《PAMPERED》 CHAPTER 1 1 Nursery ¡°This is impossible.¡± Penny looked at the marriage certificate in between her fingers. ¡°Since when did I get married?¡± @ Penny studied the printouts in her hand. The woman in the certificate was definitely her, but this man¡­ Penny couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting him. The man in the certificate had a well¨Cproportioned face with symmetrical facial features. He had a strong, defined jawline, adding a masculine look to him. His long, sharp, deep¨Cset eyes were dark but very captivating. Suddenly, Penny heard a knock from the window on her side. Winding down the window of the driver¡¯s seat, the man standing outside bent over. ¡°Why are you outside?¡± asked the man she hired for this sham wedding. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Don¡¯t you want to get married?¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Penny cleared her throat. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this wedding anymore.¡± ¡°Oh. Alright! Then, goodbye!¡± 13:14 ¨C The man fashed her one quick smile before he sprinted away. Her face twitchard, Wouldn¡¯t he ask her why she didn¡¯t need to do the wedding? He just took off to avoid the talk of the payment she already sent him ¡°¡®s not like I¡¯m going to ask for a refund she mumbled setting her attention to the paper in her hand ¡°Seriously How can one get married without their permission¡± As Penny wondered about this situation, her phone Fang ¡°Hey! How¡¯s the wedding¡± asked the person from the other end of ther ¡°Well me and I¡¯m married¡± Congrate Penny frowned, thinking Tugs didst get what she was trying to say ¡°Tugs can you look up this man names¡­¡± Her eyes veered to her husband¡¯s name ¡°Zoren PiersonAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 90¡¯s that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to find out. I call you againter¡± 1 Nursery Penny ended the call and gazed at the certificate once again. All her life, she had been waiting for this day toe. The day she could marry herself off and leave her household. It was no secret that Penny had been wanting to get out of the family. It was for the best for everyone, especially for herself. However, no one knew Penny had another big secret. This wasn¡¯t her first life. She promised that in this lifetime, she would live it on her own terms. But now, that n was slightly shaken by the man registered as her husband. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing, but what I know is I have to fix this,¡± she whispered as her eyelids drooped. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to make the same mistake I did in my first life.¡± Her first life ended in a tragedy. Thinking about it, Penny told herself she couldn¡¯t afford a mishap in this lifetime. * [How her life ended and started.] ¡°¡­ didn¡¯t do it.¡± Penny looked at the man scated on the other side of the ss. The first thing she noticed was his untrimmed beard, his messy hair, and the dark bags under his eyes. This was her eldest brother, As, the once¨Cadmired CEO of Global Prime Logistics. ¡°Brother, just this once¡­ please.¡± Penny nted her hand on the ss as her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°¡­ please, believe me. I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m innocent. It wasn¡¯t me.¡± As slowly lifted his olive¨Cbrown eyes, the natural allure in them still present. However, it paled inparison to the helplessness and hopelessness within them. ¡°Innocent?¡± he repeated quietly. ¡°Penny, you wouldn¡¯t be behind that ss if you were innocent.¡± ¡°No.¡± Tears flooded her face as her entire body and voice shook in desperation. ¡°I am innocent. Please¡­ help me.¡± 12 1 Hourbery ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, Penny, it¡¯s over.¡± As smiled wryly. ¡°You did what you did, and now we¡¯re paying the price.¡± A whimper escaped her tightly sealed lips as she shook her head in denial. ¡°Hugo¡¯s dead, and ter¡­ his career¡¯s dead too.¡± Tears formed in the corner of his eyes as he gazed at the once beautiful Penny, who seemed to have aged in prison just months after her trial ended. ¡°Our lives are over, Penny. People see us as terrorists, enemies of the country, corrupt to the core. You proved that when you made your confession¡± ¡°But I only did that so they wouldn¡¯t arrest you too ¡°Enough!¡± As mmed his hand against the ss between them, grinding his teeth angrily. ¡°I know you hate us, but you¡­ you took it too far. Even after being proven guilty, you still im you¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°Because I am!¡± ¡°No! Shut up!¡± he roared, making her flinch. He drew a jagged breath as he leaned forward. ¡°Penny, you listen to me. Just¡­ tell me, why did you do it? I just¡­ want to know 1 Nursery Penny¡¯s heart sank as she bit her quivering lips, tasting her own tears and snot. Looking at her desperate brother, she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. She had already told him everything from beginning to end, but s, he wouldn¡¯t believe her. He never believed a single word she said. ¡°I¡¯m already on death row¡­¡± she huped, cing both her hands on the ss separating them. ¡°And yet, I was still hopeful that for once¡­ you would side with me, your real younger sister. Just this once.¡± Her breath hitched as her tears blurred her vision. She wasn¡¯t asking him for too much. She never asked them for too much. All she wanted was to be epted by her brothers and treated as family. But s, even at this moment, he still couldn¡¯t give that. Very well. ¡°I hate you,¡± she whispered, her voice shaky but clear. ¡°I hate all of you¡­ there you go. You heard my reason. Did that give you enough peace now? I might be in prison now, but I¡¯m not the only one going down. You, your brothers, and that pretentious little sister you so adore!¡± 13:16 ¡ª 6/12 1 Nursery As scoffed as he staggered back. ¡°I knew it¡­ you¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°Yes, I am jealous!¡± Penny yelled her frustrations out. ¡°I was swapped even before my mother could embrace me! I grew up with an abusive aunt who would sell me for anything! And when I thought I was finally going to have a good life since my family found me, you, Hugo, and ter never failed to make me feel I didn¡¯t belong there every single day! You never failed to make me feel you would prefer to have this person who isn¡¯t your real sister as your family over me, who is your flesh and blood!¡± ¡°I did everything, As. Everything. I worked hard and studied hard ten times more than anyone in hopes you¡¯d like me. I enrolled in all martial arts sses to havemon ground with Hugo and even studied music and arts so there¡¯s something I could talk about. with ter!¡± Her voice cracked as she balled her hands on the ss. ¡°So, yes, I am jealous, because Nina didn¡¯t have to do all that for you guys to like her!¡± ¡°You really are something.¡± As couldn¡¯t help butugh in ridicule, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°I knew it. I knew you were bad news when you came into our 13:15 1 Numery house that day.¡± He took a deep breath, trying to process what he heard. ¡°Well¡­¡± he ran his tongue across his inner cheek, speechless. ¡°At least now, I understand.¡± ¡°As¡­¡± ¡°I heard your execution date is set.¡± He offered her a bitter smile, rocking his head. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know what to say, Penelope. I just finished Hugo¡¯s funeral arrangement, so¡­ I¡¯ll get you a good resting ce, but it won¡¯t be in the same ce as our parents and Hugo¡¯s.¡± After saying his piece with great difficulty, As turned his back on her. Penny just sat on the same chair listlessly even after he was gone. Everything she told him was true, but it was just a fraction of it. The truth was, with her desire to be seen by her brothers, Penny believed a malicious person. She was so blinded that she thought she was doing the right thing, only for her brothers and Penny to be used of a crime they nevermitted. To make amends, Penny took all the me. Even so, her confession only saved her brothers from getting 13-15 ¡ª) 8/12 1 Nursery behind bars. She couldn¡¯t stop the repercussions that struck their family business, her brother¡¯s reputation, and their lives and careers. That was the first andst visit Penny had until her execution day. ***** Dragging her feet to the ce that would be herst stop, Penny kept her eyes downcast. She had already lost track of time and her will to live was almost gone. When she sat down on the metal chair, she nced at the officers who were strapping her body to the chair. Once they were finished, they all left her in a small square room with only a mirror across from her. This was the first time she had seen herself in months. She looked¡­ horrible, pathetic, and helpless. It reminded her of As and how he looked thest time he came to see her. ¡°We¡¯ll start with the process now.¡± Suddenly, a voice from the speaker attached to the upper corners of the execution room caressed her ears. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Anything she wanted to say? 13:16 8/12 The corner of her lips twitched a little as she whispered, ¡°If I ever get to live in my next life, I¡¯d rather be an orphan than be their sister.¡± Penny almost didn¡¯t finish herst words as electricity traveled from her brain to the end of her toes. It hurt like hell, but she couldn¡¯t scream. All she could do was clench her teeth as she seized. She didn¡¯t know how long it took, but she could remember the scent of burnt flesh before sumbing to the darkness. ****** The sound of a soothing luby caressed her from her deep slumber. ¡®So warm¡­¡®Penny immediately frowned before she could open her eyes. ¡®Why¡­ am I waking up?¡® As far as she could remember, she should¡¯ve been electrocuted to death. There was no other expectation after that! Her story should¡¯ve ended with that! Confusion clouded her mind before a sudden conclusion crossed her mind that silenced all of her chaotic thoughts. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me the electric chair broke down and I have to do all of that again!?¡± 13-16 1072 1 Nursery Penny gasped in horror, about to push herself up on instinct. But s, she immediately realized she couldn¡¯t move her arms and legs. ¡®Am I strapped?¡® she wondered, opening her lips to make a sound. Much to her horror, what she heard was a baby coo. Huh? ¡°What in the world -¡®Penny froze when an unfamiliar face hovered over her. Only then did she also realize there was a warmmp over her. ¡°Hi, baby,¡± said the nurse in a small voice. ¡°Your mommy will pick you up in a bit, hmm?¡± Penny looked at the woman in horror, looking around her surroundings while wiggling herself out of the nkets wrapped around her. ¡®Baby decorations, warm lights, small transparent tubs¡­¡® She was bbergasted at the sudden conclusion in her heart. Am I¡­ am I do I think I am?! Holy shi-¡® ¡°Hik¡­ hik¡­ wah!¡± Her train of thought stopped when she heard a baby 13:16 11/0 1 Nursery cry, which she quickly realized hade from her. Before she knew it, the rest of the babies in the nursery took her cries as a challenge and also started making noises until they cried like a choir. Comment Leave ament CHAPTER 2 2 Safe In the eyes of a child, you will see the world as it should be¡­ except this child. Right this very moment, Penny was sure all her eyes were screaming was horror. Babies were meant to be innocent, free from worries and wonders of the world. They should be sleeping soundlessly, smiling innocently, and simply a delightful existence. Not a baby with the memory of her criminal record! Was she reborn? Did she reincarnate so soon? Myriads of questions crossed her newborn brain, but none of them were answered. Thinking back to the time before she woke up in this small body, Penny could vividly remember her time in prison and all the years she spent trying to be a part of the family she was rightfully a member of, like it was yesterday. Just like that time when her so¨Ccalled family found her, Penny felt this same exact sense of hope for a new beginning. It happened sometime around winter. 110 Safe Penny rubbed her little hands together and blew on them to give herself some warmth. The tip of her nose was red, and some snowkes clung to her cheeks. Her body shivered within the worn¨Cout and short jacket she had since she was six years old. ¡°Auntie!¡± she called from the outside, knocking on the small gates with her bare fingers. ¡°Auntie, I learned my lesson now. Please let me in?¡± Penny stood on her toes, barely catching sight of the house¡¯s small front yard through the small gate. ¡°Auntie?¡± she called, her eyes welling up. Her gaze veered to the small window, where she could see her auntie preparing warm soup for her children. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s cold here¡­¡± her voice lowered as it shook along with the mild breeze that blew past her. ¡°¡­ please let me in? I¡¯ll be good!¡± Penny sped the cold metal gates as she sniffed, wiping her tears with her sleeve that only reached half 2/10 2 Safe of her arm. She turned around and hugged herself, rubbing her shoulders and then her hands together while blowing on them. Looking around, snow already nketed almost everything. The houses were all closed to protect themselves from the unbearably cold season. Penny was just thirteen, but she knew if she stayed out of there, she would freeze to death. Looking back at the gate one more time, she realized her auntie¡¯s anger wouldn¡¯t cease anytime soon. With that thought in mind, Penny dragged her feet away. ¡®Aunt Baby went to her husband¡¯s ce,¡® she thought, thinking of the only neighbor who showed concern for her. If this neighbor was only here, Penny would¡¯ve been in her ce the minute her real auntie chased her away after Penny identally spilled soup in her hand. ¡®Harvey¡¯s mom might let me in their house for the time being,¡® was what she told herself, reminded of a friend around themunity. ¡®Hoo¡­ so cold.¡® As Penny walked on the side of the street, she did 3/10 C 2 SafeAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. everything to keep herself warm. She was d she was already wearing this jacket while doing chores back home. If not, her auntie would¡¯ve chased her out with whatever she had on. On her way to her friend¡¯s house, Penny slowed down at the sight of three sedans driving carefully down the street. ¡°They look so luxurious,¡® was the first thing that came into her mind. ¡®But why are they driving in this poor neighborhood?¡® Penny found herself in awe of the two shiny ck sedans and one big SUV. Unknowingly, her steps. slowed down even more, following the cars with her gaze until her neck was twisting. Much to her surprise, the parade stopped in front of her auntie¡¯s house. ¡°Huh?¡± Curiosity brimmed her eyes, wondering if her auntie found herself in trouble again due to her bad gambling habits and her big mouth. Penny didn¡¯t want to stop and postpone finding herself some warmth. However, since there were unknown people outside her auntie¡¯s house, she walked back. Whether they were guests or they would 1:16 4113 arrest her auntie, this was her chance to get inside the house. ¡°Uhm¡­ excuse me?¡± she called meekly as soon as a middle¨Caged man in avish ck coat stepped out of the vehicle. ¡°Mister, do you need help?¡± The man was tall and with a petite girl on his side, he gazed down at her. Penny almost flinched when their eyes met. It was already cold, but his eyes were even more piercingly chilly. ¡°I happen to live in this house.¡± She pointed at the gates, eyes on him. ¡°By any chance, are you looking for my auntie?¡± ¡°No,¡± said the man, studying the youngdy before him. The teen in front of him already had white residue clinging to her face, indicating she had been out in this cold for quite some time now. Yet, despite her shivering shoulders, she looked at him with genuine. curiosity, as if this weather was something she could fight for a long time. ¡°Is your name Penelope?¡± he asked in the same t. tone. Deep lines appeared on Penelope¡¯s brows. Did her 5/10 2 Safe auntie use her again as coteral? Penny intuitively took a step back as all sorts of negative thoughts swirled in her mind. The curiosity in her eyes now had a mix of fear. Not long ago, Penny had to pay for her auntie¡¯s debt by doing free work in the restaurant owned by one of her auntie¡¯s mahjong buddies. If that person hadn¡¯t been arrested, Penny would still be working there. Considering these people seemed to be well¨Coff, she was afraid this time around, doingbor wasn¡¯t the only thing they would want from her. Perhaps her organs this time! ¡°Get her a coat,¡± ordered the middle¨Caged man while keeping his gaze on Penny. ¡°The Young Miss is cold.¡±¡± Young Miss? Penny narrowed her eyes before she saw a subtle smile turned up on the middle¨Caged man¡¯s face. His smile might be short, but for some reason, it brought this warmth and reassurance in her heart. The man casually took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Young Miss, we¡¯re here to bring you back home,¡± he 6/10 < 2 Safe said gently, themanding tone of his voice still present. ¡°We¡¯ll exin everything to you with your auntie.¡± He paused and nodded at her reassuringly. ¡°You are safe now.¡± Safe. Oh, how those words sounded so reassuring and warm back then. Penny actually believed the man was telling the truth. She was safe and no one would maltreat her ever again. When he revealed the situation to Penny and her auntie, Penny almost jumped with joy. Back then, in her mind, she thought she would never feel left out again. Her real family was taking her home. But s, she was wrong. The warmth she felt from that man was short¨Clived, like a futile me in this fiercely cold season. Penny never got out of that cold winter. It was just a different ce, different people, and slightly different life but it was all too the same. * * 13:17 * 2 Safe ¡®Damn it!¡® she heard herself hic as she remembered her pathetic life. ¡®If I truly got reincarnated, I won¡¯t make the same mistakes I did!¡® Penny¡¯s consciousness felt very active one moment ago, but now she felt sleepy. Considering she was a newborn, sleeping was only natural. As she slowly dwindled to slumber, she caught an unfamiliar nurse entering the nursery while looking around cautiously. Huh? Penny flinched when she felt her crib move. Forcing herself to study the person, her vision was still a little blurry. ¡®What is she doing?¡® she wondered when her crib stopped, watching the figure move around. After a second, she heard something light fall. ¡®What is¡­ going on¡­?¡® Before she could process what was happening, Penny slowly fell into another deep slumber. * * 13 17 * 2 Safe ¡°So, this is the child?¡± ¡°Yes, and the ¨C¡± ¡°Tch! Can¡¯t you find someone else to take care of that bitch¡¯s child?!¡± The nurse smiled apologetically. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry. But you¡¯re the mother¡¯s emergency contact¡­¡± ¡®Hmm?¡®Penny slowly found herself being coaxed out of slumber by the voices around. She opened her eyes, her vision still a little blurry. ¡®What¡¯s¡­ going on now? Did my new mom pick me up? Or is it my dad?¡® ¡°Tch!¡± Another loud snap caressed Penny¡¯s eyes, almost sensing this bad premonition at the sound of it. ¡°This is her kid?¡± Penny blinked ever so slowly, watching the person move her face closer. As soon as thetter was close enough for her to see clearly, her heart sank as she mentally gasped in horror. ¡®A¨Cauntie?!¡± 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved CHAPTER 3 3 Starting her career at 3 3 Starting her career at 3 [THREE YEARS LATER] Being reincarnated and starting life all over again as a different person was something Penny quickly came to terms with. But reliving her nightmare of a life? It took her quite some time to ept the phenomena that struck her. Chewing on her pacifier, the three¨Cyear¨Cold Penny watched two of her auntie¡¯s children grab each other¡¯s hair. These twin little devils were only a few months older than her. It was why these two had always ganged up on her in her first life. Their bonding was to make Penny take the fall or me her for everything to avoid their mother¡¯s wrath. She used to cry about it, feel bitter about it, and be deeply jealous of the love they received. But not in this lifetime. The good thing about this phenomenon was that Penny understood her ce. She shouldn¡¯t feel bitter because, in the beginning, Penny was a kid her auntie didn¡¯t want to take care of. Her auntie simply had no choice since Penny¡¯s mother died during childbirth. 13:17 3 Starting her career at 3 In other words, not receiving any love from them should be no surprise. Not that she was craving for their love or affection or attention anymore. If anything¡­ The corner of the three¨Cyear¨Cold child hooked up as her eyesnded on the snack on the table. ¡°Yugi,¡± she called, her voice adorable with a pacifier still stuck in between her teeth. Yugi, the three¨Cyear¨Cold boy, looked at her after pushing his evil twin sister away. Thetter started making noises as her eyes welled up. 1 ¡°What is this?¡± she raised her little finger. ¡°The first to answer me will be stronger.¡± ¡°One!¡± Yugi yelled eagerly. ¡°That¡¯s one!¡± ¡°How about this?¡± this time, Penny raised her five. fingers and then another two on her left. Yugi¡¯s round face looked solemn as he stared at her fingers eagerly. ¡°Seven!¡± this time, Yuri answered. ¡°It¡¯s seven ¨C one, two, three¡­ seven!¡± 13:17 2/8 Starting her career at 3 ¡°Wow!¡± Penny pped in awe, watching Yugi re daggers at his sister while Yuri meekly looked away from him. ¡°Yugi, why are you ring at Yuri like that? You got it right first, but she didn¡¯t look at you like that.¡± Yuri huped and quickly ran behind Penny. ¡°Penny, Yugi is very bad. He¡¯s a bully!¡± ¡°So what!?¡± Yugi jumped and stood up, hands on his little hips. ¡°So what if I am bad? Yuri is too weak and is younger than me! I should be the first to answer in everything!¡± Penny blinked innocently, folding her arms underneath her chest. ¡°But I am younger too. Does that mean you should be my master?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yugi, it seems you already forgot your ce.¡± Penny frowned at the haughty look on Yugi¡¯s face faded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll make you remember who the boss here is.¡± Penny pushed herself up, almost tumbling down at her weight. Unlike the two, Penny had gained a lot of weight, unlike her first life. Back then, she would barely eat anything ¨C most which were the family¡¯s Starting her career al aCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. leftovers. But now, Penny was no longer the whiny little kid who would depend on what her auntie gave her. ¡°Yugi, here I ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Yugi suddenly copsed on his knees, rubbing his hands together. ¡°I was wrong! Yuri, I¡¯m sorry too! I was wrong! Please don¡¯t beat me up!¡± Penny¡¯s smile stretched even more as she nodded. approvingly. She cast Yuri a haughty look while thetter offered a meek smile. ¡°Penny, do you want my snacks?¡± Yuri asked adorably. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll do it!¡± Yugi volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll get you snacks! Wait for me here!¡± With that being said, Yugi ran as fast as he could to offer Penny something to eat. Penny was the scariest when she was hungry. Yuri, on the other hand, faced Penny with a grateful smile. ¡°Penny¡­ is the best!¡± Yuri blushed adorably. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half of my snacks tomorrow forever. Just make sure Yugi doesn¡¯t hurt me.¡± 3 Starting her career at 3 Penny nodded at her reassuringly, patting her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yuri. As long as I am here, no one will bully the two of you again.¡± Her reassuring smile stretched into a grin. ¡°Now, get that for me while we¡¯re waiting for Yugi.¡± Yuri tilted her head to the side, following where Penny was pointing with her gaze. Her eyes thennded on the leftover snacks on the table. ¡°Oh¡­ those are your favorites!¡± Yuri quickly went to get the food on the table, knowing this would make Penny happy. This had been Penny¡¯s life for the past three years. Instead of wanting to be epted or treated by her auntie, Penny had been training the twins to be her loyal servants. Her auntie might be heartless and unsympathetic towards her, but she genuinely cares about her children. That day, Penny ate to her heart¡¯s content, offered by her loyal servants as her protection fee. However, deep in her heart, she knew this wasn¡¯t enough to survive the first thirteen years of her life here. * 13:10 3 Starting her career at 3 Weeks *** A/N: This is an entry for Webnovel¡¯s Cupid Quill. Support this novel by sending powerstones, leavingments, and reviews. Thank you ?? 6k priv unlocks -achieved CHAPTER 4 4 13 years of her life Ever since the day that Jessa, Penny¡¯s auntie, learned her little genius niece had a knack for gambling, she kept taking her on her mahjong nights. Since she was just a three¨Cyear¨Cold, her mahjong buddies didn¡¯t mind having her sitting on herp. For months, her auntie was on a lucky streak. There were days they would purposely lose a bit of money just not to raise suspicions. Ever since that day too, her auntie treated her like a golden cat. She listened to Penny to the point she was starting to worship her. However, Penny¡¯s charm in the mahjong table onlysted till she was four. Penny needed to keep her auntie wrapped around her little pink. Hence, she came up with another n. A n where she would spend her next two years as a fortune teller with her auntie as her manager and her children as Penny¡¯s assistant. Somehow, it worked! One of the perks of going back in time was that Penny remembered most events not just in her life but also 13:18 1.3 years of her life people in themunity. Her auntie used to have a big mouth. Therefore, many people quickly believed in her gift because of her uracy. At the age of seven, Penny now had full control over the family. Her cousins followed her like their leader, her auntie took care of her money tree, and her uncle approved of everything. On top of that, Penny was able to save up with the allowance given to her by her auntie. Although all the earnings should be hers, she didn¡¯t mind. By the age of eight, she already umted enough money to get herself a ce to live. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to read people¡¯s fortune anymore!¡± said the nine¨Cyear¨Cold Penny. ¡°I¡¯ve used up my gift so much so I feel like I¡¯m going blind!¡± ¡°Oh, no, little master! Should we get you some dumplings so you feel better?¡± her auntie asked with deep worry, making the face of the nine¨Cyear¨Cold contort. In her first life, Penny was malnourished. Even when she was a teen, her old clothes when she was six still 18 4 13 years of her life. almost fit. But in this life, at the age of nine, Penny was as healthy as a horse with the weight of a piglet. ¡°Aha!¡± she eximed, watching the entire family stop eating melons while they looked up at her with shock and confusion. ¡°I know now!¡± The family she had been living with blinked curiously. ¡°Auntie, I have an idea on how we can make money aside from telling people fortunes!¡± she grinned, her plump cheeks bouncing as they blushed. ¡°I will win all challenges in life and make us a fortune!¡± The family couldn¡¯t help but tilt their heads to the side, wondering what sort of n their healthy money tree hade up with this time. At the age of nine, Penny started her journey in academicpetitions. * * * Time went by in a blur and before Penny knew it, her 13th birthday wasing up. 13:18 ¨C 38 4 13 years of her life. ¡°Penny, what do you want on your birthday?¡± Yuri asked excitedly, seated across from Penny at the dining table. ¡°Should we throw a huge party and invite everyone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad!¡± Yugi chimed in. ¡°Or we can just celebrate it together! Let¡¯s go to the amusement park!¡± Penny rubbed her chin, making her second chin bounce a little. Looking at the pair of eager eyes across from her, a smile turned up on her chubby face. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± she eximed. ¡°I never thought of it.¡± ¨C if she added her past life and this life, this birthday would be her 42nd birthday. ¡°Well, you children doesn¡¯t need to think of anything for her birthday because I already had a n!¡± Her auntie casually came into the dining area with a pot of warm soup. ¡°We¡¯re going on a vacation!¡± Penny looked up at her morous auntie which was a lot different than how she remembered it in her previous life. Back then, her auntie always had her curlers stuck on her hair while wearing a worn out dress. She used to be grumpy, but since Penny had been bringing money into the household, their lives
  1. 13.
A 13 years of her hitn were just as better as Penny¡¯s. Thirteen years of her memories in her previous life, they managed to earn quite a lot. Their house was bigger than it used to be as it now had a few extra rooms ¨C Penny got her own. Even though they maltreated her in her first life, Penny didn¡¯t hold a grudge against them just as much as the resentment she felt toward her real brothers. @ Moreover, these people managed to redeem themselves by being the fools they were. Penny was able to control them with her pinky. Now, instead of watching them warm themself in preparation for the iing winter, she had the leisure to enjoy a warm bowl of soup with them. Although she wasn¡¯t interested in hearing about the resort her auntie booked where they would spend her birthday, it still made her delighted. ¡°This life isn¡¯t as bad!¡® Penny smiled brightly, her squinting into mere slits. eyes ¡°By the way, Penny.¡± Her auntie cleared her throat as she cast the chubby Penny a look. ¡°I got a call from your school. They told me you got an invitation from this prestigious school in the city.¡± 578 4 13 years of her life ¡°Huh?¡± Penny and her cousins looked at the woman with confusion. ¡°I forgot the name, but they said it¡¯s a school for geniuses like you!¡± her auntie eximed with excitement. ¡°They will give you a full schrship. Not only that, but the best of all is that they send their students to a nationalpetition! Some of them were even sent abroad for international academic contests!¡± Her auntie didn¡¯t have to say it, but Penny could already see the money signs in her auntie¡¯s eyes. ¡®Back in my previous life, my grades were always okay until I had to attend to that school, she pondered while staring at her Auntie¡¯s sparkling eyes while thetter talked about the prestige of raising a genius. ¡®I could still remember how I spent countless nights studying!¡¯ Unlike now, Penny studied really hard in her first life. She studied so hard she could still remember all the lessons in this lifetime. Therefore, winning an academicpetition was as easy as breathing. ¡°Though I don¡¯t want to study in a different school, I
  1. 13.
C 4 13 years of her life. guess it¡¯s expected that I garner the attention of a prestigious school. A shallow frown turned up on her face, ncing at her cousin who shared equal delight and sadness in their eyes. ¡°They used to be so annoying, but they somehow grew on me now! ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t ¨C¡± Penny halted when she heard the doorbell ring. Everyone in the dining furrowed their brows because they weren¡¯t expecting any guests right now. ¡°You kids finish your soup so we can have dinner. I¡¯ll go check who it is.¡± With that being said, Jessa pushed herself up and marched to their gates to see who was ringing their doorbell. Yuri and Yugi simply shrugged as they resumed their food while Penny couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the living area. ¡®For some reason, I feel like something¡¯s wrong, she told herself. ¡®When my gut feeling tells me something, I learned that I should listen to it.¡¯This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This was the greatest lesson she learned from her previous life. If only Penny listened to her gut feeling that time, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in prison. 13: 4 13 years of her life Hence, following her gut instinct, Penny jumped from her chair and went to the front door. As soon as she reached their front door, she peeked her head out. The first thing she saw was her auntie¡¯s back and then the man standing outside the gates. Her eyes slowly dted as soon as she recognized the person. ¡®You are safe now.¡® Suddenly, the man¡¯s remarks in her previous life rang in her ears. ¡°What?¡± Penny blurted out under her breath, staring nkly at the people by the gates. ¡®Why are they here so soon? It¡¯s not winter yet.¡± 6k priv unlocks -achieved CHAPTER 5 5 Life has its funny way of putting things in order In her first life, when these people came into their house, Jessa was more than happy to give Penny away. Jessa didn¡¯t even have second thoughts. All she cared about was how much these people would give her for ¡°taking care¡± of Penny for 13 years. ¡°Are you insane!?¡± Jessa harrumphed. ¡°How dare you peoplee into my house and im my child is yours?! Get out of my property right now!¡± Penny flinched when her auntie suddenly threw a huge fit. Jessa aggressively chased the people away. The gates nged aloud when Jessa mmed it closed, huffing sharply as she turned around. ¡°Auntie?¡± Penny¡¯s round eyes swirled with curiosity. ¡°Who are those people?¡± Jessa offered a short smile. ¡°They¡¯re no one. Just an insane bunch!¡± She patted Penny¡¯s head and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s get back in. The soup might turn cold. Come.¡± Jessa warmly held Penny¡¯s hand, and they got in. 13:10 5 Lifo has its funny way of putting things in order Penny couldn¡¯t help but gaze up at her auntie¡¯s back. I wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know Jessa was acting this way because she was the family¡¯s money tree. Even so, it put her heart at ease that those guys wouldn¡¯t get what they wanted so easily. The next day, those same people came back to their house. However, Jessa chased them away like a gue before they could even give her an offer. It was the same the day after that. And the day next to that. For the next several days, Jessa would camp in their front yard. She would enjoy her coffee in the morning with a broomstick clumped between her armpit. The people from Penny¡¯s real family woulde by at the same exact time. So by the time Jessa finished her morning fuel, she was more than ready to chase them. away. ¡°Penny, do you know those people whoe to our house every day?¡± Yuri walked beside her bicycle. ¡°Mom always looks even more furious every day because of them.¡± Yugi spat out. ¡°Pwe! Those people are just bothering 13 5 Life has its funny way of putting things in order our family because they¡¯re jealous of our fortune!¡± Penny¡¯s face contorted. Why would one of the richest families in Anteca get jealous of a middle¨Css family? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Auntie is already handling it, so let¡¯s not worry about that,¡± said Penny. ¡°Penny is right! Mom will chase them away until they give up!¡± Yuri was enthusiastic. ¡°I wonder what we have for dinner?¡± ¡°You always ask what¡¯s for dinner, but only Penny gains weight.¡± Yugi hissed, poking fun at his twin sister out of habit. But in a way, he was also unknowingly poking fun at Penny, too. Penny looked at her cousin, smiling in satisfaction. These two used to bully her in the past, but now that Penny practically raised them, they¡¯re as good as trained pets. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I decided to take charge of the family instead of holding onto my grievances.¡® Penny was pleased she didn¡¯t resort to poisoning the entire family. ¡®If I didn¡¯t, I would have been thrown to that mansion the second they came to our doorstep. As the three made their way back home a car blocked 5 Life has its funny way of putting things in order the path on the end turn of the street. The three looked at each other until a man in a fancy suit stood before them. ¡°Miss Penny, we are from the Be Family. Can we ask a minute of your time?¡± @ Standing in front of Penny was a tall man in histe thirties. She knew him. He was the man who promised her safety in her first life. Although he had been kind to her in her first life, he was usually absent most of the time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the people who have been pestering our family for weeks now?!¡± Yugi jumped in front of Penny defensively. ¡°What are you doing, ambushing kids like this?¡± Yuri, on the other hand, dropped her bicycle and held Penny¡¯s arm securely. The man nced at the twins and then at Penny. ¡°Young Miss.¡± ¡°Penny will note with you!¡± Yuri yelled, her vicious. voice from her first life peeking in. Penny almost flinched when she heard that tone from the now meek Yuri. 5 Life has its funny way of putting things in order ¡°We¡¯re not abducting¡­¡± ¡°Get away from us or we will scream for help!¡± Yugi spread his arms to protect the girls behind him. He surely got his defensive demeanor from his mother. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three one, two ¡°Yugi, that¡¯s enough.¡± Before Yugi could finish his countdown, Penny spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±¡± ¡°Penny, you can¡¯t do that! Mom always tells us not to trust strangers!¡± Worryced Yuri¡¯s voice, gripping Penny¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°These guys can¡¯t be trusted.¡± They couldn¡¯t, but Penny knew they wouldn¡¯t harm her. They might¡¯vee from her family, but taking her away without Jessa¡¯s permission would still fall into a crime. Penny smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re bad people. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Then let use with you!¡± Yugi insisted. ¡°We can¡¯t let you go on your own.¡± And then, they would have to find out Penny wasn¡¯t their real cousin. ¡°No. Go home.¡± Penny cast Yugi a knowing look. 13.10 5 Lite has its funny way of putting things in order ¡°Please.¡± Yugi took that look in her eyes as if she was telling them to ask for help. Hence, Yugi quickly nodded and then told Yuri to go home with him. Yuri was reluctant, but her brother dragged her away. Having said that, the twins went home while Penny went with the people from the Be. At her insistence, they followed her to the nearby park. Seated on each swing, the man gazed at the chubby girl in the swing. ¡°I apologize if we have to resort to this, Young Miss. Your auntie wouldn¡¯t let us talk to you or won¡¯t listen to us.¡± The man sighed. ¡°My name is Haines Be. I assume your auntie didn¡¯t tell you why wee every day.¡± The man exined the situation to Penny carefully and clearly. ording to their investigation, Penny was a genius. Hence, he didn¡¯t feel the need to talk to her as a pre¨Cteen but talked to her like an adult with respect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that it took us this long ¨C¡± ¡°Even if what you¡¯re saving is true, why are you here?¡± 13:20 5 Life has its funny way of putting things in order Penny cut him off and looked at him for the first time. ¡°Isn¡¯t only right for my parents or my grandfather toe in here instead of my uncle? If they truly want me home, they shoulde themselves to show their sincerity.¡± The man was surprised. The chubby kid¡¯s round eyes shone adorably but fiercely. ¡°Uncle, I appreciate your effortsing to our house every day. I also know you¡¯re not a bad person, but I¡¯m happy with the way my life is,¡± she continued. ¡°My family has been taking care of me very well. So please, understand that I want to keep it that way.¡± ¡®But your auntie is just exploiting you,¡® was what Haines wanted to say. ¡°You people!¡± Suddenly, Jessa¡¯s aggressive voice was heard. ¡°I told you not to bother us again, but you¡¯re lower than I thought!¡± Jessa aggressively grabbed Penny¡¯s arm, pulling her behind her while ring daggers at Haines. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop harassing our family, I¡¯ll see to it that you¡¯ll regret it! Penny, let¡¯s go, and don¡¯t talk to these people again!¡± 13:20 ¡°Auntie ¡°Not a word, Penny!¡± Jessa huffed, ring at Haine once more. ¡°This is myst warning, mister. I advis you to take this warning seriously because you don want what I¡¯ll do if you don¡¯t.¡± With that being said, Jessa took Penny home. Penny looked back at Haines, but she couldn¡¯t help smile when she shifted her eyes to Jessa. At that tim she thought it was possible to avoid ever stepping fo in the Be mansion. Jessa wasn¡¯t the type to back down and if there was something Penny wanted in th life, that was to not ever see her family, especially her brothers. In the following month, Haines stoppeding to their house and Penny didn¡¯t hear from them again. However, life has its funny way of putting things in order. Two days before the original timeline of the day she returned to the Be Mansion, Yuri suddenly contracted a life¨Cthreatening disease.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 5 Life has its funny way of putting things in order 66 To those who already read the previous chapters before this one, please check the first chapter I uploaded this book as raw, telling myself I¡¯ll polish it once I get BAJJ Creator¡¯s Thought 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved CHAPTER 6 6 The return of the neglected heiress They said it was pancreatitis, and that the symptoms only developed because Yuri got aplication of the disease. Worry filled Penny¡¯s eyes as she stared at Yuri lying on the bed. The rest of the family was around as well; tears and fear brimmed their eyes as this had been a shock to them. Not so long ago, they were just living their lives normally until Yuri suddenly fell in pain while holding her stomach. From what Penny heard, Yuri needed to be treated in the hospital. ¡®I saved up since I started earning my but¡­ ¡®it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Penny shifted her eyes to Jessa, who was wiping her eyes. Jessa hadn¡¯t been worried about how much this treatment and staying in the hospital would cost them yet. But Penny was sure it would be another problem once Jessa saw their first billing. eturn of the neglected beness ¡®I should¡¯ve told her to get insurance and health cards.¡® Penny sighed. But I was worried she would get me insurance and kill me.¡¯n She believed Jessa wasn¡¯t capable of doing that, but just to be sure. Penny decided not to think of that problem for now, but the problem arose just a few hours after that.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jessa stayed outside the ward with her husband, looking at their first billing with great shock and horror. Although they could pay for it, they knew their life savings wouldn¡¯t hold up if this continued. By the time Yuri recovered, they would be penniless. Taking peeks at the couple from the door, Penny studied the couple. Jessa was sitting on the stainless waiting chair while her husband stood in front of her. ¡°We can just start all over again,¡± said Jessa¡¯s husband while massaging her shoulder. ¡°For now, Yuri¡¯s treatment is our priority.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Jessa held his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Penny is invited to study in this school of the elites, but I¡¯m still worried.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll haln har study hard on che could 3925 The return of the neglectedt heiress Jessa looked up at him and sighed. ¡°But she can¡¯t join thepetition unless she¡¯s been attending the school for a year. That was why I nned our budget until her next payout.¡± ¡°Then why not ask her to do something else? She¡¯s good at reading fortune. The kid has so much potential in basically everything. Right. How about those guys that im to be her family? Maybe we can¡­ negotiate?¡± Penny withdrew her head and leaned back against the wall. The door was slowly kept ajar, but she could still hear their hushed voices talking about how to replenish their savings. Penny had known all along that this couple only treated her well because of the money she was bringing home. But somehow, hearing them talking still stung. Gazing up at the bed and then to the couch where Yugi fell asleep, Penny smiled bitterly. ¡®But I know these two aren¡¯t like them because I raised them right.¡¯ When the couple returned, Penny pretended to sleep. The return of the neglected heiress Although it wasn¡¯t like the usual sleepovers she had with her cousin, she took it as herst sleepover with them. The next day, Penny went back home with her uncle and Yugi to have some proper rest home. But while the two rested, she went to the payphone and called Haines. At the same park nearby, Haines and Penny sat in each swing. ¡°I¡¯lle home,¡± she said eagerly to the man. ¡°But I have a few conditions. If you¡¯re willing to fulfill them, then I wille with you.¡± Haines frowned a little as it sounded like she was being held captive. The Bes had been quiet because they were preparing for legal action, but then Penny called. ¡°What are your conditions, Young Miss?¡± he asked. ¡°You can ask for anything.¡± She should because she deserved it. ¡°First, shoulder all Yuri¡¯s medical expenses, even her post¨Crecovery,¡± she started without a second hesitation ¡°Second sponsor the twins¡® education under an anonymous name. It doesn¡¯t matter if they only had passing grades. The support will stay unless I change my mind.¡± Haines was a little surprised at her priority, but he was even more puzzled at the detail of her condition. It was as though she was closing all loopholes anyone could find. ¡°Third, you will triple the amount you¡¯re offering my auntie,¡± she added. This time, Haines frowned. ¡°I cannot do that,¡± he returned, thinking Jessa might¡¯ve put Penny to this. ¡°My auntie has nothing to do with this deal.¡± Much to his surprise, Penny rified what was on his mind, as if she could read him like an open book. ¡°I know she¡¯s been exploiting me, but it¡¯s not deception if I already know what they were doing and I am letting them.¡± Again, Haines was out of words. When he recovered, he said, ¡°Even if that is the case, I cannot triple the amount we are offering her.¡± ¡°They took care of the only daughter of the Be for 13 years,¡± Penny stressed each syble. ¡°And you¡¯re telling me I am not worth that much? I now see where The return of the neglected heiress I stand in the family.¡± Was this youngdy truly thirteen? Haines found himself opening and closing his mouth, but his voice was stuck in his throat. Even the genius. first son of the Be doesn¡¯t render him speechless like this. ¡°We¡¯ll triple the offer,¡± Haines conceded helplessly. He thought he came prepared, but it seemed his preparation wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Is there anything else you want, Young Miss?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s onest thing.¡± Penny took a deep breath before she added, ¡°Lastly, I want to use myst name, Reed, even if it is changed to Be. My family is rich and influential. They can ask my new school¡¯s headmaster to let me use Reed while keeping my realst name in their records.¡± Out of the four requests she asked of him, this was her only request for herself. It wasn¡¯t a hard task per se, but Haines was puzzled. ¡°I can do that arrangement. But if I may, can I ask why?¡± Penny nondered for a second and said the first thing The rotumcat the neglected hiniress that came into her mind. ¡°Because Reed sounds better with my name than Be.¡± Hah¡­? ¡°So Uncle.¡± She jumped from the swing and faced him, offering her hand to him. ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± Haines gazed up at the round girl wearingyers andyers of clothes in front of him and smiled. He took her little chubby hand and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a-¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot! Also, I don¡¯t like any party or the sort for mying home.¡± Haines chuckled. ¡°I figured that when you said yourst request. Though it¡¯ll be a challenge, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± Having said that, the two parted temporarily only for Haines toe the next day. This time around, Jessa couldn¡¯t chase them away because of the offer the man gave her. Though Jessa showed reluctance, that amount could support their entire family for the rest of their lives. As for Penny, she was more than astounded when she The return of the neglected heiress heard the amount Haines offered. It was twenty times more than the amount they offered Jessa in her first lifetime. Who would¡¯ve known all these months of resistance, the number rose this high?! Regardless of the petty thoughts, the real heiress of the Be returned to the household that neglected her. 2 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment R CHAPTER 7 7 Penny the petty The negotiations were just as quick as how it went down in the first lifetime. Jessa and her husband were shocked while holding a cheque, and they forgot this. was about another human being. If there was any difference between this life and the previous one, it was Yugi¡¯s reaction. Yugi created a huge fuss, but it was futile because, in the end, Penny still came with Haines. Today was the same day she went home to the BeCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mansion. Seated in the van that looked like a suite, Haines nced at the youngdy next to him. Now that she was heading home, he was expecting to see any slight changes in her usuallyposed innocence. But Penny was rather calm. ¡®I guess she¡¯s fine,¡® he thought with a short smile. ¡°Young Miss, why don¡¯t you rest for a while? It¡¯s a five¨Chour drive.¡± Penny sighed faintly. ¡°Mister Haines, can you just call me Penny? Young Miss makes me ufortable.¡± 113 7 Penny the petty ¡°Then you can call me Uncle Haines.¡± His warm smile contrasted with his strong facial features. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest, Penny? Or are you hungry?¡± Was he asking her because of her size? Although it was obvious Penny gained all this weight without her noticing, it was because she was malnourished almost her entire first life. First was because of Jessa¡¯s maltreatment and then she got too busy pleasing her brothers she picked up a bad habit of skipping meals. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she said. ¡°Then, do you want to talk?¡± he inquired. ¡°Do you want to know about your family? You have three brothers.¡± Three insufferable brothers. ¡°No.¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°I want to get to know them myself, thank you.¡± Worry suddenly peeked in Haines¡¯s eyes while Penny looked away. In his mind, it was much better if he briefed Penny about what she would expect in the mansion. What he didn¡¯t know was Penny knew exactly what to 2.8 Penny the petty expect. Penny eventually fell asleep and when she woke up, she immediately caught sight of the huge gates opening for them. She rubbed her eyes and sat upright. ¡°We¡¯re here, Penny.¡± She looked to her side and saw Haines smiling. She didn¡¯t say anything back and simply waited for the van to stop. Haines came out from the other side while Penny was about to open the door for herself when it opened from the outside. There, an old man in a butler suit looked at her and smiled until his eyes looked like mere slits. ¡°Young Miss Penelope?¡± called the old man, his voice exuded eloquence. ¡°Allow me to help you, my youngdy.¡± ¡®Butler Jen.¡® Penny looked at the old man and smiled subtly. They thi telty In her previous life, Butler Jen stood more as a family to her than the rest of the family. Butler Jen and Haines were the only ones who truly cared for her. Penny took his hand and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Butler Jen held the youngdy¡¯s cold hand and escorted her down. Once she reached the ground, he put his hand over her head in a frail attempt to shield her from the snow. ¡°Butler Jen, where¡¯s everyone?¡± Haines asked behind as they took the steps up the porch. Butler Jen looked back. ¡°They¡¯re waiting in the living area, Sir Haines. The weather is terrible, so they couldn¡¯t wait out here in the cold.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Your family is inside, Miss Penny.¡± Butler Jen offered Penny another warm smile, keeping her hand securely in his hand. ¡°They¡¯re very excited to see you.¡± Penny doubted that, but she still sported a small smile. The mansion had a huge two¨Cdoor entrance. As soon as they reached the porch, the servants inside opened Ponny the petty it timely. Watching the gap between them widen, the natural innocence in Penny¡¯s eyes slowly turned as cold as the season. Seven figures came into view: four children. with the oldest at 17, a middle¨Caged couple, and then an elderly man with a cane. Allison hurriedly rose to her feet as soon as the door opened. Her eyes were teary with a tinge of nervousness. Relief washed over her face as soon as her eyesnded on the young, chubby girl entering the premises. The flow of emotions a mother had for her child came surging into her heart. This was their first time meeting Penny, but her heart immediately recognized her flesh and blood. It was a maternal instinct she felt with her boys, but never with the daughter she raised for 13 years. @ ¡°Dear.¡± Charles, her husband, ced a hand on her shoulder and smiled. Allison nodded at him, and they both met Penny halfway. ¡°Hello.¡± Allison bent down a little, resting her hands on 6¡¯6 Penny the petty her knees. ¡°My name¡¯s Allison. I¡¯m your¡­¡± mother. Allison hesitated because she didn¡¯t know if she was doing this correctly. Penny might be family, but for this girl, they were nothing but strangers. ¡°Penny.¡± Knowing his wife, Charles chimed in with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m your dad. I know this is a shock to all of us, but you are our family now.¡± Just like Allison, Charles was unsure if he was doing this right. Who would know what to say and do in this situation? Even if they follow what they want to do to make up for the 13 years their real daughter was away, they also have to consider Penny¡¯s feelings. Penny¡¯s silence added to the couple¡¯s nervousness as they looked at each other before casting Haines a look. Haines just smiled helplessly. He already told them what Penny was like and reminded them Penny didn¡¯t like being treated like a child. She didn¡¯t tell Haines that, but he assumed based on his interactions with her. As for Penny, she quietly gazed at her parents. ¡°They weren¡¯t bad to me in the past. If anything. I know 6/8 7 Penny the patty know they have pure intentions, but¡­¡® they still unknowingly neglected her because they felt guilty for Nina, and didn¡¯t want to make thetter feel left out just because of her. Penny secretly took a peek at the children behind her parents. The seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold As and sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold Hugo stared at her impassively. But the fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold ter didn¡¯t feel the need to hide his disdain. The beautiful doll standing beside ter, who was the same age as Penny, wore a small and forced smile. ¡®Heh.¡® Penny mentally sneered. ¡®It¡¯s nice to see them so young again!¡® She didn¡¯t want to waste her time on revenge, but petty as it may sound, it would still feel nice to annoy them. Her very existence was already annoying to them, anyway. ¡°Mommy!¡± Penny grinned from ear to ear as she leaped toward Allison and hugged the madam tightly. Surprised took over Allison¡¯s eyes before she looked at Charles with relief. ¡°Oh, my dear Penny. Yes, it¡¯s mommy.¡± 7/8 7 Penny the petty Charles smiled in satisfaction while Haines couldn¡¯t help but feel this slight doubt. Penny, on the other hand, peeked over and caught the irritation on ter¡¯s face, the slight displeasure in Hugo¡¯s eye, the unfazed look on As, and then the down curve on Nina¡¯s lips. 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved > Comment 28 Post your firstment! Vote 11 Swipe left to continue > 52 Send Gift CHAPTER 8 8 Eat the fortune to oblivion 8 Eat their fortune to oblivion The introduction yed out just like how Penny remembered it. Things had changed in her previous household, so the situation wasn¡¯t the same as in her first life. Hence, having to relive this situation gave her mixed emotions. After the quick introduction, the family went straight to have their early dinner. Sitting at a considerably long table, Penny sat beside Allison, her mother. Next to Penny was Nina, the one who lived as the only daughter of the Be¡¯s until now. Across from them was As, nearest their father. Next to the eldest son was the second, Hugo, and then the youngest son, ter. ¡®Even the sitting arrangement and the food served are the same,¡® she thought, ncing at the delicious feast before her. ¡°This food looks so yummy.¡® ¡°Penny, we do not know what you like, so we prepared everything that might suit your tastebuds.¡± Charles offered her a warm smile. ¡°Your mother helped out in the kitchen herself when she heard you agreed to 8 Eat their fortune to oblivion ¡°Just eat everything you want ¨C anything!¡± Allison enthusiastically encouraged. ¡°Eat to your heart¡¯s content, Penny.¡± ¡°Eat to her heart¡¯s content?¡± ter¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Mom, Dad, can¡¯t you see her?! Does she look like she¡¯s someone who had starved?¡± 2 The couple¡¯s happy faces instantly dimmed at their youngest son¡¯sment. ¡°ter, don¡¯t say that to your sister.¡± Allison frowned in disappointment. ¡°Penny ¡ª¡± ¡°How can she be my sister?!¡± ter exploded. ¡°I already have a sister and she¡¯s right there! Her name¡¯s Nina!¡± ¡°Big brother ter¡­ please don¡¯t be mad.¡± The girl sitting next to Penny meekly spoke, her voice trying to diffuse the situation. ¡°We already know there was a mistake, and that Penny is your real sister. Even though you don¡¯t know her, let¡¯s be nice to her.¡± Penny almostughed as she nced at the girl beside her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. 13:24 217 8 Eat their fortune to oblivion In Penny¡¯s previous life, she fell for this girl¡¯s meek personality and white lotus act. Back then, she felt grateful to Nina for always trying to defend her. It took her some time to realize this girl only looked pretty on the outside, but she was rotten to the core. ¡®She didn¡¯t even help the family when everything was falling apart, saying she didn¡¯t want anything to ruin her marriage to this influential family,¡® Penny hissed, feeling bitter at the memories of her first life. ? 1 Looking at the family, Penny could see that they were all affected by Nina¡¯sment. As and Hugo looked at her apologetically while the couple sighed. ter, on the other hand, felt more in rage at herment. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you throw Nina away!¡± ter yelled angrily to his parents. ¡°You¡¯re not sending Nina back to wherever you want to send her because of that fatty!¡± ¡°ter!¡± Allison snapped back to the matters at hand. ¡°Watch your mouth, ter Be. This is our first dinner with Penny. I was expecting you to behave!¡± ter red daggers at Penny. No matter how whiny he was in the past, his mother never raised her voice 13:24 8 Eat their fortune to oblivion at him. This was the first, and that was because of Penny. The other two older brothers weren¡¯t pleased as well. ¡°ter, that is enough,¡± Charles jumped in to diffuse the situation. ¡°Unless you want heavy consequences, then continue acting like a child.¡± Penny nced at Charles in awe. Even though she knew her father could be quite intimidating when he needed to, it still astonished her. ter huffed, looking at his parents with a sour look. When his eyesnded on Penny, disgust brimmed his eyes. ??? ¡°No!¡± he defiantly roared. Seeing Penny reminded him of his anger rather than his fear. ¡°I will not ept her never!¡± as my sister ¨C Having said that, ter fled the table. ¡°ter!¡± Allison rose to her seat, only to be stopped when Charles held her hand. Thetter shook his head, calming Allison down. ¡°Ahem.¡± Charles cleared his throat while his wife sat down, casting Penny a look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, 13:24 4/7 8 Eat their fortune to oblivion Penny. ter is a little rebellious, but he¡¯s not a bad kid. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll soften up after some time.¡± ¡°No worries!¡± Unaffected by the family drama, Penny beamed. She was more focused on whether she could eat now or not. It would seem rude if she suddenly served herself while the youngest son was crying his heart out. ¡°The youngest son is still young, so he still couldn¡¯t control his emotions. I don¡¯t mind,¡± she said magnanimously. The two older brothers frowned deeper at their ¡®sister¡¯s¡® answer. Charles smiled helplessly. ¡®Haines is right. She does talk like an old .¡® As for Allison, she was simply relieved that what had happened didn¡¯t discourage Penny. She heard Penny was being treated right by her auntie, but at the same time, she was also being exploited. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat now, hmm?¡± Allison was a little pale because of the turn of events, but she still managed a smile. ¡°Penny, what do you want to eat?¡± 13.24 5/7 ¡°Everything!¡± Penny unhesitatingly dered. She was on the road for hours and she felt really hungry she could eat an entire pig. Allison¡¯s heart softened because Penny seemed to be fond of food. What she didn¡¯t know was that Penny could eat their entire fortune into oblivion. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Having said that, the family started eating, and Penny wasn¡¯t joking. She happily ate, as if ter¡¯s drama didn¡¯t happen. Her appetite pleased the couple, thinking it was a refreshing sight to see a child eat so much as if she was just swallowing everything without chewing. Their other kids eat like kittens. Herck of remorse, however, didn¡¯t sit well with the other older brothers. ter expressed his displeasure and even walked out, but the cause of it didn¡¯t even spare the slightest remorse. Instead, here she was, collecting more fat deposits at such a young age!@ As for Penny, she couldn¡¯t care less. In her first life, that drama ter started hindered her from enjoying the food served at this table. If anything, she felt like taking every bite was a sin when someone 13:24 67 8 Eat their fortune to oblivion walked out of the dinner because of her. She tried to please them in the past, but everything was futile. Hence, if ter starved himself to death, it was his choice. The Bes were rich and so they could find a good resting ce for him. 6k priv unlocks -achieved 5 Comment 21 R Post your firstment! Vote 11 Swipe left to continue > && CHAPTER 9 9 It¡¯s not all bitterness In the middle of the meal, As excused himself as he finished his pea¨Csized dinner. Hugo followed him right after, but before the second son left, he called Nina to The couple could only sigh as they watched their other children leave except Penny. The only constion they had was watching Penny eat her fill. Although they felt a little worried the food wasn¡¯t enough, it didn¡¯t matter. When Penny finished, she was licking her fingertips. 2 After that, it was already gettingte. Allison decided to dy the house tour for tomorrow and led Penny to her room. ¡°Big room!¡± Penny eximed as she shamelessly jumped on the big, fluffy bed. ¡°This bed feels like clouds.¡± For a moment, she forgot that her mother was standing beside the bed. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Allison asked with a satisfied smile, 13:25 9 It¡¯s not all bitterness making Penny snap her eyes open. Penny forgot she hadn¡¯t been in this room yet. The food she ate made her want to sleep. ¡°Ah.¡± She slowly sat up, smiling, which made the dimple in her plump cheeks resurface. ¡°I like my room! It¡¯s very pretty!¡± Allison smiled affectionately and sat down on the edge of the bed. Although she didn¡¯t even see Penny pay attention to her room and went straight to bed, she didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°I¡¯m happy you like it, Penny.¡± Her eyes softened, and the more she stared at her small and plump daughter, the more she felt sentimental. For 13 years, she had raised and taken good care of another person¡¯s daughter without knowing it, while her real daughter was being exploited by a gambling addict. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t love Nina with all her heart; even though there was always this strange feeling in her heart, she treated and loved Nina as her own. Nina was still her daughter in her eyes. PO However, she lost 13 years with Penny, her real daughter, because of a nurse¡¯s mistake. She didn¡¯t 13:25 2/7 < 9 It¡¯s not all bitterness know how would she make up for their lost time, but she knew a room this big wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°Mommy?¡± Penny¡¯s round eyes twinkled with curiosity. Seeing that her mother was about to tear up again just likest time, Penny moved closer to Allison and cupped her face. Penny sported the most genuine smile she could, making her appear adorable like a baby. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mama,¡± she reassured so Allison won¡¯t cry again. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Penny¡¯s attempt not to make an emotional mother cry failed miserably becauserge tears formed in the corner of Allison¡¯s eyes. It looked even worse than how she remembered it. ¡°Haines told me you are very smart, and he is right.¡± She smiled, but the tears in her eyes streamed down her face. ¡°My baby, I¡¯m so sorry mommy didn¡¯t find you earlier.¡± Seeing Allison weep slightly softened Penny¡¯s stone¨Ccold heart for this family. To be fair. Allison wasn¡¯t bad to her. However as a 13:25 3/7 < 9 It¡¯s not all bitterness mother of five ¨C Nina, included she had to make ¨C sure her other children wouldn¡¯t get jealous of the other. With her frail body, she tried. The only reason she ended up neglecting Penny was that Nina knew how to snag attention, was good at framing Penny, and was meticulous in taking advantage of their brother¡¯s affection; Penny wasn¡¯t good at all of that. What Penny was good at was not attracting attention at all. It was a skill she learned in Jessa¡¯s household, which she ended up applying in this household as well. ¡®I never hated her,¡® Penny thought as she wiped Allison¡¯s tears with her plump fingers. ¡®If anything, I was just¡­ angry.¡® Bitterness swelled in Penny¡¯s heart, thinking it would¡¯ve been nice if any of them took her side. Or perhaps, tried to understand her even though she was stuttering her words while exining her side of the story. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Allison sniffed hard and forced a smile through her tears. She cradled Penny¡¯s hands, looking at the cute little girl before her. ¡°I¡¯m just happy that you¡¯re finally here with us. Your brothers will probably 13:26 < 9 It¡¯s not all bitterness need some time to adjust and ept this setup, but Mommy will always be here for you.¡± Penny smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Anyway, I know you¡¯re tired from the long journey. If you need anything¡­¡± Allison prattled on and on, giving her some notes since Penny wasn¡¯t used around the house yet. ¡°And if you get hungry at night, Haines arranged for some people to be on duty at night.¡± Uncle Haines did? Penny briefly raised her brows in surprise when she heard that. Haines didn¡¯t do such a thing in the past, but thinking of all Jessa¡¯s nonsense prattle about Penny, she probably mentioned her eating habits. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d better get going now.¡± Reluctance showed in Allison¡¯s eyes as if she wanted to stay longer. However, Penny pretended not to notice and waved at her. When Allison left after onest reluctant look, Penny could finally heave a sigh of relief. ¡°I survived the first day,¡± she mumbled, looking around this huge room. 13:25 5/7 9 It¡¯s not all bitterness She didn¡¯t feel it earlier because of her heavy stomach. But now that she was all alone, in this very room that witnessed her growing jealousy and deepening sadness throughout the years, it brought back many unpleasant memories. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Penny copsed on her back, making the bed creak a little because of her weight. She had her arms and legs spread on the wide mattress, gazing at the high ceiling she used to stare at whenever she couldn¡¯t sleep at night. 1 A weary smile appeared on her round face as she remembered the Penny she once was. She could try to change her family¡¯s mind just like how she did in Jessa¡¯s household, but Penny had no such ns. She did her best in her previous life, and she didn¡¯t want to be disappointed this time. Penny wiped her eyes with her sleeve before she pped her cheeks until they were red. Her lips stretched broadly. ¡®It¡¯s not all just bitterness,¡± she told herself. ¡°Since I¡¯ve been nning to move out of this household since the day I was born, I should start making money early on.¡± 3:25? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. < 9 It¡¯s not all bitterness And so, burying all theplicated emotions she felt in the house, Penny got up from the bed and started nning on how to build her wealth as soon as possible. 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 19 R Post your firstment! Vote 11 Swipe left to continue > Send Gift > CHAPTER 10 10 All winter, now springes. ¡°Dear, is everything alright?¡± Charles was leaning against the headboard when he noticed Allison¡¯s mood when she joined him. ¡°Were you still upset about what happened during dinner? I already talked to ter and the other two. They will behave themselves this time.¡± Allison smiled helplessly at him. ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± ¡°Then, what is it?¡± ¡°I am not upset, Charles.¡± Allison sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I feel bad for Penny. She¡¯s so adorable, smart, and very understanding. Although her maturity makes me happy, I also know children like that mature quickly because of circumstances. It¡¯s because they had no choice but to grow up and I¡­¡± The corner of her eyes reddened whenever she thought of how Penny lived for the past thirteen years. ¡°¡­ we are so oblivious to her situation all these years.¡± Charles felt his heart softened as he moved closer to his wife. He understood his wife more than anyone. He also felt sorry for Penny, but they couldn¡¯t have known about this if Nina didn¡¯t get sick a year ago. 13:25 1/8 10 All winter, now springes. They didn¡¯t know Nina wasn¡¯t their daughter until she fell seriously ill. She needed a blood transfusion, but for some reason, none of the family members were matched. To be honest, they didn¡¯t suspect anything and simply thought it was because Nina¡¯s blood type was rare.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The doctors said it wasn¡¯t rare and family members should have it as well. Hence, Haines took it upon himself to check. Turns out, Nina was neither Allison nor Charles¡¯s daughter. It took them one year to investigate and find their real daughter. Even so, many worries still lingered in the couple¡¯s hearts because thirteen years was a long time. ? ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow,¡± Charles squeezed her hand. ¡°I know we cannot take back those thirteen years, but we can start to fill her with love, care, and everything she deserved.¡± o Allison¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I¡¯m just scared, Charles. What if we screw up again?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t screw up, the nurse did. He smiled helplessly. ¡°Though we should¡¯ve known because we¡¯re her parents, I¡­ we will try ¨C do our best.¡± 213 < 10 All winter, now springes. The couple stared at each other, bing each other¡¯s pir of support in this moment of uncertainty. Little did they know, they had Penny¡¯s blessing to screw things up as many times as they liked. She would be leaving, regardless. 2 * * * Back in Penny¡¯s room, Penny was in distress because she was missing one crucial thing at the moment. Aputer! How could she forget she didn¡¯t have that because her parents believed the inte was poison?! At this moment, only As and Hugo had those devices because of their school. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sitting on the bed like a monk, Penny rubbed her chin. ¡°I was excited to go here because they were rich, and had Wi¨CFi. But I should¡¯ve known their Wi¨CFi is useless.¡± Ever since Penny earned her very first dime, she started saving up. Her savings were quite plenty at this 13:25 3/8 < 10 All winter, now springes. age. However, she didn¡¯t want to keep cash in her room, considering ter¡¯s pranks and Nina¡¯s performance of a lifetime are yet toe. Those two would constantly sneak into her room, and she was afraid they would stumble upon her little wealth. Thus, she nned to put them in stocks since she couldn¡¯t open her own bank ount at this age. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Penny racked her brains for a while. ¡°Right! Uncle Haines will be around for a while. I think he can help me out.¡± Haines was a part of the family business and was the person handling international affairs. He was often abroad for work and would asionally visit the family. In her first life, Haines would soon leave the household and woulde back in a year. ¡°Well, Uncle Haines is very charmed by me,¡± she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll just force out a tear and he¡¯ll probably lend me hisptop.¡± With that thought in mind, Penny threw the matters of today for tomorrow. * * 13:20 4/8 * 10 All winter, now springes. The next day, the couple took Penny shopping despite the cold weather. They didn¡¯t know if Penny liked the clothes they prepared for her, so they wanted to make sure everything in her closet was to her liking. Because of this, Penny missed Haines so she told herself she would ambush him the next day. The day after that rolled in, and the couple was all over her again. Allison fed her until her jaw almost gave in, and Charles gave her tons and tons of gifts she could use. The couple was unstoppable. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t try to pamper her in her previous life, but Penny suddenly found this time a little over the top. She ended up getting so tired she fell asleep early, and she missed Haines again. Penny kept telling herself she would ambush Haines, but she often found herself getting ambushed by her parents instead. The res and frowns from her siblings alsopelled her to be chummy with her parents, and before she knew it, winter went by just like that. * 13:26 < 10 All winter, now springes. Penny cautiously looked around in case her parents were going to ambush her again. The first three days of getting pampered rotten were nice. But all winter? It was horror! Hence, she wanted to sneak out of the house for a while and wait for Haines. ¡°This is too close to the house,¡± she told herself, thinking she left a note in her room in case someone woulde looking for her. ¡°I need to go further away.¡± After winter, Haines would leave, and Penny knew he would leave the country around this time. She couldn¡¯t miss him again. ¡°Just what time does hee home?¡± she mumbled as she walked away from the mansion. ¡°I even stay up until midnight, but he won¡¯t still be home until then.¡± Butler Jen told her Haines wasing home, but also left the house very early. After all, Haines was left in charge of thepany while Charles was on a break so he could spend time with his daughter. Penny would¡¯ve waited at home, but after staying in throughout the season, she felt like going out for a change. Also, she wanted to see new scenery and a break from her parents. 6/8 10 All winter, now springes. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny stopped as she looked around, brows furrowed. ¡°What in the world?¡± Penny blinked, realizing she wandered off farther than she should have. But when she caught the street sign, she smiled. ¡°Heh. I¡¯ve lived here for as long as I can remember,¡± she said proudly. ¡°I know my way home.¡± Even so, Penny didn¡¯t want to worry everyone back home. Thus, she nned to return and wait nearby. But just as Penny turned, she heard a faint rustle. Turning her head, she caught the shrub nearby moving. Meow. Blinking, she thought, ¡°A kitten?¡± Penny approached the shrub, thinking there was a stray kitten underneath it. But when she crawled her way and moved the shrub to the side, she met a young boy tying his shoces hidden behind it. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The boy slowly turned his head, only to see a round 13:26 < 10 All winter, now springes. face poking out of the shrub. He blinked, and she blinked, staring at each other as if wondering what kind of entity was the other. 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 18 R Post your firstment! Vote 11 Swipe left to continue > Send Gift > CHAPTER 11 11 Child custody Penny went under the shrub to rescue a kitten, but this wasn¡¯t a kitten. What weed her was a petite young boy. He looked a little gaunt and pale, but his eyes were brooding as if he were the grim reaper himself. ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°What are you?¡± They asked in unison, but Penny was most taken aback because his low¨Cpitched voice didn¡¯t match his sickly appearance. He frowned while her brows rose. Before she could say anything, she heard a soft ¡®meow¡® from somewhere. Averting her eyes, she caught a small and frail kittening from his other side. ¡°Oh.¡± Her lips formed an o¨Cshape. ¡°There¡¯s the kitten.¡± A big smile appeared on her face as she looked up at the boy. ¡°I thought you were.¡± Did he look like a kitten to her? The boy looked at the girl¡¯s round face and noticed 1/8 11 Child custody that her nose looked pink. He bit his tongue, knowing whatever he was about to say was rude. ¡°It looks hungry and¡­ oh, it has apany?¡± Curiosity was seen in her eyes as she stared at the cute rain frog. Seeing this, the boy looked at the cat and froze. ¡°A rain frog?¡± she mumbled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s some in here.¡± Penny nced at the boy, only to furrow her brows upon seeing the horrified look on his face. Earlier, this guy had already looked sickly, but now it seemed he was about to go into the light! ¡°Kitty, are you okay?¡± she asked, watching him twist his neck like a rusting robot. The moment they were face to face, Penny panicked. ¡°Are you dying?!¡± ¡°He help.¡± ¡°Help?¡± Penny was about to summon her superhuman strength and carry him, but then, noticed the froging closer to him. His face stiffened even more, and he was holding his breath until his neck turned taut. 12:46 11 CHAT tedy ¡°You¡¯re scared of frogs?¡± her panic subsided, moving closer but finding it hard to move freely because of the shrub she was stuck in. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, excuse me.¡± Penny ced a hand on his leg, making him wince as she put her weight on it to reach for the rain frog. She grabbed it without fear, making the boy lean back as she retrieved it. ¡°Why are you so scared of it? It¡¯s safe!¡± she reassured, a little sorry for him. Penny was also a child once, and she was also scared of little creatures like this back then. However, she quickly realized there were more things scarier than these innocent little creatures. Even so, she knew the fear was valid, and she felt sorry for the little guy. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± She nodded at him encouragingly, smiling wide until her eyes were squinting. ¡°This great aunt already took care of it!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Great aunt? ¡°Tha- thanks.¡± The boy heaved a sigh of relief, flinching wherever she waved the frog in her hand. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in this ce if you¡¯re scared of 38 innocent creatures checking you out,¡± she said, almost scolding him. ¡°But I know it¡¯s probably because you were trying to rescue the cat.¡± The boy didn¡¯t answer, but in truth, the situation was the opposite. It was more like the cat was rescuing him. 0 ¡°Anyway.¡± Penny cleared her throat, trying to pull. herself out of the shrub. As she tried with great. difficulty, she added, ¡°I have to go¡­ and¡­¡± ¡°Can you take care of it?¡± She stopped and looked up at him. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it home,¡± he said, a little embarrassed for asking this favor. ¡°But I think it won¡¯t survive out here all alone.¡± ¡°Take it home¡­?¡± Penny pouted as her eyes fell on the pitiful kitten. It looked frail and small, its hairs still thin and dirty. It reminded her of herself, abandoned by everyone at such a young age. Another shallow breath slipped past her lips as she smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t take it back.¡± 48 ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m going to take it home, you can¡¯t ask for shared custody,¡± she negotiated. ¡°Giving her to me means you are not capable of raising it. Don¡¯t bother me in the future!¡± Why did it sound like they were talking about child custody? Or rather, why did she sound so experienced in this? The boy felt a little dissatisfied with it, but what she said was right. He wasn¡¯t capable of raising it. He didn¡¯t even know if he would reach adulthood. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, but was curious. ¡°Can I visit it?¡± Penny pondered. ¡°I¡¯lle here every Thursday, same time. You can y with it then.¡± Hearing this, the little guy was appeased. After their brief negotiation, the boy handed the cat and Penny managed to slip out of the shrub. But as soon as she got out, her surroundings dimmed. ¡°Penny¡­¡± 5/8 Penny looked back and saw Haines towering over her. He looked disgruntled and stressed, and Penny immediately knew she caused trouble back home. ¡°Uncle Haines.¡± Penny wore her prettiest smile to appease him, holding a cat with both her hands and a rain frog in her little grip. ¡°I found a cat and his littlepanion!¡± Seeing her smile so brightly, Haines¡¯s worry slightly subsided. ¡°Penny, you made everyone worry. Come. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Having said that, Penny carried her new friends to the car while Haines helped her out. When they left, the young guy slowly crawled out of the shrub. He gazed at the silver Mercedes¨CBenz¡¯s rear while dusting himself off. ¡°What a strange piggy,¡± he mumbled, remembering her pink nose and her whiteplexion. At the same time, a few ck cars suddenly pulled over in front of him. ¡°Renren!¡± an elderly man in a luxurious suit and an 6/8 elderly woman came out and rushed to the boy. ¡°Are you alright? We¡¯ve been looking for you! Why are you out here? Winter might¡¯ve ended, but the air is still chilly!¡± The young guy looked at his elders and only said, ¡°I went out for a walk.¡± ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± the olddy almost cried, thinking this was an hour away from the residence of the boy¡¯s cousin. ¡°If you didn¡¯t like to be with your cousin, you should¡¯ve told Grandma!¡± ¡°We thought something bad already happened!¡± added the old man. Their concerns and worries not only came from his disappearance but also from many other factors. The young guy they called Renren understood that. However, that wasn¡¯t his priority right now. ¡°Grandma, Grandpa, can I visit my cousin every Thursday?¡± @ 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved 13:49 CHAPTER 12 12 Little beggar When Penny came home, Allison and Charles were anxiously waiting for her in the family room. Their children were still in their school uniform with a look indiscernible. The second they saw her with Haines, the couple could only sigh in relief and sprinted to Penny to ease their anxiety. ¡°Penny, I thought something already happened to you!¡± Allison squatted in front of the chubby girl. ¡°Why did you leave without telling anyone? Where did you go?¡± Charles stood behind his wife, looking a little troubled. Seeing their troubled faces, Penny felt guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to worry you¡­¡± ¡°Tch! As if!¡± ter jumped, yelling like a dog. ¡°She probably left because she wants to snag more attention from mom and dad! Otherwise, there¡¯s no reason for her to leave the house!¡± ¡°ter¡­¡± Nina held his arm to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Maybe Penny just misses her aunt or she¡¯s 13:49 17 12the beg unhappy with how things had been.¡± Huh? Did Penny look unhappy at all? Hearing Nina¡¯s assumptions, ter¡¯s anger boiled even more. ¡°Unhappy?! How can she still be unhappy when she eats everything she wants and has Mom and Dad¡¯s attention all for herself!?¡± The couple looked at ter worriedly. Could it be that their actions until now made Penny unhappy? And that she was simply too shy to say that? ¡°Mom, Dad, this only shows how ungrateful she is!¡± ter continued to fire shots at her, pointing at Penny usingly. ¡°Even if you give her the world, she wouldn¡¯t be satisfied and would want more! She ¨C¡± HICCUP! ter stopped when he suddenly heard a hup. Allison and Charles followed the noise, and their eyes fell on the plump little girl in front of them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ter is right¡­¡± Penny huped, squeezing every tear she could at the moment. ¡°How can I be unhappy when mom and dad have been so weing of me? It 217 12 Little boggar was the first time I felt so warm during winter because my auntie always asked me to stay out in the cold. I just saw the kitten from the window and I thought it needed help.¡± Finally, everyone noticed the cat she was hugging and the little toad in her hand. ¡°Maybe ter and my aunt are right,¡± she added in between her tears. ¡°I¡¯m more suited to be a little beggar because I do not deserve even the ounce of the world.¡± ter¡¯s anger shifted to confusion. Where in his sentiments did she hear him say she should be a little beggar? He wasn¡¯t that mean! ¡°Oh, Penny, that¡¯s not true!¡± Feeling sorry for her, Allison pulled her into her embrace. ¡°You deserve the world, Penny. Your aunt is just being mean ¨C she shouldn¡¯t say that to a little girl.¡± ¡°That is right.¡± Charles tapped Penny¡¯s shoulder mildly. ¡°Who said my daughter is more suited to be a little beggar? You are my princess! I¡¯d like to see who dares say another harsh word toward you.¡± Penny broke out with more tears erving dramatically 10:49 317 1 Little boug in Allison¡¯s arms, Charles, on the other hand, felt sorry for her. Ever since she came, Penny kept tight lips about her life with her auntie. Hearing how she would usually spend her winter broke his heart. Haines, who was watching this unfold, blinked in confusion, a The little girl he knew might look adorable and innocent, but there was cunningness in her eyes. It was unbelievable to see her acting her age. ¡°Teh.¡± ter clicked his tongue, backing down. ¡°I didn¡¯t say she should be a beggar. All I¡¯m saying is¡­¡± Charles red at his son, making ter¡¯s ears droop. ¡°Since she¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go back to my room,¡± As spoke, seeing that everything had settled. ¡°I have an examing up, so I¡¯d appreciate it if no one disturbs me.¡± The firstborn carried an air of nonchnce, leaving the family room without a second look. ¡°My training is canceled, but I still want to keep my body in condition,¡± the second son, Hugo, lowered his head a little. When he lifted his eyes and it fell on Penny, he sighed a bit. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t cry anymore. If you want to go out next time make sure you tell 17 12 Little begg someone so we won¡¯t get worried.¡± The couple¡¯s expression softened as Hugo finally shared a word with Penny. As for Penny, she was a little scared. ¡®Why did Hugo sound so nice?¡® she wondered in horror, remembering this guy and As would never waste a breath on her. ¡®Did he feel sorry when I said what Jessa was doing to me?¡® ¡°ter?¡± Allison called, but ter just frowned deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize because I didn¡¯t tell her she should be a beggar!¡± ter eximed before he walked out. This time, he was a little too flustered he forgot about Nina. Nina smiled weakly as she gazed at the couple, only to see they had their focus on Penny again. ¡°I see.¡± Allison smiled as her eyes swirled with affection. ¡°Did you name them yet?¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°How about we go back to your room and we can think of what you will name them?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± 13.49 12 Little beggar Having said that, Allison ushered Penny back to her room. Charles followed behind them just to make sure his wife had calmed down and also Penny was okay. Nina stood all alone in the family room, staring at her parents and that new girl who was slowly stealing everything from her. She didn¡¯t realize Haines was still in the room until he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Haines ced a hand on top of her head, offering the littledy a smile. ¡°Please understand that Penny has been away from home for 13 years. They were just trying to make up for the lost time.¡± Nina pressed her lips. ¡°Uncle Haines, can you help me with my assignment? My tutor couldn¡¯t make it today.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Haines wanted to agree, but after working himself like a dog, he truly needed rest. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, but Nina, you¡¯re very smart. I¡¯m sure you can do it on your own. If not, then you can ask for As¡¯s help.¡± 2 Haines was still polite, but Nina frowned. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest early,¡± he said, not noticing the dissatisfaction in the girl¡¯s eyes. Haines didn¡¯t idle and dragged himself to his room 13:49 6/7 12 Little beggar Penny¡¯s disappearance worked for him because he was able to return early and now he could rest. Nina tried to understand Haines because he looked so haggard. But when nighttime came, she would identally stumble on Haines and Penny in the living area, with Haines seemingly helping Penny understand hisptop. 6k priv unlocks -achieved > Comment 28 Post your firstment! Vote 11 CHAPTER 13 13 Haggle ¡°I hate her!¡± ter barged into As¡¯s room and eximed. ¡°That crafty girl! She¡¯s purposely making me angry!¡± He threw himself on thefortablezy couch, fuming. As, who asked his family not to be disturbed, ignored him. He continued to answer the problem on his study desk. ¡°Big brother, that crafty piglet did that on purpose!¡± ter continued in frustration. ¡°She¡¯s trying to take mom and dad away from us!¡± ¡°As, I¡­¡± Suddenly, Hugo also came into As¡¯s room, only to stop when he saw ter unloading his anger in this room. ¡°What are you doing here, ter?¡± asked Hugo with a slight frown. ¡°As is studying for his exam.¡± O ¡°I¡¯m frustrated!¡± ter grumpily red at him. ¡°It¡¯s that piglet¡¯s fault! Not only she is recing Nina, but she¡¯s 13:50 1/9 also putting a wedge between us and our parents.¡± ter jumped from his chair and encouraged, ¡°We need toe together and stop her madness!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s madness that needs to be stopped, that¡¯s yours,¡± As, who couldn¡¯t ignore his little brother anymore, gazed up at Hugo. ¡°What do you need?¡± Hugo raised a notebook and approached. ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck in this problem and I need to understand it for tomorrow¡¯s recitation.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As quietly took the note and opened it to the bookmark. Seeing his brothers¡® nonchnce, ter¡¯s lips curved deeply. ¡°Are you not concerned about this?!¡± he eximed angrily. ¡°Someone is invading our territory and now she¡¯s winning!¡± @ ¡°ter, I know you¡¯re frustrated, but vent it elsewhere.¡± Hugo¡¯s voice was cold andmanding. ¡°If you think she¡¯s taking Mom and Dad¡¯s attention, then you should disappear for 13 years. Otherwise, leave As alone.¡± 35 13 Hoggle ¡°Let him be,¡± As said without giving them a look. ¡°ter is just worried about Nina.¡± Hugo sighed, feeling a little sorry for his little siblings. ¡°Weren¡¯t you unhappy when you heard that Mom and Dad had another child?¡± ter frowned dejectedly at his brothers. ¡°Howe you hadn¡¯t been saying anything?¡± ¡°Because no matter what we say, she¡¯s our sister.¡± As snapped his eyes back to ter. ¡°Also, I¡¯m about to enter my junior year. This year is about preparing us for that and I¡¯m taking it seriously.¡± ¡°Hugo is also nning to enter the military, so he also needs high grades unless he wants Dad to intervene.¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°In other words, it¡¯s a waste of time. denying the sister we never knew until now. I¡¯d rather spend the energy in my training instead of hating on her.¡± As and Hugo shared looks before they cast their attention on ter. Seeing that ter was not appeased, they could only shake their heads and sigh. For them, as long as Penny stayed out of their way and didn¡¯t bother them, they wouldn¡¯t say a word. 13:50. 1969 13 Haggio ¡°She¡¯s also pitiful,¡± Hugomented quietly, thinking of how she would stay out in the cold while everyone else was locking themselves in warm ces. ¡°She is?¡± As looked up at his brother, and thetter nodded. ¡°Hah.¡± As the two elder brothers moved past the talks of Penny, ter hadn¡¯t. He darted his eyes between the two, displeased that they had given in to this invasion so easily. However, he wouldn¡¯t allow this to go on. ***** With the help of Allison, Penny was able to think of a name for her kitten and her rain frog. She named the kitten, ¡°Chunchun¡± and her rain frog, ¡°Tiana.¡± ¡± Pleased with the names she chose, Pennyid on her tummy happily. Her feet were swaying to and fro behind her, cupping her face, eyes on the floor where Chunchun and Tiana were idling. ¡°In my first life, I didn¡¯t have anypanion,¡± she said. excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s nice to have somepanions after so long!¡± In her first life, Penny always kept to herself. Her rtionahin with hor naranta wag afton auduard 13:40
  1. Hauga
because she rarely conversed with them. She was too shy to open up and when she finally did, she shortly got used of stealing. ¡°Speaking of, I forgot why was I outside in the first ce!¡± Penny rolled her body to the edge of the bed, sticking her legs out to prop on the floor. With her weight, sitting up was a challenge. Hence, she managed to find herself a way to get out of bed as quickly as she could. Penny wasted no time running out of her room to look for Butler Jen. It wasn¡¯t thatte yet, so she wanted to know if Haines had alreadye home. But when she reached thest step of the stairs, she caught sight of Haines in the living area. Her eyes lit up when they fell on theptop in front of him. ¡°Uncle Haines!¡± she called eagerly. ¡°Penny?¡± Haines furrowed his brows, watching the plump girl bounce in his direction. ¡°Penny, why are you still awake?¡± ¡°Uncle Haines, I forgot to tell you why I was outside.¡± Penny jumped to his side. Her smile was adorable 13:50 13 Hagge especially with those deep dimples in her cheeks. Haines slightly tilted his head. ¡°I noticed that you alwayse homete, but also leave so early in the morning!¡± How did she know that? Could it be she left the house on purpose because she knew he had to clear his schedule, subsequently, making him rest? Haines was a little touched at the thought. He believed Penny was a genius, and so this wouldn¡¯t be a surprise. His smile, however, didn¡¯tst long when she said; ¡°I need to ask you for a favor!¡± she beamed. ¡°Favor?¡± Haines quicklyughed at his silly thoughts. ¡°What favor do you need from me, Penny?¡± ¡°I need to turn my money into digital money.¡± ¡°You have money?¡± ¡°I started saving up the moment I started working!¡± Penny grinned proudly, but this only made Haines frown. ¡°I¡¯m scared that my money will disappear or will disintegrate if I keep them in my piggy bank. So, I want 13.50 ¨C 8/0 12 Harple to make them as virtual money!¡± How could he forget? Jessa had been exploiting her the second she learned how to speak. The money Penny was probably talking about was the fraction of her earnings, which Jessa probably called ¡®rewards.¡¯¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Charles hand you a card?¡± he asked. ¡°Or why not ask him to open you a savings ount?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want them to know about my savings. They would worry again if they heard that I was forced to work at a young age.¡± She pouted, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Uncle Haines, if you don¡¯t want to, then can I buy myself aptop?¡± Haines blinked, repeating her question in his mind. ¡°You will buy yourself aptop?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Penny nodded profusely. ¡°I will use my savings to buy myself one!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Haines pondered. Opening her a savings ount shouldn¡¯t be a problem as it was safer instead of virtual currencies. However, he preferred if she could enjoy her parents¡® money, since that was what she should do. With this other request present however Haines felt like he would sound too strict if he refused. ¡°How about I buy you one?¡± he offered, only to see her shake her head. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Uncle Haines has worked hard to earn! I can¡¯t just spend itvishly. I will only feel guilty.¡± Well, spending another person¡¯s money was, indeed, a little shameful. Looking at Penny, Haines wanted to argue, but she looked determined. Hence, he sighed in defeat and nodded. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°You can browse online. Do you want to check some?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Haines smiled as he took hisptop. ¡°Sure.¡± With that being said, Haines ced theptop on hisp and searched for online shops forptops. Penny squeezed herself to his side, slowly growing horrified at the prices she was seeing. ¡°Uncle Haines.¡± She looked up at him, troubled. ¡°Can we look for secondhand?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Haines was speechless. Theseptops were already cheap and he could buy her a hundred of them! ¡°How By the end, Hagues and Penny spent the night hour for orangegeige and watching Panday t haggle with the seller to get the best price she could The cult help but think she would be a g brasinesswoman as the future¡± 15 Young cellus CHAPTER 14 14 Young genius Penny had to admit money had slowly lost its value for her in her first life because they provided everything she needed. Even when she started making money, she focused more on appeasing her family. But now that she valued every dime she earned by taking advantage of her memories in the first life, spending a few thousand for a secondhandptop was a huge blow to her little savings. She was happy, though. The specs and model were a steal; it was a good thing the seller needed money and eventually agreed to her price. ¡°I still have a few left to start as my capital!¡± Penny giggled, skipping her steps in the hallway. ¡°All that¡¯s left is¡­¡± Penny trailed off and stopped when she caught a figure from the corner of her eyes. Walking toward the window on the side, she saw Hugo doing his training in the garden. [Hugo¡¯s dead.]This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Her lips curved down upon remembering As¡¯s remarks in her first life. The second child of the Be couple dedicated his life to the military. But because of what she had done, Hugo was sent to a dangerous ce to die. I¡¯ve always known his only dream is to serve the country, but I didn¡¯t realize he spent his childhood preparing himself for that,¡® she thought with a little guilt in her heart. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be a military general in this lifetime.¡® Penny huffed with determination, resuming her steps to the library. ording to Haines and her parents, they were still processing her transfer to her new school. Her parents. weren¡¯t happy with Penny using her current surname, but they didn¡¯t want to make her unhappy either. Well, Penny had high grades and even if she stopped going to school for half a year, her academic achievements were good enough for her to move up. Even so, Penny wanted to refresh her memory by reading some advanced books. The Be Family would pull some strings for her to get in, but Penny knew thepetition in that particr school was 14 Young genius achievements and thus, he thought she didn¡¯t need to join them. However, Nina¡¯s offer was also not bad. Their tutor was a respectable professor. If it weren¡¯t for Charles, this professor wouldn¡¯t even give them the time of day. Penny was about to refuse the kind offer, but then As spoke. ¡°Professor Singh is a respectable professor,¡± he encouraged. ¡°It will be good for your academic background to learn from him.¡± Nina¡¯s smile cracked as she gazed at her big brother. As for Penny, this took her off guard. ¡®Aside from Nina, As disliked it when another person was around during his study time.¡® She was bewildered. ¡®Is it because I have countless gold medals under my belt?¡® ¡°I don¡¯t mind, Miss Penny.¡± Professor Singh nodded reassuringly. ¡°You can join us. I heard you were in the same grade as Miss Nina. It¡¯ll be easier to teach you both at the same time.¡± Seeing that all of them already agreed for her to join, Penny heaved a defeated sigh. 11:51 14 Young genius Joining them, Penny sat on the vacant chair next to Nina. Their sitting arrangement was Penny, Nina, and then Professor Signh. On the end of the table was As. ¡°I¡¯m currently studying advanced lessons for the uing year,¡± said Nina quietly, keeping in mind As¡¯s preferences. ¡°Here¡¯s a note I wrote. It¡¯s already simplified, so you can understand it easily.¡± Penny raised her brows while Nina moved her notes in front of her. Nina then shifted her focus to the problem she was working on quietly. Professor Singh would check Nina¡¯s work from time to time, but it was obvious he was more focused on As¡¯s work. ¡®Advanced lessons¡­?¡® Penny skimmed through the pages of the note, flipping it as if she wasn¡¯t reading them. ¡®I got two PhD in my first life, but oh well. They were still kids and this is probably advanced for them.¡® ¡°Uhm. Penny? Can you please keep it down?¡± Penny furrowed her brows, only to realize the three of them staring at her. The library was quiet and flipping the pages was already too loud. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand it?¡± Nina asked worriedly. ¡°Tell 6 14 Young mu me which part you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Nina, you¡¯re also studying for your exam,¡± As frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t afford to split your attention.¡± ¡°That is right, Miss Nina.¡± Professor Singh sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help Miss Penny if there¡¯s something she couldn¡¯t understand.¡± As¡¯s frown deepened as he needed the professor¡¯s undivided attention for the problems he had been stuck in for days now. He just couldn¡¯t refuse Nina when she came in to study as well. But Nina wasn¡¯t being a nuisance and wasn¡¯t fighting for Professor Singh¡¯s attention. ¡®Is she actually someone who snags attention?¡® As wondered, thinking of ter¡¯s usation towards Penny not long ago. ¡°Miss Penny, should we start with the basic lesson?¡± Professor Singh offered kindly. Professor Singh was a respected Professor and if not for Charles, he would be focusing on writing his next paper. Penny knew this legendary man and in the past, she was honored to learn from him. ¡°Thank you Professor Singh, but I¡¯ve already learned
  1. Young genion
these lessons when I was ten,¡± Penny announced. ¡°I¡¯m here because I want to review the college entrance exam.¡± ¨C she worked hard and studied hard in her first lifetime. Hence, she was nning to graduate early this time. As and Nina frowned while Professor Singh was slightly amused. He heard about the girl¡¯s academic achievements. ¡°Penny, you¡¯re only 13,¡± As grumbled. ¡°Even with your academic achievements, you should know there¡¯s a limit to it.¡± Nina also worriedly added, ¡°Penny, even if you¡¯re smart in your school, our school is advanced in every aspect of education. You might be at the top of the list in your previous school but still end up at the bottom list of our school.¡± Hearing this, As was even more displeased. He didn¡¯t. want topare both schools, but Nina had a point. Even As¡¯s grade wasn¡¯t enough for him to enter the school¡¯s special section, but if he entered other schools, he would be at the top not just in his ss but also in the entire school. 1051 14 Young genius ¡°Young Master As and Miss Nina, why don¡¯t you return to your lessons?¡± Professor Singh smiled at the two. ¡°Focus on your lessons and I will help Miss Penny.¡± He also thought Penny was overestimating herself. Thus, Professor Singh nned to gently let Penny realize that there were no shortcuts in life. Hence, he quietly wrote a slightly hard equation and ced it in front of Penny. ¡°If you can answer this, then I will reconsider helping you review for the college entrance exam.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes lit up and gazed down. Seeing the problem, she quickly picked up the pen and started answering. As and Nina couldn¡¯t help but watch. Was she actually answering it? Nina pressed her lips. ¡®Impossible. I saw the problem and there¡¯s no way -¡® ¡°Done!¡± 11:51 ¨C 14 Young genius CHAPTER 15 15 Nurture her at a young age! ¡°Done!¡± @ As and Nina looked at Penny with doubt. Could she possibly finish the problem in under five minutes? Professor Singh also had the same question. Although the problem he had given Penny was beginner¡¯s level, it should be hard for her grade. Curious, the three of them stretched their necks to check. When As saw the main problem and the equation she used, the corner of his mouth hooked up into a smirk. Seeing this, Nina felt slightly relieved. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way she would get the answer and even if she did, it would at least take her an entire day to solve it.¡® Nina already stumbled upon this problem before and even now, she hadn¡¯t solved it. There was no way Penny could¡¯ve known this. considering she came from a normal school. As for Professor Singh, he reached for the paper and took a closer look. 15 Nurture her at a younit tel ¡°Penny.¡± While the Professor assessed the answer, Nina took this as her opportunity. She looked at Penny worriedly with a tinge of disappointment. ¡°Answering math equations is not a battle of race. There¡¯s a lot of things you need to consider. You don¡¯t have to rush yourself since this is not a contest and you¡¯re not to impress anyone.¡± ¡°Penny, Nina is right. You should take your time when answering equations you¡¯re not very familiar with,¡± As added. Nina pursed her lips, feeling a little overjoyed that her assumptions of Penny were right. Penny only excelled because her school was normal and the teaching was outdated. Penny darted her eyes between As and Nina. The two of them seemed convinced Penny got it wrong. ¡®As should know¡­ oh, right.¡® Penny mentally chuckled. ¡®Professor Singh hadn¡¯t taught them this method since he¡¯s focusing on making them stick to the rules.¡® ¡°Professor Singh, you must be surprised that Penny wrote gibberish on her paper,¡± As expressed 11:52 2018 15 Nurting hot at a young age! apologetically. ¡°She¡¯s still young. She still had a lot of things to learn.¡± A glint of ridicule flickered across Nina¡¯s eyes upon hearing As¡¯s remarks. As for Professor Singh, his expression was indescribable as it was a mix of everything. He put down the paper, gazing at As and Nina before his eyes fell on Penny. ¡°Penny.¡± Professor Singh reached for another piece of note and jot down a long problem. He slid it toward Penny and said, ¡°Can you answer this problem?¡± Penny blinked before she glossed her eyes over the problem. ¡°I can try~¡± As and Nina were confused. They looked at each other before casting Professor Singh a look. They couldn¡¯t tell much of what Professor Singh was thinking, but he looked very serious while watching Penny answer. ¡°Big brother¡­¡± Nina quietly called As. ¡°¡­ did she offend Professor Singh?¡± As just nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything. He was also curious about what was going on. Hence he 3010 1 N at a vend agai quietly rose from his seat and sat near Penny to see the problem she was working on. ¡°This is already a problem for senior year?¡® As frowned, but before he could even think of anything, Penny suddenly stopped. Confused, he furrowed his brows and looked up, only to see Penny¡¯s round eyes staring directly at him. ¡°What?¡± he blurted out, only to see her plump fingers slowly cover her paper. Did she think he was going to copy her answer? ¡°Penny, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Professor Singh was a little worried. ¡°You were doing well and ¨C¡± ¡°Professor Singh, I forgot what to do next.¡± Penny blinked, her round eyes making her appear harmless and adorable. ¡°You forgot?¡± the professor was a little doubtful because Penny was already at the end of the problem. But then, he noticed As was watching closely. Professor Singh smiled, more pleased at this well¨Cbehaved kid. Penny purposely stopped when she noticed As, so as not to hurt her brother¡¯s ego. 718 He Mitu hata yang gh! She is not only a genius, but she¡¯s also a nice kid.¡¯he thought, smiling. ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll make this your first assignment, Penny. I want you to finish this problem next week.¡± Pleased that Professor Singh picked up her hint, Penny smiled from ear to ear. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°As and Nina, I will also give you each problem as an assignment. I want it done in our next session.¡± Nina felt this slight relief that Penny didn¡¯t know the answer to thest problem. She thought Penny would have the same confidence as the first, but it was probably because Penny was ignorant. As, on the other hand, didn¡¯t think much about it. All he thought was that there was no way Penny would know how to solve a problem that was taught in senior year, o ***** Normally, Professor Singh would leave the mansion after his session with As. However, he felt the need to see Charles right away.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Oh, Professor Singh!¡± Charles was d when he saw Drafoggar Singhing into his study. La roca from Vedan??? his seat, offering his hand to this respected professor. ¡°How was the tutoring? Did As give you a hard time?¡± ¡°Mr. Be, As is a hard worker. He never gives me a hard time and tries his best to answer any question without asking for help,¡± Professor Singh smiled weakly as he sat down on the divan opposite Charles. ¡°I see.¡± Charles nodded in satisfaction, knowing his son was like that as well. ¡°How about Nina? I heard she had been joining your session?¡± ¡°Miss Nina is¡­¡± Professor Singh trailed off as he pondered about it. He already heard of the situation of the family. Even so, Professor Singh still knows Charles and Allison loved Nina as their own. ¡°¡­ she¡¯s alright. If she focuses more on her studies, she will be fine.¡± Charles sighed mildly and nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not here to talk about the young master As or young miss Nina,¡± Professor Singh cleared his throat, making Charles raise his brows. ¡°I met Miss Penny and Mr. Be, I would like to take her in as my apprentice.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Charles couldn¡¯t help but jump from his seat. 13:52 all tiene hver at ¡°Professor, Penny is still young. Why are you taking her as ¡°Miss Penny is a genius, Mr. Be.¡± Excitement twinkled in the professor¡¯s eyes. ¡°She wanted to enter college early and I think it¡¯s best to nurture her at a young age!¡± Professor Singh only had good things to tell Penny, and Charles was in disbelief. The professor was twinkling while talking about the young genius he met, making Charles rub his eyes to make sure he was seeing it correctly. The professor was respectable and, most of the time, he carried a noble aura. But right now, it was almost like he was ready to worship Penny. ¡°Penny¡­ is a genius?¡± Charles murmured as he rushed to the professor¡¯s side. ¡°Professor, are you sure Penny is a real genius?¡± Professor Singh smiled proudly. ¡°I could see her surpassing me in a few years.¡± Charles was astounded. Everything the Professor told him was nothing but praise and this praise came from Professor Singh 15 Nurture her at a young ago! himself! Even top professors go above and beyond just to be mentored by him, but even that sometimes wasn¡¯t enough to get Professor Singh¡¯s attention. Yet, he was almost begging Charles to let him nurture Penny. > ͼ CHAPTER 16 16 Petty pranks Barging into As and Nina¡¯s studies wasn¡¯t in Penny¡¯s n. But because of Nina¡¯s insistence, she ended up getting stuck with them. Well, it wasn¡¯t that bad. Penny nned to refresh her memory, and somehow, the problems Professor Singh gave to her were a good warm¨Cup. She could feel her brain working again. With that thought in mind, she grabbed a book from the library and took it to the family room. But as soon as Penny sat on the couch, a farting noise was heard. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny frowned, moving her buttocks to the side, only to hear another farting noise. ¡°Tehee!¡± Hearing a giggle not far away, Penny slowly moved her gaze to the person. There, peeking through the door, was the mischievous ter. ¡°Penny, did you eat so much you can¡¯t stop farting?!¡± ter came in with a devious grin. He waved a hand in front of his soured face and added, ¡°No wonder it 10 smells here!¡± In her first life, Penny found this embarrassing. But now, this looked petty and a waste of breath. ¡°ter, didn¡¯t you eat the same breakfast, lunch, and snacks as me?¡± Penny blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel your stomach turning too?¡± ¡°What?¡± The mischievous look on ter¡¯s face died. Penny bounced a little, letting the farting noise echo. She shook her head, telling herself she had no time to entertain ter¡¯s stupid pranks. She lifted one side of her buttocks pulled out the Tap¨Cand¨CFart bag and ced it to her side. Seeing that she was going back to her reading, ter frowned. ¡°Mhmp!¡± He harrumphed, walking out of the family room in humiliation. Penny peeked at him and shook her head. ¡°This is why he doesn¡¯t have friends,¡± she muttered, stopping as she gazed up at the ajar door. ¡°Now that I think about it, ter is actually being picked on in school,¡± she mumbled, recalling an 16 Petty parka incident in the past. Her lips curved down. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like him, I feel sorry for him.¡± In her first life, although her brothers and Nina went to the same school, the school was big. Their buildings were different from each other. As and Hugo were popr students. As might not be a top student, but he was smart enough to be a candidate to be a part of the special section. If her memory served correctly, As would enter the special section during hisst year. Thanks to his resilience and Professor Singh¡¯s guidance. Hugo, on the other hand, was handsome and athletic. His academics might be slightly average, but many wouldn¡¯t deny he could y any sport and ace it. Many major professional sports leagues were already poaching him, but he would enter the military as soon as he graduated. As for ter, he was neither good at sports nor in academics. Matter of fact, he was always at the bottom of his ss. Although he had an angelic look, his grade had the most notorious elites in the entire school. 10 Potty Franka ¡°Well. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve seen it before until that incident.¡± She brushed it off. ¡°He¡¯ll seed in life. anyway, so he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Penny went back to reading since Haines wouldeter with herptop. She didn¡¯t want to waste it just waiting. While reading, Penny heard some ttering noises outside. Looking up at the ajar door, her brows slowly came together. She checked what it was and saw ter, covered with flour from head to toe. His face was all white. All she would see were his eyes, the holes in his nose, and his gaping mouth. Penny was in disbelief. ¡°???¡± ¡°Third Young Master! What are you ¨C oh my god!¡± Suddenly, a maid who rushed to the sound panicked upon seeing the stupefied ter. She squatted down in front of him, taking the empty bowl in his hand, and then scolding him for ying with the kitchen stuff. ¡°Goodness, Third Young Master! This is not a toy! Come, I¡¯ll help you clean up.¡± ter seemed to be bewildered as well as he mathodically followed the maid to an un As they left, Penny raised her brows when she saw a small frog leaping in a direction. The side of her lips curled up, guessing what had happened. ¡°It¡¯s good I brought Tiana and Chunchun home,¡± she chuckled as she went back to continue her private time. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯lle up with a good prank next time.¡± Pleased that Tiana stopped ter¡¯s second prank of the day. Penny engrossed herself in the book. When nighttime came, Penny patiently waited for Haines with Butler Jen. ¡°Miss Penny, why don¡¯t you stay inside and I¡¯ll wait for Sir Haines?¡± Butler Jen offered with a gentle demeanor. ¡°Dinner will soon be served, after all. And the night breeze is still a little chilly.¡± Penny shed him a bright smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Butler Jen. Uncle Haines told me he wille home early today.¡± Butler Ten could only smile helplessly. He didn¡¯t argue 10 Pony tanks anymore, but still, he draped a big scarf over her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s still best if we make sure you won¡¯t get cold,¡± said the Butler kindly and Penny was moved. Butler Jen was often busy with the household, but whenever he saw her, he was always ready to tend to her. He would even make sure her snacks were ready on time. ¡°Thank you, Butler Jen.¡± Penny nodded, and then her eyes lit up when she saw a silver Mercedez approaching. Her ears perked up, watching the car stop, anding out of it was Haines. However, Charles also came out on the other side of the car. When Charles saw Penny waiting, his heart felt warm. This was the first time he left home ever since Penny returned to their house. @ ¡°Penny, were you waiting for me?!¡± Charles jogged to her with eyes of anticipation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to settle some manners in thepany. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯de looking for me!¡± a? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Butler Ten lowered his gaze knowing De 16 Petty a ho even know he left! She was waiting for herptop! Penny awkwardly nced at Butler Jen and then at her father. Seeing that he looked so happy, she didn¡¯t have the heart to ruin it. ¡°Hehe.¡± She forced a smile, not denying it but also not sprinkling it with some lies. ¡°What a nice daughter I have.¡± Charles ruffled her hair and snapped his eyes back to Haines. ¡°Let¡¯s talkter, Haines.¡± Haines nodded but gave Penny a meaningful look. Thetter nced at the paper bag in his hand, and she knew theptop she bought was in great condition. ¡®Great! I¡¯ll ask himter when Dad isn¡¯t around!¡® 66 Thank you for your kindments. My son is doing fine now and my heart is at ease again. <3 BAJJ CHAPTER 17 17 Nosy Charles hasn¡¯t brought up Professor Singh¡¯s offer yet; he simply enjoyed his time with his family over dinner. When they finished, he met up with Haines in the study room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Haines,¡± Charles expressed. ¡°I had to leave some important matters to you at a crucial moment.¡± Haines smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Family is most important, and you always said that.¡± Unlike many families, the previous generations of Be chose to keep their family small for less inheritance problems. Hence, Charles and Allison chose to have a big family so their children wouldn¡¯t be lonely when they grow old or could be each other¡¯s support. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call for an emergency meeting tomorrow,¡± Charles reassured. ¡°If this matter isn¡¯t resolved, then¡­ we¡¯ll just have to drop it for now.¡± ¡°Charles, this is a 500 million project,¡± Haines wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°We only needed a little bit of time.¡± N ¡°I know, but that little bit of time will cost us another few hundred million.¡± Charles sighed, knowing Haines had been working on this project, but was stuck with a problem. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s ourst resort. It¡¯s still a huge loss for us, but at the same time, we have to quickly recover the loss or it¡¯ll be bad for the business.¡± Haines didn¡¯t argue. ¡°I¡¯ll review the presentation again and see if there¡¯s something I can do.¡± ¡°Thank you, Haines.¡± Charles appreciated it. ¡°I¡¯ll also contact some people for help.¡± With that being said, the two men just shared a ss before Charles resigned to bed. Haines, on the other hand, stayed in the study and worked overtime. ***** Penny happilyy on her stomach while watching her pets y. Her cat, Chunchun, looked a lot more plump since taking her in. It was only a few days, but she could imagine her getting more plump with her eating habits. Its white fur also started to thicken. Her rain frog, Tiana, on the other hand, was already plump. All Penny had to do was give this little princess the best possible environment condition for it to live a 17 Noky very long life. ¡°Now that I think about it, would Tiana best prefer it if she¡¯s in the garden?¡± she wondered but was afraid Tiana would wander off. ¡°Maybe Butler Jen could help?¡± Looking at the cute rain frog, her smile brightened up. Since taking them in, Penny had been preupied and hadn¡¯t thought of other unnecessary things. They were more therapeutic. ¡°Is it safe to go to Uncle Haines now?¡± Checking the time, Penny stayed idle in her room. She saw Charles meet Haines in the study room and she didn¡¯t want to disturb them. Those two were probably talking about some serious matters. Penny waited and yed with her pets. She didn¡¯t notice the time until it was gettingte already. ¡°Uncle Haines will still be awake, right?¡± she wondered as she snuck out of her room, heading to the study first. Butler Jen told her Haines would often stay in the study and sometimes would fall asleep in it. As Penny made her way to the study she didn¡¯t notice Nina he heute sichere she In thu arade ou apend auelly an as not to disturby dy aje es de di¡¯t hear anyone she carefully and the views and peeked here Theart in ¡°Uncle Humes¡± she called her voice was quiet and Penny carefully enterest the room, leaving the door slightly agar She couldn¡¯t see Haines in the study, but she could see a pair of legs behind the desk. When she approached the wide desk, she caught Haines sleeping with his head in his arms. There was a pile of papers underneath his arm and a pen was still mped in his hand, it was as though Haines dozed off while working Penny felt her heart clenched a little upon seeing Haines Uncle Haines surely works hard for the family,¡® she thought, remembering herself in the first lifetime. Back in her first life, Penny would also copse due to fatigue. Thinking about it made her swell with disappointment. ¡®He¡¯s been going homete and leaving early. There¡¯s probably a problem in thepany¡® Her eyes inevitably averted to the papers on the desk and then to theputer in front of Haines. She didn¡¯t know what problems that could make Haines go the extra mile. ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny walked closer, picking up a presentation paper. She skimmed through it, understanding everything that was written on it. After she finished, the corner of her lips almost reached the floor. ¡°This is stupid,¡± she murmured, looking at Haines with pity. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s been stressed out. Whoever wrote this is a big waste of space on Earth. Did they think ourpany has an unlimited source of money?¡± Penny shook her head, picking up more avable documents for her to understand the issue. When she finished reading, she reached for the monitor and? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 17 Hony tilted it in her direction. The light from the monitor cast a bright light on her round and innocent face. Her eyes went up and down, analyzing the file and the presentation Haines was working on. ¡®Although this presentation is good, there¡¯s another missing solution to the main problem from it.¡® Penny nced at Haines and felt sorry for him. Having two Ph.D.s in her first life and helping out the Hence, out of the goodness of her heart, Penny stood beside the sleeping Haines and worked on the presentation. The desk was huge, and the surface was almost above her chest. Her arms restedfortably. over the surface. Her naturally adorable face carried a look of enjoyment as if she was just ying. Unbeknownst to Penny, Nina was watching her through the gap in the door. ¡®Is she ying on Uncle Haines¡¯sputer?¡® she 17 Nosy ¡®she wondered before a smile crept up to her face. ¡®Uncle Haines and Dad will be livid if she deletes important files! She should know being nosy in this family is not good.¡± 46k priv unlocks -achieved Comment 14 Post your firstment! Vote CHAPTER 18 18 This didn¡¯t feel right The next day, Haines woke up in horror as he realized he overslept! ¡°Ugh!¡± he felt his stiff neck, wincing as he realized he had fallen asleep on the desk again. As Haines massaged his neck, he noticed his desk. The scattered papersst night were all piled neatly. This immediately put a deep frown on his face. There was a silent rule in the house that anything in the study was meant to stay where they were. Only Butler Jen would touch these parts of the house because a simple piece of paper could put theirpany in a dire situation. ¡°Who touched these things¡­?¡± he trailed off, picking up the first files on the pile and noticed it was the most important above all the documents. Haines checked the rest of the piles of documents, only to realize they were meticulously arranged and sorted by their importance in its entirety. ¡°Did Butler Jen arrange itst night?¡± he wondered, to This didn¡¯t fit right calming down as soon as he realized everything was in ce. ¡°He probably thinks a messy ce also affects the brain.¡± Haines was convinced Butler Jen came inst night or early this morning to clean up his mess. Just then, the big scarf draped over his shoulder fell to his arms. Gazing down at it, he tried to pick it up but identally moved the mouse, Theputer lit up at the same time he held the scarf. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­?¡± He nced up, remembering the scarf Penny was wearingst night. But before he could think anything further, his eyes averted to hisputer monitor. Deep lines appeared between his brows when he saw the end of the presentation. Haines didn¡¯t finish his paperst night and despite nodding off, he knew where he left off. Thinking he identally opened another file, he was about to close it but then realized what this presentation was. ¡°Huh?¡± Haines scrolled up to double¨Ccheck the title. It had the AN 16 door pill same title as the issue he had been working on. However, its content drastically changed mid part of the paper. By the time he finished reading, his eyes were wide open. ¡°Who did this?!¡± Haines jumped from his chair, seemingly unaffected by his stiff neck anymore. He hastily ran out of the study, calling Charles in the hallway as if the house was on fire. Hearing Haines¡® panic, the family who were up early in the dining was startled upon hearing the urgent voice. Soon, Haines arrived in the dining area with an aghast look on his face. ¡°Uncle Haines, are you alright?¡± As raised his concern immediately the second he saw the look on Haines¡¯s face. ¡°Did you have a nightmare, Uncle? I also had a nightmare about an ugly¨Clooking fat frog,¡± ter also spoke, seeing that Haines¡¯s hair was all over the ce. He could also see the dried drool on the side of his uncle¡¯s mouth. Nina, on the other hand, pursed her lips as if she
  1. Iton Pulst lepivighet
already figured out what was going on. ¡°Haines, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Allison asked worriedly. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Charles slowly stood from his seat and approached Haines. ¡°Haines, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re making us very nervous.¡± ¡°Charles, did you¡­ did you touch the papersst night?¡± Haines asked in horror, staring at Charles¡¯s wide eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°No?¡± Charles was confused. ¡°I left youst night, didn¡¯t 1?¡± ¡°Are you sure?!¡± the urgency in Haines¡¯s voice was clearer this time. If there were problems that needed fixing, Haines usually does the job. However, Charles was just as equally reliable as the head of thepany. Charles was the only person Haines could think of to resolve the issue. ¡°Yes.¡± Charles couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy now. ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Haines eximed, forgetting Charles¡¯s family except Penny was already having breakfast. ¡°Charles, did you know if there¡¯s anyone who came into the studyst night?¡± Charles quietly studied Haines¡¯s countenance and decided, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it somewhere else.¡± Only then did Haines realize the rest of the family were staring at him with worry. Seeing their faces was akin to being sshed with cold water, sobering him up in an instant. ¡°Right. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Haines cleared his throat and then looked at Charles sternly. ¡°You got to see this, Charles.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charles cast Allison a short smile and excused himself. But before the two men could leave, Nina spoke meekly. ¡°Uncle Haines, I don¡¯t know if this is important, but I think I saw Pennye into the studyst night.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Haines furrowed his brows while the rest of the brothers frowned. Allison¡¯s expression screamed with worry, thinking Penny might¡¯ve done something terrible. The study areas of Charles and Haines were both important ces in the house. Only Allison and Butler Jen coulde in and out of those areas because it would be problematic if something went missing or was broken in it. ¡°Nina, are you sure?¡± Charles walked closer to the table, gazing down at his daughter solemnly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Penny? Or were you probably mistaken because you were still sleepy?¡± Nina pursed her lips, discerning the look of concern and solemnness on Charles¡¯s face. ¡°Well¡­ if I think about it, if she¡¯s wearing printed duck pajamas, I think it¡¯s Penny.¡± ¡°What did she do this time?!¡± ter grumbled, assuming Penny troubled Haines just because their uncle was very kind to her. ¡°She¡¯s the only one who wears printed animal pajamas! It must be her!¡± Hugo quietly assessed Haines and sighed. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sure Penny was just curious and identally did something in the study.¡± ¡°Hugo, Penny might be pitiful, but that girl is also cunning,¡± As remarked with displeasure. ¡°Dad, what 1 This dicto¡¯t fool light did she do this time? Are we going to starve now?¡± Hearing As¡¯s remarks immediately brought panic to ter¡¯s heart. ¡°Dad! If the problem she caused this time is so great, then you should punish her severely! Send her back to the people who raised her since it seemed she liked it there!¡± a ¡°Boys, why don¡¯t you finish your meal first?¡± Allison tried to soothe her children before casting the two grown men a look. She specifically told them not to discuss work in front of the children! But here they were, shouting and panicking, affecting the kids! ¡°Charles, Haines, why don¡¯t you talk privately, hmm?¡± Allison¡¯s tone wasced with displeasure. ¡°It¡¯s still morning and¡­¡± Just then, Penny¡¯s drowsy voice caressed everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Good morning.¡± Penny was rubbing her eyes, still feeling a little sleepy, and her arms aching. If not for her rumbling stomach, she would¡¯ve slept more. Penny teeth everyone has ad cam fingere ing wet sighe taiw When Mames with shock Penny panicked Did they Bed out about the best bug of chocte he hest nighth CHAPTER 19 19 She did, what? Penny didn¡¯t mean to eat thest bag of chocte in the fridgest night. However, resolving an issue for over an hour while standing up and with her arms over the desk that was almost above her chest was tiring. She could still feel her arms ache. Those choctes were ter¡¯s, and she knew he was saving them for special asions, but she ate them anyway, Just as Penny prepared herself from ter¡¯s wrath, she saw everyone gazing down at her pajamas. It was a printed duck pajama! ¡°Penny¡­ it really is you. When I went to get some waterst night, I saw you enter Uncle Haines¡¯s study room.¡± Nina¡¯s meek voice snapped everyone back to their senses. ¡°You should apologize to Uncle Haines because it seemed you deleted an important file from hisputer. I know you¡¯re new here, but you shouldn¡¯t touch important stuff.¡± ¡°Penny, look what you¡¯ve done!¡± ter hissed. ¡°Dad, she should be grounded for an entire year! She¡¯s only 201 12 Bhi allowed to eat three times a day! No more snacks!¡± The couple¡¯s worry consistently increased because they knew they had to discipline Penny if she ruined Haines¡¯s work. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Haines suddenly cheered. ¡°Penny, you are a godsend!¡± Haines rushed to her and tried to lift her happily. However, Penny was too heavy and big, he ended up falling on his knees. Everyone: ¡°???¡± al Penny blinked and blinked, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Uncle Haines, are you okay?¡± Did he just try to lift her like a baby? Even Jessained when Penny had to sit on Jessa¡¯sp for hours on her mahjong nights. She was only three at that time. ¡°Hehe. Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡± Haines smiled proudly, although he felt like he mildly sprained his wrist. He was so happy he thought he could he could lift her like a baby. ¡°Haines?¡± Charles called because Haines seemed overjoyed instead of miffed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± This time, Haines couldn¡¯t help but beam. ¡°She did it, Charles!¡± ¡°Did what?¡± ¡°Penny resolved the issues everyone had been stuck with for months!¡± Haines announced enthusiastically, his voice almost echoing in the dining room. His lips stretched from ear to ear, looking at Penny with eyes twinkling, as if he was almost certain he could retire early if she showed an interest in thepany. ¡°You are a genius, Penny!¡± Haines cheered. ¡°Did you really do it?!¡± ¡°Are you¡­ are you sure!?¡± Charles gasped in surprise as the looks on everyone¡¯s faces gradually changed. As and Hugo were curious, while Allison was relieved. ter, on the other hand, was just utterly confused while Nina¡¯s sly smirk slowly cracked. SHE DID WHAT? Charles briskly squatted in front of her with an expectant look. ¡°Penny, you¡¯re very smart! How did you know we¡¯re having problems in thepany?¡± ¡°Uncle Haines did Penny really resolve an issue in the 415 He heard that Haines and even his father had been stuck with this problem for months! How could a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold resolve a problem the adults couldn¡¯t? ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Hugo blurted out quietly, but ter¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°Really?¡± ter looked doubtful. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here! How could she do that?!¡± Nina bit her lips and darted her eyes between Penny and Haines. ¡°Uncle Haines, if you¡¯re trying to help her out because you know Penny will be in trouble, I¡¯m sure Dad won¡¯t Nina flinched when the least expected person she thought would scold her suddenly spoke. ¡°What nonsense are you saying, Nina?¡± As frowned, looking at her with displeasure. ¡°Do you see Uncle Haines as that shallow? Although I still think there¡¯s a misunderstanding, Uncle Haines wouldn¡¯t lie to us just to protect Penny.¡± As regarded his parents and even his Uncle Haines as highly esteemed 13:56 ¡°As, that¡¯s enough.¡± Charles wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°Nina only means well.¡± ¡°I know, but she¡¯s been here forever. She should know how to use her words carefully.¡± ¡± ter pursed his lips but didn¡¯t defend Nina. After all, their Uncle Haines was known for his work integrity. And even as a person, Haines was worthy of admiration and respect. What Nina was trying to say was aplete contrast to the children¡¯s image of their uncle. They didn¡¯t like it. It sounded like nder. Nina hung her head low, her ears drooping. The sadness in her eyes slowly shone with spite. This was the first time As scolded her without gentleness and ter didn¡¯t even defend her like usual. Peeking up, all she saw was everyone shifting their attention at Penny. Although she couldn¡¯t tell what her brothers thought, their expressions were less repelled. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding here,¡± Haines rified. with conviction. ¡°Penny is a genius ¡ª she¡¯s gifted! I will never mistake this problem since I¡¯ve been facing it for the past months.¡± 18 She did, what The couple and Haines looked at Penny with pride and joy. It was as if they were looking at their onlyContent ? N?velDrama.Org. daughter. The brothers didn¡¯t say anything because of Haines¡¯s resolute tone. Nina couldn¡¯t help but sped her hands on herp as a seed of jealousy grew inches in her heart. While this was going on, Penny was simply relieved this wasn¡¯t about the choctes. Now, on to the pressing matter. Penny looked at the beaming Haines and the proud Charles and was about to deny it when Charles spoke. ¡°Penny, I know you¡¯re very smart and you just saved us a lot of time and resources!¡± Haines nodded. ¡°When I saw the file when I woke up, I was stunned! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t-¡± ¡°What do you want to eat, hmm?¡± Charles insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything you want!¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll invite a good friend of mine who is a chef!¡± Haines suggested. ¡°She can ask him to make her anything she wants!¡± Hearing this, Penny¡¯s mouth began to water. She could aireach think of a wide range of dishes she wanted to ¡°Ahem!¡± Allison cleared her throat aloud, snapping her husband and Haines to reality. It¡¯s been a while since she saw these two get this giddy. ¡°I¡¯m sure you two are excited, but Penny just woke up. Dearest Penny, are you hungry?¡± ¡®Goodness gracious. I thought I¡¯d starve first before that chef arrives!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Penny grinned and happily strode away from Haines and Charles, joining Allison for breakfast. She simply brushed off the two as she wasn¡¯t good atpliments or receiving gratitude. She was hopeful she could keep this thing a secret, but Nina saw her. While Penny joined the table without care, Haines and Charles looked at her and sighed. Penny resolved an issue no one else could for months. Yet, while looking at her, they thought she was still a child who seemed unaware of how big of an achievement she had achieved. She didn¡¯t even say a word about it. to She did, what? What a truly delightful child. The two men couldn¡¯t help butugh at themselves and joined the family for breakfast. This was a good day for them. @ 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 57 Post your firstment! Vote CHAPTER 20 20 Growing hatred, jealousy, and inferiority During the meal, Haines and Charles couldn¡¯t contain their excitement. Penny thought since she indifferently brushed it off, they would drop it. T Allison usually didn¡¯t like this type of conversation at the table, but she made an exception this time. This also made her proud of Penny. The rest of the kids had to listen, though the older children couldn¡¯t help but inquire as it earned their intrigue. The only one who wasn¡¯t happy with it was Penny¡­ and Nina. It was hard to feign a deaf ear when they were almost shouting about it in front of her ear. If only Penny knew this would happen, she would¡¯ve been extra discreet! Why was Nina so nosy?! Nina was also not pleased with how things turned out. She was trying to put Penny in a difficult position, but it only ended with everyone praising her that heaven could even hear them! O casing hatred, jualmusy and anerkanty After breakfast, Haines showed Charles the files Penny madest night. Charles was stunned. ¡°I know it¡¯s good news when you said Penny resolved the issue, but this¡­¡± Haines nodded like a proud father. ¡°That¡¯s not all. Look at this.¡± He then clicked a few stuff on the keyboard, showing Charles some side notes she left. ¡°She even provided some legal notes?¡± Charles¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± The notes were short but precise. It involved some legal issues that needed to be taken note of since a project as big as this would need a lot of legal work. Charles was speechless. He mindlessly drifted to the armchair nearby, still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around this. ¡°Are you sure Penny did this?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Haines, this is¡­ this is great.¡± ¡°It is more than great, Charles!¡± Haines eximed, only to notice the dwindling mood in the air. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing¡± Charles shook his head. But Haines couldn¡¯t just think that was nothing. Hence, he sat down opposite him and looked at him curiously. Seeing that look on Haines¡¯s face, Charles sighed heavily. ¡°Professor Singh told me Penny is a genius, and he wanted to nurture her while she¡¯s young. It seems Penny wanted to finish college early. With her abilities, she might do that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Haines was taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Charles?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Then what seems to be the problem?¡± Charles sighed once more and nced at the documents on the table. ¡°Allison.¡± When he dropped his wife¡¯s name, Haines immediately grasped Charles¡¯s reluctance. ¡°Penny is only with us for over one season, Haines. We¡¯re still trying to be parents to her even though we don¡¯t know if we¡¯re even doing a good job. And you 2 s *Road Crachinang eh be a greep the FeketContent ? N?velDrama.Org. would be goed kalkveen, hex che tu godhadu Perday by age there ???? ? ? +?? ??? we want are a fact ????? (3 Sagh so sing ok tact an an agama Bue¡¯s als Hace understood de demumu, but he also had an ¡°I don¡¯t keep that bring gowns, S Pepinosa Sangh gear this often viss samuti aitan thankDE: Chokes ad still do gada when Su ???? fer tot who rescued thile our Charles gre What if she was to go away Card Bab face crumplind with wer Hamre shrugged 1 think the pages at w is bring a party Charles- Meanwhile, in the garden, Nina was squatting in front of the flower bed. ¡°I hate her¡­¡± she muttered, plucking an innocent flower to vent her building anger. Ever since they found out she wasn¡¯t her parents¡® daughter, the parents who used to pamper her seemed to have lost interest in her. Back then, they would listen to her every whim and would drop anything if she needed anything. Her brothers were also at her beck and call. But now, even the servants were all tending to Penny. Nina was pampered since the day she took her first. breath, but then, all of a sudden, everything changed. Her peaceful and easy life gradually changed. When Haines found Penny, their parents could only think about their daughter. If not for Haines stopping them from going to Penny to avoidplicating things because they were highly emotional, they would¡¯ve gone to Penny. Whan cho hoard that Danny didn¡¯t want to an hama 11.57 sha Nina thought it was over. But then, Penny suddenly changed her mind. The little girl thought, ¡®Penny simply yed hard to get, so she could negotiate her terms!¡± ¡°She¡¯s taking everything from me.¡± Her eyes moistened, thinking of how As scolded her and ter did not defend her. There was this growing fear in her heart that was telling her it was only a matter of time before Penny would take away everything from her: her parents, her brothers, the title of being the only daughter of the Be, and her life. a ¡°Miss Nina.¡± Suddenly, Nina heard Butler Jen¡¯s gentle voice. When she looked up at him, her eyes started to well up. Butler Jen¡¯s face softened as he smiled. ¡°Miss Nina, I prepared you your favorite pudding.¡± Her favorite pudding? ¡°I noticed you were a little downtely, so I thought it could cheer you up,¡± Butler Jen exined, almost making Nina cry. No one in the family had noticed her somber mood except Butler Jen. Although he had been busy helping Allison manage the household, he always took special notice of her. ¡°Second Young Master Hugo is also resting from his training.¡± Butler Jen said. ¡°I asked him if he wanted to join you and he said yes.¡± ¡°My brother?¡± Nina¡¯s eyes lit up. She wiped her eyes and quickly got up. As might still be upset with her, and ter was the hot and cold type. But Hugo was always kind to her! Having said that, Butler Jen assisted Nina to the other part of the garden. But when they arrived, they stopped when they saw Hugo and Penny talking. Penny was hugging Chunchun while Hugo had his palm open and a frog was on it. Nina¡¯s excitement immediately disappeared, reced with bitterness. Looking up to see if Butler Jen noticed her displeasure, all she saw was Butler Jen smiling at the two. Her initial disappointments rose in her heart, turning into a fit of spiteful jealousy. 20 Growing hatred, jealousy, and inferiority She red at Penny. Today, Nina promised herself she would do everything to kick Penny out of the house before she could steal everything from her. 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 33 Post your firstment! Vote 11 CHAPTER 21 21 Infectious appetite? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Moments ago, Penny decided to take Chunchun and Tiana to the garden for a change of environment. But Tiana suddenly leaped away from her. Running after it, she caught her little princess frognding on top of Hugo¡¯s head while he was doing push¨Cups. Penny nned to give Tiana the best environment for her to live a long life. Was this Tiana¡¯s meaning of the best environment?! In her brother¡¯s body?! Hugo stopped when he felt somethingnd on his head. He took out the frog from his head, looking at it curiously. The frog was wide and fat, looking back at him intently. When it rubbed its plumped body, he could almost hear it squish. ¡°Tiana!¡± Hugo lifted his eyes to the owner of the voice, only to see Penny bouncing her way to him. When she stopped, he couldn¡¯t help but dart his eyes between the rain frog and Penny. 101 ¡°They look alike.¡® ¡°Heh.¡± Penny let out an awkwardugh, gazing at the frog on his palm and then at her second brother. Among the brothers, Hugo was the kindest and the most dedicated. However, he disliked it when someone was disturbing his training. He often thought if he allowed distractions, he wouldn¡¯t get in the military. ¡°Tiana?¡± Hugo broke the silence between them. ¡°Is that your cat¡¯s name?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s Tiana.¡± Her plump finger pointed at the frog and then she lifted Chunchun. She carried her up until her cat was blocking her face. ¡°This is Chunchun.¡± ¡°Meow~!¡± Chunchun purred adorably. He understood the name of the cat, but this frog¡­ ¡°Can I have Tiana back?¡± Hugo blinked, watching Penny¡¯s face appear when she tilted her head to the side. ¡°Sure.¡± He moved his hand to her, but the frog leaped back on top of his head. ¡°Huh?¡± Hugo nced up but kept his head still while Penny¡¯s face twitched. ¡°I think Princess Tiana likes you, Second Young Master.¡± The two children intuitively gazed at the owner of the gentle voice. Approaching them was Butler Jen with Nina walking a step behind him. ¡°Or maybe she likes my head,¡± Hugo replied with a mild temperament. ¡°Is it safe to keep her here, Butler Jen?¡± ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind and Miss Penny is alright with it.¡± Hugo shifted his gaze to Penny, making thetter smile reluctantly. What else could she do? ¡°If you don¡¯t mind looking after her,¡± she muttered. ¡°As for me, I¡¯ll take Chunchun and y with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Hugo tilted his head. ¡°Nina and I are going to eat some snacks. Don¡¯t you want to join us?¡± Penny¡¯s eyes lit up with the word ¡°snacks.¡± At this point, she already embraced the beast she raised and nurtured in her stomach. But then Penny caught the disappointment in Nina¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Penny gulped. ¡°Chunchun has been stuck indoors, so I think it¡¯s better if she ys out.¡± ¡°Chunchun isn¡¯t a dog and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an outdoor cat,¡± Hugo argued kindly, having this feeling Penny was avoiding him. Did she think he was simply being kind because of Butler Jen? ¡°Miss Penny, we¡¯ve prepared some pudding for snacks,¡± Butler Jen chimed in, his eyes squinting happily when he saw how her eyes spark. ¡°It¡¯s prepared by Chef Skr. You¡¯ve tried his strawberry cake three weeks ago.¡± ¡°Chef Skr makes the best pudding.¡± Getting the hint of this entrapment, Hugo nodded. ¡°Even when I¡¯m on a diet, I can¡¯t help myself when he makes pudding. It¡¯s soft and melts in the mouth. It has a mixture of sweetness and¡­¡± Hugo couldn¡¯t finish his sentence as he saw a drool peek out of the corner of her mouth. Mentally, he could see her mouth water literally. He smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You should try it. He only 21 Afectious appetite makes it two times a year.¡± Butler Jen was pleased, seeing that the children were starting to open up to Penny. Initially, Hugo was indifferent about his long¨Clost sister. He was the only one who didn¡¯t seem affected by the turn of events in the family. Hence, Butler Jen was more worried about him than the rest of the boys. Nina, on the other hand, felt a little left out. Hugo was focused on trapping Penny with some desserts while Butler Jen watched happily. Weren¡¯t they supposed to cheer her up? ¡°That¡¯s it!¡®Penny¡¯s eyes zed, almost enraged. ¡°This pudding needs to be judged by me!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Penny wiped her mouth with her arm, trying to conduct herself with regality so as not to look shallow. In this second life, she finally had an appetite. But at the same time, she lost her pride! Hugo smiled in satisfaction when she gave in. Having said that, Butler Jen assisted the children to
  1. Intitious ayant
the outdoor covered patio of the house. He served the snacks and refreshments that were ording to everyone¡¯s diet. Chunchun was left to y nearby, while Tiana was glued on top of Hugo¡¯s head. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Penny¡¯s mouth fell open while poking the pudding in front of her, watching it bounce back. Hugo was pleased while watching her. Nina pursed her lips as she carefully watched her brother¡¯s expression. She felt invisible. ¡°Second brother,¡± she called, and she sessfully caught Hugo¡¯s attention. She smiled gracefully and said, ¡°Thank you for joining me for snacks. Butler Jen told me about it.¡± The ever¨Ckind Hugo replied, ¡°Why are you thanking me? We always do this.¡± ¡°Nothing. I just appreciate it that I was feeling a little down and you¡­¡± Nina purposely hinted she was sad, but Hugo suddenly shifted his eyes to the frog that leaped to the side of his te. Her breath hitched and intuitively jumped away from her chair. Hugo noticed her action and smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tiana isn¡¯t scary¡± 11:50 Éú Not scary? It was disgusting! Nina bit her lips. It was already hard enough to ignore the frog while it nestled in his head. But how could she eat with a frog on the table?! Hugo didn¡¯t pay attention to her as he gazed up. ¡°Butler Jen, can Tiana eat dessert?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Second Young Master.¡± Butler Jen sighed. ¡°How about I keep Tiana? I prepared snacks for her as well. Moreover, Miss Nina seems ufortable with her around.¡± Hugo shifted his eyes to Nina, only to see her standing several steps from her chair. Reluctance swirled in his eyes but he nodded. Butler Jen carefully scooped up the little creature with a smile, nodding at Nina reassuringly. As he strode off to put Tiana in a better space, Hugo sighed. He always wanted to have pets. His brothers weren¡¯t fond of pets and Nina was always scared of many things, so they weren¡¯t keeping any. Penny was only an exception because their parents didn¡¯t want to disappoint her right when she just arrived in the household. But he couldn¡¯t be too selfish. Nina was ufortable with Tiana¡¯s presence. Hugo smiled weakly at Nina, but his dropping mood instantly changed when his eyes veered in Penny¡¯s direction. Penny sat in her chair, frozen. Her eyes were wide, but one could already see stars twinkling around her. Seeing that her pudding already had a part missing, he understood what stunned her. ¡°It¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?¡± he said, taking a spoonful for himself and eating it. The pudding had the same taste as he remembered it. But seeing Penny¡¯s reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but think he had been taking everything served to them for granted. Hence, Hugo ate every spoonful with appreciation, as if her appetite was infectious. ***** Inside the mansion, ter stood in front of the open fridge, dumbfounded. He stared at the empty wrappers of choctes inside an empty small bag with wide eyes.** 6/8 < 21 Infectious appetite ¡°Who¡­¡± his lips quivered, crinkling the empty wrappers to make sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡°Who ate my choctes?!¡± 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 29 CHAPTER 22 22 You ate them, did you?! One of Penny¡¯s habits was to take note of the chefs names or people who made the dishes she loved the most. Chef Skr surely made it to the top of the list. Taking thest bite carefully, Penny savored everyst residue of it. It almost made her tear up when she finished. She wanted more! A dozen wouldn¡¯t be enough! Seeing this, Hugo smiled kindly. ¡°Chef Skr always keeps an extra pudding for me,¡± Hugo said. ¡°You can have it when you feel like it.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Penny¡¯s eyes twinkled as she gazed up at her brother. She almost forgot he existed while eating. ¡°Should I ask someone to get it?¡± he asked. Penny licked her lips, but then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m full. Thank you.¡± But her eyes were screaming at him, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Get it!¡± So he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± 14 29 You ass tiem, die you?! ¡°Yes!¡± Penny nodded profusely, even though her heart constricted for refusing. ¡°It¡¯s yours and Chef Skr saved it for you. I can¡¯t just eat it.¡± Hugo was on a strict diet because of his training. However, he would often reward himself with sweets. These puddings were his favorites, and Penny didn¡¯t have the heart to eat his rewards. If it were ter¡¯s, she wouldn¡¯t mind. Hugo smiled weakly. It was obvious she wanted more, but she was refusing because she was being considerate of him. What a thoughtful little sister. ¡°How about we share?¡± he suggested. ¡°I am on a diet, anyway. So eating the entire thing is not advisable.¡± Her eyes lit up, but she said, ¡°Second Brother, you are still so young. Is it necessary for you to limit your food intake?¡± ¡°Penny, why are you talking to Second brother as if you¡¯re older than him?¡± Nina chimed in before Penny could take all the spotlights again. ¡°Second brother is a varsity member. He¡¯s the youngest member of the team and we really take pride in it.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here too?¡± Penny blurted out, a bit surprised when she heard Nina. She also forgot about her because of the pudding. ¡°Why would you take pride in it, though? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who is doing all the work.¡± Nina frowned. ¡°Penny, why would you say that? I take pride in my brother¡¯s achievements because I¡¯m his sister. I know the concept of family is new to you, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with being proud of your family¡¯s achievements.¡± Nina wasn¡¯t wrong, though. The concept of family felt like an alien concept to Penny even with both lifetimesbined. ¡°Really?¡± Penny scratched her temple, wondering if she should argue with a kid. But thinking her words might enlighten Nina¡¯s overview of everything, she added, ¡°But Nina, does that mean only when they get an achievement would you be proud of someone? Isn¡¯t seeing them do their best or just try ¨C enough to be proud of them?¡± Nina was rendered speechless. ¡°Taking pride in someone¡¯s achievements just because Vate them, thd you?! you¡¯re family is a little¡­ convoluted,¡± Penny added innocently. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you shouldn¡¯t, but what if it¡¯s still not enough and appreciated despite all the hard work? Isn¡¯t more reassuring for someone to know that they can try and fail without fear because the family will still be proud of them, regardless?¡± Her words might¡¯ve not struck Nina, but they reached Hugo. Hugo smiled warmly at Penny, grasping the idea of her argument. However, he didn¡¯t feel dissatisfied with Nina because she was still young. Even so, Penny and Nina were at the same age. Theparison in their wisdom was far too great not to notice. At the same time, Butler Jen returned and overheard everything. Butler Jen heard what happened this morning from the servants. Even if he didn¡¯t, Allison wouldn¡¯t stop talking about it. It wasn¡¯t like Butler Jen didn¡¯t believe it, but hearing Penny say all of this at this age touched his heart. Did she learn this because her previous family wouldn¡¯t appreciate her if she failed? Thinking about
  1. 20.
mon You ate them, dal you?
  1. it. Butler Jen felt a constriction in his heart.
¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Suddenly, ter¡¯s voice rang out from the entrance. Everyone turned to him and saw he was fuming. ter marched toward the table, throwing the empty wrappers of choctes on the table. ¡°You ate them, did you!?¡± he pointed at Penny, certain she was the one who ate his choctes. Those were his favorites and he would only eat them on special asions. This morning, he felt a little down and thought a piece could cheer him up. To his horror, every piece of them was gone! All that was left were the empty wrappers that only added wounds to his heart. Penny¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she saw the wrappers. Seeing this as an opportunity to strike, Nina spoke. ¡°Penny, did you eat ter¡¯s choctes? I thought he already told you about them a few days ago?¡± ¡°I did tell her not to touch them! Penny, you eat everything in the fridge and our kitchen has never been so empty since you came in here!¡± ter fumed, his nose ring with smoke. ¡°How could you be so greedy and eat my stuff too? Not only that, but you even left the wrappers for me to see! Are you a glutton!? Hearing this, Penny felt a little guilty. She just wanted a piecest night, but before she knew it, everything was gone! ¡°Penny, you should apologize to him now!¡± Nina urged. ¡°No one touches those choctes because they were ter¡¯s. You probably forgot his reminder, so just tell him that. If not, he might tell Mom and Dad. Even if you resolve a problem by a fluke, they will have to discipline you.¡± ter sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. I should go tell Mom and Dad! This time, they won¡¯t be able to protect you. You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Penny nced at Nina, who was taking this as an opportunity to strike. All those words of wisdom went poofed like smoke. What a waste of breath! This brat¡­ who said resolving the core issue of thepany could be resolved by a mere fluke? You ale title, d¨¢nd you Butler Jen panicked, knowing those choctes were truly precious goods for ter. But before he could think of a way to de¨Cescte the situation and before Penny could reluctantly apologize, Hugo spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ter,¡± Hugo sighed and offered his younger brother a guilty look. ¡°I¡¯ve been on a diet and have been on constant training. I was very hungry, so when I saw the choctes, I ate them.¡± ter: ¡°Eh?¡± Penny: ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Eh???!¡± 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment Post your firstment! Vote CHAPTER 23 23 It¡¯s nice to know someone¡¯s on my side, regardless. ¡°I¡¯ve been on a diet and have been on constant training. I was very hungry, so when I saw the choctes, I ate them.¡± Everyone looked at Hugo with surprise. ¡°What?!¡± ter quickly snapped out of his shock, gazing at his big brother with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re the one who ate them!?¡± Nina pursed her lips. ¡°Second brother, are you sure they¡¯re the same choctes?¡± Nina knew that it was Penny by heart. Hugo was known for his dedication and discipline. They had never seen him cheat, and he had always been upright. Their parents couldn¡¯t even make him eat if he was fasting. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re the same choctes.¡± Hugo picked up one of the wrappers and examined it closely. ¡°They¡¯re yummy.¡± ¡°Second brother! Are you trying to cover for Penny!?¡± 24:00 ter frowned deeply, unable to ept this. Just like Nina, he was so sure Penny was the one who ate his precious sweets. He red at Penny, infuriated that she was making Hugo lie for her! Butler Jen was also surprised upon hearing Hugo¡¯s confession. As for Penny, she gazed at Hugo with a conflicted look. ¡®Is he standing up for me?¡® This wasn¡¯t the first time Hugo covered for her. In their first life, he did it once. But s, he wasn¡¯t very pleased by it because he had to lie. After that, he slowly detached himself from her. Thinking about it, there was this sense of heaviness in her heart. Just when I thought we were about to get along¡­¡® she thought, sighing. ¡°Second Brother, thank ¨C¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯m covering for Penny, you probably see me as a liar,¡± Hugo spoke sternly, cutting off Penny. ¡°What?! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± ter grumbled angrily. ¡°I¡¯m just saying why would I believe you?!¡± ¡® de to know when a male repardioss Hugo blinked as if he didn¡¯t expect that question. But the more he thought about it, the more his lips curved down. He had done everything with a clear conscience. Butler Jen also frowned. Hearing this, Penny¡¯s ears pped. What did this brat say?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Penny¡¯s eyes sizzled as ayer of frost coated them. ¡°ter, you of all people, how dare you say that to him when you know he had done everything in his life with a clear conscience?¡± ter flinched the second he met Penny¡¯s sharp and cold eyes. ¡°Wha- what did I say so wrong?¡± he stuttered nervously as his brain sent rm bells in his head. ¡°I¡¯m just saying he got no evidence to prove he ate them!¡± ¡°Then do you have evidence that will prove he didn¡¯t?!¡± Penny yelled, her heart constricting with rage. She might be young, but she felt like ter would give her an early onset of hypertension. ter almost choked with her rebut. He spoke without 14:00 thinking. ¡°Second Brother already confessed yet, you¡¯re making such a huge fuss about his confession and insinuating he is lying. This only means it¡¯s not about the choctes anymore.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes were like shooting poisonous arrows at ter. ¡°It¡¯s about who ate them. What¡¯s the point of this when you already believed it was me who ate them?!¡± Penny didn¡¯t want Hugo to take the me for her. However, if she revealed it now, that was just making things worse for him. Hugo stared at Penny¡¯s red face as if she wanted to give ter some beating. If only he knew how Penny disciplined Yugi, he would be surprised at how lenient she was. His initial displeasure slowly disappeared, sighing, and then smiling subtly. He felt like he was being protected, and somehow, it felt nice to be looked out for once in a while. @ ¡°Third Young Master, your second brother already admitted and apologized.¡± Butler Jen intercepted. ¡°It¡¯s your decision to forgive him. However, you also had to to know someone on my site regard. apologize to him for saying hurtful things.¡± He sighed. ¡°Third Young Master, the tongue has no bones, but it is strong enough to break a heart. The Second Young Master didn¡¯t mean to eat your choctes, but you judged his entire character solely based on that.¡± After hearing this, ter gradually softened up. Was his question that hurtful? He shifted his eyes to Hugo, pressing his lips together. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Hugo gave in, knowing ter wouldn¡¯t apologize. ¡°ter, I apologize again for eating your choctes. And I also apologize that even after all this time, my words aren¡¯t enough for you to trust them. It only means I¡¯ve failed you as a big brother.¡± He then got up from his chair and turned to leave. But before he walked away, he offered Penny a reassuring smile. ¡°Tch!¡± Penny clicked her tongue once Hugo left, ring daggers at ter. She wanted to scold him or set him straight herself. However, she was no longer in the mood. Good thing she finished the pudding before he could ruin her appetite. 1:00 Penny got up from her seat and rushed to pick up Chunchun, leaving the outdoor patio without care. ter¡¯s ears drooped, realizing he had gone too far. ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t me yourself,¡± Nina cooed and approached him. But before her hands could touch ter, thetter pped her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t want to talk to anybody! Leave me alone!¡± Having said that, ter stormed back inside the mansion. Nina awkwardly retrieved her hands, once again left alone. She looked at Butler Jen, but he was just staring at where ter went and sighed. ***** Inside the house, Penny went straight to Hugo¡¯s room. She wanted to thank him and also apologize to him. He was put in a difficult position because of her. So, she wanted to reassure him she would be careful so it wouldn¡¯t happen again. ¡°Second Brother?¡± Penny knocked on the door mildly. She waited for several seconds but no one opened the door. She expected this. Hence, she took a step back and huffed. ¡°Second Brother, thank you¡± Penny stopped when she briefly felt something sticky and cold p on her cheek. ¡°Huh?¡± She touched her cheek and gazed up, only to feel Tiana on top of her head. ¡°Penny?¡± Just then, Hugo¡¯s voice reached her ears. When she turned, she saw him advancing in the direction where Tiana came from. ¡°Penny, what are you doing here?¡± he asked when he reached her. ¡°Second Brother, I thought you were in your room.¡± Hugo smiled. ¡°Did you think I locked myself in my room and cried?¡± ¡°No?¡± she puffed her cheeks and slid her eyes to the corner. ¡°A little¡­ maybe?¡± ¡°Haha. I went to get Tiana,¡± he chuckled, his mood was surprisingly better than she expected. 18:0) Penny had to examine him to make sure she wasn¡¯t just seeing things. ¡°Ahem!¡± she cleared her throat, telling herself observing her brother¡¯s handsome face wasn¡¯t the reason she came here. ¡°Second Brother, sorry if I put you in a difficult position, and thank you for covering for me.¡± ¡°Just thanks.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hugo smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who put me in a difficult position, but myself. I could¡¯ve just stayed silent, but I didn¡¯t. So, you don¡¯t have to say sorry for that.¡± ¡°But ¡°Moreover, you stood up for me too.¡± His smile stretched, patting the side of her head mildly. ¡°ter is younger than me, and arguing with him is difficult. Thank you for being angry in my stead. It¡¯s nice to know someone¡¯s on my side¡­ regardless.¡± His words were kind and moving, and his gentle pats enveloped her with this strange warmth in her heart. Dennu proscad har line lowering har hand to hide tha 2¡¯s nice to how someone¡¯s on my side, parious relieved smile on her face. 6k priv unlocks -achieved Comment TU CHAPTER 24 24 Spread their wings Penny touched the side of her head as she sauntered to her bed. She could still feel Hugo¡¯s warm hand from it. The side of her lips curled up, but when she realized it, she pped herself awake. @ ¡°What am I so happy about?¡± she muttered, jumping on the edge of the bed. ¡°I only stood up for him because it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± She didn¡¯t get along well with her brothers in her previous life, but she knew Hugo. She also knew how hurtful it was for him for ter to say such words. After all, she had been in that situation before. ¡°Goodness, that kid. I only argued with him for a few minutes, and I feel tired.¡± Penny copsed on her back and bounced on the soft bed. She already did all of her ns for the day and she felt like taking a nap. But when she closed her eyes, she was reminded of something. ¡°Right.¡± Penny rolled onto her stomach and sat up. She jumped out of bed and went to her study desk, opening herptop, which she took from Haines¡¯s 14:01 1/7 24 Spread the wings study roomst night. Penny quickly opened some tabs, showing news articles and some trading tforms. She hadn¡¯t cashed in her money yet, but it was best if she was up to date with the current events. Stock trading is a risky venture. It requires time and understanding about the market. If she wanted to earn big, she needed to set up her trading strategy ahead of time. In her first life, Penny didn¡¯t care much about money. She focused more on the titles, achievements, and reputations ¨C something that would make her family proud. She did it solely for the reason she wanted her brothers to see her, to ept her, and to be a real member of their family. It was the reason she ended up getting two Ph.D. However, even her best wasn¡¯t enough. In this life, she understood money was an important thing. If she wanted to move out early, she had to make sure she could survive on her own and on her own terms. What was the use of having this second chance in life if she worked multiple part¨Ctime jobs just to survive? 14:01 217
  1. Spread their wings
Having a starting capital after thirteen years of getting exploited by Jessa and her husband should be worth
  1. it.
While Penny busied herself familiarizing the current events, Charles and Allison were having a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk in their room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you immediately.¡± Charles sighed, holding his wife¡¯s hand as they sat beside each other.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Allison smiled. ¡°I understand, Charles. I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± ¡°Then, should we tell Penny?¡± Charles felt a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s unfair if we kept this from her. After all, this is for her own growth. Penny is smart enough to resolve an issue in thepany, so I¡¯m sure she will think about this carefully.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Allison sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of keeping it from her. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She trailed off as bitterness shone in her eyes. When she first met Penny, she felt this maternal instinct bursting in her heart like a Pandora¡¯s box being opened. It was as though she simply wanted to pamper her and fill her with all her love. Even though 14:01 317 24 Spread the ways they were doing that, it still felt like it wasn¡¯t enough. But now, her husband was telling her that Professor Singh wanted to take Penny as his apprentice. It was good news for Penny because that would be good for her in the future. Even so, as a mother, Penny was still a child. Even at thirteen, Penny was so small and cute like a toddler. How could they send her to the real world so soon? ¡°Ali¡­¡± Charles squeezed her hand, waiting for her to look at him. ¡°We¡¯re not sending her right away. These things take some time. Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves and just enjoy our time with her.¡± ¡°But what if she wants to go right away?¡± Allison welled up a little while Charles smiled. He also asked Haines the same thing. ¡°Haines asked me before he left. He said, what is being a parent to me?¡± There was a tinge of bitterness in his eyes as he continued, ¡°It got me thinking, what was being a parent to us, Ali? I kept thinking about it since earlier and only now did I get the answer.¡± ¡°Letting our children spread their wings and venture 14.01 AUT 24 Spread their wings into the sky is also part of being a parent. We don¡¯t break their wings just because we aren¡¯t ready to let go,¡± he added. ¡°Eventually, all of them will have their own lives. It just so happened Penny¡¯s wings came out. sooner. It¡¯s not our ce to decide whether she spreads them right away or stays in the nest a bit more.¡± His words struck Allison. It was something she wasn¡¯t prepared to do, but her husband was right. ¡°What else can I say?¡± she sighed for the umpteenth time. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her about itter.¡± Charles nodded with a smile. As the two came to an agreement, Charles suddenly received a message. He reached for his phone and checked it. Allison immediately noticed his slight change of mood. Curious, she asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It was¡­ Penny¡¯s auntie,¡± he sighed deeply. ¡°She says she wants to see her real niece.¡± ¡°Nina?¡± 14:01 24 Spread their wings Charles¡¯s expression turned hard. One week after Penny returned to the Bes, Jessa kept sending messages to Haines. When Charles found out about it, he insisted on dealing with her. ¡°Does she want Nina?¡± Allison¡¯s eyes swirled with worry. ¡°But didn¡¯t she say she wants nothing to do with her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shook his head. Even though Nina wasn¡¯t their real daughter, they raised her as their own for the past thirteen years. Hence, they were worried about what Jessa was nning to do. After all, if Jessa fought for custody, she surely had a right because she was given full custody of the child when Nina¡¯s real mother died during childbirth. e A woman like Jessa was to be watched out for. What if Jessa asked them to choose between Penny and Nina? Would they have to let go of the daughter they thought was theirs? Because surely, they couldn¡¯t give away their real daughter. Again, the couple was struck with worry. 14:01 67 A/N: Chapters will be locked tomorrow orter today at thetest from Chapter 18 onwards. If you like this book, please do support this book by unlocking the chapters, buying privilege, leavingments and reviews, and voting powerstones and golden tickets! 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 25 Post your firstment! Vote Swipe leftt CHAPTER 25 25 She got lucky! In the Cortez Household, Yugi and Yuri eagerly leaned forward after Jessa sent a message to Penny¡¯s parents. ¡°Mom, did they agree?¡± Yugi asked anxiously. ¡°What did they say?¡± Yuri didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes carried a look of anticipation. Jessa glossed her eyes over her children and crossed her arms. She leaned back on the couch in their living room and smirked. ¡°They said they will meet me first.¡± The two children looked at each other, unsure if that was a good thing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kids. Your mother got this,¡± Jessa reassured, her cunningness flickering in her eyes. When Penny left the household, even Jessa felt like the house was a little empty and bigger. Penny was the family¡¯s savior. Initially, Jessa thought Penny was better off with her real family. Even so, she was curious about what sort of family the Bes were, so 34:02
  1. She got lucky!
she did some digging, and she gradually realized that the Be family was filthy rich! Well, thepensation money she got already told her they were. However, after a while, her twins kept making a fuss. They also kept saying things. Initially, she brushed it. off, but the more she thought about it, the more it affected her. Penny was the long¨Clost daughter of the Be family. The said family didn¡¯t even know her existence because of another child who had been living Penny¡¯s life! ¡°That brat!¡± Jessa felt bitter at the thought of that child. who stole Penny¡¯s life. ¡°She¡¯s just like her ungrateful and greedy mother. I wouldn¡¯t be Jessa Cortez if I let that brat bully my genius niece!¡± Hearing their mother, Yugi and Yuri nodded profusely. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s right! That brat will surely bully Penny to mark her territory!¡± Yugi yelled, thinking of the rich people¡¯s problems. They¡¯ve seen it in the dramas. ¡°But she might be kind¡­¡± Yuri trailed off when Yugi red at her ¡°Nonsense!¡± he eximed, almost enraged at the ideas in his mind. ¡°That brat will give our Penny a hard time and Penny is too kind to retaliate! If we don¡¯t do something as her family, then we don¡¯t deserve her!¡± Too kind to retaliate? Yuri gazed at her twin brother, who seemed to forget how vicious Penny could be. Jessa couldn¡¯t help but agree with her son. She wouldn¡¯t even give back Penny if Yuri didn¡¯t get sick and needed expensive treatment. The child was her cash cow, but also Penny had grown on her all these years. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Jessa raised her chin, her aura exuding reassurance and conviction. ¡°Your mom will handle it. That brat doesn¡¯t know what our family went through all these years. She can¡¯t have it easy just because she got lucky!¡± Back in the Be Mansion, the day went surprisingly calm. When dinner came, the entire family gathered. Usually, ter would start throwing attitudes in the middle or the end of the meal, but he didn¡¯t say a word. 3/7 The couple darted their eyes on their children, the surprise on their faces evident. No one argued and ate their meal. Once they were done, they politely excused themselves and resigned to their bedrooms, Allison went straight to Penny¡¯s room after some brief matters she had to settle. ¡°Penny?¡± she knocked on the door mildly, ¡°Can Ie in?¡± When she heard Penny¡¯s faint voice from the inside, Allison opened the door. She peeked her head in, her eves searched for her daughter, and then saw Penny approaching the door with a towel around her hair. ¡®Mommy, is there¡¯s something wrong?¡± Her round eyes gleamed with curiosity. The natural blush on her chubby cheeksplemented her fair and smooth skin. Allison couldn¡¯t help but find her adorable as she walked in. ¡°I just want to talk to you about something. But before that, should I brush your hair?¡± Hesitation briefly shone in Penny¡¯s eyes before she smiled. Lacing aid that on the aden 9 She got t the bed. Penny sat with her back facing Allison, letting her mother¡¯s gentle hands smoothen out her tangled hair. Every brush carried gentleness and carefulness. It made Penny a little ticklish and sleepy. The atmosphere also felt warmer with Allison¡¯s presence. Penny cast her eyes down and was unable to stop the subtle smile on her face. Her mother had always been gentle, even in her first life. However, having to raise five children, she had to equally give them all love and care. She might¡¯vecked in some ways, but Penny knew her parents weren¡¯t perfect, but still tried their best. Hence, she couldn¡¯t hate them. It would be nice if she could just be her kid¡­ Penny mentally shook her head to get rid of the idea. ¡°Penny.¡± After a long silence, Allison¡¯s gentle voice sliced through the quiet air. ¡°Do you like staying here?¡± Penny looked back at Allison, eyes sparkling with curiosity. Allison smiled. ¡°I know a lot has happened and things had been happening so quickly. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re finding it difficult to adiust?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Penny beamed. ¡°Mommy and Daddy take care of me. Butler Jen feeds me well, and I can always rely on Uncle Haines! I¡¯m okay. Everyone has been kind to me, so I didn¡¯t find it hard to adjust.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Allison heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°About your brothers¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, I think my hair is still tangled over here.¡± Penny showed her a portion of her hair, and Allison immediately grasped her daughter¡¯s hints. Penny didn¡¯t want to talk about her brothers yet. Allison couldn¡¯t me her daughter, though. Her boys had always been distant, and ter always picked on Penny. Even if they talked to ter, they knew it would take a lot of time for their youngest son to open up. After all, ter never liked changes. Sensing Allison¡¯s dejected mood while brushing her hair, Penny spoke. ¡°Mommy, my brothers might not y with me, but I know if I needed their help, they would help me without questions asked. I feel reassured that I know I can rely on them if I need it.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Allison¡¯s face softened as she gazed at Penny¡¯s back. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking Penny was trying 25 She got lucky to console her. It felt strange, but her words ¡°Penny, can you face mom?¡± Allison assisted Penny and waited until they were facing each other. She sped Penny¡¯s soft hands, smiling and sighing faintly. ¡°I have to tell you something, but before I do, I want to let you know that whatever your decision, Mom and Dad will always have your back.¡± Penny¡¯s brows rose, her round eyes gleaming with curiosity. When Allison¡¯s lips parted and the words came out of her mouth, Penny¡¯s expression gradually changed from curiosity to surprise. 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Commenta CHAPTER 26 26 A mouse! ¡°Professor Singh finds you exceptional, so he wants you to be his apprentice. Of course, this is only an offer, and it¡¯s still your choice if you want to ept it.¡± That was what Allison said. Penny¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing this. She simply solved one equation using the simplified method. Her thoughts, however, halted as she assessed Allison¡¯s eyes.. Allison carried a look of reluctance, expected from a mother who still wanted to care for her child. At the same time, she was trying to be supportive of her. ¡°Well, we¡¯re not in a hurry,¡± Allison smiled. ¡°Take as much time as you need to decide and until then, I¡¯ll take care of you a bit more.¡± Allison tucked her daughter in and kept the nightmp open. When Penny began to breathe deep breaths, she kissed her forehead and stroked her hair. When Allison left, Penny slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Wow¡­¡± she was in disbelief. ¡°I am being permitted to leave this house.¡± Her eyes shimmered because this was all she could ever ask for! But the excitement in her eyes gradually faded. Penny got up from the bed and went to her study desk. Checking the current events, she propped her chin with her hands. ¡°Even in this lifetime, Professor Singh still says he sees potential in me. Though, this time, it¡¯s a lot earlier.¡± This made her happy, but s. ¡°Will I be stuck in one. ce again?¡± She spent all of her life studying and researching in her first life. Although there were upsides, Penny didn¡¯t want to get stuck in one ce. Her n was to retire early and then enjoy life, travel the world, and perhaps meet a whirlwind romance; she wanted a man who could sweep her off of her feet!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Thinking about romance, her face turned sour. She¡¯s an olddy with both her two livesbined and yet, she still had no idea of what a real romance was like. ¡°Thinking about dating at thirteen¡­ my parents would be worried if they knew that I¡¯m thinking of my future 218 romance. I¡¯m too old for this.¡± She shook her head, refocusing her attention on herptop. She didn¡¯t dwell on the idea of bing an apprentice of one of the most respected professors in his field. She already knew the answer to that. Even so, Penny knew if she would ept Professor Singh¡¯s guidance, she needed to be prepared and well¨Cequipped for other things as well. After all, she didn¡¯t want to put herself in the same situation as earlier when everyone found out it was she who resolved the core issue of thepany. It was very ufortable. The night went by with Penny reading the current economic flow until she eventually fell asleep. ** The next day, Penny was doing her usual routine when Charles suddenly ambushed her in the kitchen. ¡°Penny.¡± Charles rubbed his hands excitedly as he sat down opposite her. She looked up at him; her round eyes blinking. ¡°Papa?¡± He had this beaming grin stered on his face as he 14:03 26 Amouset said, ¡°Haines called. He used the resolution you did yesterday and ourpany is saved.¡± ¡®Even if I didn¡¯t do that, you and Uncle Haines would be able to find a way eventually. All I did was save Uncle Haines prolonged suffering,¡® was what she wanted to say. ¡± ¡°Not just that, but investors had been keeping our phones busy, wanting to do business with us,¡± he added excitedly. ¡°All of this is because of you!¡± Penny smiled awkwardly, clueless on how to react in such a situation. All she wanted to do was eat her snacks. ¡°The chef Haines invited willnd tomorrow. Do you want anything else?¡± Some time alone? Penny pursed her lips as she observed the twinkle in her father¡¯s eyes. He looked so happy and excited, but at the same time, a tinge of uncertainty was behind them. She pondered for a second, assuming her father wouldn¡¯t stop bothering her until she asked for more reward. ¡°Pana. I want a mouse.¡± 14.04 49 25 A Po ¡°A mouse?¡± Charles¡¯s smile stiffened, and he repeated it to make sure he heard correctly. ¡°You want a mouse?¡± ¡°Yes! I need one!¡± for herptop. His eyes intuitively veered to the frog on top of her head and was reminded of her cat. He thought his daughter had a strange taste in pets. ¡°Okay!¡± Charles nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a mouse then. The cutest one!¡± Penny smiled, thinking this would save her more time to scroll down than herptop¡¯s touchpad. ¡°Anything is fine!¡± ¡°No, anything is not fine. My daughter only deserves the best, so I¡¯ll get you the cutest mouse there is!¡± he proudly announced, and she didn¡¯t argue anymore. Penny didn¡¯t think much about it and enjoyed her snacks. She genuinely thought she and her father were on the same page. Charles happily watched her until he had to make a call. *** 14:04 20 A mouse! As Charles walked back to his study, he called Haines for Penny¡¯s request. ¡°Haines, Penny wants another pet,¡± he said as soon as Haines answered the call. ¡°Another one?¡± Charles smiled helplessly. ¡°I think my daughter is very fond of animals.¡± ¡°What does she want this time?¡± Haines took this matter just as seriously as Charles. Penny was their savior, and because of her, he could finally rx. They would give her anything she wanted if only she asked. ¡°A mouse.¡± Haines froze in his office and furrowed his brows. ¡°A mouse? Didn¡¯t she have a cat?¡± Was she nning to feed it to her cat? ¡°It¡¯s a strangebination, but that¡¯s what she wants.¡± Charles sighed. ¡°I promised her that I¡¯d get her the cutest mouse, and I have to do it. This way, she¡¯ll be impressed by her father. Can you cover some meetings for me for a while?¡± 14:04 26 Amoost ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Haines felt like Charles would end the call, so he spoke. ¡°Charles.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The investigation about the baby swapping¡­¡± Haines paused as he immediately felt the change of mood from the other end of the line. ¡°I think it¡¯s not just a mistake.¡± Hearing this, Charles carefully closed the door behind. him. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived in the study. Speak.¡± ¡°Charles, I think the baby swapping is deliberate. The nurse¡¯s lips are tight even with the pressure, but after looking into Nina¡¯s biological mother, we saw some strange activities during her pregnancy. She received a huge sum before the delivery and I was told her due date was actually a few weeks after Allison. I think it¡¯s the reason Nina was often sick when she was a child.¡± At this point, Charles already reached his desk and sat down. When they found out Nina wasn¡¯t their child, they 26 Amouse! immediately suspected that their real daughter was in a wealthy family as well. After all, the hospital where Allison delivered their children was one of the most expensive private hospitals in Anteca. Yet, the Reed Family was a bottom¨Cmiddle¨Css family who barely managed to make ends meet.? ¡°Keep digging, Haines.¡± Charles¡¯s face darkened, his usual childishness in front of Penny gone without a trace. ¡°Also, Allison and I will meet Jessa Cortez. I¡¯ll see if she knows anything.¡± 6k priv unlocks -achieved Comment 34 A Post your firstment! CHAPTER 27 27 Straight to the point Since it was Monday, the house was more peaceful than usual and Penny couldn¡¯t be happier. She might have appeared indifferent to her siblings, but she was also careful around them. Her parents also told her they had some priormitments, and they left together. Finally, some time alone. Watching Chunchun and Tiana y, Penny propped her cheeks with her hands. She was sitting on the grass with her legs crossed, deep in thought. ¡°Miss Penny, I brought you some orange juice.¡± Penny looked up, only to see Butler Jen cing down a ss of orange juice beside her. He had this gentle smile on his face, holding the tray in front vertically, but kept his bending posture so she wouldn¡¯t hurt her neck looking up. ¡°Thank you, Butler Jen!¡± Butler Jen nodded as he nced at her pets. ¡°Miss Penny, I noticed that you hadn¡¯t taken Chunchun and 14:05 27 Straight to the point Tiana to the vet. Should I schedule you an appointment?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Penny¡¯s lips formed an o¨Cshape as realization dawned on her. ¡°Right. What an irresponsible parent. Thank you for reminding me, Butler Jen. And yes, please help me schedule an appointment, but if possible, not on Thursday.¡± Lines appeared on Butler Jen¡¯s forehead. Why not on Thursday? He didn¡¯t ask, though. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± Butler Jen excused himself to schedule an appointment. As he walked off, Penny kept her gaze on his back. ¡°I promised that kid that he could only see them on Thursday.¡± Penny shook her head, having the main reason for wanting to fulfill her promise was because she gave her word. As Penny returned to enjoying her peaceful time with a ss of orange juice, Butler Jen returned. He told her that he had already scheduled an appointment on Wednesday. However, even after rying his message, Butler Jen remained in the vicinity. 28 Penny slowly shifted her eyes to Butler Jen, who had kept a safe distance from her. However, the distance was still not enough for her to ignore his presence. ¡°Butler Jen, is everything okay?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Why are you standing there?¡± ¡°Do I disturb your time, Miss Penny?¡± ¡°Not really¡­ but it makes me think I¡¯m doing something wrong or I¡¯m being watched because I did something wrong.¡± Hearing this, Butler Jen quickly lowered his head. ¡°Apologies, Miss Penny. I didn¡¯t think it would make you feel ufortable.¡± Not ufortable per se¡­ but it worried her. ¡°Butler Jen, are you¡­ worried about me?¡± She tilted her head to the side because this was the only exnation she could think of if there wasn¡¯t a problem. Butler Jen smiled helplessly. ¡°Your brothers and Miss Nina are in school and your parents left for some important matters. I thought it¡¯d make you lonely if you were left alone in here.¡± 14.05 301 27 Step to the post Penny¡¯s heart warmed up at the thought behind his action. ¡°Butler Jen, I don¡¯t mind being alone at all!¡± she eximed. ¡°To be honest, ever since I came here, I don¡¯t recall having some time alone. I¡¯m not saying everyone¡¯spany is bad, but I enjoy times like this too. So, don¡¯t feel bad. I am fine.¡± But why, in his eyes, did she look a little dejected? Butler Jen didn¡¯t dwell on it, though. He focused more on how mature Penny sounded whenever she talked. Each of her words often carried sincerity and wisdom. Even an old man like him couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by this child¡¯s personality and brilliance. Penny was still so young, but also very impressive. ¡°Then I will not disturb your time alone. However, if you need somepany, I¡¯ll try my best not to bore you.¡± ¡°Hehe. Actually, I¡¯m going to head inside too. Butler Jen, could you help me find some books in the library?¡± **** 14:05 27 Straight to the point Meanwhile, in a five¨Cstar restaurant in the middle of the city, Jessa sat in the private dining room. She looked around with a high brow, sucking her inner cheek as she assessed the surrounding.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Hah! What a fancy restaurant,¡± she snorted, thinking that even restaurants for rich people were different from the ones she goes to. Since Allison and Charles hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Jessa took out her phone and took a selfie. She stretched her arm to show her fancy background. But when she heard the attendant¡¯s voice outside, she quickly tucked her phone away and rposed her posture. Jessa kept a high chin as Penny¡¯s parents came in. They sat opposite her, both quiet as if they were gravitating on what to say. ¡°So you¡¯re Penny¡¯s parents, huh?¡± Jessa nodded while assessing the couple. Allison had a gentle and delicate beauty. Her ck hair had some mild curls falling to her slender shoulder des. Her clothing was reserved, but elegant. Despite wearing only her wedding rings as an essory, she still exuded the aura of nobility. 58 nght to the pot Charles, on the other hand, had an oval¨Cshaped face. He looked neat from head to toe, and his skin was blemished free that any woman would envy. His shoulder was neither wide nor small, but he had an upright posture that made him appear respectable. He also had pretty hazel eyes and thick eyshes; Penny surely got her eyes from him. The two looked like a match made in heaven, making Jessa clear her throat aloud. She didn¡¯t realize she was staring at this couple longer than she should have. ¡°Uhm, before anything else, we would like to thank you for looking after Penny all these years,¡± Allison¡¯s gentle voice broke the silence, offering Jessa a kind smile. She believed if they approached Jessa in a friendly manner, she would feel morefortable. But Jessa didn¡¯t have the same tact as Allison. ¡°Hah! I would look after my Penny for the next fifty years if only I had a choice!¡± Jessa snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be chummy chummy with me. I didn¡¯te here just to chat and get all the credits. Penny has be a precious part of our family, so naturally, I will look after her.¡± 14:00 6/8 27 Straight to the point The couple could barely hide their frown as they were aware of the only reason Jessa looked after their daughter. Even at this point, they had to exercise a high level of self¨Ccontrol while facing the very person who exploited their child. ¡°What do you want, Mrs. Cortez?¡± Charles didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Why did you contact us?¡± ¡°Straight to the point. I like it!¡± Jessa was pleased. ¡°Very well, since we¡¯re being direct here, I will not go the roundabout way. Give me back my real niece. Penny is already in your custody, and I don¡¯t want that bitch¡¯s child to give her a hard time.¡± Jessa smiled as she added, ¡°You should also thank me! After all, I¡¯m also doing this for your sake since I¡¯m giving you a valid reason to send that child away. You should think of what Penny feels for having to share with the person who shamelessly stole the life she should have without remorse!¡± 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved CHAPTER 28 28 Can¡¯t have it both ways Initially, the Be couple went to see Jessa to settle this matter like adults. However, her tactless and ruthless way of talking to a child quickly discouraged the couple. ¡°You should also thank me! After all, I¡¯m also doing this for your sake since I¡¯m giving you a valid reason to send that child away. You should think of what Penny feels for having to share with the person who shamelessly stole the life she should have without remorse!¡± Allison sped her hands on herp as she said, ¡°Mrs. Cortez, with all due respect, we raised Nina for thirteen years. Although she is not our biological daughter, we loved her as our own.¡± ¡°Then should I take Penny back!?¡± Jessa fumed. ¡°I also raised Penny for thirteen years, and even though she¡¯s not my biological niece, I treated her as my own!¡± ¡°Treat her as your own?¡± Allison¡¯s shoulders shook in anger. ¡°How could you say you treated our daughter as your own when you¡¯ve exploited her since she was 14:06 O young?!¡± Charles sped his wife¡¯s trembling fist because Allison¡¯s voice was also raising. ¡°Ali, calm down.¡± ¡°No.¡± Allison was adamant, the corner of her eyes was red with suppressed anger. ¡°Mrs. Cortez, is that how callous you talk about a child? Regardless if your rtionship with Nina¡¯s mother is not good, what¡¯s a child had to do with it?¡± Jessa crossed her arms and kept her chin high. She looked like an evil mother in Allison¡¯s presence. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to talk because, for one, you don¡¯t know that wench. Second, a good tree cannot bear bad fruit nor can a bad tree bear good fruit. You don¡¯t know this yet, but what I know you know is that you two are greedy people! How could you want your daughter back and still keep the other one that isn¡¯t even yours?! You can¡¯t have it both ways just because your pockets are deep!¡± Jessa snorted as she added. ¡°No wonder that fake daughter doesn¡¯t have the decency to give way to the real one! She took after her mother, and is nurtured by the likes of you!¡± PB Gent have it both wave ¡°You ¨C!¡± ¡°Allison.¡± Charles¡¯s hand squeezed Allison¡¯s hand, his voice was stern. He shook his head when his wife faced him. Allison¡¯s face was now red in anger. She never felt this agitated for a long time to the point it made her tear up a little. Yet, Jessa wasn¡¯t even fazed by everything that was said. If anything, Jessa had this arrogant smirk on her face. ¡°Mrs. Cortez, I know we¡¯re being greedy for wanting to keep the two of them,¡± Charles spoke up with a calm tone. ¡°Penny is our real daughter and, on the other hand, Nina is a child we have raised since she was a baby. Can we have another resolution for this? My wife and I promised we¡¯ll look after both of them equally.¡± Jessa snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t understand me, do you? Why would you need to look after them equally? This is nonsense! I¡¯m going to take Penny back.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Allison scoffed. ¡°You signed an agreement!¡± ¡°I did, but I also got a lot of money now. I can hire the 14:00 26 Can¡¯t have both ways & bestwyers and once I told them about this, they¡¯d surely think I have a stand on this.¡± Jessa grabbed her luxury bag- an item she was able to afford because of the couple¡¯s money ¨C and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m giving you two goody two shoes a chance. Give me back my niece or send away that wench¡¯s daughter. Also, I want to see Penny and see how she is doing. I don¡¯t trust people like you to treat her well and I¡¯ll only believe she¡¯s not being abused if I confirm it with my own eyes!¡± After saying her piece, Jessa walked off¡­ in style. Silence quickly enveloped the private dining room as soon as the door was mmed closed. Allison felt weak, propping her hand on the table with her other hand on her temple. Her anger reached her head, making it throb. She felt dizzy and suffocated. ¡°Ali.¡± Charles held her shoulders carefully. Allison looked at him with eyes red in equal anger and disappointment. She opened her mouth, but her voice didn¡¯te out. Jessa¡¯s way of talking and arrogant presence was aggravating. However, the couple silently couldn¡¯t help 28 Chathayot bath ways but admit there were some truths in her words. No matter how offensive the words were spoken, there were some harsh truths in them. They were greedy and wanted both ways when, in fact, they knew they shouldn¡¯t. They couldn¡¯t have the best of both worlds. ¡°Charles¡­¡± Allison¡¯s voice shook as she pressed her pale lips. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Charles¡¯s eyes brimmed with worry and uncertainty. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll figure it out. I¡¯ll think of a way to calm Mrs. Cortez so we can have agreeable terms.¡± ¡°Oh, Charles.¡± She rested her head on his shoulder and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe our child is raised by that woman. We can¡¯t let Nina go to her because I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll vent her anger on her.¡± Charles didn¡¯t answer, but he also shared the sameContent ? N?velDrama.Org. sentiments. The way Jessa talked about Nina¡¯s mother carried a deep sense of resentment. They could already imagine the horror Penny had to go through while she was under Jessa¡¯s care. The couple felt deeply sorry for then daughter, but at the same time, their conscience wouldn¡¯t let them give Nina back while knowing she might get maltreated by Jessa. * What a tricky dilemma. When Allison calmed down, the couple didn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat. So they went home straight. Once they arrived, Charles was assisting his wife because Allison didn¡¯t feel well after that talk with Jessa. At the same time, Penny was walking back from the library to her room while hugging a book. ¡°Huh?¡± she tilted her head to the side. Allison looked pale while Charles¡¯s face was gloomy. They were only away for an hour, but the couple looked like they were met with a catastrophe. What could¡¯ve happened in that one hour they were away? 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved CHAPTER 29 29 It¡¯s okay, papa! Allison had always been a frail person. Hence, Charles often stayed by her side throughout all of her pregnancies. So, seeing her so pale and weak, Penny was worried. With the book in her arms, Penny made her way to her parents¡® room. She just wanted to check, or perhaps, to ask Butler Jen about Allison¡¯s condition to ease her worry. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Allison¡¯s rest. ¡°Sir, what happened with your meeting with Mrs. Jessa Cortez?¡± Butler Jen asked worriedly. Charles sighed as he nced back at the door behind him. ¡°Not good.¡± Butler Jen quickly deduced what happened with only those two words. Jessa was the one who raised Penny all these years. Butler Jen also heard that the woman exploited Penny at a very young age, exposing her to gambling and all sorts of stuff. Just by that, one could already paint what kind of woman Jessa was. 1/7 It¡¯s ok capa Fortunately, Penny grew up into a brilliant and well¨Cbehaved child despite her environment. On the other hand, Charles and Allison were Penny¡¯s real parents. The two were still trying to build a bond with their long¨Clost daughter. Thinking about this, Butler Jen felt regretful. He could already imagine the argument and tricky situation the couple were facing after meeting Jessa. ¡°Butler Jen, if the kidseter and ask about their mother, please tell them she¡¯s just resting.¡± Charles smiled weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry them, especially As is trying to concentrate on his exam.¡± Butler Jen understood. ¡°I¡¯ll reassure them.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Just as the words of gratitude flew out of Charles¡¯s mouth, he caught a big figure from his peripheral. When he turned, his gaze fell on Penny¡¯s round eyes. ¡°Papa, did you meet Aunt Jessa? Did she harass Mom? Is that why Mom doesn¡¯t feel well?¡± Her face carried a look of worry and curiosity. Her voice was soft and innocent.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 29 It¡¯s okay, papal Charles bit his tongue while Butler Jen pressed his lips tight. They were so worried about Allison that they didn¡¯t notice the big and round figure on their side. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s alright.¡± Charles squatted down and smiled brightly. ¡°Your mom will be alright. She¡¯s just exhausted from the long drive.¡± Long drive? They were only out for an hour and if she deduced the distance, wherever they met shouldn¡¯t be that far. Penny momentarily pondered. In her first life, when Jessa happily sent her away, she was quiet for a while. But with a gambling addiction, Jessa quickly started harassing her parents for more money by threatening to take Nina away. But then, suddenly, Jessa stopped only to start harassing Penny for money. She would go as far as to go to Penny¡¯s school and make a scene, making it hard for her to have friends with such a problematic auntie. The twins also managed to get into the same school, adding to the terror of her school life. Therefore, if there was someone who could understand Allison¡¯s and Charles¡¯s stress, that would be Penny. ¡°Daddy, what does my auntie want?¡± she asked, her round eyes were still adorable, but they also exuded seriousness. Charles was momentarily taken aback. He and Butler Jen intuitively looked at each other before they set their eyes back to Penny. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s fine.¡± Charles forced a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± He paused because his daughter frowned for trying to divert the subject. He couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Haines¡¯s words. ording to Haines, Penny ¡°disliked¡± being treated like a child. Right now, Penny was asking him a question and her deep eyes showed she wanted an answer and notforting words. Charles felt defeated. ¡°Your Auntie wants to see you,¡± he said because that was part of Jessa¡¯s condition. If Charles allowed Penny to meet Jessa, that might appease her. However, that also felt like he was using Penny for Nina. Recalling Jessa¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help but feel sour and remorseful. To keen Nina he had to use Penny by making her 14:07 4/7 20 it¡¯s okay. papal meet the very person who exploited her. How wa different from Jessa? ¡°But I will not allow that.¡± Charles quickly asserted regretting that the thought had even crossed his What kind of father would he be if he let his daug face her abuser? ¡°Jessa will note close ¨C¡± ¡°Then I will see her,¡± Penny spoke up with determination. ¡°Penny, you don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°But I want to,¡± set her straight. Jessa was like a worm who could only retain her memories under a certain condition. Penny had to remind Jessa how she was trained and she could or do that if she met her. Penny also missed the twins wanted to know how Yuri was doing. Seeing that Charles was reluctant, Penny stretched lips. ¡°Papa, don¡¯t worry! Aunt Jessa is very kind to me and never hurt me!¡± To coax him more, she took a step a wrapped her healthy little arms around his neck. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Papa. Don¡¯t be scared. I am Charles Be¡¯s daughter so I will be fine¡± 14:07 20 Teckay papa! Charles¡¯s expression cracked as his heart clenched. His eyes stung upon hearing her sweet words. He felt like crying with her little hands patting her back. Butler Jen was once again impressed but also moved at the same time. What a sweet child. Charles and Allison had been doing their best to create a bond with their daughter. Although the familial flow of emotions was enough for the couple to love their kid, they ¨C especially Charles ¨C have always been worried about what Penny thought of them. ¡°Fine.¡± Charles carefully hugged his daughter back. This was the first time he hugged her because he was being mindful. He didn¡¯t want to scare her. Hence, he was surprised at how soft and fluffy she was. She also smelled sweet and milky. Her scent was very soothing. When they parted, he added, ¡°But I can only allow this if an adultes with you.¡± He was about to volunteer when Penny pointed at Butler Jen. ¡°Then can Butler Jene with me?¡± ¡°Ah? Butler Jen?¡± 14:07 ¡°Butler Jen will apany me to the vet on Wednesday. I can meet my aunt and my cousins then.¡± Butler Jen nodded. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll look after Miss Penny, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Charles darted his eyes between the two and smiled. He was now reminded of the mouse she wanted. He had to get it for her as soon as possible! ¡°Okay.¡± He patted his girl¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± 6k priv unlocks -achieved Comment A Post your firstment! Voto CHAPTER 30 30 Was it soft, chewy, and a little sweet? The next day rolled in without any more events and since the school was still ongoing, Penny expected that it was another day of some peace. But when she walked out of the garden, she saw Hugo ruthlessly grappling the martial arts doll on the grass.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His expression was vicious and sharp, giving the impression he was angry. Sweats poured from him like rain, damping his entire loose shirt. He was viciously beating the heck out of the dummy,unching some powerful martial arts moves. Penny felt scared as she realized she had just walked in andmine. To avoid potential problems, she carefully turned to leave. But as she was walking away, she couldn¡¯t help but look down at her arms. ¡®How was it again?¡® she raised her arms with her fingers held straight, her steps slowing down, mimicking Hugo¡¯s moves. In her first life, Penny enrolled in different martial arts sses and learned everything diligently. Although she 19:07 1/8 30 Was it solt, chowy, and a little swool? barely used the skill back then with people, she continued to train. It was a good way to vent frustrations and anger, after all. ¡°I think it¡¯s like this¡­¡± ¡°You got a nice posture.¡± Penny jumped away and threw her hands, caught off guard when someone spoke near her ear. When she looked back, Hugo sported an innocent smile. ¡°I saw youe in but also leave without saying a word,¡± he exined. ¡°And also, did you learn martial arts?¡± He also saw her mimic his moves just now. Although she looked cute while doing so, he noticed that she had a good posture that showed her foundation. ¡°Hehe. Second Brother, I thought you were training, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Penny sped her hands close to her chest. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± ¡°Okay! Rest well!¡± Penny quickly turned to leave, only to be stopped when a hand grabbed her back cor. Looking back, Hugo smiled. ¡°Penny, want to eat 14:07 2/0 30 Was it of chewy and a littleweet? something nice?¡± This time, Penny, who would usually fire up at the mention of food, felt rather scared. Hugo sounded like he was luring her into a ponzi scheme. ¡°I went into some snack bar yesterday and didn¡¯t realize I bought a lot,¡± he exined with a kind smile. ¡°Should we eat them together?¡± Eat them together? Him? Hugo only eats sweets once a week, though. Two was probably his limit. Penny sized him up and scrutinized his expression to clear her doubt. Hugo might be the kindest among the brothers, but he was the scariest when angry. She didn¡¯t want to end up like that poor dummy. ¡°Second brother, I think I¡¯m a little full¡­¡± she murmured, but then saw his lips curve down. Oh, no. Penny intuitively nced at the deformed dummy and blurted, ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m not! Let¡¯s eat them together!¡± a Hugo smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Only then did he let her go. Having said that, both of them walked back inside. 3/8 30 Was it sen chowy and a Bith sweet? Hugo went to get the snacks from his room while she idled in the family room area. His meaning of ¡®a lot¡® shouldn¡¯t be that much, she thought. Penny expected that he only bought three or four items from the snack bar. Much to her terror, he seemed to have bought every snack as he returned with a big box and poured all of them on the coffee table. Her jaw hit the floor in an instant, and her eyes were wide. ¡°Is this heaven?¡± she blurted out without realizing it. Even though everything was wrapped securely in their packages, she could smell the scent of sweets. Studying her reaction, Hugo chuckled in satisfaction. He sat down on the floor opposite her and picked up one snack nearest him. ¡°I tried this yesterday, and it¡¯s a little nice.¡± He held it up to his side, watching her eyes automatically shift to the pink¨Cwrapped mochi. ¡°It has a chocte filling.¡± Penny gulped, raising her fist in front of her lips as she cleared her throat. She rposed herself and her expression quickly changed to serious. 14.07 Ara 30 was a soft chewy and a 1:1150 mebels ¡°Second Brother.¡± Her tone made his brows raise with slight surprise. Did he offend her? Or does she not like these kinds of snacks? All the questions in his head disappeared when she asked, ¡°Was it soft, chewy, and a little sweet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded and handed it to her. ¡°But it¡¯s not too sweet. Everything is well bnced. Try it.¡± Penny gulped, and with a shaky hand, she reached out for it. Opening the wrapper, Penny looked serious. while taking a bite. It was just like what he said: it was soft, chewy, and a little sweet. She almost wept while chewing it, super touched as if this was the first time she ate after decades of starvation. Hugo was pleased, cupping his face while watching her enjoy the snacks. He initially went to the snack bar to find some choctes for ter. Although there weren¡¯t any of those he liked in Anteca, he thought something else could appease his little brother. While doing so, he also thought of Danny And hafora ha know it his B WASHEGH CHEWvy and a hillo severa basket was full. Good thing he had saved enough from his allowance. In just ten minutes, the once table full of snacks was now cut down in half. Hugo was initially pleased, but now he was worried! He put everything out there so he could tell her she could have them, but at this rate, he might not need to do that! She was like a grinder and her movements were like a timepse. How could she be so agile when ites to food? ¡°Mhm. These are nice,¡± Penny hummed while chewing. She reached out for another one, but then stopped. She raised her head at Hugo, realizing he hadn¡¯t eaten a bite! Oh, no. They agreed that they would eat together, but she forgot because the snacks were so good she couldn¡¯t stop herself. ¡°Oh.¡± Hugo snapped back to his senses, letting out an awkwardugh. If she was Gretel in Hansel and Gretel, the evil witch would be homeless in ten minutes! ¡°Are you full, Penny?¡± he smiled to hide his thoughts. 14.07 ON 330 Ways I soft chewy and a fitto sweet? Almost. ¡°Well, you can have them if you like,¡± he offered. ¡°I ate a lot yesterday, so I¡¯m trying to burn it through exercise.¡±¡± Penny was reluctant, but all the snacks she tried so far were so good. Once she had the money, she would invest in that snack bar! ¡°Second Brother, are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded, pushing all the snacks left on the table to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can buy more if I¡¯m on my cheat day.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you!¡± Penny pursed her lips, her cheeks. painted in red. But then a thought crossed her. ¡°Second Brother, can I share them with others?¡± Hugo raised his brows. ¡°Of course, but who are you going to share them with?¡± ¨C he couldn¡¯t think of anyone. ¡°Yugi and Yuri!¡± ¡°Yugi and Yuri?¡± his brows knitted. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°They are my cousins ¨C I mean, we lived in the same house before I came here.¡± Penny smiled, reassuring 216 30 Was it soft, chowy, and a little sweet? him that she wouldn¡¯t just give away his food to anybody. She didn¡¯t want him to think she didn¡¯t like the snacks, so she added, ¡°Yugi and Yuri are twins, and they are like siblings to me. I¡¯m going to meet them tomorrow. I want to share my snacks with them!¡± Like siblings to her¡­? Hugo felt this strange feeling he never felt before upon hearing that sentence. Assessing her bright smile, he could tell the cousins she mentioned were very close to her. Not to mention, for Penny to share her snacks with them, even though it was obvious she wanted to gobble it up, spoke volumes. He hid his slight difort with a smile and just nodded. 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 19 Wien CHAPTER 31 31 Miss you Unfortunately, Penny got stuck with Hugo throughout the day. He didn¡¯t show any kind of sign he wanted to leave her alone and she didn¡¯t have the heart to chase him away. It wasn¡¯t like he was bothering her or anything. So when dinner was over, she quickly went to her room to y with Chunchun and Tiana before bedtime. As for Hugo, after dinner, he idled in his room for a while before he went to see his father. Knocking on his father¡¯s study, he heard Charles say, ¡°Come in.¡± When Hugo stepped inside, he saw his father sitting behind the wooden desk. Charles was wearing sses, tipping them down his nose as his eyes snapped over the rim of his sses.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Hugo? What are you doing here?¡± Surprised was evident in Charles¡¯s voice. Hugo didn¡¯t speak until he was standing in front of the table. ¡°Dad, Penny mentioned she¡¯s going to meet her cousins tomorrow.¡± EMH 16 ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charles was a little confused. ¡°Yes, she will.¡± ¡°Can I apany her?¡± the youngd didn¡¯t beat around the bush. Ever since Penny mentioned meeting her cousins, who were like siblings to her, Hugo¡¯s intrigue was piqued. He wanted to see and understand why Penny would consider those twins like siblings. ¡°Please don¡¯t send her away,¡± he added when he didn¡¯t get a reply from his father. Charles was lost for words. Did Hugo think he was trying to send Penny away? ¡°Uh, Hugo, I¡¯m not sending Penny away. Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Then, why did you agree?¡± Hugo¡¯s reply was faster than a bolt of lightning, not giving his father enough time to recover. ¡°They might try to change her mind and ask her to return to them.¡± ¡°Hugo, that¡¯s not it.¡± Charles sighed deeply, putting his sses down. ¡°The woman who raised her wants to make sure Penny is being treated well in here. If she sees Penny is doing well, she won¡¯t try to take her 2/8 back. And Penny also wants to see her and her cousins. Don¡¯t worry. Butler Jen will apany her.¡± Hugo¡¯s ears drooped when he heard it was what Penny wanted as well. He thought if it was his father¡¯s decision, he would try to change his mind. But if it was Penny, he didn¡¯t have the heart to. Seeing how his second son came in here, and how his mood changed, Charles smiled. ¡°If you want toe with her tomorrow, then you have my permission. But you also have to let Penny know.¡± The life that was slowly dwindling from Hugo¡¯s eyes returned with fire. ¡°But Hugo, I know Penny will agree because she wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint you. So, make sure not to bother their private time,¡± Charles reminded. ¡°You¡¯ll stay close, but not close enough to make them ufortable. It¡¯s their private time, after all.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Hugo nodded sternly. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Having said that, Hugo didn¡¯t idle anymore and left. Looking at his son¡¯s back, Charles sighed and smiled. Hugo was the type to onlye to him when he wanted to negotiate something. He would rarelye 378 to him for requests or to beg for someone. He was a bit prideful, after all. ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s opening up to her,¡± Charles was pleased. ¡°I hope all of them will get along soon.¡± Right now, Charles wasn¡¯t that worried anymore. Penny was like a ball of sunshine that could melt anyone¡¯s heart. She was just delightful about. everything. Hence, he knew his other sons would see that. Returning to what he was doing, Charles continued reading some articles about mice to get a deeper understanding before getting her one tomorrow. ***** The next day, Penny excitedly went downstairs for her ns for the day. But when she arrived on the porch outside, she saw Hugo and Butler Jen waiting for her. ¡°Second Brother?¡± Penny called as her steps slowed down. ¡°Second Brother, why are you here?¡± Butler Jen smiled. ¡°Second Master will also apany us for today, Miss Penny.¡± He would? What about his school? Or training? 4/8 ¡°Will you mind?¡± Hugo asked, knowing his father told him to ask for her permission first. But it was already night, so he postponed it for today. ¡°N no,¡± Penny muttered, a little skeptical if letting him tag along was a good idea. However, she couldn¡¯t simply reject him when he was already here. Seeing that he smiled in satisfaction, Penny¡¯s slight doubt dispersed. ¡°Then, shall we?¡± Butler Jen proposed, and the two didn¡¯t hesitate to listen to him. Penny and Hugo got in the back seat while Butler Jen was in the front. Chunchun was kept in a pet carrier between them while Tiana was on top of Hugo¡¯s head. It was a little dangerous to keep Tiana there, but they were still in the car, so they didn¡¯t mind it. Moreover, Tiana seemed to like his head. When they reached their destination, the three of them listened to the veterinarian when she told them advice to take note to keep the pets happy. The professional especially focused on Tiana, because keeping a rain frog was more delicate. As for Chunchun, she got vinated. She made a fuss 21 Miss yine about it, so Penny tried to coax her with all the love she could give. After hours, they headed to the shopping center in Jin City, where they would meet Penny¡¯s auntie and cousins. Penny just got out of the car in front of the mall¡¯s entrance when she heard familiar voices. ¡°Penny!!¡± ¡°Penny!¡± She turned and followed the voices, and her face instantly brightened up with excitement. Penny rushed to the twins, making Yugi run faster to meet her halfway. ¡°Penny!¡± Yugi grinned, seeing Penny rush to him. ¡°I miss¡­ you.¡± His smile immediately stiffened as Penny suddenly ran past him.2 ¡°Yuri!¡± Penny quickly held Yuri¡¯s hand, checking up on her up and down. ¡°Are you okay now?!¡± Yuri couldn¡¯t contain her excitement as she nodded profusely. ¡°I still take medicines, but I¡¯m all better Bra now!¡± ¡°Oh, thank God.¡± Penny breathed a sigh of relief, now worry¨Cfree from Yuri¡¯s health condition. ¡°Ahem!¡± Jessa cleared her throat aloud to get their attention. The moment Penny looked up at her, Jessa quickly went to her side like an evil mother about to poison her child with words. ¡°Penny, I got you something.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yuri smiled sweetly as she said, ¡°Mom got so excited when she heard from your dad, so she spent all night making us lunch boxes that contain all our favorites.¡± Jessa smiled proudly while Penny was a bit skeptical. Was Yuri exaggerating? Penny couldn¡¯t imagine Jessa doing that, but she didn¡¯t reveal it.¡± As the four of them reunited and happily chatted, Butler Jen and Hugo stood in the distance and watched. Hugo tilted his head and Tiana, who was still on top of his head, also tilted its head. In his eyes, Penny was much livelier and more yfulpared to when she was at home. It might not seem MIH VRE obvious, but he always thought Penny never truly let her guard down in the house. Seeing this now confirmed it. As for Butler Jen, he carried the pet carrier with his eyes on Penny and the people she called family for the past thirteen years. He heard many things about the Cortez Family and how they exploited Penny. But from what he could see now, they also seemed they have a good rtionship. ¡®Did Mrs. Cortez really just exploit her? the butler wondered while observing Jessa¡¯s bodynguage. ¡®She seems like a genuine person, though.¡® 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 10 14.00 CHAPTER 32 32 Got my back?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The main reason Penny wanted to see Jessa was because she thought her aunt returned to her bad habits. When Penny was in the Cortez household, Jessa had always had an itch to gamble. But with Penny¡¯s activities and contests, her mahjong nights turned from daily to a few times a week to once a week until it became once a month. Penny was no longer in the household and nothing could keep Jessa busy any longer. The chances of Jessa going back to her bad habits were high, and that was why she was harassing the Bes. But Penny realized she might be wrong. Looking at the pretty bento box Jessa prepared for Penny and the twins, Penny was astonished. Everything looked pretty and tasty. Everything was indeed their favorite. Jessa didn¡¯t like cooking much, but Penny couldn¡¯t deny Jessa had this innate talent in the kitchen. Penny wouldn¡¯t be this big if not. ¡°Penny, these are your favorites!¡± Yuri eagerly waited 24:09 O 1:10 3 Got my back? for Penny¡¯s reaction. Not just her, but Yugi and Jessa as well. She then pointed at one dish. ¡°We helped mom with this.¡± Penny slowly raised her head and scanned their faces with mixed expressions. After a second, she curled up her lips until her teeth were on full disy. ¡°These look tasty, Auntie!¡± she excitedly eximed, making Jessa nod in arrogance. ¡°Of course! I made them myself and the twins helped a bit!¡± Jessa gloated before she quickly urged. ¡°Come on, kids. Try them while they¡¯re still hot!¡± The three nodded and hummed in unison. Having said that, Jessa happily watched the three of them eat. Their twinkling eyes filled her with so much fulfillment and their eagerness to eat more reminded her of the good times. Jessa disliked staying in the kitchen, but these kids were so pitiful if she didn¡¯t feed them. Moreover, the three of them appreciate everything she served them. Hence, she somehow found spending a bit of time in the kitchen quite enjoyable. ¡°This is so good¡­¡± Penny mumbled while chewing and 14:00 32 Got my back? snuck a look at Jessa. Seeing her auntie¡¯s mild reaction, her stiff shoulders rxed. Penny was d she was wrong about Jessa returning to her bad habits. Even so, why was Jessa harassing the Bes? Butler Jen and Hugo, who were just around the food court, watched this unfold. Halfway through the meal, there were more talks than eating as if they were stalling. ¡°Penny, is someone bullying you in that rich household?¡± Yugi¡¯s face was serious. ¡°Tell me and I will teach him a lesson.¡± Penny immediately thought of ter. Yuri¡¯s eyes also burned with sternness. ¡°Penny, you should teach them a lesson if they do. Don¡¯t let them make you a pushover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yugi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they kick you out, our house is always open for you and we¡¯ll have fun together like always.¡± Penny¡¯s heart warmed up at their words, darting her eyes between the two. Recalling how vicious they 03 were in the past, she felt proud of how these two changed. She couldn¡¯t help but mentally pat her back for a job well done. ¡°Yugi is right, Penny.¡± Jessa quickly shifted from her spot to Penny¡¯s side. ¡°But niece, don¡¯t worry. I got your back. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything because this great aunt already has a n.¡± Penny looked up at Jessa and cocked her head to the side. Her round eyes blinked with innocence as she muttered, ¡°Got my back?¡± ¡°Hehe. Mom is telling the Bes to send away that brat!¡± Yugi revealed, making Penny¡¯s brows knit. To avoid misunderstanding, Yuri also added, ¡°We¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll mark her territory and give you a hard time. So, it¡¯s better if she¡¯s out of the way. Mom will get her out of the way.¡± ¡°Sure thing I will! I can¡¯t believe the Bes are keeping that wench¡¯s child.¡± Jessa¡¯s face turned sour, still in disbelief at the couple¡¯s greediness. ¡°They already got their real child, but they still want to keep the other child lingering. So inconsiderate!¡± So that was the reason Jessa was harassing her 110 parents. Penny¡¯s face contorted. She was moved, but at the same time, they sounded like viins, concocting some evil ns to take away Cindere¡¯s shine. Why would Jessa want to take Nina, though? Was it actually for her? Or did she want more money? Penny frowned a bit at the thought. ¡°Auntie, Nina is okay, and my parents really cherished her.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Penny flinched when Jessa harrumphed. ¡°If they cherished her, then what about you?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Niece, giving way to someone is not bad, but sometimes, you have to learn to take a stand and protect yours!¡± Jessa then quickly lowered her head to level with Penny. ¡°I know you¡¯re too generous, but I didn¡¯t send you to them just so you look like a beggar who has to fight for your fill. You might be suited to be a little beggar with your eating habits, but this is different.¡± 0 Penny¡¯s eyes twitched. She liked Jessa¡¯s strong will, but at the same time, was it necessary to remind her of D I DALKY being a little beggar? In the past, Jessa often said she would eat the family to bankruptcy. And yet, she never stopped Penny from eating. Penny took it as Jessa¡¯s reason to keep her mind stimted for her academic contest. That was Penny told her, after all. Penny cleared her throat, grasping the idea of this entire argument. ¡°Auntie, my parents aren¡¯t greedy. They were just¡­ kind people. Very kind people, to the point others would always try to take advantage of them.¡± ¡°Then they should thank me.¡± Jessa snorted. ¡°That little brat is taking advantage of them, and I¡¯m simply saving them!¡± This time, Penny was rendered speechless. It was true her parents were too kind for their own good. She thought Jessa would have second thoughts and change her mind. But it seemed Jessa already set her mind to it and knowing her, once she set her mind to something, she would stop at nothing. O ¡°But Auntie¡­¡± Penny was worried, pursing her lips. helplessly. ¡°If you do that, they might¡­ hate me.¡± 6/10 She nned to move out of the Be household, but Penny didn¡¯t want to leave on a bad note. She didn¡¯t mind being ignored by them, especially with her brothers. But at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to be hated by them too. If Jessa took away Nina from them, that would inevitably shift the me to Penny. Jessa¡¯s fierce expression gradually disappeared at Penny¡¯s remarks. That didn¡¯t cross her. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yuri sped Penny¡¯s hand and smiled sweetly. ¡°Even if the entire world hates you, will just love you more.¡±¡± Penny slowly looked up at Yuri and felt touched. I Yugi nodded and said, ¡°If they hate you, then that only means they love their fake daughter more. You shoulde home then because don¡¯t deserve you. They didn¡¯t deserve you in the first ce. Tch.¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Jessa cleared her throat before she forced a smile. She rubbed her hands and lowered her head again. ¡°Niece, don¡¯t worry. I just thought of something. This time, it will not hurt you.¡± Dannu and the twins looked atnes with auringitur But 7:10 32 Got my bade Jessa just smirked, as if she had just thought of an evil n. Her words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± and her reaction just made Penny very worried. What was she nning this time? ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now.¡± Jessa seemed happy for some reason. Penny quietly took a deep breath and sported the cutest expression she could make. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not going to ask what you¡¯ve thought just now, but¡­ can you promise me one thing?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jessa raised a brow, having this sense of familiarity. This is how she looked like when she was trying to act cute in front of her husband. ¡°Can you promise me not to hurt Nina?¡± Hearing this request, Jessa frowned. It wasn¡¯t like she would maltreat a child. She wasn¡¯t like the bad¨Ctempered woman before. ¡°And can you please not give my parents a hard time?¡± Penny added with a puppy look, hoping this would tug Jessa¡¯s ice¨Ccold heart. 22 Botnie baCKY Jessa humphed. ¡°Hmp! Your parents are too weak and disappointingly indecisive!¡± She clicked her tongue and nced at Penny, who was still looking at her with expectation. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t harass them again ¨C it¡¯s not like I did. I just told them the truth. What a dramatic. couple, hiding behind a child for protection. Tch!¡± Hearing this, Penny smiled in satisfaction. Jessa was also secretly pleased, even though she was unwilling not to bite that couple. ¡°Anyway, finish your food. You three had an entire day to help Mom with her shopping spree, alright?¡± Yuri and Yugi nodded indifferently while Penny scrunched up her nose. Just when she thought Jessa did a 180 change, she was also wrong about that. She still treated them as her little assistants. Even so, Jessa was much more tolerable than how Penny remembered her. 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved CHAPTER 33 33 No one would believe it happened Jessa spent the day shopping for herself with the three children carrying her items. The twins and Penny looked like her little assistant. She bought so much that even Butler Jen and Hugo had to carry some of them. Walking behind Jessa, the children hugged boxes that almost reached their heads. ¡°Penny, how was your new school?¡± asked Yuri curiously. ¡°Is it a nice school?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t gone to my new school.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Yugi, who was walking on Penny¡¯s other side, was confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to school the entire winter? Is that possible?¡± Supposedly, Penny should¡¯ve been transferred to her new school a week after she got into the Be¡¯s Mansion. But with Penny¡¯s academic achievements and her parent¡¯s connection, Penny was able to skip the entire winter. 1/8 ¡°Because I¡¯m smart. Hehe. She giggled, her eyes curving into a crescent moon. The twins pouted. ¡°How nice to be smart you can skip school.¡± ¡°Oh! I forgot the snacks! They¡¯re in my pockets!¡± Penny eximed, moving her big hips to the side as if to show which pocket she was referring to. ¡°Penny we just ate and your skirt has pockets?¡± Yugi, who was standing on that side, gazed at her ruffled pink dress. Her dress was pretty and despite Penny being small and wide, she looked cute in it. ¡°The pockets are the reason I wore it. Come on.¡± Penny kept moving her hips sideways almost like she was dancing. ¡°Ah, wait.¡± Yugi carefully held his mother¡¯s purchase on his arm, keeping them bnced while his other hand went through her pockets. He felt some wrappers inside, pulling it along with the pocket. Yuri tilted her head to see what Penny got for them. ¡°Candies?¡± ¡°My Second Brother got them for me and he wants me 78? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. to share it with my cousins!¡± Penny purposely raised her voice for Hugo to hear. It was much better to give the guy the credit. Unfortunately, Hugo didn¡¯t hear it. The twins nced back, only to see Hugo and Butler Jen quietly following from a really wide gap. They were so far they never felt their presence at all. ¡°That brother?¡± Yuri inquired as the twins assessed Hugo up and down. Hugo was lean and quite tall. He was only in a loose white shirt and pants, but his gait was enough for the two he wasn¡¯t like any of those young delinquents they see. ¡°Tch. So what?¡± Yugi felt bitter. ¡°You can have them, Penny.¡± ¡°Hugo, that is Penny¡¯s brother¡¯s gift to her, meaning it¡¯s already hers.¡± Yuri pouted but didn¡¯t care much about her evil twin brother. ¡°Penny, are you sure you¡¯re giving this to us?¡± Nope. It took a lifetime of courage and a lot of nail¨Cbiting for Penny to survive the night without eating them. 14.10 ?? ??? ???? ?? ¡°Of course,¡± she lied on her teeth. ¡°I actually saved them for ¨C ** ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Yugi lost his bnce and all of Jessa¡¯s purchases fell. At the same time, they heard a loud screech that overpowered Yugi¡¯s faint sound. Everyone froze for a second as they watched everything scatter on the floor. ¡°Oh, no,¡± Yuri blurted out in horror. ¡°Those are mom¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Are you blind!?¡± Yuri, Penny, and even Yugi jolted when an angry roar pped in their ears. Shifting their horrified gaze from the mess to the owner of the angry voice, their eyesnded on a young girl around their age. ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± the girl screamed while pointing at her shoes. The three instinctively lowered their eyes to figure out what made her so angry. When their gazended on the girl¡¯s shoes, a drop of juice was on them. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Yugi still acknowledged his mistake and 33 No one would believe I happened quickly bent down. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, but I¡¯ll wipe it ¨C¡± ¡°Get away from me, you peasant!¡± the girl kicked Yugi¡¯s chest away, making the boy fall on his bottom. The kick was so unrestrained Yugi¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Hey!¡± Yuri yelled and rushed to Yugi¡¯s side. She looked at him in dismay and when she gazed up, her eyes were fiery. ¡°Why would you kick him like that? He already apologized!¡± ¡°Because of him, I spilled my juice on my shoes! And then, he ns to wipe them with his dirty hands! Are you crazy?!¡± @ Yuri and Yugi were so appalled by such a disy of unreasonable attitude they were out of words. They thought their mother was already the worst when she was angry. But this kid was making a fuss over a drop of juice on her shoes. ¡°Little Miss, we¡¯re really sorry about this. I know it¡¯s our fault, but¡­¡± Penny trailed off, thinking how much the girl¡¯s shoes could cost. She still has a little bit of money, but it was just a drop! She frowned at the thought. ¡°It was just a drop. Why are you making such a big fuss? You¡¯re like my 14:10 33 No one would believe happened brother.¡± ¡°Big fuss?!¡± the young girl fumed even more. ¡°Do you know how much these costs?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re kids. How do we know?¡± Yugi clicked his tongue in irritation. The girl¡¯s face already started turning red in agitation. One could tell she was quickly reaching her boiling point and was about to erupt when a voice suddenly called her. ¡°Patricia.¡± The girl¡¯s face stiffened and, as if magic, a sweet smile suddenly appeared on her face. When she turned around, the angry howl disappeared, reced by a sweet call. ¡°Brother Theo-!¡± The three were almost amazed at how quickly the youngdy¡¯s anger subsided. They nced at the big brother Theo and only saw a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold approach. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± asked the boy and the three Æð 33 No one wes de believe it happene were graced with the most spectacr acting they had ever seen in their life. ¡°That boy is carrying too much stuff, so he ended up bumping into me and my juice fell on my shoes.¡± The girl kept a sweet and angelic smile. ¡°He tried to wipe my shoes, but I told him it¡¯s not necessary.¡± As if afraid the three lowlives would start disputing her im, Patricia clung to his arm¨Cand said, ¡°It¡¯s settled now. Brother Theo, we should go. We already understood the situation and settled it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Theo gazed at them through his thin sses and nodded. He offered the three a smile and, without saying anything, they strode off. ¡°What in the world is that?¡± Yugi gasped while the other two were simply too shocked to say a word. ¡°Does she have multiple personalities? That change is quicker than the sh.¡± ¡°Kids, what¡¯s going on¡­¡± At the same time, Jessa came back after she noticed her little apprentices were gone. Her worry, however, immediately disappeared when she saw what was on the floor. ¡°Oh, my god!¡± Butler Jen and Hugo also came back after Hugo saw a 14:10 TH friend, while Butler Jen had to run after Tiana. Seeing the scene, they finally decided to approach them after staying at a distance from the beginning, Jessa naturally made a huge fuss about it and picked up everything in a hurry. Penny and the twins looked at each other, knowing what they just witnessed now was like magic, no one would believe them if it even happened. 6k priv unlocks¨Cachieved Comment 16 Post your fistment! Vote Swipe left to continue> $3 S CHAPTER 34 34 Thinking of its survival 34 Thinking of its survival The twins and Penny nonverbally agreed not to talk about the little incident, thinking it was not important. It was a passing event they would eventually forget. Jessa made a fuss about her purchases but didn¡¯t dwell on it so much. So, after a long day, their day together came to an end. ¡°Penny, today is fun. Let¡¯s do this again sometime!¡± Yuri enthusiastically remarked. ¡°Your birthday is in a week. How about we go then? Mom has to cancel our trip, but I think she can book it again. She said she has plenty of money.¡± Yugi didn¡¯t hold back despite Butler Jen and Hugo being present, who knew where his mother got the money. ¡°We¡¯ll have a lot more fun together!¡± Penny smiled at the two, reminded that she would be officially thirteen in a week. But with the current situation, she couldn¡¯t easily agree. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that yet¡­¡± O ¡°Penny, don¡¯t worry about that as well,¡± Jessa spoke, and again, Penny looked up at her auntie with doubt. 14:12
  1. Thinking of its survival
Jessa kept saying not to worry, but the effect of Penny every time was the opposite. ¡°We can always celebrate your birthday on other days. Fufufu~!¡± Jessaughed evilly with the back of her hand covering the corner of her mouth. Anyone would be worried about that gesture. Hugo, who was standing behind Penny, couldn¡¯t help but lower his eyes at his sister. ¡®Right¡­ Nina¡¯s birthday is in a week. That means it¡¯s also Penny¡¯s birthday.¡® Hugo felt bitter that this hadn¡¯t crossed him yet. ¡°Auntie¡­¡± Penny sighed in defeat. ¡°You¡¯re scary.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jessaughed even more. ¡°Niece, don¡¯t be scared of me. Some should, though. Hah!¡± ¡°Anyway, take care on your way back.¡± Jessa rposed herself, specifically shifting her eyes to Butler Jen. ¡°And you better take good care of her. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ll rip apart!¡± Penny choked at the bold warning Jessa spewed at Butler Jen. ¡°Auntie!¡± 14:12 2/9 Butler Jen didn¡¯t mind, though. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Cortez. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Jessa raised her chin and arched a brow at Hugo. Hugo intuitively straightened his back as his shoulders tensed up. She assessed him from head to toe, furrowing her brows at the little toad on top of his head, but then looked away. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte. You should head back.¡± Jessa shooed them away. ¡°Niece, don¡¯t miss us so much, okay? I¡¯ll be sending you some home¨Ccooked side dishes and foods soon.¡± At the mention of food, Penny¡¯s eyes twinkled. The food in the Be Mansion might be delicious and prepared by the family chef and dietician, but nothing beats home¨Ccooked foods! ¡°Very well.¡± Butler Jen cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a cab first ¨C Jessa waved dismissively and cut him off with, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My husband is already on his way to pick us up. We have a car, you know?¡± ¡°Vou do?¡± Denny blurted out only to realize the money 14:12 3/9 34 Thinking of its survival Jessa got for sending her away was enough to buy at least four brand¨Cnew cars, fully paid. ¡°I see.¡± Butler Jen nodded and walked a step. ¡°Then, I will leave these¡­¡± Again, Butler Jen trailed off because Jessa waved her hand vigorously. His brows rose, confused. He and Hugo were still carrying the boxes of Jessa¡¯s purchases. ¡°Those boxes are for my niece.¡± Jessa pointed at the boxes in their arms. ¡°They¡¯re my gifts to her. The one on the top is yours.¡± ¡°For me?¡± Butler Jen repeated, a little doubtful if he heard her correctly. Jessa nodded and cast Hugo a quick look. ¡°I also got you something. You might look like a little delinquent, but be grateful you¡¯re Penny¡¯s brother. Don¡¯t bully her or I¡¯ll show you what a real delinquent is!¡± Little¡­ delinquent? Penny, Butler Jen, and Hugo looked at Jessa nkly. Which part of Hugo looked like he was a delinquent? Most importantly, why was she so judgemental?! 14:12 34 Thinking of its survival Hadn¡¯t she heard the phrase of not judging the book by its cover? ¡°Consider it a bribe so you look after my niece,¡± Jessa exined arrogantly, waving her hand as if shooing some sore eyes away. ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t thank me. Off you go. Shoo.¡± o Butler Jen recovered after a moment and offered them a smile. He assisted Hugo and Penny in the car, and the driver helped him put the boxes in the trunk. In under five minutes, their car sped away. Jessa and the twins remained standing in the same spot and stared at the car¡¯s rear. When the car was as tiny as an ant, Yugi looked up at his mother. ¡°Mom, did you and Dad buy a car? Do we have a car now?¡± Yuri also looked up at her mother with the same curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Dad on apany trip in the countryside?¡± ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t have a car!¡± Jessa scrunched up her nose. ¡°But why did you tell them we have one?¡± the twins 14:12 Be Thand of its Survival asked in unison. ¡°Do you want your mother to owe them? If I did, they might use it to discredit me as Penny¡¯s aunt.¡± Jessa clicked her tongue. ¡°Moreover, where would we park a car? We might have the money now, but we can¡¯t just spend itvishly.¡± That was why she always looked for stores that had huge discounts! The twins¡® lips formed an o¨Cshape, nodding in understanding. ¡°So, that¡¯s why.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really smart!¡± Yugi quickly approved of his mother¡¯s quick thinking. ¡°Now, they won¡¯t look down on us!¡± ¡°Mom, you should ask for days Penny can stay with us!¡± Yuri suggested, thinking Penny¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t look down on them now. Jessa smirked, looking all evil once again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, kids. Your mom got everything under control.¡± **** Back at the Be Mansion, Charles was sitting on the couch with Allison. His arms were resting on his legs, eves fixated on the big cage and the mouse 14:12 6/9 3 Thinking of a survival inside. The mouth has a long and dense brown and white hair, making it look fluffy. It was eating quietly inside its own spacious cage. Allison darted her eyes between her husband and the mouse on the coffee table. ¡°Charles, are you sure Penny asked for this kind of mouse?¡± ¡°Yes, hundred percent.¡± Charles looked serious, keeping his observant eye on the mouse. ¡°It looks cute, isn¡¯t it?¡± Allison nced at the mouse and hesitatingly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I would¡¯ve gotten her the hairless one, but this is the cutest I saw.¡± Charles rubbed his chin, deep in thought. ¡°Do you think Penny will like it?¡± He peeled his eyes off the new pet in the house and turned to Allison. ¡°Or should I get her another one, just in case?¡± ¡®Like a smaller one?¡® Allison wondered. ¡°Charles, I think Penny will appreciate it.¡± Allison still tried to cheer him up, patting his back mildly. ¡°Regardless if you got her this one or the hairless one, vour efforts are most important.¡± 14:12 34 Thinking of its survival Charles sighed, still wasn¡¯tforted. His daughter was sweet and took pride in being his daughter. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint her! At the same time, Haines arrived at the mansion. When he saw the couple in the living area, he approached them. His eyes fell on the cage, lowering his head to see what was inside. The moment Haines saw the pet Charles got for Penny, his face twitched. ¡°Haines, do you think she will like it?¡± The troubled Charles asked nervously, making Haines look at him in disbelief. ¡°Charles, is this¡­ a rabbit?¡± ¡°What? No!¡± ¡°Then howe it¡¯s bigger than her cat?¡± Haines gasped, sitting down to get a closer look. ¡°This is a mouse?¡± Charles sighed and exined his side of the story. ¡°I don¡¯t want Penny to have a hard time looking for it, alright? Penny likes to let her pets y in the garden. Moreover, it¡¯s best if the mouse is big so her cat won¡¯t ont it. I was thinking of its curvival when I bought it¡± 14:12 8/0 34 Thinking of its survival Haines and Allison were rendered speechless. CHAPTER 35 35 Dad, this is a weird¨Clooking cat. Haines and Allison stared at Charles, not knowing whether to or cry. Charles had the habit of overthinking when he didn¡¯t want to mess things up, only to end up messing up. This happened a lot when he was courting Allison, and even after they got married. Allison sighed and smiled, thinking this trait of her husband was one of his charms. ¡°Charles, I think it¡¯s really cute.¡± ¡°The size is unusual, but I think Penny will like it,''¡± Haines agreed. ¡°Though¡­ she might ¡ª just might ¡ª be a little, just a little surprise.¡±@ ¡°You think so?¡± Charles sighed and darted his eyes between the two. Haines and Allison nodded, feeling bad for the guy. They could only hope Penny would see her father¡¯s efforts. Charles had been researching mice ever since she told him about it. O Getting such reassurance from the people he trusted 14:13 1/8 the most, Charles felt slightly better. But not long after, his phone rang. Charles habitually reached for his phone, and his worried expression stiffened. His reaction didn¡¯t get past Allison and Haines. ¡°Charles, is everything okay?¡± Allison quickly asked, watching her husband look up at her. ¡°It¡¯s Jessa Cortez.¡± As soon as the two heard that name, their shoulders stiffened. They were both aware Jessa was harassing them about taking Nina away or Penny. However, as much as Haines hated it, he voiced out that Jessa had a point. ¡°What does she want, Charles?¡± the anxiety and fear in Allison¡¯s voice was evident. Charles read the message quietly, making his wife even more anxious. Haines also kept a stern face and waited patiently. When Charles let out a sigh, he looked up at them and summarized the message. ¡°She said the only agreement she¡¯ll agree with is that she¡¯ll have Nina on weekdays and visitation rights to Penny.¡± 14:13 2/8 Wi Wit triking cal Jessa¡¯s message was long, but it was very direct without sugarcoating. Charles could even hear Jessa¡¯s arrogant voice while reading it. ¡°Weekdays¡­¡± Allison muttered. ¡°Does that mean?¡± ¡°She said it is only right to build a bond with her real niece,¡± Charles exined, but he knew this was simply a bluff. Jessa hated Nina¡¯s mother, and her hatred branched out to the child. Haines pressed his lips and observed the couple. ¡°You should agree,¡± he uttered when he mustered enough courage to voice out his thoughts. The couple quickly shifted their eyes on him. ¡°I told you about it, Charles. Jessa Cortez might be arrogant, but she was speaking the truth.¡± Haines sighed. ¡°I hate to tell you this, but Penny was away from your care for more than a decade. She only came back here because her cousin needed treatment that their family couldn¡¯t afford. Thinking about it, it¡¯s a sacrifice she made for them, not for the Be. Regardless of the blood rtion, Penny believed the Cortez Family was her only family for the first thirteen crucial years of a child¡¯s life.¡± 14:13 3/8 39¨CDad this is a weird¨Clooking cal ¡°Jessa might¡¯ve exploited her, but in Penny¡¯s eyes, she did it to help her family out,¡± he continued with a serious face. ¡°We barely managed to get her home, but we, especially the two of you, should make her feel she is not only an extra brought into the family to clear our guilty conscience, but it is the home she truly belonged.¡± The couple was lost for words upon listening to Haines¡¯s calm yet brutally honest remarks. Haines, on the other hand, felt a bit sorry for them. He stayed quiet all this time because he knew the couple would settle this matter. However, both Charles and Allison were stubborn. Not that Haines med them because even though Nina wasn¡¯t their real daughter, they loved and raised her like their own. They still carried the love of parents for Nina, but Haines didn¡¯t want to take chances of upsetting his real niece. ¡°But Jessa Cortez¡­¡± Allison hesitated. ¡°She hates Nina¡¯s mother and I could tell she dislikes Nina.¡± Haines smiled subtly. ¡°I¡¯m not defending Jessa Cortez, but I could tell you with certainty that when she 34:13 4/8 chased me away every time I came, I knew she cared for Penny. She won¡¯t abuse Nina.¡± ¡°Exploiting our Penny is also a form of abuse,¡± Charles argued, and Haines had a quick rebut. ¡°Using her resolution to fix the problems is also a form of exploitation. We call it exploitation, but in a less privileged family, they call it helping each other out. Charles, Allison, I understand your reasons and as parents, you should listen to others who are unbiased about the matter. Jessa Cortez has already changed her mind and is willing to share custody with Nina, her real niece. It¡¯s the best proposition, even with the best involved.¡± Charles gazed down somberly while Allison pressed her lips into a thin line. They then looked at each other, both carrying reluctance but also rity in their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Nina,¡± Charles suggested reluctantly while holding her hand. Allison forced a smile and nodded. ¡°We should do it together.¡± Haines sighed faintly. He felt sorry for Nina, but in the 14:13 5/8 back of his mind, this was simply putting things in their rightful ces. At the same time, As, Nina, and ter returned home from school. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re home!¡± ter announced cheerfully. The couple and Haines turned their heads. Haines subconsciously nced at the couple, who quickly rposed themselves at the sound of their children¡¯s voices. ¡°You¡¯re home?¡± Allison¡¯s gentle voice was heard, rising from her seat to wee them. She maintained a smile, glossing her eyes over her children¡¯s faces. As casually trudged forward while ter sprinted to his mother. To everyone¡¯s surprise, ter suddenly hugged his mother and buried his face in her stomach. ¡°ter?¡± Allison raised her brows as she intuitively ced her hand on his back. ¡°Is everything alright, honey?¡± ter then looked up at her and grinned. ¡°I just missed you, Mom! I did well at school today and I made some new friends. Praise me!¡± 14:13 6/8? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 33 Dad, this is a word¨Clocking cal Allison¡¯s eyes softened, and she smiled. ¡°Oh, ter.¡± ter was the sweetest among her sons, and she felt bad because she felt hadn¡¯t been giving him enough attention. Allison¡¯s eyes then veered to Nina, and she smiled weakly at her. Nina happily skipped her steps to her and said, ¡°Mom, I almost got a perfect score on our quiz today!¡± Allison¡¯s and Charles¡¯s hearts clenched, knowing they had some news to break to her. ¡°Good job, Nina.¡± Allison ruffled Nina¡¯s hair gently. ¡°Mom¡¯s always so proud of you.¡± Nina smiled sweetly, her eyes squinting until they looked like mere slits. Just then, As¡¯s nonchnt voice was heard. ¡°Dad, that is a weird¨Clooking cat.¡± 6k priv unlocks -achieved > 14:13 CHAPTER 36 36 He got it all wrong! 36 He got it all wrong! ¡°Dad, that is a weird¨Clooking cat.¡± And that shifted everyone¡¯s attention to the big cage on top of the table. As barely had a glimpse of its face, but based on its size and body type, he assumed it was a cat. Allison and Haines secretly bit their tongues as they snuck a look at Charles. Charles had this nk look on his face. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not a cat,¡± Haines breathed out, making As furrow his brows. If it wasn¡¯t a cat, then was it a baby hippo with hair? ¡°Mom, are we keeping pets now?¡± ter frowned as he nced at the cage. He let go of his mother¡¯s waist and approached the table, lowering his head to look at the cat. His face instantly crumpled in dismay. ¡°Is this a hybrid pet?¡± he blurted out, looking back at Charles curiously. ¡°Dad, is this one of those exotic types?¡± 10:20 ) 141 36 He got it all wrong! Curious, As also lowered his head to examine the little animal inside. Their family never kept pets for some reason. Not that As hated them, he just couldn¡¯t take care of it. But he also knew Hugo wanted to have a pet on his own, but didn¡¯t ask because of their younger siblings. Only when Penny came and rescued a cat did a pet step into the mansion. It wasn¡¯t a problem so far because As could see Penny taking care of her pets and not relying on the servants all the time. ¡°It does look exotic¡­¡± As rubbed his chin, unable to tell if this was a cat or another breed of rabbit. ¡°Why does it look so hideous, though?¡± Haines and Allison¡¯s gaze automatically went down, not willing to check on Charles anymore. They could already imagine how devastated Charles was at this second. ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡± Nina asked innocently, seeing that their father turned pale. Charles listlessly looked at his boys and then at Haines and Allison. Those two lied to him. He knew it! He messed it up! 18:26 36 He got it all wrong! As sighed a little. ¡°If you want to get close to Penny, you should take care of her pets instead. Adding another pet to give her will only add to her responsibilities.¡± He often sees Penny clean after her pets, and another one means she would have to clean. after this additional pet too. How would she study if all she did was take care of animals? Allison smiled weakly and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually Penny¡¯s request to have a¡­ a mouse.¡± ¡°This is a mouse?!¡± ted gasped and quickly jumped away from the cage. He looked at it skeptically before pointing a finger at it. ¡°This is not a mouse! It¡¯s a MOUSE!¡± Charles¡¯s ears drooped. ¡°I was thinking of its survival because she has a cat pet.¡± ¡°Cats hunt mice, but this one will hunt the cat. Dad, you thought of the mouse¡¯s survival, but not the cat,¡± As casuallymented, as if he couldn¡¯t care less about his fathe ¡®s broken heart. He shook his head, finding this ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯m going to head back to my room.¡± 18:20 36 He got it all wrong! As soon as those words rolled out of As¡¯s mouth, Penny¡¯s cheerful voice came in. ¡°We¡¯re back~!¡± As if by magic, Charles magically regained his speed and strength. He jumped away from his spot, dragging ter and As beside him. He hooked an arm over As¡¯s shoulder and ter, keeping him sandwiched between them to hide the cage behind them. As frowned at being dragged into this, but he didn¡¯t voice it out. His father needed help to hide that hideous¨Clooking and monstrous rat. Penny had this wonderful grin, darting her eyes to the people in the living area. They seemed they were having a good time, she thought. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re back! How¡¯s your day?!¡± Charlesughed awkwardly. At this point, Haines also stood and walked beside ter. They should at least help Charles salvage himself. ¡°Good,¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°We had a good time.¡± ¡°Chunchun also got her shot. They were also groomed. Butler Jen shared with a smile, but he quickly noticed the stiff look on everyone¡¯s face. ¡°Sir, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Charles raised his brows. ¡°Ah, yes! Everything¡¯s okay!¡± Butler Jen was a little skeptical but didn¡¯t reveal it. He thought he could just askter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nina nced at the family, who were trying hard to hide that cage in in sight. She pursed her lips and gazed at Penny, frowning. Everyone, even ter and As, was helping Charles. But the little fake princess thought that if Penny knew about the ugly mouse, she might show her real colors. A smile turned up on Nina¡¯s face as she opened her mouth.¡± ¡°Penny, did you ask Dad for a mouse? Nina¡¯s voice wasced with innocence, but her question made everyone freeze. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her in disbelief. Charles. especially, signaled her not to remind Penny. But Nina 1.12 30 He got it all wrong! ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny nodded, blinking innocently. Hugo, who heard about this from Butler Jen, tilted head. ¡°Dad, you said you were going to get her one today, so we didn¡¯t buy one. Did you?¡± ¡°You did?!¡± Penny sped her hands together, eyes twinkling as she gazed up at Charles, As, and Haines. She didn¡¯t spare ter a look, making him frown. ¡®I¡¯m here! Can¡¯t you see me too?!¡± Haines didn¡¯t know what to say while As red at Nina. Even if Nina was young, didn¡¯t she learn how to read the room? As had to dy his rest to help his father, but Nina just ran her mouth. Seeing the look on As, Nina lowered her head and frowned. But deep in her heart, she knew that once Penny saw that mouse, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide her dismay. As for Charles, his mouth opened and closed but his voice wouldn¡¯te out. ¡°Uh¡­ hehe. Penny¡­ I¡­¡± his face crumpled before he sighed deeply. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not that cute.¡±
  1. He got it all wrong!
¡°Yey! It¡¯s okay, papa! Even a secondhand is fine as long as it¡¯s working!¡± Penny cheered happily, looking at Hugo and Butler Jen. The two of them smiled back at her, knowing she wanted a mouse because she found it hard to use the touchpad. ¡°Penny, you can now scroll through the web easily,¡± said Hugo as if congratting her. Butler Jen also nodded with an amicable smile. ¡°I told you, Miss Penny. Sir Charles is quick to fulfill his promise.¡± Penny grinned from ear to ear and faced everyone again. Much to her surprise, everyone¡¯s initially awkward look quickly turned to confusion. ¡°Secondhand?¡± Haines blurted out under his breath. ¡®Even pets? She prefers secondhand?¡® ¡°Scroll¡­ through the web?¡± As breathed out, confused. Everyone looked at Penny incredulously before it hit them. Mouse¡­ She wasn¡¯t talking about the living creature. Meaning, 36 He got it all wrong! it didn¡¯t matter how big or small or how cute or ugly Charles got for her. He got it all wrong! Haines covered his mouth and closed his eyes, feeling sorry for Charles. When everyone¡¯s eyes were on Charles, all they saw was his soul slowly slipping away from his mouth. Penny, Hugo, Butler Jen, and even Tiana, who was on Hugo¡¯s shoulder, tilted their heads to the side. ¡°Penny¡­¡± Allisonughed nervously. ¡°Your dad¡­ seemed to have misunderstood something.¡°¡± 7k unlocks achieved Comment 34 CHAPTER 37 37 No need ¡°Your dad¡­ seemed to have misunderstood something.¡± ¡®What misunderstanding could it be?¡® Penny wondered, glossing her eyes over the faces in front of her. All of them carried this strange look that had a mix of disbelief, shame, and everything. It tickled her curiosity. At the same time, Butler Jen noticed the tip of the cage peeking out behind Haines. He stretched his neck out of curiosity, squinting as he saw something inside. ¡°An otter?¡± he blurted out quietly, but with the silence, his confused voice was clearer than it should be. @ ¡°An otter?¡± Hugo repeated, eyes at Butler Jen. Butler Jen gazed at Hugo and then at Penny before shifting his eyes to the rest of the family.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not an otter,¡± Haines sighed helplessly, ncing at Charles to let the man exin. At this point, Charles¡¯s spirit already hit rock bottom.
  1. 18.
37 No need He looked at Penny apologetically, retrieving his hand from As and ter. ¡°It¡¯s a mouse,¡± Charles confessed as he reluctantly stepped away, granting Penny and Hugo a glimpse of what was behind them. Hugo and Penny intuitively shifted their eyes to therge cage and the animal inside. They looked at it emotionlessly, blinking, trying to figure out what it was. ¡°A baby elephant?¡± Hugo guessed, and at the same time, Penny also spoke. ¡°Chinchi?¡± As¡¯s and Haines¡¯s faces twitched at Hugo¡¯s guess. ¡°A baby elephant?¡± As couldn¡¯t help but repeat in dismay. Did his brother secretly have eye problems? Charles sighed helplessly and squatted down to Penny. ¡°Penny, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what came to me and misunderstood it.¡± ¨C when Penny asked, Tiana was at the table with her, after all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get it right next time.¡± Penny smiled and said, ¡°No need.¡± ¨C she didn¡¯t want to risk it again. 18:28 218 37 No need ¡°Penny¡­¡± Charles¡¯s heart sank as his eyes turned rounder. Hearing her response, As and ter frowned. Their dad tried his best. Was getting her the wrong thing that big of a deal for her not to give him a second chance? Haines and Allison, on the other hand, raised their brows, eyes fixed on Penny. Nina, on the other hand, secretly smirked. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t be like that,¡± Nina spoke hesitatingly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re upset that Dad got you the wrong gift, you can¡¯t just ignore his efforts. It¡¯s still a gift and you should still be grateful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ter harrumphed, but unlike the usual, he didn¡¯t fan the mes. ¡°Dad still did his best.¡± As didn¡¯t say a word, but he was also displeased that Penny would be so heartless not to give their father another chance. ¡°Moreover, you should have said everything in detail to avoid this,¡± Nina continued, sensing that her sibling¡¯s moods we dwindling. She nced at the dejected Charlon ani than at the worried Allison but uhan har 18:20 3/8 37 No need eyes veered to Haines, she flinched at the coldness. flickering in them. it was Haines might not be that close to her, but he never looked at her so cold and distant. But right now, as though he was looking at an enemy. Nina pursed her lips, feeling this turmoil in her heart boil. Haines was like this because of Penny, she thought. ¡®Uncle Haines will soon realize I¡¯m simply showing her true colors,¡® she convinced herself. Hence, even though Haines¡¯s cold gaze scared her, she ignored him. ¡°So, in a way, it¡¯s partly your fault-¡± ¡°Nina,¡± this time, Hugo spoke. His tone was firm and cold while his eyes carried dissatisfaction. ¡°If you weren¡¯t family, I would think you¡¯re sowing discord between Penny and us.¡± Huh? Nina¡¯splexion turned pale as she looked at her second brother nkly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡­ Second Brother, I¡¯m just trying to make Penny understand.¡± ¡°Miss Nina, Miss Inny isn¡¯t someone who will be unset over such a misunderstanding¡± Butler Jen 17 Noneed defended gently, offering Nina a kind smile. ¡°And even if she will be, I disagree that it¡¯s her fault¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charles nodded and sighed. ¡°Penny¡¯s not at fault here. I was too distracted when I asked her, so it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Charles forced a smile as he moved closer to Penny and held her chubby hands. ¡°Penny, Papa is really sorry, I will do better. I promised!¡± ¡°Papa, there¡¯s no need for that because you already. did.¡± Penny smiled, ignoring Nina because she was a waste of breath. However, she still made a mental note to put her in her ceter. Penny sped Charles¡¯s hand and sweetly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a mouse anymore because that one is a hundred. times better!¡± whatever that was. ¡°Thank you, Papa! You¡¯re the best!¡± she added to make him feel better. The sadness in Charles¡¯s eyes slowly melted away at her soft appearance. Relief surged in his heart, but also, a little worried that she was simply saying this not to make him feel bad. Knowing his father¡¯s overthinking habits Hugo spoke 37 No need. ¡°Penny meant that, Dad.¡± Charles looked up at Hugo, only to see his second son smile. ¡°She¡¯s an animal lover, and I think Chunchun and Tiana will be happy to have a new ymate,¡± Hugo added. ¡°I¡¯ll help Penny take care of it so she won¡¯t be too burdened.¡± Penny couldn¡¯t help but look at Hugo with an appreciative smile. Hugo cast her a knowing look and winked at her. ¡°Since when did the two of you be close?¡± ter murmured skeptically, but everyonepletely ignored hisment. Allison, on the other hand, sighed in relief. She then nced at Haines and thetter nodded at her as if he had known things would be alright. ¡°And if she needs the mouse she originally wanted, she can borrow mine,¡± Haines offered kindly, making Penny grin. ¡°Or I think Hugo can lend his. You won¡¯t mind, right, Hugo?¡± ¡°Not at all, Uncle H. es. She can use mine anytime she likes¡± Hugo reassured. 18:20 their kind offers. It wasn¡¯t like a mouse was a necess but barely something for convenience. Moreover, sh only asked for a mouse so Charles wouldn¡¯t bother h But hearing this touched her in a way she never expected in this life. ¡°Papa!¡± Penny tugged Charles¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°Since that is settled, can I see it?!¡± Seeing the twinkle in her eyes, Charles regained his confidence as well. ¡°Of course! Look. You see, I did some reading¡­¡± he excitedly shared his research while guiding Penny to the cage. Hugo, Allison, and Haines joined them. They also wanted to see her reaction and wanted to be a part of the journey of naming the newest member of the family. Allison helped with Chunchun and Tiana¡¯s name, so she knew how enjoyable it was to do it with Penny. As, on the other hand, just shrugged. He briefly said he was going, but since they were all busy, all he got was a disint sted reply: ¡°Come down for dinner.¡± He didn¡¯t mind theck of interest. If anything, he preferred it when his parents were busy over 37 No need something else instead of bothering him. ter frowned but then cautiously dragged his f join them, curious about what kind of animal this actually was. Moreover, it would be better if Pen pet were familiar with him. He had to protect hin in his own home from Penny¡¯s growing animal kingdom. Her cat kept hissing at him and her frog appearing on his way, after all. As for Nina, she looked at Penny with a dark expression. She sped her hands tightly before s turned her back on them, running back to her roo While Nina ran away, Haines slid his eyes on her lit back. His light expression briefly changed, but didr. want to ruin the mood in the living area. Hence, he held back his thoughts. 7k unlocks achieved CHAPTER 38 38 Midnight snacks Even at dinner, the family¡¯s topic was mainly what they would name Penny¡¯s new pet. ¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t thought of a name?¡± As asked out of pure curiosity. Allison shook her head. ¡°Penny hadn¡¯t decided.¡± ¡°How can she decide when the list is longer than our carpet?¡± Charles sighed. ¡°I believe Penny can choose eventually,¡± said Haines with a chuckle. ¡°No rush, Penny.¡± Penny smiled as she ate another spoonful. Getting a new pet today wasn¡¯t what she expected, but it was nice. Her new pet was cute, and it also seemed well¨Cbehaved. Having additionalpanions wasn¡¯t all that bad. The family dined peacefully without any events. ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± ter announced, finishing his meal early. ¡°Mom, Dad, I forgot I have an assignment to do. I¡¯ll do it now!¡± After saying his piece, ter dashed away like a bolt of 18:29 C 1/8 38 Midnight snacks lightning. Charles and Allison looked at each other with slight surprise before they cast their eyes back to where ter had left. However, no one suspected that something was wrong except Allison. When the dinner came to an end, Allison went straight to ter¡¯s room. ¡°ter?¡± Allison peeked her head in the door, only to see ter doing some projects on the floor. She smiled gently and walked into his room. ¡°Mom?¡± ter smiled, watching his mother squat near him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Nothing, honey. I¡¯m just¡­ a little worried.¡± Allison maintained a smile while looking at ter. ¡°You hadn¡¯t been eating like usual and even finished quickly.¡± ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m just trying to do well in school.¡± Allison¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Should I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ter shook his head. ¡°I can do this on my own.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Allison sighed intly and watched him resume his activity. 18:29 2/8 38 Mie Usually, ter would go to her or his big brothers for help in school. After all, ter¡¯s grades weren¡¯t that high. It wasn¡¯t like the couple ever pressured their children to have good grades, except Hugo. As long as they passed their year, the couple was fine with it. Now ter wasn¡¯t asking for their help anymore. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t arguing with Penny so much. Though he hadn¡¯t opened up, she knew ter had the biggest heart. It was only a matter of time. ¡°Mom?¡± ter suddenly looked up at her. ¡°Can I¡­¡± ¡°Yes, honey?¡± ter smiled and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. Mom, I need to focus on my project so, please close the door once you leave.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t think I might be disturbing you.¡± Allison cleared her throat and reluctantly rose from her spot. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you then.¡± Having said that, Allison left the room as quietly as possible. When the door shut closed, ted quickly sat up. He rushed to the door and locked it. Walking back to his had ha arabkad kia unifarm undarnaath it 379 38 Midnight snacks The uniform was crumpled, and dirty, with some shoe print and egg yolk residue on it. His grip tightened, causing more creases on the dirty uniform. Last year, ter secretly bought a spare uniform that he wore every day, only to change before going home not to raise suspicion. Sniff. ter wiped his eyes with his arm, unable to stop his tears from falling. He cried without a sound and when he recovered, he quickly checked himself in the mirror. If his parents saw his eyes, they would worry. Allison, especially, would definitely think something was wrong and would ask the school. Fortunately, his eyes didn¡¯t look that swollen and he could just tell them he rubbed them. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ter winced as he felt a sudden pain in his side. Pulling up his shirt, he clicked his tongue at the bruise on his side and abdomen. ¡°Why did I even try to fight back? It¡¯s three against one.¡± A deep sigh escaped him as he put down his shirt, looking at himself in the mirror. Before he could even think of any pathetic words to describe himself, he 18:29 38 Midnight snacks picked up the dirty uniform. He protectively hugged them and cautiously snuck out of his room. Every single night in the past year, ter would secretly wash his uniform. There were times he wouldn¡¯t have to because his bullies wouldn¡¯t physically harm him. But tonight, their shoe prints were almost imprinted on the uniform. He had to get rid of them. Hence, he went out early to wash them than usual.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Theundry area was just right next to the dirty kitchen. ter had to pass through the dirty kitchen first. He hadn¡¯t seen anyone so far, so he felt rather rxed. But before he could leave the dirty kitchen, the fridge suddenly closed. ter flinched and instinctively turned his head to the fridge. ¡°ter?¡± Penny blinked innocently before she quickly hid something behind her back. @ ter¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat already?¡± ¡°Midnight snacks,¡± was she said, earning a hiss from him. ¡°I usually feel hungry in the middle of the night when I¡¯m sleeping¡± 38 Midnight snacks ¡°You¡¯re a monster,¡± he blurted out in horror. She was only in the household for one season and he could tell she had already gained a hundred kilos!? ¡°Glutton! Mhmp!¡± ter snubbed her and resumed his steps. ¡°Are you going to do yourundry?¡± Suddenly, Penny asked, making ter pause. ¡°I never knew you wash your own uniform. Third brother is very diligent!¡± ter intuitively crumpled the uniform even more, almost hiding it from her line of sight. ¡°If you¡¯re done, leave me alone. Tch. Just go and bring your snacks to your room I¡¯ll keep it a secret.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not keeping it a secret.¡± Penny blinked. ¡°I asked Butler Jen¡¯s permission, Mom and Dad¡¯s permission, and even asked my guardian angel.¡± ¡°You asked everyone except the dietician?¡± @ ¡°She¡¯ll say I shouldn¡¯t.¡± Penny shrugged, her chin doubling as she did. ¡°Third brother, do you need help with theundry? I¡¯m really good at it.¡± ¡°No need!¡± ter quickly dismissed her. ¡°Just don¡¯t mind me and go.¡± 38 Midnight snacks Penny tilted her head as ter resumed his steps. He hugged his uniform so securely as if they were his hidden treasure. ¡°Did he manage to get those choctes?¡± she wondered and pouted. ¡°Stingy. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll eat them again.¡± ¨C maybe just one. Penny turned her back to mind her own business, but then stopped. She arched a brow and looked back, thinking ter was finding a new hiding spot for his choctes. It wasn¡¯t like Penny would eat them because she promised Hugo, but she was curious. Who knew? She might need some hiding spots too. With that thought in mind, Penny secretly followed ter to theundry area. But much to her dismay, when ter rxed and spread his uniform, there weren¡¯t any choctes hidden inside. What Penny saw were shoe prints, egg yolk, egg shells clinging to it, and some white substance like flour. The inner dress was white, so it was easy to spot them. Penny¡¯s mischievous expression immediately turned sour and dark. 18:29 CHAPTER 39 39 Since when? ter huffed and tossed theundry on top of the washing machine. Picking up the detergents, he couldn¡¯t help but recall Penny¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Does she really eat while sleeping?¡± What she said left a huge question mark on his mind. ¡°She must be kidding. There¡¯s no way she will still eat while sleeping.¡± And he was correct. Penny usually stayed up at night to study the market flow, despite already having clear ideas on where to invest her money. ¡°Never mind.¡± He shook his head and grabbed the uniform. His expression gradually turned somber while holding the uniform in front of him. ¡°How many washes would it need to get rid of the smell and dirt?¡± Because of what was happening in school, ter would graduate from the school ofundry before his real school. He sighed, crumpling up the fabric to throw it in the machine. But just bore he could, a hand swiftly snatched the balled fabric from his hand. 18:29 1/8 39 Since when? ¡°Pe Penny?!¡± ter gasped the moment he saw the person who snatched the uniform. ¡°What are you doing here?! I said I don¡¯t need your help.¡± He tried to grab his uniform back, but Penny timely backed away. This immediately filled him with irritation and nervousness. ¡°I said give it back ¨C¡± ter froze when she suddenly aired the uniform, revealing all¨Cthe shoe prints and dirt on it. Penny held the uniform up until it was blocking his gaze from her. ¡°Third brother, what are these?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His mouth opened and closed, but his words wouldn¡¯te out of his throat. When Penny put down the uniform, she indifferently asked, ¡°Did you try to make a cake in your school?¡± A cake? ter¡¯s eyes veered to the uniform before he nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! Our school has a cooking ss, and I ended up ruining mine! Hehe.¡± He then quickly snatched the uniform back from her. Holding it close to his chest, ter cleared his throat 16:20 2/8 39 Since whon? and sported a brave front. ¡°Penny, didn¡¯t you learn good manners and right conduct?! How can you just snatch someone¡¯s possession away just because you smell food?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t eat raw eggs,¡± she murmured. ¡°Hah!¡± he clicked his tongue and hissed at her. ¡°Leave me alone, will you!? Go back in your room or eat everything in the kitchen ¨C I don¡¯t care. Just leave me alone!¡± Penny observed the urgency in his eyes first. ¡°Okay!¡± Having said that, Penny turned around and strode off. ter watched her back, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re going back to your room now?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Penny looked back at him, dead in the eye. ¡°To Mom and Dad. I¡¯ll tell them that third brother is being bullied.¡± ¡°I am not being bullied!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. ¡°If the school investigates and 39 Since when? finds out you¡¯re not, then good.¡± Seeing her resume in her steps, ter quickly bolted her direction to stop her. Penny halted and slowly gazed up at the figure blocking her path. ¡°Third brother?¡± she tilted her head to the side. ¡°Is there something else you got to tell me?¡± ter, for the first time, cursed in his mind. Of all the people who could find out, it had to be Penny! ¡°Penny, I am your older brother, so you have to believe me!¡± he coaxed while patting his chest. ¡°Your third brother isn¡¯t being bullied, alright? I was making cake, and I messed it up!¡± ¡°Do you also make a cake with your shoes?¡± she returned innocently, and he froze. ¡°There¡¯s clearly a few shoe prints on it. So, unless a shoe is an ingredient, that will exin it.¡± Nina would usually believe him when he said this. After all, Penny wasn¡¯t the first person who found out about his dirty uniforms. Nina caught him one time, but he managed to fool her. @ ter¡¯s stress level skyrocketed at the thought that Penny was stubborn. She would definitely use it 39 Since when? against him! ¡°Also, third brother, why would I believe you?¡± Penny added. ¡°Huh?¡± For a second, ter¡¯s mind went nk. His eyes were wide as he looked at her nkly. Weren¡¯t those the same words he asked Hugo not so long ago? ter never apologized to Hugo, despite knowing he upset his brother. He firmly believed what he said shouldn¡¯t be that hurtful. But now that he was on the receiving end, he quickly understood why Hugo felt upset. Unlike him, Hugo had always been a reliable big brother. Yet, ter still felt a little hurt hearing it from his little sister he didn¡¯t really like.. ¡°Why ¨C why would you believe me?¡± he repeated quietly. ¡°Because I am your big brother.¡± Penny blinked. ¡°Si, e when?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Third brother, you never liked me and always targeted me at every turn. If not for my children, 30 Shou when? Chunchun and Tiana, I would be sick of your pranks right now.¡± Penny didn¡¯t feel like keeping pretenses anymore as she spoke indifferently. ¡°So, when did you be a big brother to me?¡± This time, ter couldn¡¯t answer anymore because even if he didn¡¯t, they were both aware of the obvious answer. He sighed deeply and asked in defeat, ¡°What do you want to keep quiet? I¡¯ll treat you better now if that is what you want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to treat me better.¡± She shook her head. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t treat me better. I¡¯m overly kind to myself. You can see by my size.¡± ter frowned. ¡°Then what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Third brother, why do you always respond as if you didn¡¯t hear me the st time?¡± her lips curved down. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it again. I want nothing from you.¡± 39 Since when? He heard her the first time, but now he had to feel nervous. ¡°Then, can you not tell mom and dad?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± she blinked and blinked, waiting for a reasonable exnation. Knowing this would be a deciding answer, ter thought of many things to tell her. However, the way Penny looked at him didn¡¯t give much hint of what she was thinking. If anything, she seemed like she didn¡¯t care whether he¡¯d hate her or not because she already decided to tell their parents. ter felt defeated and confessed. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to bebeled a victim.¡± He cast his dispirited eyes down. ¡°Or maybe, because I don¡¯t want to worry mom and dad. There¡¯s also a bit of worry that it will affect Brother As and Second Brother,¡± he continued. ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m scared that if I say anything, it¡¯ll just trouble everyone.¡± So it¡¯s a little bit of everything? Penny thought, mentally noddin and sort of grasping his cowardly reason.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She observed him wordlessly, seeing him nervously 18:30 39 Since when? pinched his fingertips together. It reminded her of how she would usually hold her hand whenever Jessa was in a bad mood in her first life. ¡°Fine,¡± she sighed, watching him look up at her again. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Mom and Dad.¡± His eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°But on one condition.¡± Penny raised a finger. Seeing the look in her eyes, ter felt nervous and scared. ¡°Wha- what is it?¡± ¡°Apologize to Second Brother. You owe him that and he deserves it.¡±¡± 7k unlocks achieved Comment 10 Post your firstment! Voto CHAPTER 40 40 Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be their doomsday! 40 Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be their doomsday! ¡°Apologize to Second Brother. You owe him that and he deserves it.¡± o ter furrowed his brows. For a moment, he thought she would ask him to be a ve or take his choctes. This was not something he expected. He pressed his lips and nodded. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Penny waved dismissively and signaled him to step aside. ter quickly got her message and jumped away. He watched Penny stride off without looking back. ¡°I think I¡¯m safe¡­ for now,¡± he whispered, heaving a sigh of relief at convincing Penny to not tell their parents. ¡°Wait¡­ I only told her not to tell Mom and Dad, but I didn¡¯t tell her she can¡¯t tell others!¡± ter panicked and was about to run after her to rify it. Ho ver, with the dirtyundry in his hand, he hesitated. 18:36 40 Tomorrow¡¯s gonna bo their doomsday! ¡°She¡¯s not that slow not to understand that I didn¡¯t want her to tell anyone, right?¡± * * In the master¡¯s bedroom, Allison sat on the edge of the bed while rubbing her hands with hand cream. ¡°Charles, is there a problem in thepany again?¡± she asked as she noticed her husband staring at theptop intently. Charles was already on the bed, but hisptop was still on hisp, and some notes with a pen in his hand. ¡°No. Thepany is doing much better. Thanks to Penny, many want to invest in our next project.¡± ¡°Then what seems to be the problem? Why do you look so serious?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Charles lifted his eyesses over his head and smiled. ¡°Penny has been very helpful in thepany. She only solved one problem, but I don¡¯t think there would be any major issues about the matter for a few years.¡± 18.30 40 Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be their doomsday! He paused and smacked his lips. ¡°Even today, she¡¯s very sweet. Do you know what she told me to make her meet Mrs. Cortez?¡± ¡°That she is Charles Be¡¯s daughter and that she¡¯ll be fine?¡± Allison recalled and smiled. ¡°Our daughter is very smart and also very sweet ¨C she is truly a gift, just like what we always prayed for,¡± he said. ¡°So, I want to make up for it by nning her birthday gift.¡± Allison raised her brows a little at the mention of Penny¡¯s birthday. In a week, Penny and Nina would turn thirteen. They were born on the same day, so they had the same birthday. It wasn¡¯t like the couple weren¡¯t aware of it. However, Penny specifically asked them not to host a party for her. Thinking about it, her lips curved down. ¡°Haines is right, Charles,¡± she remarked in disappointment. ¡°We might¡¯ve been unintentionally making Penny feel an extra we brought home to clear our conscience. After all, I listened to Penny¡¯s request to not have a party, but I haven¡¯t thought of canceling Nina¡¯s birthday celebration.¡± 18:30- 40 Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be their doomsday! Every year, the Bes throw a big party for their only daughter. Nina loved it. However, with Penny now in the household, it would be too insensitive to throw a big party for Nina, but not for Penny. It was also her birthday, after all. ¡°I feel horrible,¡± she added. ¡°Nina might not be ours, but they were both our daughters.¡± Doing one thing for one felt like neglecting the other. Charles pressed his lips. He hated it, but at the same time, he knew Haines only had their best interest in mind. ¡°We¡¯ll talk to Nina tomorrow.¡± ¡°Charles, can¡¯t we really keep them both?¡± ¡°Ali¡­¡± Charles put away hisptop and dragged himself near her. He held her hand and smiled bitterly. ¡°We¡¯re not sending Nina away. We¡¯re just¡­ sharing. We can still take care of her and look after her. It¡¯s just that our Penny hadn¡¯t been with us for the first thirteen years. This would be her first birthday with us.¡± His bitter smile remained, but the determination in his eyes was palpable ¡°If we don¡¯t choose now, I¡¯m afraid sooner orter they¡¯ll have to make the decision we didn¡¯t. If that happens, we might lose our daughter 18.39 40 Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be their doomsday! forever.¡± Tears coated Allison¡¯s eyes. ¡°What would our sons think of us?¡± ¡°They will understand.¡± He reassured. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of what Nina would feel.¡± ¡°Nina is a good kid. She might not have matured like Penny, but I¡¯m certain she¡¯ll eventually understand ouT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. heart.¡± He smiled, almost certain Nina wouldn¡¯t hold it against them. ¡°She¡¯s been with us for thirteen years. Moreover, Butler Jen told me about his observation of the Cortez Family and he thinks they might be blunt, but they were honest people. They won¡¯t hurt our Nina.¡± Allison was still reluctant, but she smiled subtly. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk to her tomorrow.¡±¡± Seconds after the couple had an agreement, they heard a knock on the door. ¡°Mama? Papa? Are you still awake?¡± ¡°Penny?¡± Allison and Charles furrowed their brows, watching the door open from the outside. ¡°Honey, is there¡¯s something you need?¡± Allison quickly 10.30 ¨C 40 Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be their doomsday! asked. Penny marched to them and stood near the bed. ¡°Mama, Papa, can I go back to school?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± the couple raised their brows at the abrupt request. ¡°I want to go back to school,¡± Penny poked both her index against each other. ¡°Can I?¡± The couple looked at each other before they cast Penny their attention again. The main reason Penny hadn¡¯t attended school was because her academic achievements granted her the opportunity to move up early. Their family¡¯s connection helped, but it was mostly Penny¡¯s advanced knowledge. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Charles cleared his throat. ¡°I can arrange that. I mean, you can. Of course.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then can I start tomorrow?!¡± ¡°Penny, but your uniforms aren¡¯t done yet,¡± Allison remarked, but Charles told her it was not a problem. ¡°Penny can attend school on her first week without a uniform. The school will understand.¡± Charles rubbed his chin and thought it was time for her to enter 18:30 C 40 Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be their doomsday! school. Although there were only a few months left till summer vacation, it was better for Penny to get herself familiarized with the school and its structure. Charles smiled at her and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you~!¡± Penny pped happily and darted her eyes between the two. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to sleep now! Good night, Mama and Papa! Sweet dreams!¡± Penny didn¡¯t idle and turned her back on them. But the moment she did, the happy smile on her face was reced with coldness. ¡°Those little jerks! Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be their doomsday!¡® 7k unlocks achieved Comment 15 Post your firstment! Vote 12 CHAPTER 41 41 Summit School of Excellence Academy Summit School of Excellence Academy is one of the best schools in the country. The students were often young masters or young misses from wealthy and influential families; children of politicians, celebrities, or just those who could pay their millions¡® worth of tuition. If not, then the child should be a genius for a full schrship. This particr school was known all across Anteca because, for the elites, it was the school for their children to get the best education. As for those who couldn¡¯t afford it, they knew it because of their insane tuition fees and their infamous star section. Sitting in the headmaster¡¯s office, Charles quickly introduced Penny to the headmaster. Mr. Fairchild sat in the wing chair while gazing at the adorable child sitting beside Charles on the couch. Seeing Penny¡¯s adorable and soft appearance, his smile was warm and weing. ¡°Penny, this is the school headmaster, Mr. Fairchild,¡± 15:31 41 Summit School of Excellence Academy Charles introduced before looking at the headmaster. ¡°Chancellor, thank you for seeing us despite the short notice.¡± The headmaster waved dismissively. ¡°Mr. Be, you don¡¯t have to thank me for that. I understand your circumstances. Moreover, I checked your daughter¡¯s records and found out she¡¯s one of the very few we sent out full schrship offersst season.¡± He then shifted his eyes to the youngdy and was pleased. Penny had this wide and plump size with eyes so round she looked like a stuffed doll. Charles smiled brightly. ¡°About Penny¡¯s moving up¡­¡± ¡°Miss Penny will still need to take exams for that,¡± the headmaster exined the situation to Penny and Charles, even though the two were already briefed about it previously. ¡°Our school made an exception for her to skip an entire season because she¡¯s a special case. However, I agree that it¡¯s best to let her familiarize herself with the school and the operations before the school ends.¡± Penny darted her eyes between the two, keeping quiet as they talked. 18:31 41 Summit School of Excellence Academy ¡°Her exam results will determine which grade she¡¯ll be in next school year. Even so, we¡¯re going to mandate her to enroll in summer ss.¡± Charles nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I see.¡± He wanted to ask if Penny would enter high school next year, but he refrained from asking. ¡°Then, please, Chancellor, I entrust my Penny to you,¡± he asked politely. ¡°She¡¯s very smart, but since it¡¯s a new school, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll find it hard to adjust. Moreover, her brothers were in different buildings. So they might not be able to check on her frequently.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± the headmaster nodded. ¡°Miss Penny will be ced in the top section, and I¡¯ve already notified her teachers. They already told the students and were asked to be nice to her.¡± Charles was relieved as he looked at Penny. ¡°Penny, are you ready on your first day?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Penny grinned until her eyes were squinting. ¡°Headmaster, can I ask a question?¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Penny.¡± ¡°Is bullying beir folerated here?¡± Her question took Charles and the andmantor hu aurnrico ¡°Rook in mu 18:31 61 Summit School of Excollonen Academy school, some kids used to pick on me. I¡¯m scared that someone will pick on me and not get justice because everyone is rich and the school doesn¡¯t want to offend anyone!¡± The headmaster frowned, but he felt more sorry for her. If she was asking this so bluntly, he could only imagine what she went through in her previous school. After all, no child had ever asked him such questions in the past. ¡°Miss Penny, don¡¯t worry. Our school doesn¡¯t tolerate. any form of bullying within or outside the premises. If a report is made, the school will thoroughly investigate. If we confirm that it happened, then the school will take immediate action,¡± the headmaster exined firmly. ¡°Our school upholds our mission and vision and every student no matter which family ¨C they came from ¨C is equal.¡± ¡°Penny, don¡¯t worry.¡± Charles patted her head. ¡°No one will bully you here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Penny. Our school is different from the school you came from. I don¡¯t intend to nder or belittle the other school, but I¡¯m a firm believer that schools are supposed to be second homes for 41 Summit School of Excellence Academy students. No one could hurt another just because of their family name,¡± the headmaster backed up. ¡°Moreover, our school is clean from any bullying incidents in the past decade.¡± Penny smiled upon hearing this. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know the headmaster; this man was a person with integrity and upheld his words and Charles trusted his alma matter. It was just that not everyone shared the headmaster¡¯s mission. Penny simply wanted to remind these men of their thoughts about bullying for future purposes. ¡°Okay.¡± Penny nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, headmaster. I feel less scared now!¡± The two men smiled in satisfaction and engaged in a brief talk. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll show Penny around,¡± the headmaster proposed, which was a surprise to Charles. ¡°Haha. It¡¯s my idea to invite Miss Penny to our school for a full schrship. And hearing her concerns just now, I think it is much better if I show her around myself.¡± Penny and Charles looked at each other before they looked at the headmaster appreciatively 18:31 41 Summit School of Excellence Academy Normally, the headmaster had to ask one of the students from the student government body to show a transferee around. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even have to. But because Penny casually told them she was being picked on before, being shown around by the headmaster himself would lower the chances of Penny being picked on. The headmaster might¡¯ve thought there was no bullying in the school, but giving her reassurance wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¨C* * * In one of the ssrooms, a girl jumped beside Nina grumpily. ¡°Nina, did you hear that a student just transferred to our school?¡± Nina turned to her best friend and said, ¡°I heard, Patricia. So, what?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Patricia pouted. ¡°I heard she¡¯s the same age as us and she¡¯s only transferring now when it was 18.31 §Õ§Ý§ñ 41 Summit School of Excellence Academy almost the end of the school year. I feel like something¡¯s off. Which family did shee from to have such a privilege?¡± Nina pursed her lips, aware who this person who was transferring to their school at this time of the year. She nced at the short¨Ctempered Patricia. ¡°Patricia, are you worried that the new student is pretty?¡± she asked, and Patricia frowned deeply. ¡°Even if she is, you¡¯re still the prettiest.¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± Patricia huffed before she giddily squeezed herself to Nina¡¯s side. ¡°Say, Nina, your birthday is in a week. I already bought a dress for the party. You said you invited Alistair, right? Is he going toe?¡± Nina hummed before she sweetly shrugged. ¡°I gave him an invitation, but I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± ¡°I hope hees.¡± Patricia blushed. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯te, we¡¯ll have a lot of fun¡­¡± Nina trailed off when the sliding door of their ssroom opened.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. All students automatically shifted their gaze to the door catching their homeroom teacher enter. 18:31 41 Sumend School of Excellence Academy Following behind her was the headmaster, and then a small, wide, bouncy girl in simple orange pants and a pink shirt with a purple backpack. she¡¯s dora CHAPTER 42 42 Finding an easy target ¡°Okay, ss. This is your new ssmate. I know it¡¯s almost at the end of the year, but be nice to her, alright?¡± the homeroom teacher announced before casting the headmaster a look. When her eyes were on the adorable little girl, she smiled. ¡°Please introduce yourself.¡± Penny nodded and stepped in the front. ¡°My name is Penelope. You can call me Penny. Let¡¯s get along well.¡± The ss assessed the girl, who seemed to be just ten. She was short, but also very wide. One could tell she spent most of her time in the kitchen. But aside from her appearance and weird match of clothing colors, the students instinctively thought of her family name, Reed, a Was there a family in the upper echelon named Reed? ¡°Penny, you may take a seat over there.¡± The homeroom teacher pointed at the vacant chair in the farthest corner before facing the headmaster. As y marched to her seat, the teacher politely 175 42 Finding an easy target walked out to the headmaster. Eyes remained on Penny¡¯s figure even after she sat down. When she nced at her ssmates, the students didn¡¯t even look away, as if they wanted Penny to know they were assessing her value. ¡®Hmp. Kids.¡® Penny ignored them and ced her purple backpack on the desk. ¡°That¡¯s her?¡± Patricia smiled in satisfaction. Her initial worry was that the transferee was pretty. But seeing this chubby girl, she felt at ease. However, suddenly, she furrowed her brows. ¡°Why does she look so familiar?¡± she murmured. Nina, on the other hand, peeled her gaze from Penny. ¡®She used the surname Reed.¡°The corner of her lips. curled up. As long as I ignore her, I-¡® ¡°Oh, Nina, you¡¯re here?¡± Nina froze as she felt everyone¡¯s eyes fall on her. Her little face slightly twitched as she slowly nced at Penny. L Nina offered a kind mile to Penny but said nothing. She didn¡¯t want any interaction with Penny because 42 Emating an rasy target then her friends would ask how she knew her. ¡°How did you know Nina?¡± Patricia blurted out, an Nina froze. Penny blinked as her eyes veered to the girl next to Nina. She blinked and blinked before her eyes slow widened, ¡°The crazy girl!¡® Patricia arched a brow the second Penny¡¯s face form in terror. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± she trailed off, as her mout fell open while her pupils dted. She pointed a finge at Penny and gasped. ¡°That¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nina, who was nervous at Penny¡¯s answer to Patricia¡¯s inquiry, furrowed her brows. ¡°You know her ¡°Hah! Of course! How can I forget that very wide face! Patricia hissed as she crossed her arms. ¡°Nina, she¡¯s the one I told you about.¡± ¡°The one who spilled juice on your limited¨Cedition Chanel shoes?¡± Patricia snorted, ring at Penny. But right before she could cont e her anger, she heard the sliding door 42 Finding an easy target open, followed by their homeroom teacher. ¡°Okay, ss. Get back on your respective seats¡­¡± ¡°Mhmp!¡± Patricia rolled her eyes at Penny and stormed back into her seat. Nina, who was observing Patricia, couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. As for Penny, her face twitched, and she made a mental note not to associate herself with a troublesome girl like Patricia. ¡°That girl is friends with Nina?¡® Penny scrunched up her nose in dismay. ¡®Goodness. What a taste in friends. How did that girl enter the top section? She didn¡¯t look very reasonable.¡® Penny shook her head, thinking she didn¡¯t remember Patricia from her first life. Though she remembered Nina having a friend named Patricia, she couldn¡¯t remember her face as a youngdy. After all, when Penny got into this school in her first lifetime, she often kept her head down. Penny didn¡¯t have so many good memories in her first life, so she only focused on the important things and certain people. ¡®Whatever. It¡¯s not like I n to with anyone 42 Finding an easy target nyone in this ss.¡® She already nned to move up and graduate early. The only reason she was here today was because of ter. ¡®It¡¯s still too early for recess and lunchtime.¡¯Penny cupped her chubby cheeks and gazed at the window on the side. ¡°That¡¯s ter¡¯s building. I wonder what that stubborn coward is doing.¡® Penny was quiet and did her best not to garner too much attention throughout the sses. No one also bothered her, although her ssmate¡¯s eyes would constantly fall on her every once in a while. When the first bell for recess rang, Penny quickly took her bag with her and left the room first. ¡°She¡¯s leaving so quickly?¡± one of the ssmates. followed Penny¡¯s figure. One of the girlsughed. ¡°She¡¯s probably excited to eat.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pick on her. Didn¡¯t you see the headmaster walked her in here personally?¡± The other girl went ciet and clicked her tongue. ¡°Hah! That piglet is running to the cafeteria to eat. 53 +37 42 Finding an easy targetT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What a glutton.¡± Patricia hissed aloud, not caring if the headmaster walked her in here. ¡°She hadn¡¯t even apologized for what that brat did.¡± ¡± ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t mind her,¡± said Nina, thinking if Patricia pick on Penny, she¡¯ll eventually find out about the situation in the Be household. ¡°How about we eat something first?¡± Patricia snapped her tongue and looked at the meek Nina. ¡°Nina, you are always so kind to others. It¡¯s not good if people take advantage of you!¡± Nina just smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind, and who would take advantage of me?¡± ¡°Hmp! Nevermind. I don¡¯t want to buy something and see that piglet!¡± Patricia whistled to one of the students in the corner. ¡°Hey, you! Didn¡¯t you hear the school bell?!¡± The student with the short bob¨Ccut hair that only reached under her earlobe flinched. She pushed her sses up, reluctantly getting away from her desk to Nina and Patricia. Patricia crossed her arms as she red at the petite young girl in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being 18:32 42 Finding an easy target smart when you don¡¯t even use your head? Go. Buy us some snacks.¡± The student¡¯s mouth opened and closed before her meek voice came out quietly. ¡°Patricia, I don¡¯t have any more allowances¡­¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Patricia picked up anything on the desk and threw it at the girl. The pen hit the girl¡¯s temple, but all she did was tremble and shrink in fear. ¡°What a loser. The schrship thing this school offers should be banned since it wastes the family donations to finance a loser like you.¡± ¡°Patricia, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Nina frowned and quickly approached the student. ¡°Ginnie, are you okay?¡± Ginnie, the girl with bob hair, looked up at the angelic face, looking at her with worry. Unlike Patricia¡¯s explosive temperament, Nina was the opposite. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m alright.¡± Ginne hung her head low, hoping Nina would stop Patricia this time. But much to her dismay, she saw a folded bill in front of her. When she looked up, Nina offered her a kind smile. ¡°Take this and buy her something,¡± said Nin ¡°Patricia isn¡¯t in a good mo 16:32 42 Tending an easy target student. I don¡¯t want her to vent her anger on you.¡± Ginnie pursed her lips and looked down to hide the thinyer of tears coating her eyes. What was she hoping for? She reluctantly took the money and dragged her feet to buy these girls some snacks. Patricia wasn¡¯t appeased, though. She looked at Nina with a deep frown as thetter sat down again. ¡°Why would you give her the money?¡± Nina kindly smiled and said quietly, ¡°Patricia, Ginnie has been helping you with your school and even during the exam. If she drops out, who will help you with your studies?¡± Patricia frowned, but she understood Nina was simply doing her a favor. Pushing Ginnie so much, she might voluntarily drop out. If that happened, Patricia would fall back from the star section. Even so, Patricia was prejudiced against schrs as she saw them as freeloaders. ¡°Nina, that piglet¡­¡± she looked at Nina, intrigued. ¡°Do you think she can rec innie?¡± 42 Finding an easy target. 66 I¡¯m adding privilege tiers next month. There will be three tiers: 1st tier ¨C 2 advanced chapters 2nd tier¨C6 advanced chapters 3rd tier ¨C 20 advanced chapters BAJJ 7k unlocks achieved Comment 27 CHAPTER 43 43 Her first errand In building 2 of the academy, students couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads at the little bouncy thing walking around their building. Penny was small, but white, like a snowman dressed in pink and orange clothes. Her pinkish cheek bounced at every step, her plump hands clinging to the strap of her backpack. She looked like a kindergartener who was about to do her first errand. ¡°Hi.¡± A group of pretty girls ced their hands on their knees to level their heads at Penny. ¡°Are you looking for something, little girl?¡± Penny looked up at the pretty girls and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± the girls melted at her smile. ¡°She¡¯s probably doing her first errand,¡± one of the girls. whispered, thinking the kindergartens were having activities. ¡°You are so cute.¡± Another one pinched Penny¡¯s cheek. ¡°Tell us, your big sisters, if you need help, alright?¡± The girls had to stop themselves from tickling her or 1/7 biting her so as not to scare her. Penny faintly sighed and went on her way. She could still feel the pretty girls¡® gazes on her back, making her hasten her pace. Just when she thought the girls would stop, they didn¡¯t. They followed Penny closely, making sure Penny wouldn¡¯t hurt herself while doing her errand. ¡®Goodness.¡® Penny nced over her shoulders, puffing her cheeks. ¡®Why are they following me?!¡®? Penny was already thirteen! In a week, she would be thirteen! But mentally, her soul was an olddy. Although she always acted younger in front of people to her advantage, in front of some random kids, she didn¡¯t want to be pinched or tickled! ¡°They¡¯ll stop following me soon,¡® she told herself as she headed to ter¡¯s ssroom. The academy was big, but she went to this school in the past. Hence, she was very familiar with the ce. However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel this strange feeling because thest time she visited this ce, there were a lot of changes. Now, those changes hadn¡¯t happened yet. 2/7 When Penny reached ter¡¯s room, the girls following her stopped in the safe distance in the hallway. ¡°Does she have a sibling in there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wonder who?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so cute¡­ I want to take her home and y with her¡°a The girls sighed as they found the adorable Penny very well¨Cbehaved. They could watch her all day and they wouldn¡¯t get tired of her. Meanwhile, Penny stood on her toe and stretched her neck to look for that cowardly brother of hers. The students in his ss were doing their own thing and there didn¡¯t seem to be anything amiss. It¡¯s recessed. Where could he have gone?¡® she wondered and frowned. The girls watching her covered her lips as they felt sorry for her when she frowned. What could¡¯ve made the little girl sad, they wondered. Was her sibling not in the room? ¡®Is he being bullied somewhere?¡® Penny rubbed her chin thinking the school never tolerated bullying 3/7 43 Her first errand Therefore, if the students were picking on someone, they would do it somewhere else. The first thought that crossed her mind was the back of the school! Thinking ter was being beaten somewhere in the school, Penny hastily turned to find him. But the moment she did, her face twitched because the girls were still at the end of the corridor. ¡°They¡¯re still here?!¡± Penny took a careful step back, only to bump into someone. ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± Penny mumbled as she quickly turned to face the person she bumped into. Looking up, she saw an arrogant¨Clooking boy gazing down at her. She blinked adorably, but he just hissed. ¡°Move,¡± he said irritably, grabbing her bag to move her aside. Much to his surprise, her bag was heavier than the boy expected. He looked down at her, only to think it was probably not the bag but her weight. Penny, on the other hand, just stared the boy, curious if he would + 18:35 417 43 Her first errand give up soon. ¡°Hey!¡± one of the girls who had been following Penny yelled angrily. ¡°What the hell are you trying to do to the little girl!?¡± The boy flinched at the sound of her voice, shifting his eyes to the three girls storming in his direction. As soon as he saw their faces, his face turned sour. The three girls quickly put Penny behind them. protectively. ¡°Why are you here?¡± the boy asked in displeasure. ¡°And why do you care if I try to move her? She¡¯s on the way!¡± ¡°Mark, what do you mean she¡¯s on the way?¡± one of the girls yelled. ¡°Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s more space here? Or have you truly gone blind?¡± ¡°Blind? Why are you girls getting so worked up?¡± The girls fiercely berated the boy while Penny tilted her head to the side. She looked at the boy, who was arguing with the girls irritably. ¡®I think¡­ I know him?¡® Penny rummaged through her memories and scrunched up her nose. ¡®Isn¡¯t he the 43 Her first errand delinquent that got involved in that incident with ter?¡® As far as Penny remembered, this boy would get an expulsion because of his bad records. He was the type who would always get into the fight. However, he wasn¡¯t the one who bullied ter, and she knew that because she overheard ter telling Hugo this guy actually stood up for him. ¡®Still¡­ ¡®Her thoughts trailed off as she darted her eyes between the girls and the boy. ¡°Time to yeet!¡® Taking advantage of the situation, Penny removed herself from the situation as quietly as possible. ¡°Thank you for defending me, big sisters, but I really have to find that brother! I¡¯ll return the favor next time!¡® she expressed in her heart as she quickly disappeared from the scene. When Penny was at the safe ce, she quickly took the path to the back of the school. Her growing worry about ter made her a little nervous, thinking her brother was being beaten again. The more she thought about it, the more she felt irritated at the cowardly brother. 18:35 6/2 43 Her first errand How dare he pick on her at home and then get picked on at school!? As Penny walked quietly through the hallway, she saw a boy casually leaning beside the boy¡¯s restroom. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡® 7k unlocks achieved Comment 11 R Post your firstment!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Vote CHAPTER 44 44 If I kill you today¡­ I won¡¯t got jail time too, right? 44 If I kill you today¡­ I won¡¯t get jail time too, right? There were a total of six boys involved in the incident that happened in Penny¡¯s first life: Hugo, ter, the angry delinquent¨Clooking boy, and then the three bullies. Penny only remembered one face from the bullies. ¡°Hello, big brother.¡± Penny stood in front of the boy with a smile. The boy furrowed his brows, gazing down at the small figure in front of him. ¡°What is a kindergarten doing here?¡± 4 Penny¡¯s face twitched. She¡¯s thirteen! Taking a deep breath, Penny sniffed hard. ¡°Huh?¡± she blinked innocently. ¡°Why does it smell weird inside?¡± It smelled like cigarettes. ¡°Little girl, this is a restroom for boys. If you¡¯re lost, then head over there. It¡¯s the lost and found.¡± The boy 18:30 1/8 44 If I kill you today¡­ I won¡¯t get jail time too, right? pointed in the direction where she came from, thinking she wandered off. The lower grades were in the other building, after all. ¡°I¡¯m not lost.¡± Her eyes shone rity as her lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my brother¡¯s bullies.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± the boy arched a brow before heughed. ¡°Your brother¡¯s bullies? Haha. What a brave little girl. Who¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°ter Be.¡± The boy¡¯s smile faded, but then he burst out in ¡°That loser¡­¡± the boy wiped the corner of his eyes, barely recovering from hisughter. ¡°Is he that hopeless to ask for a little kid¡¯s help? Ah. That fucker¡­ he¡¯s so hrious.¡± As he was making thisment, Penny already took off her backpack. Seeing her ce it down and squat down to get something inside, he raised a brow. ¡°Are you trying to get your stuffed doll?¡± he said in ridicule, only to furrow his brows as he saw her take out a nunchaku. 18:36 C 2/8 44 If I kill you today¡­ I won¡¯t get jail time too, right? ¡°Big brother, do you know anger is only one letter short of danger?¡± she asked as she pulled out her self¨Cdefense weapon she kept at home for safety. ¡°Oy, little girl¡­ that¡¯s not a toy ¨C¡± the rest of the boy¡¯s words rolled back as a painful strike erupted in his abdomen. * * Inside the boy¡¯s restroom, ter retched as he held onto the toilet bowl.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You like eating in the bathroom? Fine. Now have a drink!¡± One of his bullies shoved his head down to the bowl. ¡°You useless loser. Do you think we won¡¯t find you after almost making me submit my projectte?¡± Another boy, who was sitting on the sink, couldn¡¯t help butugh while watching the happening in the cubicle. He took a long drag of his cigarette, casually puffing it in the air. ¡°Lick it!¡± the other boy growled, pushing ter¡¯s head down into the bowl. 18:39 3/8 44 If 1 kill you today¡­ I won¡¯t get jail time too, right? ¡°Stop!¡± ter clenched his teeth. He had already taken all the beating from these guys and he hadn¡¯t said a word. But the mere thought of his face touching the water in the toilet bowl was too much! ¡°I did your project, didn¡¯t I!?¡± ter growled back. ter stayed up all night to finish their projects and in return, he couldn¡¯t finish his. Yet, they were still angry just because they almost submitted itte?! How was it ter¡¯s fault that they came to schoolte? ¡°Stop this right now!¡± ter barked angrily. ¡°Please! It¡¯s your fault that you came to schoolte ack!¡± ¨C ter¡¯s breath hitched as a kicknded on his back, subsequently hitting his chest against the toilet bowl. His grip on the toilet bowl tightened, enduring the pain in his chest and back. ¡°That¡¯s how you do it.¡± the boy who was initially on the sink cast the other boy a cold look. ¡°Do you think if you ask him nicely, he will just listen?¡± ¡°Keith, we beat him up yesterday. If we hurt him more¡­¡± The other boy, who was the one shoving ter¡¯s head in the bowl looked down when their 18:36 4/8 44 #ftkit you today.. I won¡¯t get jail time too, right? ¡®leader¡® cast him a look. ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡± Keith hissed, shifting his eyes on ter. ¡°We beat him up yesterday, but he still dares bark today. This guy is really annoying.¡± Keith took out his cigarette and, in his moment of anger, he pressed the burnt tip on ter¡¯s back. ¡°Ah!!!!¡± ter¡¯s screams were quickly muffled when the other boy covered his mouth. ¡°You damn loser.¡± Keith hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today, you motherfucker. We were too kind yesterday. Today, you¡¯ll really understand that you are nothing but a loser who shouldn¡¯t be in here.¡°@ Keith looked at the other guy and said, ¡°Get me my lighter. I¡¯m going to burn this guy¡¯s tongue until he learns how to talk.¡± As soon as ter heard that, the scorching pain in his back felt numb. His body froze, looking back at Keith in horror. The moment he saw those pair of vicious eyes, he felt his heart sink. The other boy, on the other hand, looked at Keith with the same horrified look. What did he sav? 18:36 44 #1 kill you today.. I won¡¯t get jail time too, right? ¡°What are you still doing?¡± Keith shifted his unblinking eyes at the other boy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Kei ¨C Keith, dude, what are you saying?¡± the other boy replied nervously. ¡°You don¡¯t mean to burn him, right?¡± ¡°Do you want me to set you straight, then?¡± ¡°But ¨C but ¡°Even if we get caught, do you think we¡¯d go to jail?¡± Keithughed. ¡°We¡¯re minors. The worst that can happen is expulsion. Hah. As if this is the only school in the country.¡± ¨C The other boy¡¯s breath hitched, unable to deny the sense of dread creeping up his spine. ¡°Wai ¨C wait. I ¨C I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± he stuttered, walking out of the cubicle to get Keith¡¯s lighter on the sink. He wanted to believe Keith was simply scaring ter, to make him beg on his knees. ter, on the other hand, trembled in fear. His face was pale as tears formed in the corner of his eyes. He always tried to act tough every time these guys picked on him. But no he couldn¡¯t hide his fear anymore. ¡°Waith haral¡± the boy togged the lighter 18:36 8/8 44 If I kill you today¡­ I won¡¯t get jail time too, right? Keith raised a hand to catch it. However, before he could even catch it, the door suddenly opened with a bang. The boys jolted at the sharp noise, but their attention was quickly snatched when their look¨Cout slid on the floor. ¡°Keith¡­¡± the lookout was on the floor as if someone tossed him inside. He looked up at Keith and tried to reach them as if he was dying. ¡°Did you did you hurt¡­ ter? Don¡¯t ¨C don¡¯t hurt him.¡± 2 What was this guy talking about? ¨D ¡°If I kill you today¡­ I won¡¯t get jail time too, right?¡± Suddenly, the boys inside the restroom heard this adorable yet vicious voice. Looking up, their eyesnded on a little girl locking the door before facing them. She was tapping a nunchaku on her shoulder while wearing a devious grin. 7k unlocks achieved 5 Comment 28 R CHAPTER 45 45 Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t hear it creak open? In her first life, it was toote when the school and the Be couple found out their son was getting bullied. They found out about it when Hugo saw ter¡¯s bruises, but just like ter asked Penny, he begged not to tell their parents. Although Hugo didn¡¯t tell his parents, he barged into ter¡¯s ss and beat ter¡¯s bullies in the teacher¡¯s presence. He beat the bullies so badly all of them ended up on the hospital bed. Things went so out of control that Hugo was expelled. Fortunately, Hugo still got into the military despite his bad record. However, after that incident where Penny was imprisoned, that story would be dug up again. ter also had to change schools while the bullies only got suspended. The Bes chose to take their children out of the school because it was a traumatic ce for ter. However, the Be couple still sued the school. Even so, it was futile. The damages were 18:36 1/7 45 Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t hear it creak open? already done. Not in this lifetime, though. ¡°If 1 kill you today¡­ I won¡¯t get jail time too, right?¡± Keith and the other boy furrowed their brows while their lookout looked back at her in terror. ¡°Who is this little thing here?¡± Keith asked. ¡°Keith!¡± the one on the floor grabbed Keith¡¯s ankle. ¡°Do ¨C ¨C don¡¯t pick a fight with her! It ¨C it¡¯ll be dangerous!¡± ¡°Dangerous?¡± Keith frowned and kicked his friend¡¯s hand away. He shifted his eyes to the little girl and smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t fight with kids. Go away from here. Tss. This is a boy¡¯s restroom, go.¡± ¡°A fight?¡± Penny blinked adorably as she tilted her head to the side. ¡°This is not a fight, little brother. This is going to be called discipline.¡± ¡°Discipline?¡± Keith burst out inughter. ¡°You want to discipline us? You? You look like you just stopped drinking milk from the bottle!¡± Penny nodded and Keithughed even louder. The other boy alsourced augh while the other one on the floor shook his head vigorously. 18:38 45 Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t hear it creak open? ¡®Is there some big guy outside?¡® the other boy wondered. ¡°There¡¯s no way this little girl is the one who tossed him in, right?¡® Meanwhile, ter, who was still in the cubicle, froze asCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. soon as he heard that familiar voice. ¡®Is that Penny?¡®his entire body stiffened, unsure whether to feel shameful to be seen in this state or terrified that because of him, she would be in trouble! ter initially denied it was Penny, telling himself they only sounded the same. But when he took a peek, his eyes dted. ¡°Penny?¡± he blurted out, earning everyone¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°You know this little kid?¡± Keith hissed. ¡°What? Did you ask for her help? Involving a little kid¡­ Is that how pathetic you are?!¡± Keith angrily kicked ter back inside the cubicle, making their already¨Cbeaten lookout gasp in horror. ¡°You pathetic loser. Even if you ask your brothers for help, they¡¯ll only get humiliated. That pathetic brother of yours carot even enter the special section, no matter how be buries himself in the study while that 18:36 3/7 45 Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t hear it creak open? other brother is just pathetic. So what if he¡¯s a school ace yer? All he did was to look pretty! The entire Be Family is simply pathetic, especially that pathetic loser uncle of yours!¡± Keithunched continuous kicks,ughing as he dissed the entire family. ¡°Do you know how your uncle bowed so deeply in front of my grandfather while being humiliated? The man¡¯s a pathetic loser who doesn¡¯t even know how to be a man. He just stood there while my grandpa spit on his face!¡± 4 ter covered his head to shield himself from the kicks. However, seeing that he wasn¡¯t making a sound made Keith even angrier. ¡°You fucking loser ¨C¡°Just when he was about tounch another powerful kick on ter, one of his friends jump to take it. Keith frowned as he looked at his friend. ¡°James, what are you doing?¡± he asked coldly. James, the lookout and also the first one who had a taste of Penny¡¯s wrath, jumped and shielded ter. ter froze as he looked at one of his bullies, who was now hunching n because of the pain in his stomach. 18:36 45 Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t hear it creak open? ¡®Why did he¡­ block the kick?¡® ¡°Keith¡­¡± James sped his stomach, forcing himself to look up at Keith. ¡°Don¡¯t. Stop.¡± ¨C that little sister was downright diabolical! His breath hitched when he felt this ominous auraing from the entrance. When James looked back, his face turned white as a sheet upon seeing Penny¡¯s entire face darken. ¡°Stop?¡± Keith scoffed, only to kick James one more time. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to stop? Well, if you¡¯re switching sides now, I¡¯ll let you know it¡¯s the biggest mistake of your life!¡± Keith assaulted his friend and vented out his irritation. Now, instead of ter, James curled up on the floor and received the beating. ter, who was seeing this, couldn¡¯t help but scoot in the cubicle. ¡°They¡­¡® His heart shook in fear. ¡®They were friends. How can he beat his own friends¡­¡® ¡°Keith, dude.¡± The other boy panicked as he tried to stop Keith from hurting James. But s, he could only shut up and shrink ack when Keith red at him. He didn¡¯t want to get beaten too! 18:36 5/7 45 Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t hear it creak open? The four boys, including ter, quickly forgot Penny presence at this turn of events. They were only reminded of her when a small, chubby foot hovered over James¡¯s back and stopped Keith¡¯s kick. Huh? Keith arched a brow as he followed the owner of the foot underneath his foot. His expression turned sour as soon as his gazended on the little girl. ¡°Little girl, I warned you,¡± he hissed under his breath. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave here now, you might get hurt.¡± As soon as those words rolled out of his tongue, he tried stepping on her feet harder to kick James. But s, she didn¡¯t budge. ¡°What?¡± Keith tried to stomp her feet down, but again, her foot didn¡¯t move. It remained hovering over James¡¯s back. James slowly looked back and the moment he saw the little girl, he felt equally relieved and horrified. Her face was chubby and adorable, but her eyes didn¡¯t carry the slightest trace of innocence. It was as if a malevolent mon was hiding behind those round eyes. 18:36 < 45 Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t hear it creak open? +25 ¡°Penny¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± ter shook his head, afraid she would really get hurt if she involved herself more. ¡°This glutton! What is she doing?! If she gets hurt¡­ ¡®he would never forgive himself if Penny got hurt because of him. Penny looked up at Keith as a thickyer of frost coated her eyes. ¡°Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t hear it creak open?¡± 7k unlocks achieved > Comment 13 R Post your firstment! Vote 12 Swipe left to continue > ͼ Send Gift CHAPTER 46 46 This psycho¡¯s gonna kill 46 This psycho¡¯s gonna kill me! ¡°Little brother, you are knocking on death¡¯s door and you didn¡¯t. hear it creak open?¡± Keith scoffed as he removed his foot from her. He faced her squarely, now annoyed at this kid¡¯s interference. ¡°Kid, I warned you!¡± he ack!¡± Before Keith could eve Don¡¯t me me if you get hurt ¨C bark at her, he identally bit his tongue as her nunchakunded on the back of his thigh. The rest of the boys flinched when they heard this painful sound echo in their ears. ¡°Ah!!¡± Keith stumbled back as he felt his entire leg went numb. But before he could recover, he saw arge figure leap to him viciously. As a ck belter, Keith intuitively fought back. But s, Penny was agile, despite her size. Her nunchaku hit his torso and legs. precisely, hitting him in ces that others wouldn¡¯t easily see. And also ces that would hurt but wouldn¡¯t kill him. ¡°Keith¡­¡± the other boy took a step back, watching this one¨Csided fight unfold with wide eyes.. ter remained frozen in the cubicle, watching the little figure force Keith to his knees. He didn¡¯t know if he was amused or scared of Penny. It was like watching a preview of his own fate if he pushed Penny to her limits. ter¡¯s train of thoughts halted when James crawled his way to the cubicle, finding shelter in there. He nced at James, and with 18:40 116 46 This psycho¡¯s gonna kill mel just one nce, he knew th v was dead traumatized! ¡°Ahh!!!¡± Keith slid on the floor as her nunchaku wrapped around his ankle, pulling him down. He didn¡¯t even know which part of his body hurt, as he was now overwhelmed with fear. Watching therge yet small figure approaching him, Keith crawled back, ¡°Help¡­!¡± he panicked, looking up at his friend, who was squeezing himself into the corner of the restroom. ¡°What are you doing? This psycho¡¯s gonna kill me!¡± The friend snapped back to his senses and was about to step in to help, but froze when Penny¡¯s eyesnded on him. He ended up shrinking back in the corner, his body almost fusing with the tiled wall. I¡¯m not here¡­¡± Seeing his friend¡¯s cowardly reaction, Keith turned to the cubicle where ter and James were hiding. Just as he opened his mouth, James instinctively shut the cubicle. James wanted nothing to do with this! He tried to stop him but he didn¡¯t listen! Keith put this upon himself! Even so, James and ter instinctively looked down the gap under the cubicle to check. Having no backup anymore, Keith felt his body freeze when a hand grabbed his shoulder. Penny turned him around so he was facing her. She then grabbed his cor. ¡°You ¨C you!¡± Keith stuttered. ¡°Do do you know who who I 10:40 20 The am?! Penny blinked ever so slowly ung Keith even more terrified. ¡°Let ¨C let me go now or you¡¯ll be in real tro¨Ctrouble SLAP! Keith¡¯s aghast face was tossed to the side as his entire face numbed in an instant. The people present even winced just by hearing the sound. ¡°Real trouble?¡± Penny mumbled emotionlessly. ¡°You said it yourself, little brother. The worst that can happen to us is expulsion, and it¡¯s not like this is the only school in the country¡± The corner of her lips curled up while her eyes lit up. ¡°Meaning, can kill you and I won¡¯t get jail time, right?¡± Keith¡¯s breath hitched as he looked at her in horror. ¡°Our familyT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But before he could even say anything to save himself, another pnded on his cheek. Another p quickly followed on the other side of his face. ¡°Kid- SLAP! ¡°Stop!¡± SLAP! After countless ps thatnded on his cheek to the point that they looked swollen, Keith¡¯s spirit was already broken. His expression was aghast and dead as he looked back at her. ¡°I was wrong,¡± he blurted out under his breath, this time relieved 46 This psycho¡¯s gonna kill me! that Penny¡¯s hand stopped mida Thinking he finally found the right method to make her stop, Keith continued. ¡°I was wrong and I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°You now learned how to talk?¡± He quickly crawled back and kowtowed, identally hitting his forehead. ¡°I was wrong, and I overestimated myself! I¡¯m stupid! Knocking on death¡¯s door and I¡¯m also deaf for not hearing the door creak open! Please forgive me!¡± Keith just rattled on and on, saying anything she might want to hear to appease her. Now that the beating stopped, he could feel his entire body being sore and in pain. Just a thought of another pian from her nunchaku or those gigantic fat hands on him scared him out of his wits. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me.¡± Penny¡¯s voice was cold and unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m not the one you hurt.¡± Hearing this, Keith quickly turned to the cubicle and bowed on the. floor. ¡°ter, I apologize for everything I did! I¡¯m stupid and terrible for doing all those things to you! Please forgive me!¡± The cubicle slowly opened as ter and James looked at Keith with mixed feelings. ter didn¡¯t answer, though. He was too speechless at this situation because never in his wild imagination had he ever imagined Keith apologizing, let alone kowtowing! ¡°As Be never aspired to be in the special top section. He buries himself in his studies just so he can tell himself he did his best. Hugo is a school star yer because of his skills and talents, yet he worked hard ten times more than anybody else to win every game,¡± Penny remarked quietly. ¡°Haines Be¡­ is the most 16:40 4 This psycho¡¯s gonna kill mul patient and considerate man who geturns grievances with virtue.¡± Her face turned sour as she added, ¡°And ter Be might¡¯ve been a coward for not speaking up, but he¡¯s also brave enough toe to this ce every single day, despite knowing the horrors you guys will put him through because he¡¯s stupid and think he can resolve this on his own,¡± ¡°The Bes aren¡¯t perfect and they might be often wrong in some ways, but they were also honest people who did everything with a clear conscience. If there¡¯s anyone who has any right to criticize them, that is me, not you or anyone else, but me!¡± Penny huffed, barely containing her anger at these bullies. ¡°Get out before I bury you in this very ce.¡± As soon as Keith heard those words, he didn¡¯t waste a breath and scrambled his way out of the restroom. His other friend flinched when Penny looked at him. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± The other boy briskly fled for his life. Once the door closed, Penny shifted her eyes to the two boys in the cubicle. She let out a shallow breath, guessing that James also wanted to flee but was too scared to do so. ¡°Just stay if you can¡¯te out, but don¡¯t make me remember your existence,¡± she told James before shifting her eyes to ter. ¡°What are you still doing there? Get out and change. You look like a mess.¡± CHAPTER 47 47 I should¡¯ve killed them today! 47 I should¡¯ve killed them today! The demonic little orc James and ter witnessed changed back to a caring little piglet. They watched her pick up her nunchaku and slump on the floor, putting it back in her purple backpack before taking out a small medicine container. ¡°Did that kid cement your butt in the cubicle?¡± Penny asked as she looked up at the open cubicle again. ¡°You twoe out here.¡± ter and James instinctively crawled their way to her, afraid they¡¯d get beaten up too. Sitting in front of her, they couldn¡¯t help but check what else did she had in her backpack. ¡°Here.¡± Penny tossed an ice pack on James and then on ter. ¡°You know where to use that, right?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± James gazed down at the ice pack and quickly pressed it on his upper arm. When she snapped her eyes back to ter, she crooked her finger at him. ¡°Take off your clothes ande closer.¡± ¨D ¨C ¡°What?¡± ter froze, only to see her expression die. ¡°O okay. I will¡­ take¡­ off¡­ my¡­¡± He reluctantly unbuttoned his uniform, having this newfound fear of his little sister. ter didn¡¯t even think of the bruises he was hiding until her eyes fell on his top. ¡°Ah.¡± He instinctively covered his front with his arm and shirt. ¡°Penny, this is¡­¡± ¡°That little jerk¡­¡± Penny hissed, causing him to trail off. ¡°I 10:4 1/5 47 I should¡¯ve killed them today! should¡¯ve killed them today!¡± James froze, knowing he was one of the people she was talking etended he didn¡¯t exist. about. Yet, he kept quiet an Seeing her reaction, ter rxed a little and slowly lowered hist guard. ¡°I¡¯m okay now,¡± he said in a mild voice, offering Penny a subtle smile. ¡°They don¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Penny clicked her tongue and carried her first aid kit, sitting closer to him. ¡°Hold his ice pack while I clean some cuts and burns on your body. This is gonna hurt, but don¡¯t you dare scream like a little girl or I¡¯ll p you.¡± ter gulped nervously as he turned his back, letting her clean his wound. He hissed through his gritted teeth when she poured alcohol on his back. Beads of sweat quickly broke out on his forehead, but when she started dabbing it with some cotton, it didn¡¯t hurt just like what he expected. Penny¡¯s hands were chubby but small, but they were also gentle as if she had done this many times. Hence, despite the stinging pain. in his skin and body, ter felt warm and safe inside. As she quietly cleaned his wounds, ter hung his head low. ¡®I kept picking on her since the day she came to our house, calling her names, pulling pranks on her, and even using her of eating my choctes,¡® he thought, overwhelmed with remorse. ¡®Yet, she still came looking for me to stand up for me.¡® Although grateful, ter felt more guilty for how he treated her. He realized he had judged Penny even before they met and didn¡¯t. 25 47 should¡¯ve billed them today! give her a chance. After everything I¡¯ve done to her¡­ I don¡¯t even deserve her forgiveness or a chance to be a big brother.¡± ¡°Done!¡± Penny announced and hurried away from his back. She then took out a wound dressing and skillfully wrapped it around his body after saying, ¡°Hold your arms up¡± In less than a few minutes, ter¡¯s wounds were cleaned and dressed. Even ter was surprised at how efficient and clean her work was. ¡°Here. Help yourself.¡± Penny just tossed the remaining bandages to James and some of the medicine he might need. She then sat on the floor and grabbed her bag, handing ter a set of clean uniforms. ¡°What are these¡­¡± ter was speechless. ¡°But I already brought a set.¡± ¡°I know, but then are you going out of here to show the entire. school your head was dunk in the toilet?¡± ter pressed his lips. He would normally take his bag with him, but today, he thought he should just hide. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think they would hurt him today because they already did yesterday, ¡°Goodness.¡± Penny sighed and could only shake her head. ¡°Go change. The school bell already rang.¡± ¡°Thank you, Penny.¡± ter smiled subtly before assisting himself to the cubicle to change. When he finished, Penny already arranged some shampoo, conditioner, facial wash, perfume, and even lotion < 47 Ishould¡¯ve killed them t +15 on the sink! ¡°Oh, you smell like toilet so you should wash your face at least,¡± she said as she looked back at him. ter and James couldn¡¯t help but gaze down at her bag. What else could be inside? With everything they had seen so far, they didn¡¯t think there was more space for some pens, let alone books and notebooks. This was a school, not a field trip. ¡°You too.¡± Penny pointed at James, making thetter flinch in surprise. ¡°Wash yourself and your clothes. I have a hair dryer here, so you can dry it up fast.¡°@ Penny then started taking out a blow dryer. ¡°What else did you bring?¡± ter gasped as he couldn¡¯t help but peek inside her bag curiously. He would lose it if there was actually adder inside! ¡°I brought some extra socks too and steam iron and candies¡­¡± she mumbled, listing down everything that was in her bag. The more she told them, the more confused ter and James? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. were. Was that a magical bag? ¡°They all fit in there?¡± they asked in unison, making James cover his mouth when he realized he spoke. Penny innocently darted her eyes between the two, confused. ¡°My bag is big.¡± Big? 18:41 47 I should¡¯ve killed them today! The two boys gazed at her bag and could definitely tell it wasn¡¯t big at all! It was a small bag that the kindergarten used! ¡°Never mind that. Go wash yourselves.¡± Penny waved dismissively, even casting James a look in case he was too slow to understand. ¡°You too. I have a mission for you, so go.¡± James looked at the little girl bossing him around, but couldn¡¯t even feel any hope or resentment. It simply felt like he was being kept hostage by the enemy because he still had some uses. Even So, James followed her instructions and the two boys quietly washed themselves in the sink. Comentario 20 View All > R ?Publica tu primerentariol Vote CHAPTER 48 48 Little smit Life in prison wasn¡¯t easy. Aside from the disgusting food served to the inmates and the living environment, the prisoners were just the worst. Especially since Penny had a death sentence, everyone around her was the most vicious criminal in the maximum prison cell. O Although some were tolerable ¨C very rare people who were kind people ¨C the majority were just like Keith. Or rather, worse. Hence, before Penny¡¯s execution, she learned how to deal with such people. What she did to Keith was very lenientpared to the crazy things she had to do to live until her execution day. ter dabbed the small towel Penny handed him on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her. ¡°Penny,¡± he called. ¡°What happened here¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± she reassured while waving a hand. ter shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m saying is you hurt Keith with that weapon and even pped him many times. If he told his parents and the school and implicated you, just say I did it.¡± ¡°Trying to get credits now?¡± she returnedzily as she crossed her arms. ¡°No!¡± ter¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to do! I just don¡¯t want you to be in trouble because of 1/6 48 Liftle shit me! And what do you mean credit?!¡± was there even merit in getting involved in a viciou L? Penny rolled her eyes nonchntly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t say a word about it.¡± ¡°How are you so sure?¡± ¡°Do you think that boy will tell others a kid beat him up?¡± sheughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recklessly fight him inside the school if I knew he was gonna tell. Moreover, he should thank me because he didn¡¯t end up ck and blue. I tried my best to be lenient.¡± Both ter and James were rendered speechless, looking at her in disbelief. That was being lenient to her? And did shee here, knowing no one would say anything even if she left him ck and blue? ¡°Anyway, are you done?¡± she darted her eyes between them. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± James cleared his throat. ¡°The hairdryer¡­ can I turn it on now? You two were talking, so I didn¡¯t want to¡­ interrupt. The hairdryer is noisy.¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Go and dry it quick.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Having said that, the sound of the hair dryer echoed in the restroom. The Be siblings watched James, and the longer they stared at him without saying anything, the more pressured James felt to dry his shirt quickly. So even before James couldpletely dry his 18:42 2/6 48 Little shit shirt, he turned off the dryer and faced them with a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s not dry yet,¡± said ter. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Ha ha. This is actuali ow I like my clothes.¡± Penny shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Okay, now off we go. ter go straight to the infirmary.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Duh?¡± Penny scrunched up her nose. ¡°With all that happened, do you think you should be s should be sitting down and taking notes? You should rest. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ter was momentarily stunned before he said. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for that. I am fine now after you help me and also because of the medicine.¡± ¡°Do you want to knock on death¡¯s door?¡± a ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then listen to me.¡± Conflict flickered across his eyes, thinking he was burdening her too much. But before he could say anything, Penny spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re ashamed to be walking with me, but this is important.¡± ¡°That¡¯s now why¡­¡± ter pursed his lips and sighed, watching hist sister shove everything back inside her ¡®magical¡® bag. ¡°Those guys will be at the infirmary, so I have to make sure they remember what happened today,¡± she added and soon enough, she 18:42 ¨C 376 48 Little shit finished packing. As she carried bag, she looked at James and pointed at him. ¡°You.¡± James flinched. ¡°Wha- what? I mean, yes?¡± ¡°From today onward, you¡¯re going to report to me!¡°. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tell me if anyone picks on him or if those guys¡® confidence respawned.¡± A vicious glint flickered across her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll happily break their spirits again.¡± In James¡¯s eyes, he almost saw devil horns in her shadow. He gulped and just nodded in full subservience. ¡°Okay, boss!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me boss. That¡¯s a little too much.¡± ¡°Understood, boss.¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched but then shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go, children. This big sister will take you to a safe ce.¡± *****? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the school infirmary, Keith winced as the school nurse tended to his face. Worry was evident in her eyes. ¡°Keith, next time, don¡¯t y such a dangerous game.¡± say Keith nced at her and clicked his tongue, but he didn¡¯t anything. Just like what Penny guessed, Keith was too embarrassed to admit what happened to him. He just told the nurse he was ying with his friend, but the ball kept hitting his face. 48 Little shit ¡°Rest for now. The swelling will esse if you keep pressing the ice. the curtain slightly and pack,¡± said the nurse before she clo went back to her desk. ¡°Keith¡­¡± the friend stood meekly beside the bed, only to receive a death re from Keith. He hung his head low, now terrified of what Keith would do to him. Keith, however, remained quiet until he saw the nurse leave the infirmary. ¡°You useless fucker!¡± He hissed angrily, this time, his heart swelled in indignation. ¡°Once I get better here, you¡¯re dead ¨C¡± ¡°Big brother, if you keep beating people up whenever you get better, I guess you¡¯re better off handicapped!¡± Keith and the other boy froze as soon as they heard that very familiar sweet voice. Keith turned his head, his neck twisting like a rusting metal. There, approaching the bed, was Penny with a big smile. ¡°Hello, Big Brother ~!¡± Penny smiled sweetly and charmingly. ¡°We met again.¡± Keith cautiously scooted away from her, almost falling over the bed. ¡®What is this demonic little girl doing here? Did she for round 2?!¡® Meanwhile, ter and James, who were initially following her, stopped by the entrance. They looked at Penny, bbergasted. James even rubbed his eyes, wondering if what they were seeing was correct. 48 Little shit Does she have multiple personalities!? How could she be vicious at the same time, and act so cute and innocent right after?! Despite not having any answer in return, they understood that Penny was not to be messed with. Penny casually climbed off Keith¡¯s bed like a little sibling who wanted to y with their big brother. From another perspective, it looked cute. But from Keith¡¯s perspective, it was like a horror film because when Penny faced him, she smirked maliciously and said under her breath; ¡°Oy, you little shit, still hadn¡¯t learned your lesson?¡± Comentario 31 View All > A CHAPTER 49 49 Thursday guy Penny missed on subject because she made sure Keith¡¯s swollen face would ease while the rest of the boys rested in the infirmary, But the day went by without any more events. In the van, Nina nced at Penny, who was busy looking out the window. The van was big, with each row only having two separate seats. They were at the front, while As and ter were at the back. Hugo went home using his bike, so it was just the four of them. ¡°Penny, are you alright now?¡± Nina broke the silence in a worried tone. ¡°You missed one subject because you said you had a headache. Are you okay now?¡± As soon as As heard that, he took a quick peek at Penny. Penny casually looked back at the little princess next to her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Nina heaved a sigh. ¡°You missed the surprise quiz, but I already told our teacher about the situation. You can take the quiz tomorrow.¡± Of all the times Nina could¡¯ve said this, she chose now? Penny mentally apuded Nina¡¯s consistency. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Nina smiled and secretly nced at her brothers. As was reading his book while ter quietly looked out of the window. She pressed her lips, casting Penny another look. 16:42 49 Thursday guy The three of them shared de same aura, but somehow, although it this annoyed Nina for some. was quiet, it was also peacefu reason. She felt like Penny was municking their brothers. ¡®Should I talk to her more?¡® she wondered, thinking that would reassure their brother that she was looking after Penny. ¡®But Eldest Brother¡­ rarely rides with us.¡® Nina pursed her lips as she nced at As. She decided it was much better if she kept quiet since As had been very irritable the closer his exam was. As for Penny, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was forgetting something. ¡®Did I forget something today?¡® she asked herself while thinking about her pets. ¡®No, it¡¯s not them, but why do I feel like I forgot something very important?¡® Penny racked her brains while staring out the window. It almost made her brain hurt because, deep in her heart, she knew she was forgetting something. Her brain was just too upied with other things that she couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. However, when their van entered the subdivision and drove past a street, Penny¡¯s eyes dted as her entire face froze. She finally remembered what she was forgetting today. ¡®Uh oh¡­ the Thursday guy!¡® When their van reached the Be mansion, Penny quickly jumped off in haste. ¡°Huh?¡± Nina furrowed her brows, a bit surprised at Penny¡¯s returned vitality. ¡®Did she run off to brag to Mom and Dad?¡® 10:42 25 an Thursday j Her face turned sour, as ing Penny was rushing back inside so she could immediately seg their parent¡¯s attention. ter, on the other hand, furrowed his brows while watching Penny¡¯s figure bolt inside. Watching her run, she looked cute. But ter would never unsee what he already witnessed. Her viciousness was already etched in his brain. ¡°Wee Back, Miss Penny.¡± Butler Jen weed Penny with a smile, only for Penny to run past him like a bolt of lightning. She still greeted him back, though. ¡°Miss Penny?¡± he turned his head, only to see her running to the stairs straight to her room. ¡°Why is she in a hurry?¡± Suddenly, Hugo¡¯s voice reached him. ¡°Butler Jen, is that Penny?¡± Hugo looked up at the mezzanine, catching her little hair bouncing over the railings. ¡°Does she need to go to the bathroom?¡± At this time, As, ter, and Nina already reached the front door. As looked up and nodded as if he just understood something. ¡°No wonder she¡¯s quiet throughout the ride. She¡¯s probably holding it in.¡± ¡°Young Masters and Miss Nina, how about you get in first?¡± Butler Jen smiled and shifted their attention. ¡°Your parents left, but they¡¯re probably on the way back.¡± 18.42 ¨C 49 Thursday guy The children nodded and went to their rooms to change and get ready for dinner. Just when they di with Chunchun and her new pet in nny rushed back down respective pet carriers, while Tiana was on top of her head.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Miss Penny?¡± Butler Jen, who was just about to help with some housework, looked at her with confusion. ¡°Miss Penny, where are you going?¡± Pennyughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Butler Jen, I¡¯ll just go out and take them for a walk. I forgot I agreed with their kind benefactor and today¡¯s their ydate.¡± After saying that, Penny quickly bolted toward the door. Butler Jen could only watch her and say, ¡°Miss Penny,e back before dinner!¡± he sighed and wondered if she heard him. * + ¡®I kept thinking about Thursday all week and even told Butler Jen not to make the vet appointment on Thursday! How can I forget about it on this very day?!¡® Penny didn¡¯t hope for that boy to still be waiting for her. It was a littlete. They should¡¯ve gone home early, but As had to stay for another hour for some extra sses. They didn¡¯t have to wait for him, but Nina convinced the driver they should wait for him because As wanted to ride with them. ¡°He probably didn¡¯t wait for me, right?¡± she murmured as she 4/5 49 Thursday guy walked closer to their meeting ce. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not here.¡± All she had to do was look at the sidewalk to know if that boy was waiting for her or not. She shrugged and continued to walk, sitting on the pavement where she first met the boy. She ced Chunchun and the unnamed creature on either side. ¡°I feel terrible,¡± she sighed. ¡°Well, he won¡¯t think I went back to my words, right? So many things are just going on.¡± She looked at Chunchun and then at the mouse and sighed for the second time. However, she suddenly heard the bush rustle behind her. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny looked back curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Penny slowly stood and crawled to the bush. Just like how she met the boy, she squeezed her head in and when it popped out on the other side, her mouth fell open. Looking up, she was met by a sickly looking boy. The boy looked at her, and then he smiled in relief. ¡°You made it.¡± Comentario 13 View All > R CHAPTER 50 50 You can say that ¡°You made it.¡± / Penny almost wept when the boy smiled at her. This little great. aunt felt so remorseful she could cry a river. What a precious child. ¡°Did you bring her?¡± he asked, snapping her attention back to him. She smiled at him apologetically and nodded. ¡°Wait here.¡± Having said that, Penny quickly pulled herself out of the bush. She picked up her pets and crawled her way in like a soldier crawling across some unexplored terrain. In no time, the two of them sat opposite each other with Chunchun in the middle. ¡°She looks more healthy now,¡± said the boy as he tickled un¡¯s chin with his index. ¡°I¡¯m so d she¡¯s doing better.¡± Penny smiled proudly, respecting this guy¡¯s time with Chunchun. He was the one who found her, after all. As Chunchun nuzzled the boy, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the other pet carrier. He furrowed his brows and lowered his head, only to see it eating a slice of apple. ¡°A roon?¡± he guessed, and at this point, Penny was no longer surprised. ¡°It¡¯s a mouse.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± he looked up at her and his expression immediately showed wariness. But before he could think of anything else, he nced at Chunchun and then at the mouse. ¡°Are you trying to make her eat it?¡± 18:43 17 50 You can say that ¡°Why does everybody think like that?¡± Penny frowned. ¡°Do I look that intense?¡± The boy didn¡¯t hesitate to nod. ¡°You look like the type.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t judge the book by its cover. I¡¯m actually very well¨Cbehaved and gentle.¡± She huffed. ¡°This mouse is a gift from my dad.¡± ¡°Your dad gave you a mouse as a gift?¡± Penny scratched her head as she didn¡¯t want to exin it to him. But seeing that look in his eyes, she gave in. ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, alright? My dad wanted to reward me. with something, but I didn¡¯t want anything. But he kept urging me, so I just thought of anything.¡± ¡°And you said a mouse?¡± Penny scrunched up her nose, seeing that strange expression on his face. It was as if he was still judging her! ¡°I asked for a mouse, but not this kind of mouse.¡± ¡°The smaller one?¡± ¡°The one you connect to yourptop. Geez!¡± she pinched the bridge of her nose, wondering why was she even exining it to a kid. ¡°Oh¡­¡± the boy bit his inner bottom lip to stop himself from . ¡°Well, that¡¯s the whole fiasco, but it¡¯s settled now,¡± she said. ¡°I decided to keep it. It¡¯s cute, right?¡± The boy nced at the little thing still inside the carrier. ¡°Are you 217 50 You can say that sure it¡¯s a mouse?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Does it look like a mouse to you?¡± she asked while pointing at the little creature. ¡°My Second Brother even thought it was a baby. elephant.¡± The boy blinked and then looked down at the little creature. ¡°I can see his point.¡± ¡°What point?¡± she gasped because everyone knew Hugo¡¯s guess was pointless! The boy didn¡¯t bother exining, though. ¡°Do they y together? Chunchun and that one,¡± he asked after a moment. ¡°These two¡­ what¡¯s that on your head?¡± The boy backed away instinctively as he sensed danger, ¡°Oh?¡± Penny reached for the top of her head and held Tiana. ¡°It¡¯s Tiana. Remember her?¡± ¡°You took her home too?¡± ¡°Mhm! I can¡¯t just leave her to die.¡± the boy held his breath, scared that it might jump to him. Sensing his fear, Penny held Tiana with both her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I let her go, she¡¯ll juste back to my head.¡± ¡°Why is it there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but she likes it there! 18:43 < 50 You can say that The boy assessed Penny curious. He didn¡¯t even hide the genuine wonder in his eyes. She could tell whatever his thoughts were was something she didn¡¯t want to hear. This boy was nicepared to the boys she met at school today. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to ruin the image. The two of them talked with Penny, sharing how she came up with Chunchun and Tiana¡¯s names. She didn¡¯t have any proper exnation for them. She just thought they suited them. As for the boy, he found Penny very easy to befortable with. He felt rxed with her honesty and carefreeness. Although she sometimes talked like an olddy, it didn¡¯t make her less. interesting. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise to say that he talked a lot today more than he ever talked for the past year. ¡°My grandfather also has a pet, he shared, and Penny¡¯s round eyes. sparkled. ¡°But it died.¡± The sparkle in her eyes quickly disappeared. ¡°But she left a baby behind,¡± he added, hoping that would bring the spark back in her eyes.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°Is that supposed to be a good thing or a sad one?¡± she wondered with in curiosity. ¡°The baby is left behind with no one to protect it.¡± The boy pressed his lips as if what she said hit him differently. ¡°It¡¯s what they call a cycle of life.¡± ¡°Poor thing. You should take good care of it.¡± ¡°Why would I take care of it? He kiue anda. Amanda is my grandfather¡¯s pet.¡± Penny frowned at him. ¡°Did the baby gnaw at his mother?¡± No. ¡°What did the child do to be med just because his mother died? That¡¯s unfair. It¡¯s not like the child had a choice whether they want to live in this cruel world. Do you think it was his choice to live without a mother? She clicked her tongue and then shifted their topic before a debate rose. ¡°Is she also a cat?¡± The boy understood her change of question and didn¡¯t continue it. ¡°Hmm .¡± he hummed before he nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°I see. A different breed Penny nodded and didn¡¯t think much about it. Dwelling on that story would only make her sad. As she did, she finally noticed that their surroundings were getting even darker. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s getting superte now,¡± she said and faced him with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fun talking to you, but you have to say goodbye to them¡± The boy felt a little sad, but he still offered a smile. He ruffled Chunchun¡¯s f¨¹r onest time before handing it back to Penny. He watched her ce her pets back in ce and crawl her way out. She pushed her pets out first before she followed. When Penny got out and was dusting her clothes off, a silver Mercedez suddenly pulled over in front of her. Looking up, she saw the window from the front passenger row roll down. ¡°Penny¡­¡± Haines called with a sigh but wasn¡¯t as scared as the first O
  1. You can say that
time. This time, she asked Butler Jen¡¯s permission, and Haines knew Penny was smart enough to get home. Even so, it was gettingte, and he volunteered to find her. After all, Allison and Charles had to discuss something with the children. ¡°Get in. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Penny quickly got in and when she closed the door, Haines drove off. As the car sped away, the boy also crawled out of the bush and looked at the car¡¯s rear. Dusting himself off, he nced in the direction again. ¡°She¡¯s so easy to talk to, I forgot to ask her name,¡± he muttered and then took out a phone he rarely used. ¡°Hubert, you can pick me up now.¡± And within three minutes, a ck limousine stopped in front of him. A man quickly came out of it and put on a jacket over the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young Master, the old madam was worried when I told a walk that for hours! her you went out for a walk again.¡± The young master simply nced up at the middle¨Caged man and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Amanda¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Young Master?¡± the butler repeated, but the boy had already got in the limousine. He remained in his spot for a moment, brows furrowed. ¡°He wants to take care of Amanda¡¯s cub?¡± Didn¡¯t he dislike it because Amanda died weeks after giving birth? 51 Will she get angry if I bring him next Thursday? CHAPTER 51 51 Will she get angry if I bring him next Thursday?R In Anteca, there was a famous billionaire¡¯s row that even the veryst on the socialdder knew or heard about. This ce was divided into three sections: Eden Hills, Sr Heights, and Skyline za. The Eden Hills could be considered level one of the rich neighborhoods. It was where the Bes lived and also where the boy¡¯s uncle lived. The Sr Heights was a ce for the tinum spooners like A¨Clist celebrities, singers, business people, et cetera. Skyline za, on the other hand, was a ce for only the very famous, richest, and most influential people in the country could afford. Skyline za was the boy¡¯s destination. Stopping in front of a huge mansion that was surrounded by acres. ofnd, the boy quickly got out and didn¡¯t bother with the grandeur. Just a small piece ofnd in the said neighborhood could cost hundreds of millions and yet, the boy¡¯s family seemed to have owned a huge percentage of the neighborhood. 2 Young master Maids lined up in the driveway to wee their back. But all they got from him was cold shoulders. No one found it a surprise, though.. The young master of the main branch of the Pierson Family rarely interacted with anyone. He would go with his day without saying a 040 146 61 Will she get angry if I bring him next Thursc:v word. Hence, receiving a cold shoulder from him in return for this. warm wee was of no surprise. ¡°Renren! Oh, my dear, you¡¯re back!¡± an olddy quickly rushed to the young boy as soon as he stepped into the mansion. She looked at him with affection and worry, but then she noticed that he seemed to have a bit of color today. ¡°Renren, did you enjoy your walk?¡± she asked, and Renren nodded. Old Mrs. Pierson smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯m d to hear that. How about you eat first? Grandma prepared something for you.¡± Renren studied his grandmother¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± ¡°But even if you¡¯re not hungry, you still have to eat,¡± she returned. ¡°Renren, your health isn¡¯t at the best right now. You have to have nourishment so you won¡¯t get sick.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded. ¡°But I¡¯ll see it first.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s wrinkles deepened. ¡°See who first?¡± ¡°Amanda¡¯s child.¡± ¡°You want to see Amanda¡¯s child?¡± she repeated in case she heard him wrong, but this time, he just nodded. ¡°Oh, very well. It¡¯s in study right now.¡± Renren didn¡¯t say a word and strode off casually. His gait didn¡¯t leave a trace of hurry or reluctance. ¡°He wants to see Amanda¡¯s child¡­?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson whispered while watching her grandson leave. ¡°I thought he disliked it.¡± She looked at the butler, who picked Renren up, but his confused 216 61 Will she get angry bring him next. Ther if I expression already answered her queson. If there was someone or something that Renren considered a friend, that was his grandfather¡¯s pet, Amanda. His grandfather had it when Renren was a kid, so he grew up with it. However, not long ago, Amanda passed a few weeks just after giving birth. Hence, Renren didn¡¯t like Amanda¡¯s child. But after talking to Penny, Renren had some thinking. Penny was keeping pets and was even taking care of a creature she wasn¡¯t sure if it was actually a mouse. But the look in her eyes, when he mentioned that Amanda died and left a child behind, stayed in his mind. ¡°What did the child do to be med just because his mother died? That¡¯s unfair. It¡¯s not like the child had a choice whether they want to live in this cruel world. Do you think it was his choice to live without a mother?¡± That argument hit him in a way he couldn¡¯t retort. Was he truly being unfair? Renren didn¡¯t know because all his life, everyone simply tried to understand him. They made excuses for him even before he could. Hence, he thought his dislike toward Amanda¡¯s cub was justifiable. The boy entered the study, and his eyes quickly fell on the little basket in the corner. He approached quietly, catching this little 36 52 W she get angry if I taring hin I Thursday? ck fur nestled in it. Squatting down, Renren studied it and thought of Penny¡¯s words. ¡°I guess I was being cruel,¡± he told himself, thinking this little cub was kept in here because of him. Instead of letting it run free outside the manor, it was in this little space. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± he whispered as he reached for it to ruffle its ck fur. He pursed his pale lips and smiled subtly. ¡°Will she get angry if I bring him next Thursday?¡± ***** Penny was very pleased that, even though she waste, she was able to fulfill her promise. Fortunately, that boy was a patient one. And their time together wasn¡¯t a time wasted. She also had fun talking to him, although she found him a little weird. While she happily hummed a tune in the backseat, Haines called with a solemn tone. ¡°Penny.¡± Penny raised her brows as she quickly detected the seriousness in his voice. ¡°Is there something wrong, Uncle Haines?¡± Haines didn¡¯t answer immediately, as if weighing his options. whether to tell her beforehand or just let her hear it from her parents. However, thinking about the situation, it would be best if Penny knew about it. ¡°Your Auntie Jessa and your parents had an agreement,¡± he said, making her even more curious now. ¡°Nina will stay with her during weekdays and then we can pick her up on Saturday morning.¡± I 51 Wshe get angry if I bring het Thursday? ¡°What?¡± For a second, Pear was confused. ¡°Uncle Haines, you¡¯re saying¡­?¡± ¡°Nina will have to return to her real family, and can only visit on weekends.¡± This time, Penny was lost for words. All she could do was stare at Haines through the rearview mirror.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My parents agreed to it?¡± she asked when she found her voice. ¡°Uncle Haines, if my parents are doing this for me, then ¡°Penny, they should do it for you,¡± Haines¡¯s voice was stern, but still careful not to sound like he was scolding her. ¡°You might think differently of me after saying this, but I also think keeping her around is not only unfair to you but also to her. If the choice is mine, then I would¡¯ve advised Charles to give her backpletely.¡± ¡°Nina grew up being pampered by Charles and Allison; the boys also found it difficult to say no to her. This might be difficult to digest, but for someone like Nina who used to think everything was hers, I¡¯m afraid keeping her longer will only create problems in the future. It¡¯s best if she epts reality sooner,¡± he continued solemnly and firmly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this so you wouldn¡¯t be surprised in case Charles and Allison already told them about it.¡± Haines spared Penny details of what he really wanted to say. After all, it would only make him appear selfish in Penny¡¯s eyes. However, he would always stand by what he had observed so far. Keeping Nina would only give her this false hope that she would get everything back to normal. And if Nina realized Penny¡¯s 51 Will she get angry if I bring him next Thursday? position in the family was irreceable, Haines was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be so discreet anymore. After all, Haines was not as blind as the Be couple not to see through Nina¡¯s sneaky insinuation and how she stirs trouble for Penny under the guise of concern. 7 If Nina could already do this at such a young age, what else would she do once they grow up?? Comentario 27 View All > R Publica tu primerentario! CHAPTER 52 52 Breaking the nows to Nina 52 Breaking the ews to Nina Unlike Haines¡¯s worry, Penny didn¡¯t see him differently after hearing what he said. If anything, she felt a little surprised he spoke his mind so casually and honestly with her. ¡°I understand, Uncle Haines,¡± she said mildly. ¡°I don¡¯t think Uncle Haines is being selfish.¡± Haines heaved a sigh as he nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°That feels reassuring, Penny.¡± Penny didn¡¯t answer, but she felt more reassured that Haines wast looking out for her. But as silence settled in, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡®In my first life, Uncle Haines had to leave as soon as winter ended or around early spring. At the same time they resolved thepany issues. I¡¯m not sure about the date, but he should¡¯ve gone abroad by now.¡® Was it because she was now indulging with Charles that Haines. had to do all the work? But Charles was still working at home and would visit his office a few times a week. He even told her he would return to the office since she was starting school. What she didn¡¯t consider was that Haines didn¡¯t want to leave. because he was worried about her. Although Penny was now in the Be Family, Haines was aware her current position was still unstable. With Nina¡¯s constant insinuation, the boys not opening up to her, and the Be couple being indecisive, he decided to stay. 1440 145 52 Breaking the news to Nina In Penny¡¯s first lifetime, Hans didn¡¯t hear such worry because. Penny and Nina got along pretty qly in the beginning. But because Penny had already seei true colors and was not interested in falling for the same trap, it granted Haines the chance to see Nina¡¯s schemes early. When the two of them reached home, everyone in the house was acting normally. There didn¡¯t seem anything amiss, which meant the couple hadn¡¯t told Nina about it. Penny didn¡¯t mind because she expected this much. Her parents were probably waiting for the perfect timing. Haines also thought the same and didn¡¯t bring it
  1. up.
The dinner went by without any big events. ¡°Nina.¡± Nina was brushing her hair in front of the vanity mirror when she heard a knock and Allison¡¯s voice. She turned around, only to see Allison peek her head in. ¡°Mom?¡± she slowly got up from her seat. ¡°Are you here to brush my hair? Allison smiled, but then, marching into the room with her, was Charles. ¡°Dad?¡± Nina tilted her head to the side. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Uhm, Nina, your dad and I need to talk to you about something¡± Allison reluctantly exined, and her heart sank when excitement lit up in Nina¡¯s eyes. 52 Breaking the news to Nina ¡°Is it about my birthday?¡± she sprd to the couple excitedly. ¡°Did my dresse?¡± Allison and Charles looked at each other first before casting their eyes down to her. They sat Nina down on the edge of the bed between them. ¡°Nina, about the birthday¡­ we had to cancel the party,¡± said Allison, watching the confusion form in Nina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thing is¡­ your birthday ¨C¡± ¡°Nina, your auntie wants you back,¡± Charles intercepted before Allison could mention Penny. He didn¡¯t want Nina to think they were canceling her birthday just because of Penny. Nina and Penny¡¯s rtionship might change because of it. What Charles said diverted Nina¡¯s focus. ¡°What?¡± Nina panicked as she quickly looked up at Allison for help. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t agree with her, right?¡± ¡°Nina¡­¡± Allison sighed while holding Nina¡¯s hand. ¡°Nina, your auntie Jessa might have a unique way of talking, but we think she¡¯s a good person.¡± ¡°But Mom¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nina. You cane here every weekend,¡± Charles added. ¡°Since she¡¯s your real auntie, we thought it¡¯s best if you build a bond with her and your cousins.¡± Nina¡¯s mind went nk for a second before she jumped out of bed. Looking at her parents, her mouth opened and closed. ¦³¦§ Breaking the news to Nina ¡°Mom, Dad, are you¡­ are you throw ng me away because I¡¯m not your real daughter and don¡¯t love me anymore?¡± Tears immediately pooled in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in a stranger¡¯s home!¡± ¡°Nina¡­¡± Allison sighed and, much to their surprise, Nina leaped to her and hugged her legs. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t send me away. I¡¯ll behave and study well. I will also not fight with Penny and will always give way to her! I know I¡¯m not your real daughter, but I¡¯m scared to go into that household!¡± Nina begged through her tears and snot, clinging to her mother as tightly as she could. Allison hugged her back and looked at Charles. However, Charles, although showed a look of guilt, also showed determination. They already agreed with Jessa Cortez and they couldn¡¯t go back with their words. Jessa¡¯s main concern was the conflict between the real daughter and the fake one. Although Penny wasn¡¯t Jessa¡¯s real niece, she was the one who raised Penny, and she absolutely cared for Penny. On the other hand, Jessa was prejudiced about Nina. But then again, Jessa didn¡¯t know Penny wasn¡¯t her real niece at first, but she still took care of her. If Jessa saw that Nina was also a good kid, it would be peaceful for everyone. Who knew? Jessa might change her mind and decide to send Nina back to them if she realized Nina wasn¡¯t capable of stirring trouble for Penny. ¡°Nina¡­¡± ¡°Mom, you promised me that even if I¡¯m not your real daughter, you see me as your own! You promised that you¡¯d protect me and 52 Breaking the news to Nina love me! How can that change? Did I do something wrong? Did I offend Penny? I¡¯ll apologize to her now!¡± ¡°Nina, listen to mom.¡± Allison held Nina¡¯s shoulder and stood her up. She smiled bitterly, cupping Nina¡¯s red face from all the crying. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s not like that. Your auntie isn¡¯t a bad person, and when she realizes that you¡¯re a good kid. She might let you stay with us longer.¡± Charles tapped Nina¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Nina, even with this setup, nothing changes. We still love you and we¡¯re always here to support you.¡± ¡°We will always be your family,¡± Allison added kindly. ¡°But even so, they were also your family. If you open up your heart, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d see the good in their hearts.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nina darted her eyes between her parents, pursing her lips before she sobbed her heart out. Seeing the look on their faces, Nina knew they already decided. No amount of tears could change their minds. However, she still couldn¡¯t stop her tears because her biggest fear since the time they found out she wasn¡¯t the real daughter finally came to life. Comentario 10 View All > R Publica tu primerentario! Vote CHAPTER 53 53 I hope Nina didn¡¯t calm down as she cried so much until she fell asleep. The couple stayed with her, feeling sorry that they couldn¡¯t do anything but stay with her throughout this process. 1 ¡°I feel horrible,¡± Allison expressed quietly while stroking Nina¡¯s hair. scared.¡± ¡°She seems very Charles pressed his lips, staring at Nina apologetically. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± The couple looked at each other and sighed. If the choice was theirs, they would happily take care of the two girls. However, they knew deep in their hearts that no matter how they loved Nina, they had no right because they weren¡¯t her real parents. They could only hope Jessa and Nina would get along, just like how Jessa and Penny got along very well. The couple left Nina¡¯s room with a heavy heart. But Charles only took his wife to their room before telling her he had to meet. Haines. In times like this, the couple always needed some time alone and thus, Allison let her husband stay with Haines for a while. When Charles entered the study, Haines was standing in front of the stand while pouring himself a ss of whiskey. ¡°We told her,¡± was Charles¡® greeting remarks, throwing himself on the couch. ¡°I feel horrible.¡± Haines walked back to the set of couches with two sses in his hand. ¡°You did the right thing,¡± was all he said as he slid one ss 53 Ihope to Charles. ¡°She cried so much she ended up falling asleep.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Another deep sigh escaped Charles as he reached for the ss, chugging the drink in one go. Hissing after gulping the alcohol. down, he massaged his forehead to ease her headache. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to go and Allison was also very reluctant,¡± he continued dejectedly. ¡°But knowing Jessa Cortez, she wouldn¡¯t let it go if we try to give her another proposal.¡± ¡°If this will make you feel better, then giving Nina to the Cortez, Household during weekdays is much better. After all, Nina would be in school almost all day. It¡¯ll help her adjust to the new environment while keeping the old one.¡± Charles nced up at Haines but didn¡¯t say anything for a while. ¡°Haines, you¡¯re really okay with this? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Nina?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Haines, how can you say you only feel sorry for her a little?¡± Charles frowned. ¡°Nina is also your niece. You two used to get along. Did that change just because she¡¯s not a Be?¡± ¡°We never got along, but I did see her as a nice kid,¡± Haines was blunt despite knowing this might disappoint Charles. ¡°I just don¡¯t worry about her because if she¡¯s truly a nice kid, she¡¯ll eventually melt Jessa Cortez¡¯s heart just like how Penny did.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I understand you since I¡¯m not a parent, but from my 53 Thope perspective, everyone will randize this decision was the best. Not just to the adults, but also for he added. Charles opened his mouth, but he ended up shutting them again. He knew Haines the most and thus, there was no point in arguing. It wasn¡¯t like Haines wasn¡¯t making any sense. ¡°Anyway.¡± Charles cleared his throat and changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation about Nina¡¯s mother? I told you that Jessa Cortez didn¡¯t seem to have any idea of the matter.¡± After meeting Jessa multiple times now, Charles was sure Jessa knew nothing about the baby switching. If Jessa only knew, she wouldn¡¯t even ask for Nina¡¯s custody and let her niece continue living a life offort and luxury. This time, Haines sighed. ¡°Sadly, the investigation met with a dead end. No one¡¯s willing to talk and most evidences are not enough for a conclusion. Everything is clean, which also tells me this is a meticulous n concocted by someone.¡±@ ¡°Damn it.¡± Charles hissed as his grip on the ss tightened. If not for the baby swapping, their family wouldn¡¯t be in so much dilemma. Penny didn¡¯t have to live in another household and they wouldn¡¯t have to go through breaking Nina¡¯s heart. ¡°Though, I found out why Jessa Cortez hated Nina¡¯s mother.¡± This remark earned Charles¡¯s attention again. ¡°It is not that detailed, but you¡¯d still get a grasp of the family dynamic.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Reed Family used to be upper middle ss, having only two children: Jessa and her older brother, Joey. Their parents worked themselves day and night to prepare for their children¡¯s future. After all, they had Joey and Jessa at ater stage. Two years after 3/0 their son Joey entered col. pregnant girlfriend,¡± Haine he suddenly came home with his ined. ¡°Since Joey¡¯s girlfriend is already pregnant, the parents had no choice but to wee her into the house. At first, everything was going well and peaceful for the family until Joey¡¯s girlfriend had a miscarriage. Even so, the Reed Family were kind enough to let her stay in the household. The Reed Couple were kind enough to send her back to school since she was no longer pregnant. However, just one year after that, things kept missing in the household and soon, even money started missing¡± Charles furrowed his brows. ¡°She stole from them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not sure if she¡¯s the only one or if Joey was in it too, but from what I heard, Joey got involved with some bad crowd. I also heard, when the older couple found out that Nina¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t even going to school and Joey got involved with gambling, his mother had a heart attack because of anger,¡± Haines continued. ¡°Because she¡¯s old then, she died only a few dayster. Jessa was left to take care of their father but because of his wife¡¯s loss, he quickly followed. ¡°Joey is the oldest, and he was naturally left in charge of the household. With a gambling addiction and a woman who supported it, both of them soon depleted thete couple¡¯s savings. From what I heard, Nina¡¯s mother even stole Jessa¡¯s college funds, which caused a huge fight in the family. But with the money gone,. Jessa had no choice but to stop and find a job to sustain herself.¡± While saying all this, Haines felt a little sorry for Jessa. When he 53 Hapo heard about this, he sort of realize wy Jessa was the way she was. ¡°Only a year after thete couple died, even the house they treasured and worked hard to build was sold. Their children, who used to have a bright future, had taken a different path. Joey harassed his little sister for money until Jessa found a man who would protect her.¡± Silence quickly followed Haines¡¯s voice after telling Charles the story. ¡°Then why did Jessa hate Nina¡¯s mother so much? Was it just the college fund?¡± from everything he heard, Nina¡¯s mother¡¯s participation in all of these was too littlepared to Joey¡¯s. ¡°Because it was Nina¡¯s mother who manipted Joey. She¡¯s the one whispering in his ears and even the very person who stole from the family. Or so, what allegedly the truth.¡± Haines shrugged. ¡°This is not confirmed, but people who knew the family said she¡¯s actually the one with the gambling addiction and Joey simply covered for her because he felt sorry for causing her first miscarriage.¡± ¡°She sounds¡­ horrible,¡± Charles blurted out under his breath. ¡°But Nina isn¡¯t like that.¡± (a) Haines refrained from leaving unnecessaryments. ¡°I hope¡­¡± she would prove Haines wrong, because if Haines was right, then Charles and Allison would be hurt. 54 Last semester¡¯s top CHAPTER 54 54 Last semes er¡¯s top student The following day rolled in and Nina didn¡¯te to school. The children didn¡¯t think much about it as they went by their morning like usual. As for Penny, she already guessed her parents had already broken the news to Nina. Looking out at the window of the van, she wondered. ¡®Is this okay?¡± If there was one thing Penny was worried about was the cause and effect of every situation. As much as possible, she would only change things that wouldn¡¯t affect her so much in the future. And even if it would affect her, she wanted it to be in her favor. But this? Penny wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡®In my first life, my parents didn¡¯t send her away because Aunt Jessa didn¡¯t want another mouth to feed. But since Aunt Jessa slightly changed now because of theck of financial problems, she¡¯s doing this.¡¯A subtle smile appeared on her cute face. ¡®Although I¡¯m worried, Aunt Jessa did keep her word andpromised.¡® That alone was enough for Penny to appreciate her mischievous. and slightly devious aunt. Compromising was something Jessa would never do over her dead body, but she did it for Penny¡¯s sake. Penny¡¯s thoughts halted when she felt this pair of eyes constantlynding on her figure. When she turned, she saw ter pecking at her and then looked away. 18:45 O 54 Last semester¡¯s top studentBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Hmm?¡® Her brows ros ¡ö her eyes fell on the bag that he was hugging. ¡®He¡¯s been quiet since yesterday and even this morning. Is he still hurting?¡± Suddenly, As¡¯s rare voice shed through the thick air. ¡°Penny, did you review for the quiz you missed yesterday?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Penny looked back at her brother and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± he frowned, thinking Penny was beingcent. because she was already smart. Penny maintained a smile. ¡°But I will review once we arrive. The quiz is after recess. My brain works better under pressure.¡± As quietly assessed her bright expression and then looked away, not saying another word. Seeing that As dropped the conversation, Penny snapped her eyes back to ter¡¯s bag. ¡®Did he bring extra uniform today? she wondered, remembering that she told him before leaving the infirmary there was no need for him to bring extra anymore. While she stared at him. ter couldn¡¯t help but nervously look back. ¡°Wha- what?¡± he stuttered. The awkwardness in his voice event earned As¡¯s attention. ¡°Why are you looking at my bag?¡± ¡°Nothing. I was just wondering what¡¯s inside.¡±¡± ter intuitively nced at her bag and wondered the same. ¡°Do you want to see what¡¯s in my bag?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± 54 Last semester¡¯s top student ¡°If so, then let me check ¡°ours. As: ¡°?¡± ¡°Why do you want to see what¡¯s inside my bag?¡± Penny sped her bag closer to her body. She brought some precious snacks today. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want to see what¡¯s inside your bag. I¡¯m just wondering.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just books and notes and some things,¡± said ter. ¡°I¡¯m also curious about what¡¯s in your bag.¡± Most importantly, he was curious if she was bringing her weapons again. Since what happened yesterday was something very troubling, ter was afraid Keith gathered whoever lower section he could to pick on her. It was much better if she was well¨Cequipped. ¡°My bag has¡­ some things,¡± they were too many to mention. ter studied her face and nodded. ¡°Okay. Now that you know what¡¯s in my bag and I know what¡¯s in yours, stop staring now.¡± ¡°Stingy. Hmp!¡± She blew the stray hairs off her face. ter and Penny quickly looked away from each other to stare at the windows on their side. As, who was seated behind them, tilted his head to the side.) ¡°What¡¯s that bag talk just now?¡± Why were they so curious about what¡¯s inside each other¡¯s bags? As darted his eyes between the two, only realizing now that ter wasn¡¯t deliberately annoying her. Although there was this strange wariness in ter¡¯s voice he didn¡¯t sound like the usual 54 LASTST Her¡¯s top student that carried dismay or anger. Did son ing happen between them?¡± he wondered but didn¡® dwell on it so much. As has more pressing matters to focus c Soon enough, their van reached the drop¨Coff area which was outside the school. Normally, students were dropped off right i front of their respective buildings. The academy had a big drive with many routes to each building. However, the Bes get of outside the gates to avoid the traffic inside the premises and als as a means of exercise for them. So once they got out, the three quietly walked on the pavement. passing through the cars that were moving at a turtle pace. Since Penny, ter, and As¡¯s sses were in different building she expected that they would separate, eventually. Much to her dismay, when they reached the small circle, As and ter were still following her. ¡°Huh?¡± she stopped and looked back at them. ¡°First brother. Third brother, your building is over there. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you into your building first.¡± As said casually. ¡°I need to check the school¡¯s main bulletin as well.¡± ¡°Me ¨C me too!¡± ter chimed in. ¡°Ill walk you to your building first. My ss is just right next to your building, so I want to see the bulletin.¡± Penny blinked and blinked, nodding in understanding. She didn¡¯t bother and just shrugged. ¡°Okay.¡± Penny took arge skip, creating a big distance from them. 54 Last semester¡¯s too If there was enough, istance between them, then others would think they were simply walking in the same direction. She didn¡¯t want to burden these boys with the exnation they didn¡¯t have to give once someone asked. Penny would takerge skips and continue to grow the distance between her brothers. Soon, As noticed she was getting farther. ¡°Is she that excited to go to school?¡®he wondered. ¡®Or is she doing this because she doesn¡¯t want to be seen walking with us?¡± As frowned at thetter thought, assuming Penny was embarrassed by them. As for ter, he was okay as long as Penny was in his line of sight, He simply wanted to make sure she got to her building safe and sound. Who knew? Keith could¡¯ve told his parents and the school staff were probably waiting for her to take her. ter wanted to be there so he could tell everyone the truth. But as they neared the building, the three of them caught some students flocking around the school¡¯s main bulletin board. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Penny was curious and approached the students. Since she was small, she had to squeeze herself through the crowd until she reached the first row. Looking up, Penny furrowed her brows and read the school¡¯s bulletin. It was the result of thest semester¡¯s top students. It contained the ranking of the star section and the students who topped their sses. It didn¡¯t matter to Penny initially, but hearing the student¡¯s hushed < 54 Last semester¡¯s top student gossip, she finally understood the buzz. Comentario 13 R Publica tu primerentario! Vote 13 Deslizar a CHAPTER 55 55 Effortless ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are so many changes in the rankings of the special section. Kiara used to be top 3, but now, she fell back a few ranks. ¡°How did Max get from the top seven to five?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°Only one point difference, but the gap feels like heaven and hell.¡± ¡°The only thing that didn¡¯t change is the top 1 and 2. The academy¡¯s special star section consisted of ten exceptional students from different grade levels. Most of them were in higher grades, though. All ten students were like celebrities in the academy. Hence, it became a habit for other students to make a big deal every time the results were released. The school bulletin would also show the top students from different grades from the top sections. The school intended to give credit to those students who also did well in their sses. However, after seeing the ugly side of the world, Penny couldn¡¯t appreciate the school¡¯s intention. For her, it sounded more like these names were on here not to give merit but to put more pressure on these students. ¡®Right. As always tops his ss¡­ Curious, Penny¡¯s little round eyes scanned the bulletin board to find her brother¡¯s name. Only As¡¯s name was often in the school bulletin. After all, As was always one or two points from kicking out the top ten of the 55 Effortless special section. ¡®Be¡­ Be¡­ huh?¡®Her lips curved down, and she scanned the bulletin again. But s, As¡¯s name was nowhere to be found. ¡°How is that possible?¡± As had been burying himself with his studies, especially the closer his exams were. He was almost camping in the library. How could his name not be there? Just then, someone mentioned As. ¡°As Be¡¯s name is also not here,¡± one student murmured in surprise. ¡°Wow. Did he fall a rank?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ his name is always there, but it¡¯s now gone.¡± ¡°Who reced him?¡± The students obliviously talked about As without knowing he was just standing right behind them. When Penny looked back, she didn¡¯t see any reaction from As¡¯s face. He just stared at the bulletin apathetically, as if he didn¡¯t care if his name was there or not. ¡®Well, I guess it¡¯s not a big deal for him.¡¯Penny shrugged but then heard this very familiar cocky voice among the crowd. ¡°Hah! As Be is not there because everyone else worked hardst semester! It¡¯s not that he fell back because he cked, but everyone else just studied hard and there¡¯s morepetition!¡± Penny didn¡¯t need to search the crowd to recognize who it was. ¡°That little turd. Did he already forget what happened yesterday? He¡¯s really asking for more beating 216 55 Effortless Hearing Keith¡¯s arrogant voice, the students searched for the owner and their eyes quickly caught As¡¯s figure. Some stopped searching when they saw As, but others managed to find Keith in the crowd. There, standing on the side, was Keith with his cousin, who reced As¡¯s name for their ss top section. Seeing this, the students walked back a little to create some space for the two. After all, this was a confrontation between the former top student and the one who beat him. Because of this, Penny was left in the front all alone. ¡°As, that was a fair fight,¡± said the boy with sses and a kind smile. ¡°Keith is being a little exaggerated. I only got first this time by a fluke. I¡¯m sure next semester, my name¡¯s not on there anymore.¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯re being very humble! We all know that a point difference is a huge gap to close!¡± Keith eximed. ¡°You only read a few books and immediately cinched first ce, while everyone here knows As only fixes his eyes on the books all day!¡± The students assessed Theo and then As. It was true that every time they saw As, he was always studying. Even during lunch, As would eat with an open book beside him, jotting down notes in between each bite. Theo, on the other hand, had quite a social life. He had a good reputation among students and had always ranked second or third effortlessly. ¡°Well, Theo does enter the ranks effortlessly. If he made a bit more effort in his studies, he might enter the special section.¡± 316 66 Effortions ¡°How nice to be born smart.¡± ¡°I feel sad that there were some people who were born to work hard while there were some who were already born gifted.¡± The students couldn¡¯t help but exchange opinions. They looked at As apologetically, while some cast Theo with admiration. ¡°Moreover, your sister Patricia is also in the top section,¡± Keith smirked arrogantly. ¡°On the other hand, aside from their little sister, the other two brothers weren¡¯t in the top section. ter¡¯s my ssmate, and he¡¯s always at the bottom of the ss.¡± Upon the mention of ter, the students quickly shifted their eyes the angelic beauty standing beside As. Many of them were familiar with ter¡¯s face because he had this angelic beauty that was very soothing to the eyes. The only sad thing about ter was that he might be pretty, but hecked the brains. O ter quickly held his head down and took a step away from As. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have gone here, knowing I¡¯d only be used to humiliate my big brother.¡® Penny, on the other hand, squinted her eyes at Theo. When she first saw him, she thought he looked familiar. Now that Keith mentioned Patricia, her mouth fell open. ¡®He¡¯s that brother in the mall!¡® she scrunched up her nose as her face turned sour. ¡®So this guy, Patricia, and that little buffoon are blood¨Crted? No wonder they all smell the same!¡® ¡°Keith, Nina and Patricia are best friends,¡± Theo reminded kindly. ¡°Nina will not be happy if you say those things aloud.¡± Keith sighed as he looked at As while shaking his head: ¡°What a ABT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 55 Effortless pity! The big brothers always hide behind their youngest sister. I guess it does run in the family. From what I heard, the daughter of theirpany is the one who helped fix their biggest issue. Such a young age, but she can¡¯t even rely on the adults around her!¡± ¡°What is this guy talking about?¡± ter murmured but was too afraid to say anything. With Keith¡¯s confidence back, he was afraid of what he would do now after yesterday¡¯s humiliation. ¡°Good for you, Theo,¡± As, who didn¡¯t say anything throughout, simply cast ter a look. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Keith sneered, thinking As was simply trying to run away with his tails between his legs. But before he could say anything, he froze upon hearing a nauseating, adorable voice. ¡°Big sister, is that brother really smart?¡± Penny tugged the girl nearest her, sporting an innocent and adorable face. Seeing such a cute girl, the girl smiled and rested her hands on her knees. ¡°Yes, he is. That¡¯s his name over there.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Penny¡¯s lips formed an o¨Cshape as she rocked her head. ¡°But if he¡¯s that smart, why is his name over that side and not on this side?¡± Penny pointed at the right side of the bulletin before shifting it to the left side where the special section names were posted. The crowd fell into a morbid silence. 55 Effortless Comentario Publica tu primerentariol Vote 13 Deslizar a izquierda CHAPTER 56 56 Will you make a bet on that? 56 Will you make a bet on that? Why was Theo¡¯s name on that side and not on the special section. ss? That question lingered in the air and the mere silence was enough to break anyone¡¯s spirit. Everyone looked down at the little adorable girl, who was looking back at them with obliviousness. Penny didn¡¯t seem to understand the gravity of her question, but every single one of them knew one thing. Theo might be smart and gifted, but he wasn¡¯t gifted enough to enter the star section. ¨C ¡°Tha that girl¡­¡± Keith quickly took a step back as soon as he saw Penny. He just stuttered, making gibberish sounds because of the seed of fear she nted in the very foundation of his bones and the core of his soul. Was this diabolical girl following him?! As and ter, on the other hand, furrowed their brows as soon as they heard Penny¡¯s voice ring. Theo maintained a smile, but there was deep displeasure peeking. through the of his eyes. ¡°Because I am not good enough to be at the star section.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Penny nodded. ¡°What a pity ¡°Pity?¡± Keith scoffed, flinching when her eyes on her. But thinking there were a lot of students around and Theo was also 18.47 1/6 50 Will you make a bet on that? there, Keith sort of regained some condence back. It wasn¡¯t like he was physically hurting someone, right? ¡°Hah! This little girl is too young and doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about,¡± he snorted. ¡°Little girl, even if Theo couldn¡¯t enter the star section, that doesn¡¯t mean being at the top of his ss has no merit!¡± ¡°Little sister, he¡¯s right.¡± The girl Penny approached smiled at her. ¡°The lower grades don¡¯t take the rankings seriously, but once you grow older, you¡¯ll understand its importance.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m already old enough¡­¡± She was currently thirteen! The other students were also very considerate of Penny because she was cute and too young. But Keith would never buy that act. He had seen it just yesterday ¨C that girl knew how to curse too! ¡°Okay.¡± Penny behaved as she smiled at the big sister, but then she left a that rendered everyone speechless. ¡°I guess it¡¯s true that it¡¯s better to be a big fish in the pond than a small fish in the sea!¡± Did she mean it¡¯s better to be a small fish in the big ocean than a big fish in the pond? Everyone pursed their lips as they snuck a look at Theo. Now that Penny mentioned it, almost no one cared about the top students in the other ss aside from the special section. The only reason this topic was shifted to As falling in the ranks wast because the students secretly considered him the unofficial 11th member of the star section. But As never bragged about it or even mentioned it. 50 Will you make a bet on that? ¡°Pfft.¡± One of the students couldn¡¯t hold his in. ¡°Now that I think of it, As never even looked at his own ranking, but just checks the star section rankings.¡± ¡°Theo might be smart, but is it really necessary to brag about it?¡± ¡°No, Theo¡¯s not at fault here. It¡¯s that cousin of his.¡± The murmurings of the students around slowly grew a little louder. One could tell they were trying to keep it discreet, but they failed miserably. ¡°What are you all talking about?!¡± Keith quickly jumped in when he sensed Theo¡¯s mood hitting rock bottom. ¡°If Theo studies enough, he will kick out the top 10 of the star section!¡± Silence immediately followed with that deration. Dering something like that was like challenging the star section and he even dropped a target. Hence, the students quickly shifted their eyes to the tenth ce of the star section to know who Keith was challenging. As soon as the students saw the student¡¯s name, they gasped. Theo, on the other hand, red at Keith. ¡°Keith, what are you saying ¡± ¡°Big brother, will you make a bet on that?¡± Before Thee could retract what Keith had just said, Penny cheered aloud. Keith flinched at her reply. He was simply spewing nonsense to divert people¡¯s opinions. But he wasn¡¯t serious as to make a bet on that! ¡°I also think the big brother Theo is smart to beat the 10th ce!¡± 56 Will you make a bet on that? Penny continued innocently, but her words were like chains circling Keith and Theo¡¯s ankles to rope them in an irreversible situation. ¡°You said he only has to skim a few books to cinch the top ss. If he reads more and studies well, he will surely get there!¡± The students looked at each other and nodded in agreement. Although it was a big deration, it was still interesting to see a top student kicking out a star student out of their ce. It was one of the many reasons many checked As¡¯s name to see if he managed to kick out someone from the star section. ¡°Since Theo can achieve rank one effortlessly, his chances of getting in there are high.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since the names in the star section changed.¡± ¡°Everyone is expecting that it won¡¯t change until one of them graduates. It¡¯s interesting to see if Theo can change that.¡± ¡°Theo, you¡¯re smart, and we know you can do it!¡± Slowly, the students started giving words of encouragement and support to Theo. It was just like what Keith wanted, but s, not the kind of positive feedback they were expecting! Because now, they were all expecting Theo to do the impossible. Theo looked at everyone around and was tempted to take a step back. But because of this attention and expectation, he could only smile awkwardly. This stupid cousin! Why would he say something like that?!¡°Theo mentally , ring daggers at Keith. Although Keith believed in him, no one knew how Theo spent countless nights just on Will you make a hot on that? to study and still had to act sociable during the day. Penny briefly smirked, and this didn¡¯t go past As¡¯s eyes. ¡°This girl¡­¡® As was torn between awe and surprise. He didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions because he already knew the results even before they were released. After all, As purposely didn¡¯t answer one test sheet as a strategic move to focus on the final exam carly. Thinking of how Penny roped Theo and Keith in their own arrogance, As was amused in a way. He didn¡¯t want to deal with them, as it was a waste of time. However, he found Penny¡¯s cunning side a breath of fresh air. He always thought she was annoying for acting younger than her age just because she looked younger. ¡®My little sister is quite mischievous. Just when As was about to go, since he had already seen enough, Penny spoke again. ¡°That other big brother also looks smart!¡± As hadn¡¯t seen who this brother she was talking about, but he suddenly sensed an omen. When he looked back, his face twitched as those plump fingers were pointing in his direction. ¡®Why is she roping me in this too?! 56 Will you make a bot on that? Comentario 18Content ? N?velDrama.Org. R Publica tu primer Vote 13 Deslizar a izquierda para continuar > Send Gift CHAPTER 57 57 The bet is on 57 The bet is on ¡°That other big brother also looks smart!¡± Everyone intuitively shifted their eyes in As¡¯s direction where Penny was pointing. ¡°I bet he¡¯ll make it to the eighth ce!¡± Penny cheerfully announced. ¡°I put my bet on him and that other brother beside him! They look smart!¡± Keith red at Penny but quickly found this as an opportunity to salvage their situation. ¡°You said Theo looks smart and roped him in challenging the 10th ce!¡± ¡°The big brother looks smart, but I wasn¡¯t the one who said he could beat the tenth ce,¡± Penny pouted, making Keith almost choke. ¡°Moreover, I was told not to put all my eggs in one basket! So, I¡¯ll root for the other brothers too!¡± ¡°She does make sense, though.¡± One student nodded, reminded of his grandfather¡¯s warning about putting all his eggs in one basket. Most students were elite, both from old money and new money. Hence, most of them heard about this saying since adults would often take this route. ¡°But As fell back in the ranking- ¡°Even so, he held the rank for years without fail and even almost became a part of the star section at one point.¡± ¡°Compared to someone who just cinched first, it¡¯s not bad to also root for As, who proved himself many times.¡± 18:49 1/6 57 The bet is on Hearing this, Theo¡¯s face darkened. Although he disliked the impossible pressure on him just now, he deeply despised beingpared with As. All these years, Theo was stuck with As. Thetter sat in first ce while the second and third fought fiercely. It was the reason Theo preferred to be third rather than second, just to avoid beingpared to or pitied. ¡°Hah!¡± Keith, who felt like they were losing favors, knew he had to open his big mouth. ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, eighth ce is too high!¡± ¡°Too high?¡± Penny cocked her head to the side. ¡°I think that¡¯s him beingzy!¡± Keith snorted while the students frowned at her obliviousness. However, since she was a kid, they tried to understand she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. ¡°Fine! If As is that smart, then let¡¯s make a bet!¡± Keith harrumphed, shifting the attention to As instead of Theo. ¡°If he can make it to the top ten, then I¡¯ll grovel to his feet and apologize for not seeing his intellectual prowess. But if he can¡¯t make it to the top ten, then he will have to voluntarily drop out!¡± Voluntarily drop out? The students were all taken aback by the consequences. ¡°Drop out? Is he being serious?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much for a bet?¡± ¡°Keith, that¡¯s too much,¡± Theo spoke, acting as the peacemaker. ¡°Although this challenge is a little too much, even for myself, dropping out of school is crossing the line. It is not the first time 18:49? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 2/6 someone challenged someone in the star section, but no one dropped out after their loss. Keith smirked inwardly as he held his chin high. He only said those conditions because there was no way As would agree. The little girl might have unbelievable strength, but she was not smart enough to decide on this matter. Even if As didn¡¯t want to, if the little girl agreed, it would put Ain a tight spot ¡°Okay¡± ynny nodded and raised both her hands to show her thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± as Good The students looked at the little gift in disbelief. What was good in that bet? Not only was the prize of winning not tempting enough. but losing meant giving up this school for the second best! ¡°But it should be the same for that other brother too since he¡¯s the first to challenge the star section!¡± Penny added with a grin, not forgetting to drag Theo back into this mess. ¡°If he gets in the star section, then Big Brother As will apologize. But if he didn¡¯t, then he¡¯ll leave the school permanently! As¡¯s and ter¡¯s faces contorted. Why was she the one deciding on their fates? ¡°Not only that, but I¡¯ll also make another bet! If that other big brother didn¡¯t end up at the bottom of his ss, then you will apologize to him for belittling him! Penny added in the same cheerful tone. ¡°But if he did, he¡¯ll be your ve for the entire school year!¡± a ¡°What?¡± ter¡¯s face drained of color when he was also roped in to this. 67 That is Meanwhile, the students who heard this bet looked at ter and then at the little girl. ¡°Little girl, how can you make a bet on their lives?¡± one of the students remarked. ¡°You might be young, but it¡¯s still not right to y with other people¡¯s lives.¡± The girl near Penny moved to her and said, ¡°Little sister, the bet between As and Theo sounds reasonable, but to drag ter and decide for him to be a ve¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, big sister! Many people said that I have a special eye for people!¡± Penny grinned. ¡°And I think that pretty brother is smart!¡± What a naive girl. As is one thing, but ter? Hah! Even I am smarter than him! Keith snorted. ¡°Deal!¡± he quickly agreed. ¡°Wait.¡± Theo cleared his throat as he felt a little uneasy about this deal. Although he knew he might not make it to the star section, he also knew As wouldn¡¯t. If they both failed, they could just agree not to drop out. No one would me them for it if they did. All he had to do was make sure he scored so high normal students would just have to dream about it. Even so, the uneasiness in his heart remained. ¡°I know you already agreed on the bet, but you hadn¡¯t asked the people who are actually involved,¡± Theo pointed out, and only then 4/15 57 The bet is on did everyone realize that the bet was reaching its conclusion without As, Theo, or even ter agreeing on it. As nced at Penny while the eyes were cast on him. He sighed at her mischievous little sister, who put him in this situation. However, it wasn¡¯t like that wasn¡¯t As¡¯s goal. Perhaps dropping out as a consequence would give him a more motivational boost. O It didn¡¯t sound bad at all. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± As casually agreed, without showing any other kind of reaction. ¡°Good luck to us, Theo.¡± ter opened and closed his mouth, but then he saw Penny cast him a death re. ¡°I ¡ª I agree! Hah! I¡¯m justzy but if I study, I won¡¯t be at the bottom of my ss,¡± he said with a weeping heart. Seeing that the Be Brothers agreed to it without a problem, the students looked at them with admiration. There wasn¡¯t any trace of arrogance from As, but he exuded this undeniable confidence. ¡°And you, big brother?¡± Penny asked, making everyone turn their heads toward Theo. Theo mentioned asking permission, but he was also involved in it. Theo gulped as he felt the confidence in As¡¯s tone. ¡°Of¨Cof course. Good luck to us, As.¡± With that, the bet was on. When the school bell rang, the students briskly dispersed. They went back to their sses with this newfound excitement. Soon, word about the bet spread all across the campus like wildfire. 18:49 5/6 57 The bet is on Comentario 10 CHAPTER 58 58 We all are ¡°Hey, did you hear?¡± @ ¡°Hear, what?¡± The female student quickly whispered to her friend, and thetter drew her head back with a gaping mouth. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Yes way.¡± ¡°Oh, my god!¡± The girls.quickly engaged in gossip regarding the bet that had happened during the morning. These girls were simply one of the many who were talking about it. From one mouth to another, the bet quickly spread until every single student heard about it. Some teachers got wind of the talks that were happening within the campus because everyone was just talking about it. However, they decided not to interfere, thinking this was a good way for their students to motivate themselves. Challenging the ranks of the star section was a friendly school. This would motivate more students to try to reach the unreachable, while those who were already in the star section wouldn¡¯t becent. It made the students study more. Hence, the reason the school produced countless relevant individuals in society. 18:49 1/6 58 We all are Inside the school, there was a private greenhouse where only the star section students could step in to rx or get away from the noises within the building. One student stood behind the intricate chair and bent over, whispering to another teenage boy¡¯s ear. ¡°A bet?¡± Max, the current 5th holder of the star section, smirked in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re saying that kid from the Miller is challenging the tenth ce?¡± The boyughed so hard his stomach hurt. The very few students (three in total excluding the boy) having tea with him simply cast him an indifferent look. ¡°I see, I see. Get out now.¡± Max waved dismissively, facing the ones seated with excitement. ¡°Guess what I heard?¡± ¡°You already blurted it out loud,¡± Kiara, a youngdy who currently holds the 7th ce in the star section, lifted her teacup to her lips. ¡°Someone¡¯s challenging Finn.¡± ¡°The kid from the Miller Family, huh?¡± the other teenage boy tipped his sses up. ¡°I heard he cinched firstst semester.¡± Kiara let out a chuckle, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Ah¡­ I want to tell Finn about it.¡± Max tilted his body sideways. ¡°Why did he miss school today? That jerk.¡± ¡°Some rtive in France died, so their entire family had to attend the service,¡± said the other boy. ¡°He¡¯ll be back. No rush. You guys can have a goodughter.¡± ¡°I want tough more now!¡± Max grumbled, his body almost 18:49 2/6 58 We all are shaking with excitement. ¡°Watching little flies like them try to step in here is fun to watch. Ah! I hope it¡¯s exam day now! Finally, some fun after so long!¡± Max slowly melted on the couch as his energy continued to slip away from him the longer he had to contain the news to himself. These guys with him weren¡¯t fun and their reaction was too dull for his taste. He wanted tough and gossip! ¡°Ah, Kiara, are we switching ranks thising semester?¡± the boy with sses cast the elegant¨Clooking youngdy a look. Kiara didn¡¯t answer immediately as she ced down her teacup. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to sit next to Ray.¡± The current top three of the star section sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be beside him either.¡± He only agreed to Kiara¡¯s proposal because he had a crush on her. But being third had its cons, especially since the first row in their ssroom brought a different kind of pressure than the rest of the ss. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Max,¡± the other youngdy whopleted the group looked at Max helplessly. Unlike Kiara, she had short, curly hair with a pink clip on the side. ¡°We can talk about it if you want.¡± Max nced up at the girl and then looked away. ¡°Never mind,¡± he continued to sulk. ¡°You¡¯re too boring to talk to.¡± The youngdy with short hair sighed. Max was a big guy that has an athletic body. Yet, he always acted like a baby. ¡°Should I go to France tonight?¡± Max drew circles on the concrete ground with his index. ¡°This news will make Finn a lot happier.¡± ¡°Finn is surely a lot happier since the person who died has been 18:49 3/8 58 We all are causing his father¡¯s problems,¡± Kiara coldly remarked. ¡°Also, there¡¯s no fun in talking about Theo Miller challenging Finn. We all knew he was going to make a fool out of himself.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be so rxed with the news I¡¯m bringing!¡± Suddenly, a jolly voice pierced through the peaceful air. Everyone turned their heads to the owner of the voice, and their eyesnded on a tall seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold boy with a small portion of white hair on the side of his hair. ¡°What do you mean, Ray?¡± Cassandra, the girl with short hair, tilted her head. Ray, the rank two of the star section, sat down on the vacant chairnguidly. ¡°You hadn¡¯t heard about the bet?¡± ¡°We already heard of it,¡± Max grumbled. ¡°That Miller kid is dreaming.¡± ¡°Ah. You heard that one, huh?¡± Ray chuckled. ¡°But he¡¯s not the only one who did the bet.¡± Everyone looked at Ray with slight curiosity. ¡°Not just one challenger, but two?¡± the boy with sses furrowed his brows. ¡°Two?¡± Ray shook his head before he raised three fingers. ¡°There are three in total.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Wow. Students this year are very enthusiastic.¡± The girl with short hair pped happily. ¡°I like their spirit.¡± Kiara arched a brow. ¡°Who are these other challengers?¡± Ray smirked as he scanned their faces before he stressed the 18:48 4/6 +29 58 We all are name, ¡°As Be.¡± This time, everyone¡¯s expression changed. Seeing how they now look serious, Ray chuckled. As Be never entered the star section, but everyone in the special section respected that As was someone they should watch out for. ¡°As Be never publicly admitted he wanted to enter the star section, but now he did!¡± Ray pped excitedly as his eyes squinted until they looked like mere slits. ¡°Things are about to get interesting!¡± ¡°Is Finn in trouble now?¡± Max wondered, only to see Ray shake his head. ¡°We all are.¡± They furrowed their brows and asked in unison. ¡°Even you?¡± ¡°Even top 1.¡± ¡°Hey, Ray, you¡¯re kidding.¡± Maxughed nervously. ¡°As might be a scary opponent, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s much of a threat to you, let alone to One.¡± Ray grinned happily. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about As.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I told you there were three challengers, but thest one isn¡¯t in the bet. From what I heard, the headmaster poached her and personally sent out an invitation with a full schrship,¡± exined Ray. ¡°I checked the records and I can predict something is going to hit our pride so hard we¡¯d not expect.¡± Despite saving all that Rose 58 We all are the way. She might be the youngest to enter our ss and also the youngest to be first. How exciting! Let¡¯s study together!¡± 14 All of them could only stare at Ray in disbelief. He said all of that, but instead of worry, he was showing excitement. It was rare for everyone in the star section to feel threatened by another smart genius. However, since Ray said it and didn¡¯t even spare the top one, it only meant he was serious. Someone who could take any spot in the star section arrived at their school. Comentario s View All R ?Publica tu primerentario! Vote 13 CHAPTER 59 59 New friend (?) Despite the buzz the bet created, Penny quickly moved on from it. It was not that she didn¡¯t understand how big of a deal that bet was, she simply couldn¡¯t care less. Penny sat on her seat and happily took off her bag when suddenly, a small presentnded on her desk. ¡°Huh?¡± Looking up, she saw Patricia towering over her with a sweet smile. ¡°It¡¯s my little peace offering.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Penny skeptically gazed at the small box wrapped beautifully with a pink ribbon. ¡®Is this a glitter bomb?¡± ¡°I know we started on the wrong foot, but I chose to forgive you,¡± Patricia magnanimously expressed. ¡°But I hadn¡¯t forgiven myself.¡± Sarcasmced Penny¡¯s voice, but Patricia didn¡¯t get it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I forgave you. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Patricia grinned. ¡°Are we okay now?¡± Penny gazed down at the little present and then up at the pretty young miss. Truthfully, Penny already knew this girl was trouble. This little act reminded her of how Nina befriended the naive young Penny in her first life. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded but then slid the gift back to Patricia. ¡°I don¡¯t like gifts.¡± ¡°But you hadn¡¯t opened it yet!¡± Patricia frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know if 18:50 1/5 59 Now friend (?) you like it or not.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t like gifts and surprises in general.¡± ¡°No, take it.¡± Patricia slid the gift back to Penny. ¡°It¡¯s rude when someone gives you a present and refuses it.¡± Penny blinked and said. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the money to buy a return gift.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! Don¡¯t worry. I get tons of gifts every day.¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± With this topic brought up, Patricia happily slid beside Penny. ¡°Whenever my dad meets his business partners or some other people, they always bring gifts! They know my dad treasures me the most, so they think if they give me a gift, it would be a good start!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Penny rocked her head. ¡°So, does this mean you only picked up one of the gifts to give me?¡± Patricia ced her hand on her chest and scoffed, very much offended by that question. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like that?¡± Yes. ¡°Gifts that are meant for me are for me, especially gifts from my parents. I cherish them so much because I know they worked hard for it, alright? And this gift is something I bought yesterday for my new friend.¡± ¡®Since when did I agree to be your friend?¡® Penny faintly clicked her tongue. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about gifting me back. I know you can¡¯t afford my 18:50 2/5 59 New friend (?) taste.¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched but didn¡¯t say anything; it was the truth. She let Patricia prattle on and on to the point, Penny eventually started giving her more attention. Patricia might be bragging, but she was mentioning a lot of business people they were connected with, or some who were simply trying to start a rtionship with their family. ¡°Patricia, you said your family is the Miller Family, right?¡± Patricia raised her chin and proudly said, ¡°Yes, that is right.¡± 1 ¡°Oh, Penny nodded in understanding. Every night, Penny would spend hours reading current events and learning the market flow. Although she already knew where to invest and ced a portion of her money in them, she was holding some extra funds for a quick way to double them so she could use them to invest more and have enough for some intel. It was because of this she quickly remembered the Miller Family¡¯s business as they had been causing headlines in the business news recently. Now, Penny realized Patricia might be a sneaky little. devil, but she was so proud of her family that she never lied about their achievements. @ ¡°The Miller Family should teach the new generation when to keep their mouths closed,¡®Penny thought because, at this point, Patricia was giving out important pieces of information without realizing it. 2 ¡®She might be very useful,¡®Penny mentally nodded. ¡®I probably didn¡¯t need to invest in intel for now. Well, I don¡¯t have the money.¡® With that thought in mind, Penny was pleased. However, her 18:50 3/5 50 New friend (?) satisfaction was short¨Clived when she remembered something. Looking at the proud and naive Patric Penny couldn¡¯t help but imagine herself in her first life. ¡®Back then, I was also proud of my brothers and the Be¡¯s¡­¡® to the point, she would also blurt out bits and pieces of important information about their family. business. It might not be as blunt and open as Patricia¡¯s, but the people surrounding the adult Penny are smart, capable, and cunning individuals. All they needed to hear was one word, and they would figure out the entire context. ¡°Patricia, that¡¯s good to know,¡± Penny blurted out, stopping Patricia¡¯s nonstop chit¨Cchat. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you should be saying all of those things to other people. They sound important.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not other people.¡± Patricia smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my ssmate and my friend. Moreover, even if I tell you, you won¡¯t understand them. You got here because of a full schrship, right? Nina told me.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t understand them, there¡¯s this thing called selling information,¡± Penny sighed, thinking that there were actually many people in the upper echelon who do this kind of shady business. Patricia clicked her tongue, a little annoyed. ¡°Anyway, keep the gift. I chose it myself, so treasure it. You might want to sell it if you don¡¯t have anything else to eat.¡± Having said that, Patricia gracefully strode back to her seat. Gazing down at the little present, she nced back at Patricia. ¡®She knew I got here because of a full schrship and still wants to 18:50 4/5 59 New friend (7) ts to be friends with me?¡® Penny shrugged as she kept the little present inside the drawer of her desk. I should y along with her for now.¡® And with that, their next teacher arrived. Throughout the ss, Penny just stayed in the ssroom, even during lunchtime. She brought some food with her because Chef Skr was kind enough to send her some of his new dishes during his quick visit to the country. Theirst subject was more like a vacant time; it was a time for self¨Cstudy. During this time, most of her ssmate would be chatting or finishing their homework or projects in advance. A few like to go out of the ssroom to buy some snacks or simply walk around the campus. That was fine as long as they didn¡¯t bother other sses. Penny cupped her face and gazed at Patricia¡¯s empty seat while tapping her index on the surface of the desk. Underneath her desk was the present Patricia gave to her. ¡°The gift¡­ where should I put it before I get used of stealing?¡® Comentario 19 R ?Publica tu primerentariol Vote CHAPTER 60 60 My money¡¯s on you! Being wrongfully used was something Penny had gone through countless times in her life. Starting from the Cortez Household, the Be¡¯s, and everywhere. Even how she ended up in prison, it was due to being wrongfully used. It was all the same pattern. Hence, she could see through Patricia like an open book. An arrogant youngdy like her wouldn¡¯t be so forting unless she had an evil nid out. Penny might not know, nor did she care, about Patricia¡¯s real motive, but she wouldn¡¯t be the willing victim of some wicked n. A lesson learned she learned the hard way yet, a little toote. * * ter kept turning on the car seat as if his bottom was hurting. They¡¯d been waiting for Penny, but until now, she hadn¡¯te out. ¡°ter, will you stop moving around?¡± Annoyed, As looked up at him. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Penny, go get her.¡°¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m worried about her?!¡± ¡°Then, stop moving. You¡¯re making me dizzy.¡± ter frowned as he nced at his big brother. As usual, As was reading a book ter would never understand. Thinking about the bet all day, he couldn¡¯t even appreciate a day of not being bullied! ¡°As¡­¡± he called worriedly. ¡°Are you seriously going to do that bet?¡± 18:50 60 My money¡¯s on you! As hummed a short t ¡°Really? Are you sure? I mean, I know you are great! But the star section¡­¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if your brother is part of the star section??¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It is!¡± ¡°Then what seems to be the problem?¡± ter fiddled with his hands, hesitating to say his second worry, ¡°But if you lose the bet¡­ are you also going to drop out?¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll lose?¡± Suddenly, Penny¡¯s voice pped at their cars like thunder. It wasn¡¯t like she was yelling, but her abrupt entrance sounded a lot louder with the quietness. ¡°No, I mean¡­ I don¡¯t know?¡± ter buffed before his look of worry turned to dismay. ¡°Penny, what the hell are you thinking about roping us in this stupid bet?!¡± As averted his eyes to Penny, curious about her answer. He didn¡¯t mind doing the bet, but Penny made some big derations that would make anyone wonder where her confidence came from. ¡°Third brother, why are you so agitated? If you were scared, then you shouldn¡¯t have agreed in the first ce¡± ¡°Scared?¡± ter almost spat out everything he ate for lunch. ¡°Me? Scared? Why would I? It¡¯s not like I dered to be in the star section! But the point here is, First Brother gave his word and if he loses the bet, then he¡¯ll have to drop out!¡± 28:40 no My money¡¯s on you! For a moment, Penny observed ter. Seeing that he seemed to be back to his usual self, she was pleased, I guess he¡¯s feeling much better now,¡® she smiled in relief, causing ter to freeze. ¡®Is that the usual smile? Or the smile of death?!¡® ¡°Third brother, like Isaid, what made you think First Brother will lose?¡± She pouted and looked back at As. ¡°First Brother, my monthly allowance is on you! Fighting!¡± Her money¡¯s on me? He thought. Seeing that full confidence in her eyes, as if she was certain he could do it, As felt a little warm inside. Even though As made it his life¡¯s mission to excel in school, it didn¡¯t matter to him if he was first orst. In his perspective, as long as he did his best, then he could tell himself he did everything he could. Or perhaps try harder next time. After all, As¡¯s main reason for doing this was because he was training himself so his dad wouldn¡¯t have worries about thepany in the future. If doing simple work, such as studying and doing well in school, was something he couldn¡¯t do, then how was he supposed to run the business when, clearly, his brothers weren¡¯t interested? ¡°Penny,¡± he called. ¡°Answer my question.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Why did you agree on the bet despite hearing the unreasonable consequences?¡± 18:50 3/6 60 My money¡¯s on y Because it wasn¡¯t er future that was on the line! ¡°Hehe.¡± Penny giggled as she secretly bit her tongue. It was she was trying to curry favor with him, but it was still best n make him a direct enemy. ¡°Because I believe in you! Hundred a thousand percent! No doubt!¡± A shallow breath slipped past As¡¯s, while a very subtle smil turned up on his face. ¡®I thought as long as I believed in myself, I¡¯d be fine regardless other people¡¯s doubts,¡® he thought as he unknowingly reached to ruffle her hair. ¡®But it feelsforting that someone has the much trust and confidence in me.¡¯23 Penny froze when As¡¯s soft hands touched the top of her hea was unlike Hugo¡¯s, whose palm was full of calluses, but still, his head pats felt caring and kind. As¡¯s touch was soft and gentle, wasn¡¯t asforting as Hugo¡¯s, but it felt very reassuring. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± said As as he casually retrieved his hand despi his internal surprise when he realized his action. ¡°Let¡¯s double yo allowance.¡± Hearing this, her lips stretched from ear to ear as her eyes formed a money sign. ¡°Yes! Do that!¡± ter snapped back from his momentary trance at the warm moment between As and Penny. He gazed at his palm and then sped it. But when he noticed the money sign glittering in her eyes, his face contorted. ¡°Penny, did you really put on a bet on As?¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know?¡± Penny looked back at ter. ¡°There¡¯s a 18:50 60 My money¡¯s on you! betting pool now going around the school.¡± ¡°There¡¯s what?!¡± She nodded. ¡°There are two separate bets, to be exact. The first one is about whether or not First Brother and Theo boy were getting in the star section.¡± ¡°And the other one?¡± ¡°The other one is whether or not you stay a bottom feeder!¡± ter¡¯s face stiffened as hisplexion turned white as a sheet. ¡°Oh,wd. I feel like I¡¯m going to faint.¡± ¡°You can study with me,¡± As offered, but Penny crossed her arms to make an X sign. ¡°Huh? No?¡± ¡°First brother, you should focus on your studies! Letting him study with you will only distract you!¡± She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her allowance! ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will study with him and monitor him 24/7!¡± ¡°You will what?!¡± ter gasped, only to see Penny slowly turn to him with a smile. Now ter was so sure this was the smile of death!R Comentario 21 R ?Publica tu primerentario! 18:50 Vote 13 Send Gift View All CHAPTER 61 61 Fled for his life When they reached home, Butler Jen weed them back as part of his routine. ¡°We¡¯re home,¡± As announcedzily, watching their parents turn their heads at the entrance. Allison and Charles looked at each other in surprise. It was rare for As to announce they were home. It was usually ter or Nina. ¡°Kids, how¡¯s school?¡± Allison trudged to meet them halfway. ¡°Good,¡± As answered with the samenguid tone, but this surprised the couple even more. ¡°Seems like my eldest is in a good mood?¡± Charles couldn¡¯t help but point it out. Although As¡¯s tone didn¡¯t carry any interest or excitement, he would usually not answer fast. Or when he was reciting a math solution in his head, he wouldn¡¯t answer at all. ¡°Mom!¡± ter happily approached his mother, but this time, he didn¡¯t hug her. ¡°School¡¯s okay today.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± He didn¡¯t get picked on throughout the day and it was the first time ter didn¡¯t have to change into a new pair of uniform. ¡°Penny!¡± Charles eximed as soon as he caught the little bouncy thing approaching. He quickly rushed to her but didn¡¯t dare carry her in his arms. He learned from Haines¡¯s mistake. 16:46 1/6 01 Fles for his life ¡°Hi, dad!¡± Back to her adorable self, Penny smiled brightly at her father. Seeing her smile was enough to take away Charles¡¯s exhaustion. It was his first day back to his original working schedule, but all he could think of was spending time with her. ¡°Papa, how was your first day back at your office?¡± Penny asked curiously, and Charles¡¯s smile was already a giveaway. ¡°It was good, but I felt like a little sad we couldn¡¯t y with your pets.¡± Before she went to school, Charles would regrly ambush her for some father¨Cdaughter bond. She just let him since she couldn¡¯t shoo him away. It was the same for Allison. Sometimes, they would join forces or do it individually. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Papa. We can always y with them together on the weekends.¡°@ Charles nodded and patted her head. ¡°Let¡¯s do that then.¡± Allison¡¯s eyes softened watching her husband and daughter get along so well. Now, she couldn¡¯t deny Penny took after her father the most. Both were charming with a big and pure heart. ter and As, on the other hand, felt conflicted. They had seen the other side of Penny that she never showed to their parents. Thus, watching her act cute was more puzzling than heartwarming. It was almost hard to believe they were seeing the same person. ¡®Well, I guess as long as she doesn¡¯t use those sides against the 10:47 2/6 B2. Flest for tile life t the family, having those traits can be a skill, As told himself and threw any unnecessary thought at the back of his head. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll head to my room first.¡± He said. ¡°Oh, okay. Come down for dinner.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Having said that, As strode off. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go get change too,¡± ter followed upon seeing As leave. It was best to lock himself for now while Penny was distracted. ¡°I¡¯lle down once dinner is served.¡± Allison nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay.¡± ter didn¡¯t waste a breath as he briskly walked away. But just as he did so, Penny also spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll change too! Mama, Papa, I¡¯ll be back before dinner!¡± Hearing this, ter wasn¡¯t discreet anymore. He fled¡­ For his life no looking back, no stopping. ¨C ¡®Quick!¡® he picked up his pace the closer he got to his room. Unfortunately, just as ter reached his room and tried to open the door, it was locked. His face showed a look of horror. He locked his room this morning so no one would enter and identally find his dirty uniform. ¡°Third brother.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. His shoulders tensed up as his breathing slowed down, hearing and sensing the little demon approaching. Holding the knob and rattling it nervously, ter turned to look at Penny. 61 Flod for his life ¡°Penny. Hehe.¡± He smiled nervously. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to watch me 24/7, right? I will study on my own- why did you even drag me on the bet?!¡± By the end of his sentence, ter couldn¡¯t help butment. She had seen him in the most pathetic state. There was no point in acting tough in front of her. Penny crossed her arms. ¡°If I didn¡¯t drag you in it, are you nning to let Keith use you to demean our other brothers and the Be Family?¡± ter pressed his lips while she shook her head. ¡°Third Brother, let me tell you one thing. I might¡¯ve stopped him from raising a hand on you, but that guy wouldn¡¯t stop stirring trouble. He will keep using your bottom feeder status, and if you don¡¯t move up a few ranks, this will be your biggest weakness.¡± She clicked her tongue. ¡°Now, go get changed and meet me at the library. We¡¯ll study before dinner and continue after dinner until bedtime.¡± Having said that, Penny turned and strode off. ter stared at her little back while the corner of his lips curved down. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know that being at the bottom of his ss had its cons. However, ter already epted that he was a bottom feeder and that he should be fine with it. After all, some bottom feeders in their ss and other sections lived a normal school life. But then again, his ss had the most notorious elites. Another heavy sigh escaped ter before he searched for his keys. 61 Fled for his life Now that Penny was gone, he quickly found his keys and entered his room. ? ? 1:|: ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???? ?? After half an hour, the family came down for dinner. The couple couldn¡¯t help but look at their third son, sensing that he was unusually quiet. But before they could ask, Hugo inquired. ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡± Allison perked her head and smiled subtly. ¡°Ah, about that¡­ she¡¯s in her room.¡± ~ ¡°Is she okay?¡± As asked and saw their parents nod. ¡°I see.¡± Allison and Charles looked at each other. Before their children came home, they were just talking about how to break the news to their boys. However, they didn¡¯t get the chance to say it. Since they were now having dinner and everyone looked in their best mood, the couple looked at each other meaningfully. ¨C ¡°By the way ¨C ¡°Oh, As, I put my bet on you.¡± Comentario 21 Ver todos > ?Publicatu primerentario! Vote CHAPTER 62 62 I have to Charles and Allison¡¯s n to break the news about Nina to their children halted at Hugo¡¯s remarks. ¡°Oh, As, I put my bet on you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± question marks filled the couple¡¯s thought bubble as they gazed at Hugo. ¡°Hugo, what do you mean, a bet?¡± Hugo smiled as he happily exined. ¡°There¡¯s a betting pool in the school now. All students are putting their bets on whether As will make it to the star section this semester or not.¡± ¡°What?¡± Allison and Charles gasped in unison as they instinctively gazed at As. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°As, is this true?¡± Charles blurted out. As nced at them and nodded before he ate a spoonful. While the couple processed this, Hugo continued in the same enthusiastic tone. ¡°ter¡¯s in the bet too!¡± he eximed, making ter freeze. ¡°He dered that he wouldn¡¯t be at the bottom of his ss anymore. I bet on him, and the entire team also ced their bets on As just to spite Max.¡± The couple was momentarily stunned. As¡¯s goal was surprising, but ter too? Above all, they were most surprised that Hugo was putting on bets. Penny also looked at Hugo incredulously. She heard about Max, who jumped from the 7th ce in the star section to the 5th rank. 16:47 O 1/7 62 have to She didn¡¯t know Hugo knew him that much. Also, what did he mean, the team bet on As just to spite someone? How did he make that sound less¡­ vicious?¡® ¡°Hugo, howe there¡¯s a betting pool in your school? Isn¡¯t that another form of gambling? The school allows this?¡± Allison asked, worried their son would get caught by participating in such things. ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Brother. How can you join the betting pool?¡® was what Penny wanted to say, but then, she wasn¡¯t in the right ce because she was the only one who anonymously started the betting pool. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hugo reassured. ¡°The betting system found loopholes in the school policy and is legal. So even if the teachers already got wind of it, they can¡¯t do anything. Moreover, they can¡¯t put all students in disciplinary action. It¡¯s a harmless betting and it will keep the students motivated.¡± The couple was still ufortable with it, but then Hugo spoke enthusiastically. ¡°Say, First Brother, do you think you can be a star student?¡± As ate his food elegantly before he said, ¡°I have to.¡± ¡°As.¡± Allison sighed before Charles followed. ¡°As, your mom and I are always proud of you. So, you don¡¯t have to say you have to ¡°Penny¡¯s monthly allowance on me, so I have to.¡±@ Penny choked on her food when she heard As¡¯s reason, 16:47 217 62 I have to pounding her chest with her fist while reaching for a ss of water. She was quiet when Hugo mentioned the betting because she didn¡¯t want to get dragged into this conversation. Was this As¡¯s way of returning the favor because she roped him in the bet? ¡°Penny, did what?¡± Charles gasped ¡°Penny ced her entire monthly allowance on me, so I have to enter the star section no matter what,¡± As rified emotionlessly. ¡°She¡¯ll starve if I don¡¯t.¡± Allison¡¯s and Charles¡¯s mouths fell open while Hugo grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Now, you really have to kick those guys from their high horses,¡± Hugo chuckled happily before his bright expression turned solemn ¨C almost deadly. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Penny¡¯s allowance is on the line here.¡± ¨C Charles suddenly pounded the bottom of his fist against the table, making Penny jolt from her seat. ¡®Is he angry with me now?!¡® ¡°As¡­¡± Charles¡¯s face darkened as he slowly shifted his glinting eyes to his eldest son. ¡°Go get them! Tear the entire star section apart! Our Penny¡¯s money¡¯s on you! Don¡¯t disappoint her!¡± 15 Penny: ¡°Ah?¡± Hugo nodded approvingly while As confidently shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll also ce our entire fortune on you!¡± Charles continued, taking this betting to the next level. 16:47 3/7 1 62 Thuva to ¡°I think it¡¯s better if parents also bet on this,¡± Hugo suggested. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since thest parents¨Cteacher meeting. It¡¯s a good way for parents to socialize too.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Charles nodded, having the idea of bringing this up without implicating himself. He had to think of the Be Family¡¯s reputation too, after all. ¡°As long as this idea didn¡¯te from me¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think the headmaster will tolerate that¡­ ¡®Penny sported a conflicted look as this conversation was getting out of hand! ¡°The Miller kids started this,¡± As hinted, giving his father a knowing look. Upon hearing that, Charles raised a brow. ¡°The Miller¡¯s, huh?¡± the corner of his lips curled up into a wicked smirk. Seeing this, Penny scoots away a little. Her father and her two brothers looked a little devious. ¡®Oh, gracious god. Please don¡¯t let them cross the dark side!¡® Allison darted her eyes between Hugo and Charles. She wanted to say something righteous, but she ended up sighing heavily. It was a rare asion for their eldest and second son to willingly engage in this type of conversation. The couple simply epted it was part of the adolescent stage. But here they were, enthusiastically talking about a bet. ¡°Oh, you boys.¡± She shook her head, her eyes falling on Penny. She offered Penny a subtle smile and a slight nod, indicating she approved. Now that Allison thought about it, since Penny came in here, their 16:47 4F7 11 ¡ú 62 I have to family seemed to be slowly reuniting. It wasn¡¯t like they were not united before, but she often felt that the more her sons grew up, the more they were growing distant. It felt nice to be having a normal dinner where everyone was active. ¡°Oh, it seems everyone¡¯s very active tonight.¡± Suddenly, Haines entered the dining hall. Seeing Charles and his two elder boys look at him, Haines immediately notices the determination in their eyes. Haines carefully sat down and asked curiously. ¡°Is there a problem at school?¡± ¡°Haines, As made a bet that he¡¯d enter the star section and ter wouldn¡¯t be at the bottom of his ss!¡± Charles summarized. ¡°Penny fell into this betting pool and bet her entire allowance on her brothers.¡± Hearing that, Haines¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ll call for Professor Singh or one of his rmendations to help you.¡± ¡­ 11 Penny was rendered speechless. Her hope that Haines wouldn¡¯t participate in it had gone down the drain. ¡°Pfft-!¡± Allison couldn¡¯t contain herughter anymore, covering her lips with the back of her hand. But even with her attempt to cover it up, she ended up bursting out inughter. ¡°Oh, you silly boys.¡± ¡°Ali, what¡¯s silly about this?¡± Charles frowned while everyone else looked at her. Haines was also not pleased to be called silly. ¡°Penny puts her 16:47 5/7 entire allowance on As because she believes in him. As shouldn¡¯t disappoint, and the adults should make sure he¡¯d get the best support.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not silly,¡± Hugo also defended themselves, while As just smiled subtly at his mother¡¯sughter. It had been a while since everyone saw Allisonugh out loud. Although she was always smiling, this was the first time sheughed ¨C she was wheezing. As As continued his food, his eyes caught Penny. She was looking at their mother with surprise, but at the same time, her eyes were soft with appreciation. One could tell Penny cared for Allison, and hearing their mother¡¯sughter looked like Penny treated it as a blessing. The look in her eyes softened As¡¯s heart. ¡°This sister of mine¡­ ¡®As smiled in satisfaction, now more motivated to enter the star section just for his little sister. ¡®Who would have thought I would want to be better for another person¡¯s sake?¡® While the family was engaged in dinner, they didn¡¯t notice that Nina also entered the dining room. Standing by the entrance, Nina- stared at the family who were so lively despite her absence. Her mother was even wheezing whilst knowing Nina was on a hunger strike. When her eyesnded on Penny¡¯s seat, she balled her hands into a tight fist. Bitterness filled her eyes as she ran back into her room. 10:47 CHAPTER 63 63 After dinner, Penny dragged ter to the library for a briefing. Seated on the chair, ter¡¯s jaw hit the floor at the stacks of books in front of him. This sight was too overwhelming for him. ¡°This¡­¡± ter scoffed, averting his dted eyes at the little sister standing behind the table. ¡°I have to read all of this?¡± 1 ¡°There¡¯s more. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ~ ¡°There¡¯s more?!¡± his face drained of colors as his face twisted in dismay. Looking at him, Penny wondered if she even made the correct decision. These books were just too basic. Even Penny in the first life understood them quickly. ¡°Penny, I can¡¯t do this,¡± ter confessed, while shaking his head vigorously. ¡°This is too much for me! I can¡¯t do it like this or I¡¯ll die ¨C ack!¡± ¨C ter nearly bit his tongue when her hand struck the back of his head. He gasped in disbelief, looking at her with dted eyes. ¡°Did you ¡ª did you just smack my head?¡± ¡°I did. So what?¡± ¡°Penny!¡± ¡°You said you want to die or just be Keith¡¯s ve for the next year until he mysteriously goes missing.¡± Her expression died and her tone was cold. ¡°You hadn¡¯t even opened one book and you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t do it? Goodness.¡± 16:22 1/7 63 1+1=? He wouldn¡¯t need to be a ve if she didn¡¯t bring it up! ter rubbed the back of his head as he sulked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a ve,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll read.¡± ¡°Good. Start with this one.¡± Penny casually picked up one book from the stack and dropped it in front of him. ¡°Go, chop chop!¡± He thought once she said that, she would leave. But Penny sat right next to him and started writing on a piece of paper. ¡®She isn¡¯t even studying. Does she even know these lessons from this book?¡® he mentally grumbled, opening the book to start some reading. Getting smacked in the head by his little sister was scary, but he had to do this as well. If he didn¡¯t, then he should start epting his fate of being Keith¡¯s dog. Although ter wasn¡¯t spared from Keith¡¯s deathly res all day, Keith didn¡¯t step into his personal space. For ter, that was already freedom, and after having a taste of it, he wanted to live like that. Silence quickly hung in the air with only every flip of the pages resonating every few minutes. Penny quietly skimmed through the lessons ter¡¯s grades were focused on. With her achievements in her past life, Penny could remember a lot of lessons. She was often invited to teach in universities or take on a ss as a professor. But this was junior secondary. Fortunately, her subjects and ters aren¡¯t that far since she is in grade 7 and he¡¯s in grade 8, so she could easily follow the stages. Half an hourter, Penny fully grasped ter¡¯s lessons from the previous semester and the current one. 16:22 2/7 63 1+1=? She drew her head back a little to check on him. The stacked books in front of him blocked her view, so she had to tilt a little. When she saw him, her face twisted in an ugly way. ter was just sitting there like a statue, staring nkly at the open book in front of him. It was as though his brain went into overdrive and he automatically went into default mode. ¡°Are you still alive?¡± she asked quietly, watching his nk eyes veered in her direction. ¡°I see. You¡¯re not.¡± 2 ¡°Penny! This is insane!¡± ter pped the book as he harrumphed. ¡°My brain¡¯s not functioning! I couldn¡¯t understand a word from it!¡± ¡°Not even the first lesson?¡± ? ¡°Not even the introduction!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Penny pinched the bridge of her nose in distress. She confidently took this challenge not just because she believed in ter, but because the adult ter she remembered was very clever, humorous, and a critical thinker. Or so what she knows from his interviews and the shows he appeared in. Was that just a PR thing? Truthfully, Penny wasn¡¯t that sure because when they were adults, she rarely met ter. She might try to visit him or reach out to him, but he was too busy to give her a minute of his time. ¡®But then again, after that bullying incident, he didn¡¯t end up at the bottom of his ss in his new school. Although not at the top, he wasn¡¯t on the .¡® Penny peeked at the distressed ter and sighed. ¡°This is gonna be a piece of work.¡® 16:22 C 3/7 63 1+1=? ¡°Fine. Tell me what you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Everything!¡± ter didn¡¯t even have the slight reluctance to admit. He dragged his chair closer to her and said, ¡°Penny, this isn¡¯t gonna work.¡± ¡°Then do you want to be a ve?¡± because if he did, Keith would have to go. Where? That would be her darkest secret in this life. ¡°No, of course not.¡± His tone calmed down, but still in great distress. ¡°I don¡¯t want that, but I also know this is not gonna work.¡± Penny observed him and was slightly pleased there was still a fighting spirit left in him. ¡°Got it.¡± After saying that, Penny grabbed the paper and pen and wrote down something. Curious, ter nced at it. He only had a glimpse of it before she slid it in front of him. ¡°Answer it,¡± she said as she ced the pen on top of the paper. ¡°Try to analyze it and answer. I want to determine what grade you left your brain. This is an example problem fromst year.¡± ter looked at it up close and then back to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to answer this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen this problem ever in my life.¡± Penny quietly retrieved the paper and flipped it to the clean page. She wrote in big size; [1+1= ?] This time ter frowned. ¡°Are you mocking me? I know that. It¡¯s two!¡± 16:22 417 63 1+1=? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good!!¡± Penny sighed in relief. ¡°At least we know that¡¯s not the grade we¡¯re starting! Then how about this one?¡± Instead of quickly jumping to the next level, she did subtraction, multiplication, and division. She started from one digit to two, three, and then more. ter felt like she was mocking him, but he still answered diligently. ¡°Here.¡± After the ten¨Cdigit division problem, ter slid the paper back to her. ¡°Is it correct?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What?! You¡¯re making me answer all of that and you didn¡¯t even know?¡± Penny nced up at him and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a calctor? These problems are just to stimte your brain so it can slowly enter study mode.¡± She clicked her tongue and looked at the answer. Of course, she knew the answer. It was just that she was checking his method, as it was most essential. ¡°Oh.¡± ter was taken aback, only realizing now that he felt less pressured. ¡°It¡¯s correct.¡± Her satisfied smile was akin to a drop of confidence back to him. She then pulled out one book near her. ¡°Since you remember the basics, let¡¯s move on to this topic.¡± As she exined, ter quickly pulled his chair close to hers and listened to her instructions. Since doing it alone could easily confuse him, Penny showed him a few examples and answered them step by step. After that, she gave him one exercise for him to 16:22 do it himself. While the two were busy, they didn¡¯t notice that peeking by the door were Allison, Charles, Haines, and Hugo. They knew Penny and ter would have to study together because of the bet, and that As had to focus on his own. Watching ter be this focused on his studies and how he was listening to Penny so attentively brought a smile to their faces. ¡°I think¡­ ter will be fine; Haines whispered, earning a nod from the three. ¡°Let¡¯s not disturb them for now¡± Allison suggested, and they all reluctantly agreed, As the four of them walked away from the library, their steps slowed down and the silence building up between them grew palpable. ¡°Just another peek; said Charles and in a sh, all four of them found themselves back in their spot, peeking at the library to watch the two. Putler len, who saw them walking away from the library, only to run back and continue spectating, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I guess everyone¡¯s gonna stay upte tonight. Fortunately, it¡¯s the weekend. Should I serve them some tea?¡± CHAPTER 64 64 Blood is thicker than water The next day, Penny was up early despite stayingte tutoring ter. She stayed with him almost all night to make sure he at least understood the lesson. It would be more efficient if he understood one lesson per subject every session. In that case, they could move forward easily. Still in her pajamas, Penny carried a pad of paper and headed straight to ter¡¯s room. Her body had grown ustomed to staying upte and waking up early since purchasing herptop, but she wasn¡¯t sure of ter. ¡°Knock knock!¡± Penny announced as she knocked on the door. ¡°t ¨C Third Brother, time to wake up!¡± ¡ª Penny knocked a few times and when no one answered, she gazed up at the door. ¡®Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Penny took a step back and kicked the door open. The door opened with a bang, waking up ter in an instant. ¡°Who¡¯s there!? I¡¯m innocent! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± he jumped on the bed, still half dreaming, half awake. 2 ¡°Goodness¡­ what kind of dream were you having?¡± Penny scrunched up her nose, gazing at the dried drool on the corner of his mouth and his messy bed hair. She stood beside the bed and tossed a pad of paper to him. When the padnded on ter¡¯sp, he blinked a few times before rity dawned on him. ¡°Penny, what time is it? It¡¯s too early¡­ can I 16:22 1/6 64 Blood is thicker than water sleep more?¡± ¡°I want answers to those questions after breakfast,¡± she said in amanding tone. ¡°So no, you can¡¯t sleep more until you earn it. Chop chop.¡± (2 After saying that, Penny quickly skipped away to start her morning. Her brother, on the other hand, just stared at her helplessly. ¡°Penny, close the door tss. She didn¡¯t close it.¡± ¨C Another deep sigh escaped ter as he felt like his bed was pulling him down for an embrace. He usually sleeps more during the weekends, since it is his only time to rx and recover from all the bullying. But now, he also had to wake up early on the weekend because he had to study. ¡°How does First and Second brother do this?¡± he mumbled as his eyes inevitablynded on the pad of paper on hisp. ¡°She¡¯ll kill me if I doze off.¡± Casting his bed a reluctant look, he dramatically bid it farewell and dragged himself out of the bed. **** Penny was on her way back to her room when she heard her parents and Haines talking. Curious, she approached the railing of the mezzanine and gazed down. ¡°Allison, I want to sleep some more¡­¡± Charlesined as he dragged himself to the main entrance of the house. He still looked groggy, as if he only had an hour of sleep. 16:22 2/6 64 Blood is thicker than water Haines was also yawning while following him behind. Both were just wearing casual clothes, so Penny could tell wherever they were going, it wasn¡¯t business affairs, so they were free toin. ¡°Thene back after you visit my parents.¡± Allison yawned as she waved dismissively. Charles grunted, but still dragged his feet out. ¡°I thought it was just me and ter, who stayed up all night,¡± Penny mumbled; it was her first time seeing her parents look so sleepy. She didn¡¯t dwell on it, though, telling herself even adult Penny had days she felt toozy to get up. What Penny didn¡¯t know was that her parents, including Haines, stayed outside the library, taking turns to watch them study. But even when they resigned to bed, they couldn¡¯t stop talking about them. ter and Penny hadn¡¯t gotten along well, butst night, they spent hours without fighting. 3 * * * Haines drove Charles to Allison¡¯s parents¡® house while sipping a cup of coffee they bought in the drive¨Cthru. Allison should have been with him, but she wanted to save herself from her parents¡® nagging about meeting Penny. ¡°Ah. Why do I have to go through this alone?¡± Charles grumbled as he held the cup of coffee while sulking in the front seat. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have agreed if she¡¯s going to change her mind at the very 16:22 3/6 64 Blood is thicker than water ¡°She stayed uptest night. Give your wife some ck.¡± Charles wanted toin more, but he loved his wife so much. It wasn¡¯t like Charles didn¡¯t get along with his inws. To be fair, he gets along with his father¨Cinw and brother¨Cinw so well that they used to go hunting together. The only reason Charles was reluctant to meet them now was because of the situation. Allison¡¯s family was all eager to meet Penny. The surprise they had when they found out that Nina wasn¡¯t their real daughter truly left everyone speechless. Knowing Allison¡¯s family, although they were kind people, they were also very strict on some terms. For them, blood was always thicker than water. It was the same with the old¨Cgeneration Be Family rules. In other words, there was this palpable change when they found out that Nina wasn¡¯t their real granddaughter. They never said it, but one could tell they felt cheated. Therefore, Allison was upset about how the wind quickly changed when they found out Nina wasn¡¯t their real granddaughter. Plus, Allison thought it was best not to overwhelm Penny with all these new faces until she fully adjusted and epted them as her family. ¡°They still like Nina, but Penny¡­¡± Charles sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t even told the boys that Nina would be leaving tomorrow. Especially with that bet. I¡¯m afraid this would throw As and ter off their game.¡± 16.22 64 Blood is thicker than water Although the agreement was that Nina would stay during the weekend, she had to leave for the Cortez Household before Monday so she could settle in. ¡°Then tell them she¡¯d be staying with the elders,¡± Haines suggested, making Charles frown. ¡°ter might believe that, but As? Haines, tell me and I won¡¯t be mad. Do you hate Nina?¡± ¡°No,¡± but Haines would if she did something to harm Penny. ¡°I¡¯m just giving suggestions.¡± Charles sighed. ¡°Using the elders as an excuse¡­ isn¡¯t that cowardly?¡± ¡°I think the elders from both sides will not mind for the sake of the children.¡± Charles squinted. ¡°No, they won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Want to make a bet?¡± Haines slid his eyes to the corner and smirked. Seeing that cunning smile at briefly appeared on Haines, Charles didn¡¯t dare. He crossed his arms and looked. away. ¡°Why did I even be the CEO when, clearly, my cousin is more capable than me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± No, it was true. Silence momentarily reigned over them until Charles¡¯s yful imagination tickled every part of his brain. ¡°Say, Haines, when are vou gonna get married?¡± 16:22 5/6 64 Blood is thicker than water When that question flew out of Charles¡® mouth, Haines treated him like a ghost for the rest of the ride. And as if ignoring Charles wasn¡¯t enough, Haines even brought up the question regarding using the elders as a cover¨Cup not to distract the boys. If Haines and Charles made the bet, Haines won. And he wanted Charles to know that. Comentario 25 Ver todos > ?Publica tu primerentario! Vote 3 CHAPTER 65 65 Tutoring invitation Professor Singh onlyes every weekend to tutor As. If he couldn¡¯t make it with his schedule, he would send As some notes to study and work on. So since it was Saturday, the children were expecting him toe. Walking into the library, As paused by the door when he saw Penny and ter already studying inside. As nced at the wall clock. ¡®They¡¯re early.¡® ¡°Did I get it correct?¡± ter asked Penny quietly. His voice wasced with nervousness while waiting for Penny to respond. ¡®How strange when he¡¯s a grade ahead of her.¡¯As didn¡¯t dwell on the thought as he joined his siblings at the table. While As was taking a seat, ter nced up at him, but said nothing. Penny, on the other hand, didn¡¯t bother casting him a look. ¡°Did you really answer this?¡± she snapped her eyes up at ter. The dead look in her eyes made him wonder if the truth would bring trouble. For a moment, ter assessed how she was raising her brow. ¡°I got it wrong, did I?¡± he sighed dejectedly. ¡°I can try again ¨C¡± ¡°It¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His eyes lit up and watched her check his answer and write on the side; one over ten. O ter only got one correct answer, but this made him happy. He finally got one thing right. His satisfaction, however, was 18:23 0 1/0 65 Tutoring Invitation short¨Clived when he shifted his eyes to Penny again. ¡°Why am I happy for getting one correct answer out of ten?¡® he frowned, thinking Penny wasn¡¯t happy with it. ¡°Third brother, look here,¡± Penny remarked and moved the paper between them, casually telling him how he got it correctly and where he did wrong in the other questions. Watching this peaceful scenario unfold, As was pleased. He didn¡¯t bother them anymore and quietly prepared his study materials. For the next hour, the three of them shared a peaceful space they never thought they would. In Penny¡¯s first lifetime, she studied so much all her life just to be close to As. However, her eldest brother didn¡¯t see the effort she was making to create a bridge between them. Whenever she woulde to the library or wherever he was studying, he would leave a few minutester. After some time, they heard the door creak quietly. Because of the silence with only the sound of their pens writing on the papers resonating, they quickly detected the noise. Lifting their eyes to the door, their faces showed relief when their gazended on the respectable Professor Singh. ¡°Good morning,¡± Professor Singh greeted and joined them. When his eyesnded on ter, his eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°Third young master, I didn¡¯t know you were joining us today.¡± ter smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¨C he didn¡¯t know he would ever join them too until yesterday. 16:23 T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 2/6 < 65 Tutoring invitation ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re focusing on your studies now,¡± Professor Singh was pleased, but then As spoke. ¡°He had to study well unless he wanted to be someone¡¯s ve.¡± ¡°ve?¡± Confusion flickered in the professor¡¯s eyes as he needed more than that to understand. Seeing the confusion in his eyes, As magnanimously shared it with Professor Singh. Thetter¡¯s mouth formed an o¨Cshape before he asked, ¡°Summit Academy allows that bet?¡± ¡®I know, right?¡® Penny mentally shrugged. ¡°They don¡¯t know about that part of the bet,¡± As honestly confessed. Penny studied her brother with her lips twitching. She knew As and Professor Singh had a good rtionship. Even when As had grown into a fine adult, he would always show support to Professor Singh and would still visit him. ¡®But isn¡¯t he being too honest? Does he know Professor Singh can be quite a monster?¡® ¡°That bet is a little¡­¡± intense. Professor Singh couldn¡¯t help but look at As and then at ter. ¡®Is As that determined to enter the star section now? No wonder I received a few tutoring invitations from other families of the star section.¡® Professor Singh was well aware of the star section of the academy ¨D who hadn¡¯t heard of that special section? He already met a few of the students in that section under different circumstances. The 16:23 3/16 65 Tutoring invitation difference between those children and other students of the school wasn¡¯t just their academic prowess. Those children in that star section were also talented in other areas such as sports and arts, and they were also very involved in their family businesses. Most of them also came from the wealthiest or most influential families. They were very gifted; some even call them perfection. Therefore, only brave or foolish would challenge anyone in the star section. Even thest ce of the star section shouldn¡¯t be underestimated because the 10th spot was often assumed an easy target. Professor Singh smiled in satisfaction when he grasped the big picture. ¡®If As dered this war and on the same day, I get multiple offers from those families, it only means they acknowledge his capabilities.¡® As As¡¯s professor, Professor Singh was very proud of As. ¡°Very well. Then, I guess we have to step up our game.¡± As smiled and nodded. ¡°Here is my answer from ourst lesson,¡± he said and slid a note in front of Professor Singh. But unlike the usual routine, Professor Singh handed As just one piece of paper. ¡°Professor?¡± ¡°As, I want you to answer this problem for me first,¡± said Professor Singh with a smile. ¡°This is a problem I sent as a response to the students of the star section when they sent me a tutoring invitation yesterday.¡± Tutoring invitation? 18:23 4/6 ¨C 65 Tutoring invitation As furrowed his brows, but instead of asking further questions, he took this as a challenge. He grabbed the paper and looked at the problem closely. For him, this was Professor Singh¡¯s test of whether he would stay as his tutor or tutor another one from the star section. He wouldn¡¯t let that happen. This was the first challenge he had to win against the star section, and he took it bravely. Seeing that As had already started working on the problem, Professor Singh was satisfied. Although it was true that the problem was his only response to the tutoring invitation, he didn¡¯t have ns to leave As, no matter how much others would pay him. ¡°Though I¡¯m sure he can do it. As is not only smart and a quick learner, but he¡¯s also hardworking¡± Since As had already started working on the problem, Professor Singh raised his brows. His eyes inevitablynded on ter and then on Penny, who was beside him. When his eyes locked with Penny, Professor Singh¡¯s eyes lit up. Penny slightly flinched at the light beam that Professor Singh was suddenly shooting at her. ¡®What¨Cwhat now?¡® she panicked. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he already knew I started the betting pool?! I¡¯m not trying to be a bad influence!¡¯ 5 CHAPTER 66 66 She¡¯s leaving 66 She¡¯s leaving? Penny became Professor Singh¡¯s apprentice in her first life. Therefore, she knew some sides of this professor, just like how Professor Singh knew some sides of her. He was akin to a father to her, after all, nurturing her and guiding her. Sometimes, he would give her some tough love. In other words, Professor Singh often finds out things even before Penny confesses or even before she does it. It was the reason she intuitively panicked when Professor Singh gave her that look. But then, Professor Singh smiled and asked gently. ¡°Miss Penny, how are you?¡± Hearing his smile and the change in his tone, Penny mentally patted her chest. She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Goodness. Right. In this lifetime, I¡¯m still not his apprentice, so no tough love and scolding. There¡¯s nothing to be scared of.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, Professor. I¡¯ve started school.¡± Penny quickly recovered from her mini heart attack and smiled charmingly. ¡°I see. How is it so far?¡± ¡°Hmmm. Good!¡± Penny grinned brightly before she turned her head. Her smile briefly disappeared when she faced ter. ¡°Study.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ter didn¡¯t even refute and just hung his head low, answering the question he was answering before Professor Singh arrived. Seeing this, Professor Singh chuckled. As briefly mentioned 66 She¡¯s leaving? ter¡¯s part of the bet, and seeing that Penny was with him, he quickly understood Penny was tutoring him. The professor was less worried that ter would end up a ve with such a genius. tutor. If only ter knew how lucky he was to be tutored by his sister. ¡°Miss Penny, did you answer the question I gave you thest time?¡± he asked quietly so as not to disturb the other brothers. Penny nodded, but then cautiously nced at As. Seeing that her brother was busy answering with earplugs on, she handed a notebook with both her hands. Professor Singh almost chuckled at how cute she handed her the notebook as if she was making an offering. He didn¡¯t dwell on it though, checking the content inside the notebook. Her handwriting was beautiful and clean without any traces of inkless notes that would indicate she tore the page before this. As Professor Singh skimmed the solution, his lips curled up. He nced at Penny, only to see Penny blink at him. He knew she was trying to wink, but failed. ¡®Don¡¯t tell.¡® Penny raised a finger in front of her lips and Professor Singh nodded in understanding. The problem Professor Singh gave Penny during theirst session was the same one he gave As and the rest of the star student section. It was a problem that the academy wouldn¡¯t give because this was an actual problem in the research department that was given in the national examst year, which no one had answered. This exact problem was the reason no one scored perfect on the 17:45 217 66 She¡¯s leaving? national examst year. ¡°This problem is hard because it requires an entirely new solution that is a mix of three methods. Yet, she got it right in one try!¡® Professor Singh¡¯s desire to make Penny his apprentice grew even more. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Charles already told Penny about his offer. ¡®Right.¡® Curious about how advanced Penny¡¯s intellect was, Professor Singh wrote another problem which was a bit harder than thest one he gave her. He added a note on the side: [Miss Penny, do you think you can give me the answer in our next session?] He slid the paper to her, making her brows elevate. Penny curiously took the piece of paper and read the side note. Averting her eyes to the problem, she wondered, ¡®Should I give him the answer now?¡® Thinking about Professor Singh¡¯s offer, Penny wasn¡¯t afraid he would change his mind. The professor wasn¡¯t someone who would get back on his words so easily. So whether Penny shows off or not, his offer stands. Even so, she didn¡¯t want to risk chances. Penny peeked at Professor Singh and saw him nod slightly. She pursed her lips and started writing a very long and detailed solution on the paper. Since she had to focus on tutoring ter, she knew she would forget any other homework easily. Her te was full at the moment, and it was much better if she was able to finish what was truly important. Professor Singh¡¯s offer was the most important for her since he T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 17:45 3/7 66 She¡¯s leaving was her ticket to independence. Thirty minutester, Penny stopped writing. She was about to hand over her paper when she noticed ter looking in her direction. She turned to her brother, only to see this nk look stered on his face. ¡®Did his brain overheat again?¡® ¡°Penny, what is this abomination?¡± ter wondered and pointed at her paper. On instinct, she covered her paper with her plump hands. ¡°Witchcraft,¡± and then folded it to give to Professor Singh. ¡°You finished it, Penny?¡± the professor asked with a tinge of surprise, and she nodded. ¡°Professor, I¡¯m not sure if I did it correctly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± it wasn¡¯t like he was expecting her to get it right. He was simply curious. ¡°Alright.¡± Professor Singh checked his wristwatch and announced. ¡°As, take some water break. Come back after ten minutes.¡± As paused like a statue. He stared at his scratch paper and crumpled it. ¡°I¡¯lle back in ten minutes,¡± was all he said before he walked out. ¡°Is he okay?¡± Penny murmured, catching the irritation in her brother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can I take a break too?¡± ter asked, but not to Professor Singh, but to Penny. ¡°I think I need to touch some grass.¡± 17:45 4/7 Penny¡¯s attention was averted to him and, seeing that exhausted and helpless look on him, she felt a little guilty. They¡¯d been here. even before As came, and ter didn¡¯tin throughout. He earned the break. ¡°Come back in ten¡­ minutes¡­¡± Before she could even finish, ter already jumped from his seat and sped away. When As and ter left, Professor Singh cleared his throat to get Penny¡¯s attention. ¡°Miss Penny, may I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Yes, Professor?¡± ¡°Did your father mention anything to you?¡± Penny pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Professor Singh smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Have you made a decision?¡± Yes. The answer she wanted to give was easy. It was only one word with one syble. However, despite wanting to answer, she didn¡¯t. ¡°Miss Penny, don¡¯t worry,¡± Professor Singh reassured. ¡°Whatever the decision was, I¡¯ll respect it fully. Moreover, I am not in a rush. You are young, and my offer might havee across to you as abrupt.¡± ¡°Actually, professor, I already made a decision.¡± She already made this decision with or without Professor Singh¡¯s offer. ¡°But right now¡­ there are still some things I want to do.¡± ter¡¯s bully was still around and despite getting beaten up, Keith still had the guts to respawn the next day to stir trouble. She had to make sure he wouldn¡¯t even think of touching ter. As was still studying for the bet and she couldn¡¯t just leave, since she was the one who started the bet. Hugo also promised to give her sweets once he got his allowance, and her parents were having all sorts of problems with their elders. Penny didn¡¯t want to care for them so much because she didn¡¯t want to get disappointed. However, she still had to do these things. because at the end of the day, being hated by them was also something she didn¡¯t like. It was best not to burn bridges, even though she never nned to cross them. ¡°I hope you understand, Professor.¡± Professor Singh¡¯s heart softened at the thousand unspoken words swirling in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Penny. Like I said, I¡¯m not in a rush. Call me whenever you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll take you as my apprentice every day.¡± ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡± Little did they know, ter, who fled the scene, quickly came back because he forgot something. But then he heard Penny and Professor Singh¡¯s conversation. ¡®She¡¯s¡­ leaving?¡® Comentario 14 CHAPTER 67 67 Resentment As went out to the garden to breathe in some fresh air. The problem Professor Singh gave to him was impossible to answer. He tried different methods, but it didn¡¯t make sense to him. Hence, he thought that maybe, if he had a change of view, he would get inspiration. ¡°This is ruthless¡­ ¡®he thought, closing his eyes and he inhaled deeply. ¡®But Professor Singh gave this same problem to those in the star section.¡® ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If As couldn¡¯t find the solution for this, then it would only show his chances of getting into the star section were slimmer than he thought. Unbeknownst to As, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was calling the problem Professor Singh gave them ¡°ruthless.¡± Because at this very same second, those who sent tutoring invitations from Professor Singh and received the same response were currently meditating in their own little gardens. *hic* A meek hup suddenly interrupted As¡¯s quiet surroundings. He opened his eyes and looked back, only to see Nina jolting when she saw him out in the garden. ¡°Nina?¡± deep lines resurfaced on his forehead when he noticed Nina¡¯s swollen eyes. ¡°Nina, have you been crying?¡± Nina sped her hand on her chest and forced a smile. ¡°Yes, First Brother. I¡¯m okay.¡± she then averted her gaze to hide her swollen 17:46 C 1/6 Br Resentment eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not okay¡± As approached and lowered his head. ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Nothing, brother.¡± ¡°Nina.¡± Nina pursed her lips, and when she looked up at him, tears quickly streamed down her cheek. ¡°First Brother, I¡­ I will miss you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Grief shone in her eyes as if she was dying and said, ¡°Mom and Dad said they will have to send me back to my real family. And I¡­ I¡¯m leaving tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± As frowned because his parents didn¡¯t tell them anything, even though they had been together night. ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t be angry at Mom and Dad.¡± Nina quickly wiped her tears and smiled. ¡°They told me they had no choice. I understand why they are sending me away. I am not a real member of the family, but they still took care of me. And you also treated me well.¡± She paused and huped. ¡°So, I¡¯m okay. I will treasure all the memories we shared and I¡¯m always grateful for everything. I¡¯m just sad because I¡¯ll miss all of you, especially you.¡± 1 Nina bawled her eyes out quietly, burying her face with her palms. Seeing her so devastated, As felt sorry for her. On the other hand, he was displeased that they were being kept in the dark when this was a discussion that needed to be discussed with them 17:46 2/6 67 Resentment as well. As didn¡¯t say anything and just ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them,¡± was all he said before he strode off. Comforting people wasn¡¯t As¡¯s forte, as he believed solutions were much better. Moreover, Professor Singh was still in the mansion. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass themselves in front of Professor Singh. As he walked away, Nina continued to cry until she stopped. She wiped her eyes and slowly looked back, her eyes no longer showed the trace of sadness. ¡®I begged them¡­ but they were so eager to abandon me for her.¡® Bitterness reigned on her beautiful, small face. ¡®Brother As might not change the oue, but he¡¯ll be very disappointed in them. Once the second brother heard this and especially the third brother, let¡¯s see if you can still be happy.¡® Going to Jessa¡¯s house might be inevitable, but Nina still had to do something to make sure Penny wouldn¡¯t be happy. If she told her big brothers about this, they would surely me Penny and get upset with their parents. ¡°This is what you get for trying to take what¡¯s supposed to be mine. You¡¯re going to live in my shadow for the rest of your pathetic life!¡® She resented the couple for not fighting for her, but she resented Penny the most. If not for Penny, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If not for Penny, Nina wouldn¡¯t have to bear the shame of telling her friends, especially Patricia, about canceling her birthday party. Wiping her face, Nina huffed and walked back to her room. She only came out when she saw As through the window, after all. 17:40 3:6 ***** 67 Resentment When As returned to the library, he acted normally. However, if earlier he was having a hard time answering the question Professor Singh gave him, now his mind was just too distracted. 2 He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how their parents could hide this from them. Nina had been with them since the day she was born. As even helped his mother take care of her, just like how he helped take care of his other brothers. ¡°As, is everything okay?¡± Professor Singh¡¯s voice halted his train of thought. ¡°You seemed distracted.¡± As forced a short smile. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m just thinking, Professor.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Having said that, Professor Singh continued checking As¡¯s notes from the session. Meanwhile, As couldn¡¯t help but shift his eyes to Penny and ter. They were doing their own thing, but he could see ter sneaking up nces at her. ¡®I know it¡¯s not Penny¡¯s fault,¡® As told himself and fixed his eyes on ter. ¡®But if ter heard of this, he would be very affected.¡® Among his siblings, ter was the most sensitive. He was also the closest to Nina, since they were the closest in age. It was the reason ter made a huge fuss when they found out Nina wasn¡¯t their real sister. ter made some big derations then, and he even upheld them until not long ago. As was torn, as he didn¡¯t want to affect ter¡¯s studies just 17:46 4/6 67 Resentment when ter was focusing on his studies for once. While As was having an internal struggle, Penny couldn¡¯t help but notice that As seemed distracted. It doesn¡¯t seem obvious at one nce. But for many years that she looked at him from afar, she could tell something was bothering him. ¡®Is the question that hard for him?¡® she wondered, pursing her lips. Seeing how As was a little distressed over one question, Penny couldn¡¯t help but remember Nina¡¯s situation. If they heard Nina was leaving, it would seriously affect their brothers. ¡®I should tell Aunt Jessa to postpone it until the end of the school year. I know Uncle Haines might disagree with me, but it¡¯s not a good time,¡® she told herself. ¡®Most of my money¡¯s on As, after all. Penny mentally nodded, knowing she could revert to the situation before Nina could leave. She understood her parents hadn¡¯t told them because Hugo brought up the bet. It was a bad timing, and she agreed that it was a bad timing. ter and As were preparing to make huge waves in the academy, and news like that would do no one good. Unfortunately, it was a little too for Penny because Nina already sabotaged As¡¯s concentration. 4 17:46 < 67 Resentment 66 This chapter is a bonus for helping me achieve 500 powerstones this week! Thank you for your support! <3 BAJJ El pensamiento de Creator Comentario 27 17:46 ?Publica tu primer ! Vote 3 1 FANDOM Deslizar a izquierda para continuar > Ver todos > ENVIAR REGALO CHAPTER 68 68 This girl needs to go 68 This girl needs to go In the middle of their session with Professor Singh, Penny excused herself to find Butler Jen. ¡°Butler Jen,¡± Penny called as soon as she saw Butler Jen talking to the in¨Chouse chefs in the kitchen. Butler Jen turned his head and smiled as soon as he saw Penny. ¡°Yes, Miss Penny?¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Penny,¡± the in¨Chouse chefs greeted their favorite child in the house. They loved Penny even though they had to add portions of everything because of her big appetite. Even so, watching her enjoying everything they make only gives them more motivation to cook and even explore some dishes. Penny smiled back at the chefs and greeted them back before she reached Butler Jen. ¡°Butler Jen, did my dad and Uncle Hainese back?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, Miss Penny. But they¡¯re probably on the way. After all, they just visited your grandparents.¡± As soon as Penny heard that, her smile stiffened. Grandparents¡­ Penny could barely hide her difort at the thought of her grandparents from both sides. In her previous life, her grandparents were very enthusiastic about meeting her. So, after their incessant nagging, her parents agreed to introduce Penny to 16:56 C 1/6
  1. This ginere to pa
them. At first, everything was going well until it wasn¡¯t. Penny lowered her eyes, remembering how even their rtives often tell her Nina was a much better fit as a Be than her. Some of them couldn¡¯t me Penny, but they didn¡¯t spare her from telling her she had a bad upbringing because she was raised by other people. ¡®I don¡¯t care about them anymore, but it doesn¡¯t feel good remembering those things from the past.¡® ¡°Miss Penny.¡± Worryced Butler Jen¡¯s voice when Penny¡¯s mood changed. He offered her a kind smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Penny. The elders were strict, but they aren¡¯t that scary.¡± Penny smiled and didn¡¯t dwell on the bitterness that crept into her heart. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Butler Jen.¡± Butler Jen knew it wasn¡¯t okay, but he didn¡¯t expose her. ¡°Then why are you asking if your father and Sir Haines are already back?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ because I want to tell them if they can postpone Nina¡¯s departure.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Butler Jen, my first and third brothers, is focusing on their studies while my second brother is preparing for his next game. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good timing to tell them about such sad news,¡± Penny exined, knowing Butler Jen could exin this to her father before they coulde inside the manor. ¡°I think I can persuade my auntie.¡± 16:56 2/6 Be This Binds to go Butler Jen¡¯s eyes softened, and even the chefs in the kitchen couldn¡¯t help but give her a look of appreciation. What a thoughtful child, indeed. Butler Jen couldn¡¯t help himself from ruffling her smooth hair. ¡°Miss Penny, you really are so thoughtful.¡± ¡°Hehe. Butler Jen, can you tell my dad about it once hees home?¡± Penny requested politely. ¡°Professor Singh is still in the library, so I might not wee them home when they get back.¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Penny.¡± Butler Jen nodded. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve prepared some snacks for everyone and Professor Singh. Can you help me bring them, Miss Penny?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Butler Jen chuckled, and with that, they approached the chefs. The chefs happily handed Penny a tray with a big smile. On their way to the library, Penny and Butler Jen halted at the entryway when they saw As, ter, and Allison sending off Professor Singh. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny tilted her head to the side. ¡°Why is Professor Singh leaving so soon?¡± Butler Jen also furrowed his brows, but he already had a guess. ¡°He probably has an emergency. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve stayed.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± At the same time that Professor Singh was leaving the manor, Haines and Charles arrived. ¡°Professor Singh!¡± Charles called and jogged his way to the 16:56 3/6 68 This girl needs to go entrance. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Be. I have some emergency in the office and I had to go. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said Professor Singh. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright, Professor. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± The family and Professor Singh talked for a while before Haines volunteered to walk Professor Singh to his car. He offered to drive the professor, but the professor refused. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± Butler Jen sighed. ¡°The chefs prepared him something.¡± Penny also sighed, but then she caught Hugo storming in the entryway from the second floor. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny furrowed her brows. ¡°Why does Second Brother look angry?¡± ¡°Mom! Dad!¡± Hugo¡¯s voice rang in the great hall and the entire family inevitably shifted their attention to him. ¡°Is it true?!¡± Everyone furrowed their brows in confusion until Hugo spoke again. ¡°Are you really sending Nina away without any n to tell us?¡± Charles and Allison¡¯s breath hitched while As¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Hugo, watch your tone,¡± As warned before his parents could even speak. Hugo red at As and said, ¡°Did you know about this too and didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Hugo ¨C 16:56 4/6 68 This girl needs to go ¡°She¡¯s leaving tomorrow! When do you n to tell me? Does Penny also know about this?¡± Hugo continued aggressively. Whatever he heard surely agitated him. ¡°What do you mean Nina is leaving?¡± ter asked in confusion, darting his eyes between everyone. Hearing him, As¡¯s face darkened even more, and red at Hugo. He wanted to discuss this after Professor Singh left with Hugo and his parents. After all, he didn¡¯t want ter to get distracted when he was already having difficulty studying lessons that were lower than his grade level. But then, Hugo had to blow it out of proportion. ¡°Kids, let us exin¡­¡± Allison trailed off when ter looked up at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re sending Nina away too?¡± ter¡¯s voice wasced with disbelief and then was reminded of Penny and Professor Singh¡¯s conversation. ¡®They¡¯re not only sending Nina away, but Penny too?¡± Watching this unfold, Butler Jen frowned deeply, as he didn¡¯t like the guess he had in his mind. There was only one way the boys would know this if it didn¡¯te from their parents. Remembering Penny¡¯s ns and intentions just now, Butler Jen was even more displeased. Penny secretly seethed as her grip on the tray trembled, looking up at the second floor and caught Nina peeking over the first floor. ¡°That little witch¡­ ¡®the vein in her forehead protruded. ¡®I purposely ignored her pathetic antics because I¡¯m leaving anyway. But with this? She just made it to the top of my list of priority list.¡® 16:56 5/6 68 This girl needs to go That¡¯s it. This girl needs to go. 66 This chapter is a bonus chapter for helping me achieve 100 Golden Tickets. Thank you for your support! <3 CHAPTER 69 ENVIAR REGALO 69 Outsider 69 Outsider The Be Couple darted their eyes at their boys before Allison took a step forward to coax them, ¡°Hugo, we¡± she halted when Hugo took a step back. Hugo¡¯s expression was unrelenting. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m really disappointed in you. I don¡¯t know why would you say something like that to Nina, but she¡¯s been a part of our family.¡± After saying that piece, Hugo strode off. Everyone could only watch him walk out without looking back. The Be couple let out a sigh as they shifted their eyes to their eldest. ¡°As ¨C ¡°Mom!¡± this time, ter harrumphed as he faced his parents angrily. He balled his hands into tight fists while grinding his teeth, ¡°You promised!¡± ¡°ter, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°Then, what?!¡± ter¡¯s voice thundered. However, he was unsure, which made him the angriest. Was it the fact that they didn¡¯t tell them? Or that they were sending Nina and Penny away? Or was it that the people they looked up the most disappointed them? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me! I hate you both!¡± ter dered immaturely and ran away. Allison bit her inner bottom lip as she watched ter run away to 16:56 C 1/6 69 Curder the stairs. Charles, on the other hand, frowned deeply. When the couple shifted their eyes to their eldest, they no longer had hope. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them,¡± was all As said, but his disappointment was evident in his eyes. As immediately walked away in the direction where Hugo went to. Even though this disappointed As, he was the eldest. He couldn¡¯t just let his emotions take charge when his two brothers had already blown up. ¡°Allison.¡± Charles quickly reached out to his wife when Allison almost lost her bnce. Watching her look up at him, he couldn¡¯t even force a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room first. I¡¯ll settle this matter.¡± ¡°Charles¡­ how¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything will be okay,¡± he reassured, knowing his children didn¡¯t mean what they said. His boys only said those things because they were angry, but even so, Charles had to talk to them man to man. After all, Hugo was already old enough and ter might still be young, but he was at the age where he could understand the dilemma. With that being said, Charles helped her back into their room. At this point, Haines already returned after walking Professor Singh off. Deep lines immediately appeared between his brows as soon as he sensed the heavy tension at the entrance. When his eyesnded on Charles and Allison, rm bells quickly went off in his head. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± he mumbled to himself as his steps slowed 16:56 2/6 69 Outsider down. ¡®What happened in the short minutes I left?¡® Haines intuitively shifted his eyes from the couple¡¯s back to the other corner where Butler Jen and Penny were standing. Butler Jen looked displeased while he couldn¡¯t discern Penny¡¯s expression. Thetter was just staring at her parents while holding the tray still. ¡°Butler Jen.¡± Haines approached the two quietly. ¡°What happened?¡± Butler Jen slowly set his eyes on Haines and pressed his lips in a thin line. He was about to tell Haines that he would help Penny back to the library or her room, but Penny already spoke. ¡°Butler Jen, I¡¯ll take the snacks to my room now.¡± After saying that, Penny wordlessly made her way to the stairs. Haines and Butler Jen kept their eyes on her small figure. When she was far enough, Butler Jen faced Haines. ¡°Sir Haines, the young masters found out about Miss Nina¡¯s departure.¡± Haines furrowed his brows. ¡°Did Allison tell them without Charles?¡± he asked, and Butler Jen shook his head. ¡°Then, who¡­¡± Haines trailed off as he quickly figured out how the boys found out. His expression darkened as his jaw tightened. When he lifted his head, he caught the same irritation in Butler Jen¡¯s eyes. Butler Jen was always smiling and was a warm person from the start. This was the first time Haines saw Butler Jen looked irritated and disappointed. 16:56 3/6 69 Outsider ¡°Sir Haines, Miss Penny was about to talk to you and Sir Charles about the deal with her auntie. She thought she could coax her auntie to postpone the deal because young master As and the third young master needed to focus on their study, while the second young master was preparing for his next game,¡± Butler Jen exined, still doing the job he was supposed to do if only things didn¡¯t go out of hand so soon. ¡°But s, Miss Nina seemed to have told her brothers already.¡± ¡°She hadn¡¯t been going out of her room since yesterday, but in a few hours, she was able to make such a mess,¡± Haines hissed. ¡°This is too much of a coincidence.¡® It was only right to send her away. Haines knew it. Nina¡¯s insinuations weren¡¯t just a kid spewing out of innocence and obliviousness. Unlike Penny, who was considerate enough to think of her brothers, Nina¡¯s action was theplete opposite. That kid was only thinking of herself; she didn¡¯t even think of how this would affect Allison and Charles, who chose to see the good in her. ¡°Sir Haines, the young masters are really angry at Sir Charles and Ma¡¯am Allison,¡± Butler Jen concerned as this was the most important right now. Haines snapped his eyes back to Butler Jen and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Butler Jen. Those boys will eventually be fine with it. I¡¯ll go talk to Charles and Allison first.¡± He offered Butler Jen a smile before he strutted to where Allison and Charles were. 36:56 4/6 69 Outsider Nina finally bares her teeth to the hand that fed and took care of her. If Nina¡¯s n was to make the couple guilty and make Jessa an enemy to appease their children, Haines wouldn¡¯t allow that. Haines protected the family all his life to the point he wasn¡¯t even thinking of starting his own family. Thus, how could he let an outsider control the heart of the entire Roswald and Be Family just because she was lucky enough to have a taste of the life she could only dream of? ***** Meanwhile, Nina sat on the bed with a cunning smirk on her lips. She didn¡¯t stay throughout, but she did hear ter and Hugo¡¯s hurtful remarks. ¡°Hah. That¡¯s what you get for lying.¡± She crossed her arms, pleased at how Hugo and ter reacted. Nina didn¡¯t expect much from As. It was why she decided to see Hugo and cried in front of him. She didn¡¯t say much, but she tweaked some words that would rile him up. Hugo fell for it, and ter rode the waves. Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Suddenly, Nina heard a faint knock on the door. Her shoulders stiffened as her smile disappeared without a trace. This could be her parents or her brothers. Hence, she wore a devastated look before she listlessly dragged herself to open the door. Much to her surprise, the person outside was not anyone she expected. 16:56 CHAPTER 70 70 This is who you really are? ¡°Pe Penny?¡± Nina meticulously wiped the remaining tears from the corner of her eyes and timely huped. ¡°Penny, what are you doing here?¡± Penny¡¯s expression was nk while carrying the tray. Nina¡¯s eyes fell on the tray and mentally smirked. ¡®Did she bring me snacks to appease me?¡® ¡°Nina.¡± Penny¡¯s voice was low and for some reason, her tone alone caused the temperature to drop. When Nina lifted her eyes to her, her body intuitively stiffened as if it sensed immediate danger. ¡°This game you¡¯re ying¡­¡± said Penny as she took a step forward. Nina intuitively took a step back but then stopped. She held her feet still and sported a brave look. Hence, Penny eventually got closed until the tray between them was touching their stomach. When Penny leaned forward and whispered in her ear, a sense of dread crept up her spine. Penny¡¯s voice was even more quiet, but she felt the bloodlustced in it. ¡°¡­ is not a game you¡¯d like to y. You have a lot of things to lose. I have none. Do this again and don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Penny slowly drew her head back. Her naturally adorable face paled inparison to the coldness and ruthlessness in her eyes. ¡°Consider yourself warned, Nina Reed. This is the first andst you¡¯re going to touch this family.¡± 16:57 O 1/7 70 This is who you really are? After saying her piece, Penny turned around and strode off. Nina, who was left frozen, held her breath until her neck turned taut. She slowly balled her hands into a tight fist until her knuckles turned white. ring at the door, she clenched her teeth and mmed it closed. ¡°Reed?¡± Nina scoffed, her face turning red in indignation. ¡°How dare she¡­!¡± Nina ran to her bed and buried her face on the pillow to muffle her scream. When that wasn¡¯t enough, she angrily beat the pillow while imagining it as Penny. ¡°I knew it! How dare you call me a Reed?! I¡¯m a Be! The only daughter of Allison and Charles Be!¡± she punched the pillow until she was panting and exhausted. ¡°It¡¯s your fault! You should¡¯ve died with your mother!¡± Nina sped the pillow and ground her teeth. What Penny said didn¡¯t scare her, but rather, it only made her even more angry. That attitude Penny showed her was something she had never shown since stepping into Nina¡¯s territory. ¡°Haha.¡± A wickedugh escaped Nina as a malevolent glint flickered across her eyes. ¡°Does she think just because I¡¯m being sent away, I can¡¯t do anything? Penny Reed, you are the one who shouldn¡¯t be in this ce in the first ce. If not for you, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± The roots of the seed of hatred in her heart slowly wrapped around her heart. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll be back here once I uncover your real Content ? N?velDrama.Org. colors.¡°2 16:57 2/7 * 70 This is who you really are? When Penny arrived in her room, she no longer had the appetite to enjoy the snacks. Instead, she sat by her pets with a somber expression. Sensing her mood, Tiana leaped andnded on her cheek before she leaped on top of her head. ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny nced up, but her attention was stolen when Chunchun nuzzled her fingers before lying on herp. Her eyes softened at the warmth Chunchun and Tiana were giving her. Shifting her eyes to the unknown rodent in the cage, it stopped eating and just looked at her. That pet Charles gave her never stopped eating all day long. It was always munching something and it sort of exined its size. But now, it stopped. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Penny smiled subtly while casually rubbing Chunchun¡¯s fur. ¡°I¡¯m just upset. That kid is something and the worst of all is that I know she¡¯ll just get worse.¡± Whether the Bes loved her or hated her, Nina will never be appeased until Penny is miserable. Penny thought if she didn¡¯t show interest in the family, Nina would calm down a little. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Now Penny was certain what Nina said in their first life was nothing but the truth. Nina would only find peace if Penny was dead. ¡°I hate her,¡± she whispered. ¡°In my previous life and even now.¡± Hate was something Penny didn¡¯t want to nurture in this life. She 16:57 3/7 70 This is who you really are? had seen how revenge, hatred, and anger ruined people, especially after being in prison for thest months of her life. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want those things to take root in her heart, regardless of the things that happened to her. But Nina¡­ was making that hard to do. Penny sighed and shook her head, letting her pets heal the fury in her heart. ¡°Times like this make me wonder if my brothers even found out her true colors.¡± ***** A glimpse of the past.] ¡°Nina, Nina!¡± Nina turned her head to the hurried voice, but before she could see who it was, a hand already held her. She flinched at the man¡¯s touch, looking up, only to furrow her brows. ¡°First Brother?¡± Nina¡¯s shoulder rxed a little, but then she panicked. She was currently outside the gates of her private vi. Hence, she quickly pulled her arm from his grip and frowned. Gazing at her first brother, the once handsome and capable CEO was gone as he looked dirty and ungroomed. As even looked older because of his long beard. ¡°First Brother, what are you doing here?¡± Nina hissed in irritation as she nced back at the gates. ¡°My husband is already inside and some of his friends. You can¡¯t be seen here.¡± 30.57 ¡°Nina.¡± As reached out, but Nina intuitively pped his hand away. ¡°Nina¡­¡± ¡°First Brother, what do you want?¡± she asked quietly even though no one was around. When she realized what he needed, she quickly took out her wallet and took out a few bills, folding them, and then handing it to him. ¡°Here, First Brother. I know times are tough now for you, but I can¡¯t be seen with you.¡± As gazed down at the few bills in her hand and slowly lifted his eyes to her. His heart felt bitter at the look in her eyes, as if all she wanted was to send him away. Was this the sister he knew? ¡°Nina, I didn¡¯te here to ask for money,¡± he exined. ¡°I came here because I need your help. ter and I found some evidence that might reopen Penny¡¯s case. We think she¡¯s innocent and¡­ we really can¡¯t give up on her.¡± Hearing this, ayer of frost coated Nina¡¯s eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nina, please. You know Penny ¡ª ¡°First Brother, are you out of your mind?!¡± Nina roared as she crumpled the bills in her hand. ¡°Do you have any idea of what sort of position I am in right now in the Pierson Family because of her?¡± ¡°Nina, I know. But if we can prove our sister is innocent ¡°You¡¯re pathetic!¡± Nina hissed, catching As off guard. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m already lucky despite what happened to the Be Family, the Pierson Family hadn¡¯t kicked me out. Moreover, I know she¡¯s innocent, but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not helping her ¡¤ body.¡± ¨C over my dead 16:57 547 To This is who you really are? Nina tossed the bills at him and added, ¡°Get lost and don¡¯t ever bother me again. The next time, I¡¯ll call security and drag you out. Teh!¡± she turned around and sprayed alcohol on her arm as if being touched by him was akin to touching a dung. Watching this, As¡¯s heart sank. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing and how Nina was now acting just because she was able to marry a richer family and wasn¡¯t affected by the disaster that struck the Be Family. ¡°Nina¡­¡± Tears pooled in his eyes as remorse swelled in As¡¯s heart. They¡¯ve always felt sorry for Nina because Penny often steals her things or takes her anger on her. It was why giving her more attention and being overly kind to her was their way of expressing their apology for Penny¡¯s actions. As a result, Penny thought they dotted Nina more than her. However, Penny wasn¡¯tpletely wrong because somehow, they eventually neglected her. Now, after seeing this, As couldn¡¯t help but wonder about all the things Nina used Penny of. Which one of them was the truth? ¡°This is who you really are?¡± 2 Mass release for 10k unlocks > Comentario 22 Publica tu primerentario! Vote 16:57 Ver todos > FANDOM CHAPTER 71 71 Too distracted 71 Too distracted Haines had never heard Allison and Charles fight. This was the first. Hence, to respect their privacy, Haines found a stop at the end of the hallway. ¡°Haist!¡± Haines snapped his eyes when Charles stepped out of the room. Thetter ruffled his hair in irritation before noticing the figure casually leaning on the corner. The two men stared at each other wordlessly before Charles sighed heavily. Without a word, Charles and Haines found themselves heading into the garden as if that was the only ce they could talk to right now. ¡°Today of all times¡­¡± Charles massaged his brows to ease his headache. ¡°Allison wants to keep Nina just to appease everyone.¡± Haines didn¡¯t react and simply stared at the flowers. Hearing no response, Charles nced at him and sighed. ¡°I told her no.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Did you listen to us?¡± ¡°No.¡± Haines¡¯s face didn¡¯t carry any change, but his quiet but stern voiceced with certainty. ¡°If you did, then I guess the Be Family needs a new head.¡± Charles frowned, but he could understand Haines. Growing up, 71 Too distracted Charles and Haines had always beenpared to the point people wanted them topete. At one point, Charles even saw Haines hispetition because Haines was truly a remarkable man worthy to be the head of the entire n. Thankfully, despite that phase, both of them grew mature enough to know they weren¡¯t enemies. Rather, they were each other¡¯s strongest allies. It was why Charles appointed Haines to run their international branch ¨C which almost carried the same position as him. ¡°Being a parent is hard,¡± said Charles while sighing for the umpteenth time. ¡°Allison and I had to thread on eggshells and wonder if what we were doing was right. We always ask ourselves, ¡°Would they carry this habit or event as a trauma in the future?¡± His eyes drooped as his lips curved down. ¡°We carried our own traumas caused by our elders, but at the same time, we were aware they did what they did because they only had our best interest in mind. That is why as much as possible, Ali and I want to shower them with all the love and understanding.¡± Charles paused as he thought of the good old days. They never imed to be perfect, but until Nina got sick and they found out about the truth, he always felt like the eggshells they had been walking on thinned out. It wasn¡¯t Penny, but it was the fact they also wanted to please her so much without making their other children feel left out. But with this? It truly challenged the couple ¡°Strangely enough though, I felt much lighter now after that argument,¡± Charles subtly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m more grateful than stressed 2/6 71 Too distracted that this happened because if it didn¡¯t, I would probably forget I¡¯m the man of the house.¡°@ This time, Haines slowly peeled his eyes from the flower to him. ¡°Butler Jen told me that Penny was waiting for us earlier to tell us she wants to coax her auntie to dy Nina¡¯s departure.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Charles furrowed his brows. ¡°She said that?¡± ¡°She was thinking about the boys,¡± Haines summarized because Charles quickly understood the entire context with just that. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re still sending Nina away! ¡°Haines, are you still going to hold on to that?¡± Charles frowned. ¡°Nina hadn¡¯t done anything to you!¡± ¡°She did something to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Stir trouble to this family.¡± ¡°Haines, Nina didn¡¯t ¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a fool, Charles. You may act like one, but you and I know you¡¯re simply unwilling to ept that the daughter you raised is capable of doing such. She may or may not understand the depths of her actions, but she is not my niece,¡± Haines didn¡¯t spare Charles anymore as it was about time to face this. ¡°Jessa Cortez is right, after all. A good tree cannot bear bad fruit, and a bad tree cannot bear good fruit.¡± Charles opened his mouth, but in the end, his voice rolled back his throat. ¡°Nina is just stressed,¡± His eyes slowlynded on the grass, and < 71 Too distracted smiled bitterly. ¡°If she turned out like that¡­ then the one¡¯s at fault here is us, not her.¡± This time, Haines didn¡¯t speak another word because he honestly didn¡¯t know the right answer to that. He cocked his head back and gazed up at the sky. ¡°This is why I don¡¯t want to have children.¡± Unless they were Penny, then he could probably make an exception. 2 If only Haines could buy another Penny. ***** Penny healed her heart with thepany of her beloved pets, and it only made her thankful for Thursday Guy. That guy was the one who told her to take care of Chunchun. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t probably know a cat was in that bush. ¡°Now that I think about it, he looks very sick¡­ always,¡± she mumbled as she nced up at Chunchun. ¡°Say, Chunchun, do you think he¡¯s terminally ill?¡± As soon as that question rolled out of her tongue, a knock suddenly came from the door. ¡°Huh? Who is it?¡± she lifted her eyes and saw the door open. Peeking his head in, ter searched for her. Her bed was empty, the tray on the side table was untouched, and she wasn¡¯t even on the study desk. When his eyes fell on the floor, his face twitched. There, wrapped with a nket on the floor was Penny. His imagination immediately showed an image of a caterpir! Surrounding her were her cat and her frog while the unknown 4/6 71 Too distracted creature was still in the cage, eating some peanuts. ¡®She got a cat, a frog, and that unknown creature. Is she into insects now and she¡¯s checking how it feels to be one?¡®ter pressed his lips as he foresees another ominous addition to her animal kingdom. ¡°ter, what are you doing here?¡± ter¡¯s silly thoughts halted upon her question. ¡°Uh, Penny, can Ie in?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I can?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny bobbed her head. ¡°But I¡¯m not putting Tiana and Chunchun away.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ter was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡± 2 Her round eyes blinked as she waited for him to state his intentions. She could see the hesitation on his face as if debating whether or not he should embrace his fear. ¡°Thing is¡­¡± ter scratched his temple and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t study.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I want to distract myself, but I¡¯m too distracted and disappointed that I can¡¯t distract myself.¡± This time, it was Penny¡¯s turn to not have any rebuttal. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of distractions you¡¯re near destruction.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mock me for once, can you? ¡°Fine.¡± Penny unrolled herself until she was free from the nket. 516 < 71 Too distracted She looked at him dead in the eye and said, ¡°Come in. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep them away ¨C Second Brother?¡± 2 CHAPTER 72 72 Keep your enemy close. Love your enemy. Know your enemy¡­ and kill them. With how things blew out of proportion earlier, Penny was already expecting the stifling silence from everyone that would follow. Thus, she didn¡¯t expect ter toe, and neither did she expect the person who first blew up to go to her room. ¡°Se¨Csecond brother?!¡± Did he here to me her for Nina¡¯s departure? ter looked back and saw Hugo¡¯s grim face. ¡°Second brother, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°To heal,¡± was all Hugo said without looking at him. ¡°Penny, can I ¡°Uh¡­ sure.¡± 4 The second her answer flew out of her mouth, Hugo pushed ter to the side and entered her room. Hugo joined Penny on the floor, lying on his side, staring nkly at the unknown creature inside the cage. 3 This time, it was Penny and ter¡¯s time to be lost for words. They observed Hugo and they could see the dark clouds over him. A shallow breath slipped past Penny and turned to ter. Her third brother was still stuck by the door, scared of her pets. Penny got up to take her pets in their cages, but then, Chunchun and Tiana went to Hugo. Tiana jumped on his cheek while Chunchun 10:29 15 72 Keep your enemy close. Love your enemy. Know your enemy¡­ and kill them. was in front of him and Hugo hugged it. ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t think I can put them back in their cages,¡± said Penny to ter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re trained, so they¡¯ll stay with Second Brother.¡± ter was hesitant because the cat that was in Hugo¡¯s embrace was the least of his concerns. It was that frog! Even so, ter carefully slinked inside and stayed in the corner. ¡°They won¡¯t go to me if I stay here, right?¡± ¡°Tiana likes Second Brother a lot. She prefers to be with him than me.¡± Penny approached him andid her hands open. ¡°Give it to me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ter was momentarily confused before he realized she was pointing at the notebook mped in his armpits. ¡°Oh, right. Here.¡± Taking the note, Penny casually sat on the edge of the bed. ter nced at her pets and seeing that they weren¡¯t leaving Hugo, he joined Penny on the bed. ¡°You answered this?¡± she asked and snapped her eyes at him. ¡°Did I get it correct?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all wrong.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Penny shook her head and put the note down before walking to her study desk to get a pen. When she returned, she wrote detailed points where he got it wrong which was the beginning. ter listened to her. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it.¡± His breath hitched when 72 Keep your enemy close. Love your enemy. Know your enemy¡­ and kill them. she red at him. ¡°Again,¡± she grumbled, but she still patiently exined it one more time. This time, she was stressing each syble as if talking to a kid. ¡°Now, do it again.¡± When Penny handed the notebook and pen, ter answered it on hisp. He didn¡¯t say anything anymore, knowing he would get some piece of her if he still didn¡¯t try enough. Watching this, Penny couldn¡¯t help but shift her eyes at Hugo. Thetter hadn¡¯t moved an inch sinceing into her room. Casting ter another look, she cocked her head to the side. ¡®Why are they here, really?¡® she scrunched up her nose, remembering how these two blew up at their parents. If there was a ce they should be in, she expected they would go to Nina¡¯s room tofort her. But here they were, with reasons of their own. ¡®Well, they weren¡¯t really bothering me¡­ ¡®her thoughts trailed off as her eyes veered to Hugo once again. ¡®Nope. He does bother me.¡® Her face turned sour. How could she ignore Hugo when he was sulking like that?! Despite that, Penny didn¡¯t want to disturb him or try to console him. She didn¡¯t want to look like she was trying hard and to be honest, she didn¡¯t know what to tell him. While Penny was gravitating on what to do, Hugo spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Hugo¡¯s voice was quiet, but with the silence, Penny and ter heard his somber remarks clearly. ter stopped writing from his 72 Keep your enemy close. Love your enemy. Know your enemy¡­ and kill them. notebook and set his eyes on Hugo¡¯s back. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to see that, but I let my emotions get the better of me. Our parents aren¡¯t always like that. They aren¡¯t perfect, but at the end of the day, they only think of what¡¯s best for us,¡± he continued. ¡°Penny, they won¡¯t send you away too.¡± ¡®Who said they¡¯d send me away too?¡® the space between her brows crinkled. ¡°Even if they want to, I wille with you,¡± he added, making her face contort. 1 She wanted to tell him she wasn¡¯t going anywhere, but she bit her tongue. Penny knew that was a lie. Her brows rose when she sensed ter¡¯s gaze on her. When she tilted her head, ter just looked away. ¡®Why is he looking at me like that?¡± she wondered but didn¡¯t voice it out. For the next few hours, ter and Hugo just squatted in her room. Hugo stayed in the same spot until his side felt numb. Hence, he moved andy on the other side. Meanwhile, ter would constantly ask her questions and show her his answers to the lesson they were covering before the family drama. Although Penny didn¡¯t get the answer for why they were actually there, she also didn¡¯t ask. She thought if she asked more, they would think she was chasing them away. These boys were a little pitiful, and she didn¡¯t have a heart. Especially, when she knew Hugo was healing with her pet. Her pets were therapeutic. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Another hourter, Butler Jen knocked on Penny¡¯s room. When he 72 Keep your enemy close. Love your enemy. Know your enemy¡­ and kill them. opened the door, he was surprised to see ter and Hugo idling in her room. Some other servants were looking for them around the house, after all. ¡°Butler Jen?¡± Penny called, snapping Butler Jen¡¯s attention back to the reason he came here. ¡°Miss Penny, Second and Third young master, your father is calling for you in the family room.¡± ter and Hugo slowly raised their heads at the door, only to see Butler Jen smile warmly at them. ¡°It¡¯s a family meeting.¡± ¡®Would Dad tell us they won¡¯t send Nina away anymore?¡® was Penny¡¯s immediate thought. ¡®Well¡­ it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better to keep the enemy close.¡® There was one saying Penny learned during her time in prison: Keep your enemy close. Love your enemy. Know your enemy¡­ then kill them. 4 Though in this context, she wouldn¡¯t do it literally¡­ just enough to keep her away. Comentario 19 Ver todos > ?Publica tu primerentario! Vote 3 1 FANDOM 23 CHAPTER 73 73 That¡¯s final The family gathered in the family room. Unlike the usual atmosphere in the family, one could feel the tension in the room even before everyone was seated. ncing at Charles in the head seat, Penny pursed her lips. Her father¡¯s expression was stern and unrelenting, very different from his usual happy¨Cgo¨Clucky nature. Allison still looked gentle, but under this circumstance, one could tell she was in a submissive mode. As and Hugo also shared their father¡¯s unyielding countenance while ter was just frowning. Nina, who was seated next to Allison, kept her head down. She had her hands trembling on herp, and one could see the tears dripping on the back of her hands. Haines was also in the room, but he stayed in the corner. He was acting more like a spectator, close enough to see and listen to everything, but far enough to be included. ¡°Hugo, As, ter, Penny,¡± Charles started, his voice wasmanding. ¡°It¡¯s true that we and Mrs. Cortez, the woman who raised Penny and Nina¡¯s blood¨Crted aunt came to an agreement. We¡¯re going to send Nina back to her.¡± The brothers¡¯s faces instantly turned sour while Allison¡¯s worry leaped to another level. ¡°Nina has always been a part of our family. Dad, you promised she would stay with us even when you found Penny!¡± ter couldn¡¯t help but speak his mind. ¡°How could you go back on your words?!¡± 73 That¡¯s final Nina huped upon hearing ter¡¯s remarks. ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s- it¡¯s okay.¡± She lifted her eyes, only to show her swollen eyes and red face from crying. Seeing how devastated and pitiful she appeared, ter¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°How is this okay?¡± he muttered as ayer of tears coated his eyes. ¡°Dad, please. Don¡¯t send her away. Nina has been with us all these years! How can she live in that household ¨C do they even have a hot shower?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Uh, duh?¡®Penny mentally rolled her eyes at ter¡¯s concerns. I didn¡¯t work hard at three years old to have cold showers.¡® ter nced at Nina again and felt pressured to speak more. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t do this,¡± he shook his head, almost begging for Nina¡¯s stead. ¡°There must be another way.¡± ¡°Why?¡± after ter spoke, As also spoke. ¡°Why is it important to send her away, Dad?¡± Charles didn¡¯t back down from his eldest¡¯s cold stare. ¡°This is a hard decision for your mom and me.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like you had a hard time,¡± Hugo remarked, thinking of how their parents happily had dinner with themst night. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry for losing it earlier and I ept any punishments thate with it. However, it is true, I am still disappointed about everything. I will understand if you can¡¯t tell ter, but As and I are old enough to understand the situation. This is about our sister, after all.¡± Allison nced at her husband, only to see Charles not react. The 73 That¡¯s final boys looked at their father sternly. ¡°Hugo¡­¡± Charles¡¯s shoulder rxed. ¡°¡­ were you also told that we only agreed Nina would stay with her aunt only on weekdays and then she can stay with us on weekends?¡± This time, Hugo furrowed her brows while Nina¡¯s shoulder stiffened. 2 Why did Charles word his question as if he was insinuating something? As also arched a brow while ter frowned. Penny, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her father as she picked up the disappointment in his voice. ¡®That¡¯s a weird way to ask the question,¡® she thought. ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± ter grumbled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact Nina will still have to leave!¡± Nina discreetly nced at Hugo and Charles before she forced a smile. ¡°Third brother, even if I leave, it¡¯s fine. If I cane here on the weekend, at least I can still spend some time with you.¡± Haines sighed. ¡®Now, she¡¯s acting like she didn¡¯t know about the conditions of the agreement.¡® Hugo¡¯s face darkened as he cast her a nce. Nina didn¡¯t tell him about this. All she said was that their parents were sending her away because she wasn¡¯t their real daughter. She didn¡¯t say exactly, but that was how it came across to him. that ¡°You kids¡­ let me clear up this misunderstanding..¡± Charles cleared his throat as he glossed his eyes over their faces. ¡°I know 375 < 73 That¡¯s final this is a hard thing for our family. However, facts are facts. No matter how much we love and cherish Nina, she also has another family who wants to be a part of her life. We cannot take that away from them because just like how we missed the 13 years of Penny¡¯s life, they also missed 13 years of Nina¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Even so, we¡¯ve tried our best to meet halfway for the kids¡® sake. Nina will stay with her aunt five days a week and she cane here on the weekends. Meanwhile, since the Cortez also cares for Penny, they can visit her,¡± he continued in the same stern voice, not allowing anyone to interrupt him. ¡°It is aplicated situation, but I want you to understand this decision is something we adults discussed thoroughly.¡± Silence quickly followed Charles¡¯s remarks for the next minute. ¡°Hugo, I know you¡¯re disappointed with this. However, I am also disappointed at how you reacted without clearing this up with us calmly. I do not appreciate the words you spewed recklessly to your mom. You¡¯d be grounded until I¡¯ve seen you reflect on your actions,¡± Charles moved on and then cast ter a look. ¡°ter, apologize to your mom. I¡¯ll be lenient to you because you¡¯re focusing on your studies. However, if you speak without thinking again, I wouldn¡¯t be so lenient anymore.¡± ter hung his head low while Hugo faced this punishment with a raised chin. ¡°Nina will go tomorrow and that¡¯s final,¡± Charles added. ¡°Any objections, then feel free to talk to me in my study. However, do not expect that it would change my decision because if that is what you want, then we¡¯ll have to send Penny back to the family 73 That¡¯s final who will fight tooth and nail for her. Penny doesn¡¯t deserve such selfish brothers, after all.¡± +19 Nina paled as she looked at their father nkly. When she gazed at her brothers, no one objected anymore. 1 Haines slightly raised his brows upon hearing Charles¡¯sst remarks. However, he knew Charles mentioned that after a thorough and careful consideration. This might hurt Nina in a way, but it was also a way to hint their sons they had to think of their real sister. It was about time to support Penny¡¯s standing in the family. ¡®I guess he¡¯s not turning a blind eye anymore.¡¯Haines was pleased and nodded. With that, the family dispersed and spent dinner in utter silence. The next day rolled in without condition, and Nina was sent away to the Cortez Household. 5 Comentario 17 Ver todos > ?Publica tu prim CHAPTER 74 74 Wee to the Cortez Household 74 Wee to the Cortez Household The next morning, the entire family sent off Nina with a somber look. Nothing much was said, but everyone¡¯s mood was enough to fill the house with silence. Despite this undeniable silence in the house, ter insisted on studying with Penny and As joining them in the library. Meanwhile, Hugo volunteered to take care of her pets and he took them out in the garden. As for Nina¡­ 1 When the car pulled over a small street in front of a tiny gate, Nina¡¯s face crinkled in dismay. ¡°This is the house I¡¯m supposed to live?¡® Bitterness filled her heart at the sight of the house before the door was opened from the outside. ¡°Miss Nina.¡± the driver smiled as he offered his hand to her. The dismay on her face quickly disappeared, and she smiled back. Like a princess, she sped the driver¡¯s hand and stepped out. Looking around the street, Nina¡¯s heart sank. The houses stood close to each other and most of them were too shabby for her taste. When her eyes fell on the open trench gutter, she quickly stepped away upon seeing a small rat run out of it. ¡®No,¡® she gasped inwardly. ¡®I can¡¯t live here!¡± Suddenly, the gate made a sharp sound before it opened. The second Nina looked up and saw this woman with big curlers stuck in her hair, her surroundings suddenly dimmed. Jessa was still wearing her favorite granny dress and, by the creases on her face, 17:65 1/6 74 Wee to the Cortez Household one could tell she woke up on the wrong side of the bed. She looks like an evil stepmother,¡® was the first thing that came into Nina¡¯s mind. Jessa arched her thin brows and looked down at the beautiful girl looking up at her. She snorted the second they locked eyes each other. with ¡°You really look like that wench,¡± she spat out in mockery. ¡°How could they not see you¡¯re not their child when you look nothing like them?¡± ¡°Mrs. Cortez, these are Miss Nina¡¯s luggage. Should I take them in?¡± Jessa moved her attention to the driver before her eyes fell on the five big luggages on his side. ¡°Do you think all those things will fit into my house?¡± @ ¡°Uh.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Jessa clicked her tongue to Nina. ¡°Just pick one luggage.¡± Nina couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. ¡°One?¡± ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­ all of these are important to me.¡± Jessaughed in disbelief at the innocent and sorrowful look Nina was giving her. ¡°The space in my house is also important to me. You can¡¯t take all of those things in my house. This is not a mansion and there¡¯s not enough space for all of that. Unless, of course, you want topromise your bed and rece it with that luggage.¡± 74 Wee to the Cortez Household Nina clenched her teeth as a thinyer of tears coated her eyes. But s, her pitiful look didn¡¯t move Jessa one bit. Hence, she cast the driver a look before gazing at her luggage. Everything in them was perfectly organized by her. All her dresses, shoes, and jewelry for all asions were in there. Since she could only go to the Be Mansion on the weekends, she wanted to make sure she had plenty to keep up appearances. Reluctantly, Nina pointed at one of the luggage. The driver looked at her apologetically before he carried the luggage inside and then ced the rest back in the trunk. Nina didn¡¯t get in and watched the driver. She was hopeful the driver would tell her she should juste back with him, but s, all he did was offer her a meek smile before he got behind the wheel and sped away. ¡®Please don¡¯t leave¡­ ¡®Nina wished as she stared at the car¡¯s rear, but it didn¡¯t stop. ¡°What are you still doing there?¡± Her dramatic moment halted when Jessa¡¯s annoyed voice rang behind her. ¡°Get in!¡± Nina looked back, pressing her lips into a thin line. Without a word, she reluctantly stepped inside the house and looked around at the small courtyard before the main door. There was nothing much to see aside from the elevated palette tform. * This was very unlike the Be Mansion because their house had a huge driveway before they could reach the main residence. She followed Jessa inside and her mood hit rock bottom. This is too small,¡® she thought in dismay. I can see everything at 3/5 74 Wee to the Cortez Household once nce.¡® All she had to do was scan around to know where the kitchen, the dinner, and even the toilet were. There weren¡¯t any intricate partitions, just like the Be Mansion. In Nina¡¯s eyes, this was the worst. If only she knew what this ce looked like in Penny¡¯s first lifetime. ¡°Yugi, Yuri!¡± Jessa yelled, making Nina flinched. ¡°Come down here and show this girl around!¡± Nina bitterly cast Jessa a look. ¡®What else is here to show me around?¡® she could literally see everything! At the same time, two children around her age dragged their feet downstairs. Yugi snorted the moment his eyes caught Nina while Yuri was a little hesitant. ¡°This is Yuri and Yugi, they¡¯re my kids,¡± Jessa introduced irritable. ¡°Kids, this is your cousin. What¡¯s your name again?¡± ¡°Ni ¨C Nina.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Jessa snorted but said nothing. ¡°Take her to her room while I prepare lunch.¡± Having said that, Jessa showed no interest in Nina anymore and left her twins to take care of her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Yuri.¡± Yuri offered Nina a smile, only to get a nce from thetter in return. ¡°Yuri, there¡¯s no need to be nice to her,¡± Yugi took the more aggressive tone. He pointed at Nina and said, ¡°You. If I were you, you better not do anything silly here. You didn¡¯te here to 475 74 Wee to the Cortez Household rece Penny. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to rece Penny.¡± ¡°Good! Because even if you do, it¡¯s futile!¡± Yugi intoned. ¡°Now, get your luggage, and let¡¯s go.¡± Nina furrowed her brows and gazed at her luggage. ¡°Wait,¡± she called as the twins already turned their backs on her. When the twins looked back, Nina sported a conflicted smile. ¡°My luggage is too big for me and I can¡¯t carry it upstairs. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Hah?!¡± Yugiughed. ¡°If it¡¯s too big for you, why did you bring so much!? In this household, we don¡¯t burden others just because we took more than we can take. You don¡¯t have servants here. Carry it on your own!¡± s Comentario 16 5 Ver todos > ?Publica tu primerentario! Vote 3 FANDOM Deslizar a izquierda para continuar ͼ CHAPTER 75 75 Finally got it ¡°In this household, we don¡¯t burden others just because we took more than we can take. You don¡¯t have servants here, so you clean up after yourself. Carry it on your own!¡± What nonsense was that? Nina frowned as this was the first time she heard something so absurd. They might not be her servants, but wasn¡¯t it only natural for him to carry her things since he was a boy? ¡°Only our mom can boss us around here!¡± Yugi added and crossed his/an his/arm. ¡°What a princess¡± Yuri frowned and approached Nina kindly, ¡°I can help you.¡± Help wasn¡¯t what Nina truly needed, but she wanted them to take it to her room. However, she ended up not saying a word and carried the luggage with great difficulty. The help Yuri told her to give was useless because Nina still did all the work. ¡°This is your room!¡± Yugi casually stopped in front of the door, which was Penny¡¯s old study room for her books and when she wanted to concentrate. ¡°That room across from you is Yuri¡¯s, and the one next to that is mine. Don¡¯t be loud,¡± After saying his piece, Yugi decided to call it a day. This was already showing his real cousin around. Yuri stayed though. Yuri smiled. ¡°Nina, sorry about Yugi. He¡¯s usually like that, but he¡¯s not a bad person. Do you need help with your things?¡± ¡°No need¡± you might steal her stuff, 1/7 Fires # ¡°If you need anything, then you know where I am. I¡¯ll just be in my room.¡± Nina nodded before her eyes veered to the other room next to hers. ¡°Yuri, this room¡­ is this where your mom and dad sleep?¡± ¡°No. Mom and Dad¡¯s room is dow: irs. That room is Penny¡¯s¡± ¡°Penny¡¯s?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her room,¡± was all Yuri said. ¡°Don¡¯t go in there because she likes her room very much. We want to keep it as it is because she decorated it herself. Anyway, I¡¯ll go now. I still have a project to finish. Don¡¯t worry. We spent two days cleaning your room, so you can just rest.¡± Having said that, Yuri made a quick walk back to her room. When she opened the door, Nina caught a glimpse of the pink and cozy room. It didn¡¯t look bad, although she could tell it was still small. ¡°Maybe the rooms here aren¡¯t that bad,¡± Nina thought, a little hopeful her private ce was something that could appease her. But s, the second she opened the door and saw the inside of her room, her heart sank. Unlike Yuri or any part of the house, this room was too shabby with worn wall paints, shabby flooring, a small bed, and a small study desk. This was even smaller than Yuri¡¯s if her estimation was correct. Although it was clean, it wasn¡¯t aesthetically pleasing to the eyes. Or rather, it wasn¡¯t to her liking. ¡°This¡­ is my room?¡± Nina bit her inner bottom lip until it bled. ¡°This is disgusting.¡± But at the end of the day, Nina would still have to stay here for the 18:33 217 75 Finally got it rest of the week until the next weekend. ¡°I have to get out of here as soon as possible.¡± Meanwhile, in the Be Mansion, the heaviness lingered in the household even after hours since Nina left. Although no one was talking, everyone still did what they would usually do. As was in the library and ter insisted on continuing his study with Penny. So the three of them were stuck in one space. Hugo, on the other hand, asked Penny if he could babysit her pets. Hence, her beloved pets were currently in his care in the garden. Even so, there was still this undeniable silence that was too heavy. Cupping her soft cheeks, Penny darted her eyes between As and ter. ¡®I¡¯m still surprised that despite Nina leaving, ter initiated to continue our study session. I was thinking of giving him some time to process his grief.¡® A shallow sigh slipped past her lips before her eyes inevitably moved to As. O Her nose scrunched up when As irritably scratched everything he wrote and then tore the page and crumpled it. Looking at the side of the table, it was mostly crumpled sheets. ¡®He¡¯ll soon make a mountain out of those papers.¡® She shook her head. Curious, Penny stretched her neck to peep at the problem he had been trying to figure out since early this morning. But just as she got a glimpse of it, As discreetly moved his hand as if to cover his paper. Her face twitched. 18:33 317 fue any already saw the problem Ally a culet. we can he give As such a hard question when this problem is the reason everyone in the national exam didn¡¯t get a perfect score?¡± a Not to brag, but Penny answered that question in her first lifetime *m hur own. Right. I answered it back then because I happened to stumble upon a book while cramming.¡¯Pens eyes lit up. Helping As was not a problem for her, but she was afraid it would be a problem for As. His fragile ego would break if his youngest sibling started tutoring him as well. ¡°Uh, Penny ¨C ¡°Answer the next one first, Penny said before ter could give her his answer sheet. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Penny quickly jumped out of the chair and bounced her way to the bookshelves. ter and As just stared at her. When she returned, she was wearing this wide grin and ced it near her first brother. ¡°What is this?¡± As raised a brow and nced at the book cover. ¡°Brother, can I borrow this book? Did you already finish reading it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already read this book.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Penny¡¯s lips formed an o¨Cshape before she added, ¡°It looks interesting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡®Is she trying to strike up a conversation?¡® As rocked his head. ¡°It the w use the the t dth the bukan di WAR wow the the socks that the bowde his chrom Here Pens and at the the hear me a wher the After der As quay returned to his romhamry because he was altand the stars on aleah sent the Professor Sogh As dit wants the need to answer it quickly ureth her and h But after hours of trying to figure out after counts ranch and after hours of reading in between Washes mmmt was about to burst I still can¡¯t figure this out he sight while many his nape eyes closed. When he reopened heres, he court help but ge down at the solution he wrote seven a real problem that needs an answer ¡°Goodness¡± He shook his head and was about for the paper when he suddenly stopped [Brother, it¡¯s interesting, doesn¡¯t T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait a minute¡® Ax furrowed hows as he was whenly reminded of the book Penny took out from the bookshelves. ¡°I think¡­¡± His remarks trailed off as he got up from his chair and went straight to the library. The book was still on the table. Picking it up, he opened themp and opened a page. His eyes barely skimmed through the page he deliberately searched before his mouth fell open. ¡°This¡­!¡± his lips stretched from ear to ear as his exhaustion slowly faded. He felt like a miner who finally found the hidden gold in the long tunnel he had been digging. ¡°How did I not remember this?¡± eyes lit up and with such enthusiasm, he sat down and wrote the problem as he had already memorized it. This time, As got the answer ¨C he almost cried. * * The next day, Penny and ter knelt in their seats in the van while peeking over the backrest just to look at As. ¡°Penny,¡± ter called quietly, eyes still on his first brother. ¡°Did I lose my hearing after studying so much? I¡¯m hearing First Brother snore.¡± Hugo, who finally joined them in their service, was looking at his side. ¡°He is¡­ snoring.¡± ¡°His snores sound so weird.¡± Penny flinched when As¡¯s snores hitched. ¡°Is he dead?¡± 2 16:33 CHAPTER 76 76 Where¡¯s my ne? As was akin to the perfect child of the Be Couple, He was alwaysposed, good in school, and had great looks! There was never a day anyone could remember him beingte or rushing because he waste for school, @ No matter how much he studied, would always wake up and continue early in the morning. Even on his way to school, As would read a lesson in advance or just listen to an online ss on his earphones. But today, he dozed off as soon as he sat in their school service! ¡°Did he not sleepst night?¡± ter gasped, almost horrified at the soundsing from his eldest brother. ¡°Oh god. Is this sound normal?¡± ¡°Challenging the star section is surely not a simple task¡± Hugo sighed as this was also the first time he saw As fall asleep on their way to school. ¡°Let him. He¡¯s tired.¡± Penny lowered her head until half of her face was covered by the backrest of her seat. ¡°Is he going to be fine?¡± she felt like As was overworking himself so much. Should she have helped him and spoonfed him just like ter? As the three couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of As, As¡¯s snores suddenly stopped. When his brows creased, Penny and ter quickly turned around and sat down stiffly. Hugo, on the other hand, looked at the window and whistled. Slowly, As¡¯s eyes cracked open. 16:33 1/6 ¡°Him?¡± Ax furrowed his brows as he looked around. Did I fall askepp He straightened his back and stretched his neck. As he did so, he noticed that the two kids in the first row were not moving an inch while Hugo was whistling quietly. It seemed nothing was amiss, but for some reason, As felt like something was happening while he nodded off. He didn¡¯t dwell on it and brushed it off. As got so immersedst night that he slurped every knowledge he could get from the book. Although he read it before, he had a clearer understanding of it now thanks to Professor Singh¡¯s guidance. Moreover, he needed to refresh his mind with the lessons covered. Before he knew it, it was almost morning, ¡®I still feel sleepy,¡® he thought, but deep in his heart, he was very happy. He felt reborn. I already sent the answer to Professor Singh. I hope he reads it today.¡± The four of them stayed quiet throughout the ride. Following their morning routine, they were dropped off outside the gates and they walked their way inside. Penny caught the circle and then nced over her shoulders at where her brothers were walking. ¡°They won¡¯t walk me in my building, right?¡® she wondered. ¡®Well, they only walked me back then because I¡¯m new to this ce. So, they probably won¡¯t.¡°¡®¡± And¡­ she was wrong. When she passed the circle, her three brothers were still 10:33 2/0 with her Mage snagged a bit confidently. ¡°Anyway, see you die because he had already seen De reach her building. As sighed and also turned to walk in went. Meanwhile, ter remained in the would she be embarrassed of me?¡± he grumbled, and then, minded of what sort of school life he had and how he was His face turned sour before he sulked. ¡°I guess it¡¯s me.¡± ter dragged his feet toward his building with a heavy heart. On swa to his ssroom, he suddenly heard a snort and some side mments from some students in the hallway. That¡¯s bim? The bottom feeder from section D?¡± ¡°Habal Next time, he¡¯s not gonna be a bottom feeder, but Keith¡¯s
  1. th. that¡¯s nice of Keith.¡±
Looking up. ter pressed his lips as he recognized the three boys speering at him. These guys were one of Keith¡¯s friends from other sections. ¡°Hey, ter, is it true that you challenged Keith and are nning to move up the ranks?¡± the boy in the middle strutted in his direction. His hands were shoved in his pockets and his blouse was open, revealing his white shirt inside. Stopping in front of ter, he lowered his head and wore a vicious smirk. ¡°Look at his pathetic guy. Even if you don¡¯t make that deration, do you think you¡¯re not Keith¡¯s ve?¡± Stater tell his shoulder shrink as the three boys surrounded him. His body stiffened when the boy suddenly sped his shoulder. You stupid fucks ¡°Hey Suddenly, they heard a voice, and before they could see who it was, the person who spoke grabbed the boy¡¯s chest and mmed him across the wall. The boy was taken aback before the pain in his back seeped into his flesh. ¡°You¡¯re on the way, Move¡± ter¡¯s eyes shook as they settled on the person who interrupted the foreseeable bullying. Deep lines appeared between his brows when he saw it was Mark, one of his ssmates whom he heard a delinquent. @ Mark casually brushed off the boys from the other section and strode off. ¡°Teh.¡± the boy winced and red daggers at Mark¡¯s back. ¡°That dude. I¡¯ll settle scores with him next time. He¡¯ll have his time. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± He then cast ter a deathly look before they left. Again, ter was left standing in the hallway before he decided to resume his steps. He sighed in relief and then turned, only to catch James peeking his head out of their ssroom before he disappeared. ¡°He will not report that to Penny, will he?¡± 16:34 78 Where my ne? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, in building 1, when P by walked into her ssroom, she was met with a morning drama she already sawingst week. ¡°Where¡¯s my ne?! Who stole it?!¡± There, inside their ssroom, was Patricia throwing a big tantrum even before their first subject started. thanks for the 12 unlocks > Comentario 22 Publica tu primerentario! Vote FANDOM Deslizar a izquierda para continuar > Ver todos > ENVIAR R CHAPTER 77 77 Teacher, she stole my stuff! ¡°Where¡¯s my ne?! Who stole it?!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone in ss looked at each other strangely when the word ¡°stole¡± flew out of Patricia¡¯s mouth. The majority of students here came from wealthy families. Who would do such a thing? ¡°Was it Ginnie?¡± one student was quick to drop a name. ¡°Well, she¡¯s a schr student and Patricia always picks on her.¡± Another student snorted. ¡°Is this her way of revenge? Goodness. What do you mean Patricia is picking on her? Patricia¡¯s family is now supporting Ginnie¡¯s study since the school only shoulders her tuition and not her daily allowance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for the Miller Family, Ginnie would still be eating that disgusting home¨Ccooked meal¡± As the hushed usations slowly grew louder, Ginnie, who was sitting quietly at her desk, tensed up. She looked at her ssmates incredulously. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± she muttered, almost whimpering. However, she could only trail off because her other ssmates were looking at her in disgust. ¡°Why does the school allow people like her to step into this school?¡± ¡°I should tell my mom about this. Who wants to study when you have a thief as a ssmate?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell my mom too.¡± ¡°The problem with schr students is that just because they¡¯re smart enough to get in this school, they think they¡¯re the same as us.¡± Ginnie¡¯s shoulders trembled, frightened at the foreseeable hatred she would be receiving from this day onward. Being picked on by the ss¡¯s queen bee and being ostracized by the entire ss was already hard enough. But with everyone using her of stealing, the thought of leaving school quickly crossed her mind. How could she stay in this hell? ¡°Hah! Are you all out of your mind?! Why would Ginnie steal my stuff when she¡¯s my friend?!¡± Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Patricia, who wouldn¡¯t have any qualms about belittling Ginnie out in the open, defended her. Ginnie¡¯s brows rose and looked at Patricia with wide eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± Did Ginnie hear Patricia correctly? Or was it just an illusion? At this point, Ginnie wasn¡¯t sure. Patricia was the most prejudiced about schr students. It was because of that Patricia¡¯s eyes put Ginnie on a target lock. But now Patricia was defending her? ¡®Is the world ending?¡± Ginnie wasn¡¯t the only person who was shocked by this, but everyone in ss. They also wondered if they heard things wrong. How could Patricia defend Ginnie? Or rather did she inst call Ginnie her friend? What was going < on? 77 Teacher, she stole my stuff! Patricia crossed her arms and scanned the room, inevitably catching a small figure walking in the corner to get into her desk. She snorted. ¡°Ginnie has been with us since the beginning of the school year, but nothing like this happened. It is only now that something has gone missing at the same time another student arrived.¡± With that, the ss automatically shifted their eyes to Penny¡¯s desk. Penny already reached her desk and stood beside it, stopping when she felt everyone¡¯s eyes fall on her. The students, who were quick to point a finger at Ginnie, swiftly transferred their disapproval to the new student. ¡°Patricia isn¡¯t wrong,¡± said one of the ssmates. ¡°Ginnie might be poor, but nothing had gone missing until the new student arrived.¡± ¡°Goodness. Did they let in a thief here?¡± ¡°I thought she was okay, but turns out you can¡¯t really judge a book by its cover.¡± Everyone shook their heads and sighed. Not all of them gave Penny the disgusted look they cast upon Ginnie. After all, they didn¡¯t dislike Penny that much. They found her a little cute or rather, Penny didn¡¯t look much of a threat. Ginnie, who was now saved, looked at Penny apologetically. If their other ssmates were quick to shift their me, Ginnie knew exactly what was happening. Yet, for some reason, she felt relieved that Patricia finally found someone to rece her. The relief made her sick to her stomach, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You, neer! How could you steal my stuff just because I was kind to you?!¡± Patricia pointed a finger at Penny. ¡°Take it out right now! That ne is a gift to me from my brother!¡± The certainty in Patricia¡¯s voice made everyone¡¯s faces turn sour. Penny just stared at Patricia while assessing her from head to toe. Her lips briefly hooked up when she noticed a red ink on Patricia¡¯s fingers. ¡°Why are you not doing anything!?¡± Patricia harrumphed at theck of reaction from Penny. ¡°Just standing there like a fool won¡¯t do anything. Give me back my ne!¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, Nina¡¯s voice was heard as she just arrived at their ssroom. Patricia nced at her and exined to Nina the situation. After that, Patricia red back at Penny. ¡°I was kind to that girlst week because she¡¯s a neer, but look what she did in return?¡± Patricia snorted. ¡°What a thief. Give it back!¡± Patricia stomped her feet to Penny impatiently and grabbed her bag. The bag was still strapped on Penny¡¯s shoulders and thus, Penny ended up twisting slightly when Patricia grabbed the side of it. ¡°Let me see your bag! Take it off!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to,¡± was all Penny said with a dead expression. ¡°Hands off.¡± ?? 77 Teacher, she stole my stuff! This just fanned the mes as Patricia clung to Penny¡¯s bag tighter. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? You stole my things and you want to keep them hidden?! Give it to me! Give me back my stuff!¡± Patricia pulled Penny¡¯s bag and, much to her dismay, Penny didn¡¯t even budge an inch. Still, Patricia tried and pulled once more, but this felt like she was trying to pull a boulder all on her own. How could a petite princess like her could out¨Cstrength the overly healthy Penny? While Patricia was pulling, Penny yawned. The ss hasn¡¯t started yet, but I want to go home already!¡® ¡°Penny¡­¡± Nina frowned, but her voice still sounded as if the angels were singing every time she spoke. ¡°I know you want a lot of things to have, but stealing them is not right. Just give back Patricia¡¯s stuff and I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t have to tell her parents or the school about it.¡± Everyone shifted their eyes to Nina, and they quickly shook their heads. ¡°Nina, we know you¡¯re kind and understanding! But this is something you shouldn¡¯t ignore! Someone is stealing other people¡¯s stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The school should know about this!¡± ¡°This is the top section of this grade! Even if Patricia decides not to report, we will!¡± ¡°Guys¡­¡± Nina pressed her lips as she cast Penny a troubled look. ¡°Penny, quick. Just give it back and then apologize to everyone before things get out of hand. Just swear you¡¯d not steal again.¡± Hearing this, everyone was still not appeased. However, they couldn¡¯t me Nina because she had always been kind and humble, even though the Be Family was quickly climbing up the socialdder. As for Penny, she just arched a brow at Nina, but she didn¡¯t bother. ¡°Give it back! Give it back! You thief!¡± Patricia continued yelling, her voice consistently rose the more she tried and failed. At the same time, their homeroom teacher finally arrived and saw the situation. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¥á This time, Patricia let Penny¡¯s bag go. She was panting and breaking out in sweat, pointing a finger at Penny. ¡°Teacher, she stole my stuff!¡± Hearing this, the homeroom teacher quickly frowned. CHAPTER 78 78 Witness, not an evidence. Stealing was a big word to say in this school. So when the homeroom teacher heard this, her lips quickly curved down. What more? It was too early, and the ss hadn¡¯t even started, but something like this was already happening, which never happened before. ¡°Patricia, calm down first,¡± said the homeroom teacher as she went in front of the ss, cing her book down on her table. ¡°Stealing is a huge word. Tell me what exactly happened. Every single detail.¡± The room fell into silence, and the teacher cast the ss president a look. The girl in the corner slowly rose to her seat and exined the situation in a more detailed manner. ¡°I see.¡± The homeroom teacher nodded in understanding. She snapped her eyes at Patricia and said, ¡°Patricia, I know your things are valuable to you. I¡¯m saying all of our belongings are valuable to us and losing them isn¡¯t a pleasant feeling. However, I hope that you have enough evidence to prove Penny stole something that belongs to you.¡± As a homeroom teacher, Ms. Sandford was aware all these students came from influential families. If not, then they were gifted in other areas, especially in academics. Despite that, she held a strong integrity of keeping everyone equal. Patricia huffed and pointed at Penny again. ¡°Teacher, what else is there to prove? There was never a case of stealing in this ss until she came in here!¡± Miss Sandford frowned. ¡°Patricia, have you not considered that you might¡¯ve dropped it elsewhere?¡± ¡°How could that be?! I already noticed it was missingst Friday when I got home! I went home right after school and noticed that my ne was missing! I checked my service, but it¡¯s not there!¡± ¡°Teacher.¡± One student raised a hand to get permission to speak. ¡°Last Friday, I saw Penny stay here longer, even when everyone already left. Considering Patricia sometimes leaves her things in her drawer, anyone could get it.¡± Everyone looked at the student with furrowed brows. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± the student intoned. ¡°I came back because I forgot something in my drawer, and Penny was still here!¡± Patricia¡¯s face turned sour and roared. ¡°See, teacher?! There¡¯s evidence!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not evidence, but a witness,¡± Penny mumbled, pursing her lips when she received a death re from Patricia. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help.¡± ¡°How dare you correct me?¡± Patricia scoffed. ¡°Give me back my ne!¡± The dismay in the ss returned upon hearing the witness¡¯s testimony. Now, they were more than certain Penny stole Patricia¡¯s ne. ¡°Come to think of it, Patricia approached Penny and gave her a gift,¡± one of the students 14:43 1/3 < 78 Witness, not an evidence. murmured. ¡°Could it be that she snatched it away when Patricia was busy?¡± Some students looked at each other with this ¡®rity.¡® Thinking Penny came to the school on a full schrship, they immediately assumed she was poor. And in their eyes, poor people tend to do bad things. If only they knew that sometimes, the most humane people were the ones who had nothing but their hearts. Ms. Sandford¡¯s frown deepened, thinking of the headmaster¡¯s words about Penny. She also talked to Pennyst Friday to check up on her. And from what she could tell, Penny didn¡¯t seem to be the type. ¡°Penny,¡± she called and waited for Penny to look in her direction. ¡°Did you take it?¡± Despite the harsh usation and the res of her ssmates, Penny kept an upright position and held her chin up high. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t, teacher.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Patricia was quick to react. ¡°Teacher, how can you ask her if she did it!? Of course, she will deny it.¡± ¡°Patricia, this is a big matter and we cannot simply judge until it¡¯s proven,¡± Miss Sandford exined with a sigh. ¡°We still need to investigate since ¨C¡± ¡°What else is there to investigate?!¡± Suddenly, another faculty staff from the other room stepped into the room. Everyone turned to the entrance, only to see their science teachere in. Standing tall by the entrance, Mr. Anderson, the middle¨Caged teacher with a naturally cunning look, strutted in arrogantly. Seeing him, Miss Sandford frowned. Mr. Anderson was one of the most arrogant teachers, and he was also her senior. He had been teaching in the school for years and was expected to handle this grade¡¯s top section, only for Miss Sandford to get the position. In other words, Mr. Anderson and Miss Sandford hadn¡¯t been on good terms because he had been stirring trouble for her. ¡°Mr. Anderson, what are you doing here?¡± she asked. ¡°I came here when I heard themotion!¡± Mr. Anderson eximed. ¡°Ms. Sandford, everyone on the floor, could hear themotion here. How can you not handle such a simple matter and let things get out of hand?¡± Patricia calmed down a bit, knowing Mr. Anderson was on her side. ¡°Mr. Anderson, this thief stole something from me!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk.¡± Mr. Anderson clicked his tongue and shook his head, setting his eyes on Penny and then back to the homeroom teacher. ¡°Miss Sandford, I know you haven¡¯t been in this school for years. So, I don¡¯t me you that you don¡¯t know how to handle things like this.¡± ¡°Mr. Anderson, this is my ss.¡± Miss Sandford held back her rising anger. ¡°It is your ss, but you clearly do not have the capacity to handle this situation! I do not me you, though. This is the first time you have be a homeroom teacher.¡± Mr. Anderson intoned. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why homeroom teachers are appointed to each ss, so we can settle the matters without raising it to the administration!¡± 34:43 < 78 Witness, not an evidence. ¡°As a senior faculty staff, I¡¯ll help with this situation.¡± Mr. Anderson magnanimously announced, as if he was doing her a favor. ¡°You! Take off your bag and show all your belongings!¡± Mr. Anderson marched inside and casually pointed his hand fan at the ss president. ¡°President, go and inspect her bag.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± The ss president nced at their homeroom teacher before she rose from her seat. Penny, on the other hand, observed Miss Sandford quietly. Thetter looked insulted and disrespected, but since Mr. Anderson was her senior and was already here, she held back any argument. An argument between teachers was something the students shouldn¡¯t see. Miss Sandford looked at Penny worriedly and also apologetically, but Penny just smiled at her. Miss Sandford couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. ¡®I¡¯ve always Miss Sandford. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m just letting them dig their graves deeper. ¡°Penny, your bag.¡± The ss president stood beside Penny, her tone was firm. ¡°We have to inspect your bag¡± Penny nodded but then faced Mr. Anderson. ¡°I will show you what¡¯s in my bag, but Mr. Sandford, what consequences would the user get if I prove I didn¡¯t steal anything?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thanks for 13k unlocks CHAPTER 79 79 ten steps ahead ¡°I will show you what¡¯s in my bag, but Mr. Sandford, what consequences would the user get if I prove I didn¡¯t steal anything?¡± Penny¡¯s voice, upon asking, was innocent and sweet. But everyone momentarily nked as that didn¡¯t cross their minds until now. They were all so sure that Penny stole it with witnesses around. Moreover, everything was pointing in her direction. Miss Sandford sighed because this was what she was thinking before Mr. Anderson barged in. Stealing was a big case and not something to be handled lightly. It was why she wanted Patricia to calm down, because If Patricia simply misced it, then she would also need to face the consequences of using an innocent student. ¡°Hah!¡± Mr. Anderson snorted. ¡°Are you still saying you¡¯re innocent when all the evidence points. at you?¡± ¡°Mr. Anderson, the eyewitnesses only saw Patricia approach me to wee me to the ss. But no one saw me snatch anything from her. And also, that one eyewitness who saw mest Friday stay in the ssroom didn¡¯t see me anywhere near Patricia¡¯s desk. Penny frowned while everyone knitted their brows, The eyewitness scratched the back of his head and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s kinda true. I only saw her in the ssroom, but she was just at her desk.¡± Even so, that also didn¡¯t clear up Penny¡¯s name. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not the thief, but someone else?!¡± Patricia grumbled. ¡°Impossible! Why are you still haggling?! Just show us your bag or your desk if you¡¯re really innocent!¡± ¡°Penny, if you¡¯re innocent, then we¡¯d know if it¡¯s not in there,¡± Nina chimed in worriedly. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re wasting everyone¡¯s time here. We should be studying, but we cannot because you kept stalling¡± Hearing Nina¡¯s remarks, the student¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°That¡¯s true. We should be having our ss now, but she¡¯s wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Even if she stalls, did she think she will salvage the situation?¡± ¡°Goodness. How shameless.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the one wasting everyone¡¯s time. After all, I am being dragged through the mud. This is nder and even if I proved my name, the emotional distress of being used may affect my studies. I¡¯m sure the headmaster will not tolerate something like this If he heard that one of his students was used wrongly, and the user got away from it without consequences. This time, Penny¡¯s tone grew firm as she gazed straight at Mr. Anderson. ¡°Mr. Anderson, since you¡¯re a senior teacher, the headmaster surely trusts you to handle this case before it reaches the administration.¡± Mr. Anderson¡¯s face contorted as he assessed Penny from head to toe. ¡®She didn¡¯t have evidence 79 ton steps ahoad to prove her innocence, did she?¡± Even if the ne wasn¡¯t in Penny¡¯s bag, that wouldn¡¯t prove she didn¡¯t do it. In his mind, since the incident happenedst week, he could simply use the argument she probably didn¡¯t bring it to school. ncing at the aggrieved Patricia Miller, Mr. Anderson raised his chin high. ¡®I can¡¯t disappoint her when I just applied to the Miller¡¯s to be their children¡¯s tutors.¡® ¡°There¡¯s no need for the headmaster to be involved in this! Of course, there will be consequences for Miss Miller if she¡¯s wrong!¡± Mr. Anderson eximed, giving Patricia al meaningful look. ¡°She will have disciplinary action!¡± Patricia frowned in displeasure, but seeing Mr. Anderson give her a reassuring look, she calmed down. There¡¯s no need to be scared. She has it,¡®because Patricia was the one who put the ne in Penny¡¯s drawer early this morning. She came to school earlier than usual just for this, after all. ¡°A disciplinary action?¡± Penny nodded in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡± Being thirteen, consequences like this were already heavy. It was the first offense, so she expected it to be light. The punishment wasn¡¯t Penny¡¯s goal, after all. But it was to discredit. Patricia, so next time she does this, her credibility won¡¯t be as strong as this one. ¡°Alright!¡± Penny smiled and faced the ss president. ¡°President, it¡¯s not in my bag¡± ¡°That¡¯s for us to judge. Take off your bag¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s on my desk. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Look. It should be there.¡± Penny urged and pointed at her desk. ¡°Hah! So, you did steal it, huh?!¡± Mr. Anderson harrumphed while Penny stepped aside to give way to the ss president. All their ssmates also red at Penny, as this was, for them, a form of confession. Even Miss Sandford frowned, but unlike everyone, she was confused at Penny¡¯s ns. ¡°Is this the ne? the ss president held the ne up. ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s my ne!¡± Patricia yelled, and everyone¡¯s frown deepened even more. ¡°She did steal it.¡± ¡°Gosh. I don¡¯t feel safe in this ssroom anymore.¡± ¡°How could a thief be proud of what she did?¡± ¡°She really is shameless.¡± Hearing all of these hushedments, Nina looked around and bit her inner bottom lips. Deep inside, she was more than satisfied at the turn of events. ¡®Serves her right!¡® Nina mentally sneered. Well, even if she didn¡¯t do it, she¡¯s a thief for stealing my life. I¡¯ll definitely tell my brothers and my parents about this. Hah! Let¡¯s see if they can still see you as their nrecious daughter¡® 70 ton steps ahead ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Mr. Anderson erupted. ¡°Youe with me quick! I¡¯ll punish you myself. How could you steal other people¡¯s stuff, huh? Do you think this is a ce where you can bring your bad upbringing?!¡± Just as those words slipped past Mr. Anderson¡¯s mouth, the ss president noticed this strange paint on her fingers. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s this?¡± she studied the ne and saw that the ne had remnants of the same red paint. ¡°What¡¯s this smell?¡± the ss president sniffed the ne. ¡°It smells like ink.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you noticed!¡± Penny smiled and pretended to tip her imaginary sses to look smarter. ¡°Teacher, the reason I stayedst Friday is that I am decorating my drawers to make them look pretty! So when my ssmate saw me, I was painting my drawers with ink!¡± Everyone furrowed their brows while Mr. Anderson scoffed. ¡°So what if that¡¯s what you did?¡± he sneered. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you stole. Patricia¡¯s ne. ¡°Mr. Anderson, I didn¡¯t steal it. Miss President, I¡¯m sorry that your hands are now tainted, but since it¡¯s alreadye to this, can you please check my desk and the drawers? Used a shlight to see it better¡± Penny asked, and the president nodded. The ss president called for one of the ss officers and they quickly came to help. They moved the chair and shed the drawers some light for the president to inspect. ¡°Huh?¡± the ss president furrowed her brows as she noticed something- ¡°Miss President, what did you see?¡± Penny asked, and the president looked up at her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There were some more things inside.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°From their position, there weren¡¯t any red inks. It was as though it was painted without moving them, so there weren¡¯t any inks underneath them.¡± Penny nodded in satisfaction. ¡°How about the ce where the ne was ced?¡± The president gazed down again, only to see her own fingerprint. Seeing this, she quickly understood Penny¡¯s argument. ¡°There¡¯s an ink to where I found it, she said and the entire ss went silent. ¡°It looks like someone just put it there.¡± Everyone was confused, although they grasped the conversation. Penny, on the other hand, nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Patricia, have you seen your hand?¡± ¡°Patricia¡¯s hand?¡± someone in ss murmured and they all inevitably gazed down at Patricia¡¯s hand. They instantly caught some red ink on the back of her hand and some on her fingers. She even had it on her skirt and some on the hem of her blouse. Patricia quickly looked at her hand, and herplexion instantly paled. ¡°I wonder¡­¡± Penny hummed while tapping her chin. ¡­ how did you get that ink in your hand, 79 ten steps ahead Patricia? Did you touch my things? Or¡­ are you the thief we¡¯ve all been looking for?¡± This chapter is a bonus chapter for helping me reach 1000 powerstones! That¡¯s another 500-3 Keep theming. CHAPTER 80 80 Problem solved! ¡°Or¡­ are you the thief we¡¯ve all been looking for?¡± The room fell into a breathless silence. *I ¨C Impossible! I probably got it when I was pulling your bag!¡± Patricia blurted out, but the anxiety in her voice was profound. ¡°That¡¯s right! You did this on purpose to save yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How could Miss Miller do that?!¡± Mr. Anderson was quick to rescue. ¡°This must be your n all along! You want to save yourself by making it appear Miss Miller is trying to blindly use you!¡± ¡°Come with me, you cunning brat!¡± Mr. Anderson stormed to Penny and grabbed her arm up. ¡°Do you think something like this will Mr. Anderson stopped when another hand sped his wrist. ¡°Mr. Anderson, stepping into my ss is something I can overlook, but calling my students¡® names and even forgetting the teacher¡¯s code is not.¡± Miss Sandford seethed through gritted teeth, trying her best to contain her anger at the reaction Mr. Anderson was showing not just to Penny and Patricia, but also to other students. ¡°Miss Sandford, I¡¯m trying to help you ¡°Thank you, but no. This is my ss, so please, let Penny go.¡± Miss Sandford stressed each syble. She didn¡¯t threaten him, but her tone was enough to carry the message. Mr. Anderson¡¯s face turned sour and gazed at Miss Sandford with a spiteful re before he let Penny go. ¡°Hmph! Miss Sandford, this is clearly this child¡¯s n. She¡¯s trying to save herself from the situation because she was caught! And her means to do that is unspeakable!¡± ¡°You!¡± Miss Sandford felt her heart clenched in anger. How could an adult treat a child like this? ¡°Mr. Anderson, since you still don¡¯t believe me, then should I give you my evidence? Ayer of frost sizzled over Penny¡¯s eyes as she looked up at this pathetic adult. She would never forget Mr. Anderson because, in a way, he also had a fair share of Penny¡¯s miserable school life. Whenever Penny was used or if Nina twisted the truth, he was quick to take sides without any interest in knowing the truth. The only interest he had was whose pocket was deeper or whose family was more influential. ¡°Evidence?!¡± Mr. Anderson arched a brow while everyone furrowed their brows, ¡°Penny, do you have evidence to prove your innocence?¡± Miss Sandford asked, and Penny nodded ¡°Teacher, when I got here, I told the headmaster that I used to be picked on in my previous school. Because of that, I was anxious that something like that would happen in here,¡± Penny exined adorably and clearly while walking to her desk. With carefulness and precision not to get some ink, Penny took out the small box from the drawer. Opening it, she picked up a pen from it and showed them. 11:23 (G) 80 Problem solved ¡°Since Mr. Anderson doesn¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯m d I put up extra precautions in case something like this happens. Mr. Anderson, this is a recording pen with a tiny camera inside. Should we y it to see who was the real thief?¡± Penny¡¯s voice rang across the entire ssroom with so much rity and confidence, yet it didn¡¯t carry any arrogance. Their ssmates darted their eyes between her pen and Penny, bbergasted. Even Nina was momentarily nk at this. ¡°You¡¯re bringing such things in ss? Patricia harrumphed as she had to save herself if what Penny was saying was true. ¡°Do you know that¡¯s not allowed?! Who knows what you¡¯ve been recording secretly ¡°But we¡¯re allowed to carry phones as long as we don¡¯t use them, Penny retorted calmly. ¡°Can you tell everyone not to carry their phones around because they might be recording some things too? Don¡¯t you carry your phone all the time as well?¡± Patricia¡¯s breath hitched as her shaky eyes scanned her ssmates. This time, all of them carried this dark look because her argument was . She took a step back and quickly cast Mr. Anderson a look. Much to her dismay, Mr. Anders was also pale. He was so sure he could turn this around, but with concrete evidence, he would only look biased. ¡°This fox¡­ she has this all along, but she let us prattle on and on to make us believe she¡¯s the culprit!¡± ¡°Penny¡± Miss Sandford called gently. ¡°How about Just as Miss Sandford spoke, they suddenly heard Mr. Anderson yell. ¡°Miss Miller!¡± thanks to Mr. Anderson¡¯s quick reflexes, he was able to catch Patricia¡¯s body before it hit the floor. ¡°Miss Miller! Oh my god! She fainted!¡± Mr. Anderson carried Patricia in his arms and red at Penny. ¡°Penny, if you didn¡¯t steal the ne, you could¡¯ve said so in the beginning! Miss Miller got too stressed and you wouldn¡¯t even let it go! Look what happened!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I did say I didn¡¯t, though.¡¯ ¡°This matter is settled. The ne is found and whoever put it there probably wants to create discord among students and teachers!¡± Mr. Anderson quickly continued to keep everything under wraps. ¡°However, this will serve as a warning to everyone! Next time this happens, there will be heavy consequences!¡± After saying his piece, Mr. Anderson quickly took Patricia to the infirmary. Miss Sandford panicked a little and jogged to follow them. But before she could leave, she looked back at the ss and said, ¡°ss president, take charge. Answer page 209 in your book! Submit them at the end of the day!¡± Having said that, Miss Sandford followed Mr. Anderson because Patricia was also her student. As her homeroom teacher, she had to know if Patricia would be alright. When they left, all that was heard was this profound silence. 11:23 BD Problem solved! Penny didn¡¯t notice the silence, and she smiled in satisfaction. When she turned, her brows rose because all of her ssmates were looking at her. ¡°Heh¡± She smiled and gazed at the ss president. Taking out a pink handkerchief, she handed it to her. ¡°President, sorry about the ink.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the ss president snapped back to the currentpse and intuitively epted Penny¡¯s handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s part of the role.¡± Hearing the friendliness in her voice, which was unlike earlier, Penny was pleased. ¡®Problem solved! Hehe! Good job, self.¡® Penny happily took her seat and took out her book to do the activity Miss Sandford left them. Meanwhile, everyone in ss still hadn¡¯t recovered. They kept their eyes fixed on Penny; some even with gaping mouths. After everything that happened in a matter of twenty minutes, Penny didn¡¯t brag or say anything but rather, moved on as if nothing happened. While the rest were weighing their impression of Penny, Ginnie was utterly in awe. She looked back at Penny with equal shock, admiration, and guilt. If she were the one who was used, Ginnie would be already at the guidance office. But Penny¡­ not only proved her innocence, but she did it with such confidence and courage. I want to be like her too. thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 15 11:23 CHAPTER 81 81 There you are! Throughout the day, Patricia didn¡¯t return to ss but went home early to rest. Penny already expected that, so she didn¡¯t dwell on it. Instead, Penny focused on the task for the day. Strangely, her ssmates were more forting about her. Some approached her during recess, asking her if she wanted to join them. It was the same during lunch and afternoon siesta. Penny had to use all the excuses she could to refuse the invitation. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t seem to take it to the heart. When sses were over, Pennynguidly arranged her things in her drawers and her bag. She let other students leave first because she was small and didn¡¯t want to squeeze her way through the crowd. As she did so, she noticed a figure standing in front of her desk. ¡°Hmm?¡± a hum escaped her as she looked up at the person. Deep lines appeared between Penny¡¯s brows when she saw Ginnie. ¡°Ginnie?¡± Penny remembered her from her past life, but before Penny could get to know her, Ginnie transferred to another school. From what she heard, Ginnie¡¯s family had to move away. ¡°You know me?¡± Ginnie blurted out in surprise. ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re the top student in our ss, are you not?¡± Penny smiled, only to notice the meek smile Ginnie sported. Is she ashamed of being top 1?¡± Penny mentally brushed it off. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ about the group project¡­ do you¡­ do you want¡­ to¡­ partner up with¡­ me?¡± Ginnie fumbled with her sentence as if she was trying to find the right words in between. It almost reminded how Penny used to talk in the past, which annoyed everyone. She often. stuttered too. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You still don¡¯t have a team? That¡¯s weird. Penny furrowed her brows. ¡®Considering she¡¯s the top of our ss, our ssmates should be lining up to team up with her.¡® Her ssmates even asked Penny if they wanted to team up with them. However, she already had a prospective partner, so she refused the kind invitation. Now that she thought about it, everyone was quick to point a finger at Ginnie for this morning¡¯s drama. Penny wasn¡¯t dull not to get a grasp of the situation. ¡®Did she leave school in my previous life because she¡¯s being picked on? Considering she¡¯s a schr, her life is probably not that great in this school of the rich.¡¯A shallow breath slipped past Penny¡¯s lips. If there were students who were being picked on despiteing from a wealthy family, it was worse for those who didn¡¯t have enough financial backup. Some students simply rely on nepotism so much that it was sickening. ¡°Sure!¡± Penny smiled, making Ginnie¡¯s brows rise. ¡°You ¨C you ¨C agree?¡± 1/3 81 There you are! ¡°Mhm!¡± Ginnie¡¯s gloomy face brightened up, as if she finally saw a sliver of hope peeking through her cloudy days. ¡°Then, should we discuss it tomorrow during lunch? ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ginnie bobbed her head, making her short hair bounce. Having said that, Penny grabbed her bag and stood from her seat. She stopped when she saw Ginnie still looking at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Ginnie bit her inner bottom lips as hesitation flickered across her eyes. ¡°Uhm¡­ nothing.¡± She smiled and shook her head. Penny blinked innocently before she said, ¡°Should we split the parts on our way out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s that ¨C ¨C that that¡¯s okay with with you?¡± Ginnie¡¯s excitement caused her to stutter more, but Penny didn¡¯t point it out and just nodded. ¡°Okay! I I¡¯ll just my bag¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Penny smiled and sighed faintly, watching Ginnie clumsily run back to her desk to take her bag and books. Perhaps it was because Penny also stuttered in the past that she had a soft spot for Ginnie. Being a hero was not Penny¡¯s n. She simply wanted to have a peaceful life before she epted Professor Singh¡¯s apprentice offer. Hence, making friends was also not in her ns. since she was leaving, anyway. Even so, being nice would do her no harm. ¡°Let let¡¯s go?¡± Ginnie returned with a forced grin, hugging a few books with a huge bag on her back ¡°Ginnie, are you going to take your books home?¡± asked Penny. ¡°Aren¡¯t they heavy?¡± Ginnie forced a smile and shook her head. She once left her books and notes in her drawers, and the next day, they were glued together. The books in the school were expensive, so she felt safer if she carried them home. ¡°Let me help then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Ginnie drew a step back, smiling. ¡°I can carry them on my own.¡± how could she let Penny carry her books? Even though they were both schr students, Ginnie didn¡¯t dare think they were equal. Penny wanted to insist, but seeing how Ginnie was sping the books securely, she didn¡¯t force
  1. it.
Having said that, the two of them walked side by side out of the building. Since Ginnie seemed to forget why they decided to walk out together, Penny took it upon herself to bring up the project and split the topics they would cover. There were still a few students in the hallway, busy gossiping or doing their own thing. But 81 There you are! when they reached outside the building, deep lines appeared on Ginnie and Penny¡¯s foreheads. Normally, during this time, students were already headed to the pickup point of the building and only a small number would be outside the building to walk. But now, the students flocked outside the building. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Penny murmured and cast Ginnie a look. Ginnie shrugged. Having no idea of what was happening or what happened, Penny and Ginnie relied on the hushedments from some students around. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s so handsome¡­¡± ¡°What is the top 2 from the star section doing outside our building?¡± ¡°Did he have a girlfriend here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m making this photo as my wallpaper. The top 2 from the star section?¡® Penny nced up as she recalled the name on the star section list on the main bulletin. She shrugged and faced Ginnie. ¡°Ginnie, let¡¯s take that route.¡± At this point, Penny understood that these students wouldn¡¯t leave until the school ¡®celebrity¡± left. She had no intention of joining the fuss because she missed her pets a lot. It was a long day, and she simply wanted to shower her pets with some love. But just as Penny and Ginnie were taking the side route, she heard a soft yet yful voice. ¡°There you arc!¡± thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 17:23 CHAPTER 82 82 FBI, open up! ¡°There you are!¡± Penny¡¯s instinct never failed her in this lifetime. So, even when she hadn¡¯t seen the person who spoke so enthusiastically, she had a feeling it was directed at her. Everyone who was flocking outside the building intuitively shifted their gaze to where Ray, the top 2 of the star section, was looking. When their eyes fell on Penny, many furrowed their brows. Many in here were from her ss, while the others were from other sections. But because Penny studied in the same building, they were familiar with her face, especially with her abnormal height and size. Turning her head, Penny saw a tall guy walking in her direction with a smile. He had this bright smile on his face to the point his eyes were squinting, a distinct white portion of hair on the front side of his hair, with an air of confidence around him. He looked friendly, but at the same time, he emitted an unapproachable aura. The students automatically gave way to Ray, but their eyes remained glued to his figure. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Penny asked as she gazed up at him. If he was in the star section, then he must be the same age as As. Ray¡¯s smile remained. ¡°Not yet, but soon, we will.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Is she Ray¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Dud? Didn¡¯t you hear they don¡¯t know each other?¡± ¡°Then what did he mean by saying they¡¯d get to know each other soon?¡± Students, especially girls, who had just started getting introduced to the concept of crush and puppy love, were displeased about this. Ray was cool and smart with a handsome look! With his height and body, he looked more like a young adult. He was definitely most young girl¡¯s type. Hearing all these sidements, Couldn¡¯t stop herself from frowning. ¡°Big brother, I think you got the wrong person,¡± she said and politely lowered her head. ¡°May you find the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± Having said that, Penny cast Ginnie, who was obviously gawking at Ray, a look. Seeing the twinkle in Ginnie¡¯s eyes, her face contorted. ¡®Well, Ginnie is young, and this boy is not bad.¡® Penny bumped her shoulder against Ginnie and snapped her back to the currentpse. ¡°Uh, yes, Penny?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡°O ¨C okay!¡± Without thinking of anything, Penny walked away before she could find herself in any 11:23 foreboding drama. Once a day was enough! ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± Ray eximed as he waved happily. Penny¡¯s face twitched as she cast him a disgusted look. ¡°What¡¯s up with that guy?¡® But she didn¡¯t dwell on it. On their way, Ginnie couldn¡¯t help but peek at her. ¡°Penny, you really don¡¯t know him?¡± ¡°I know him by name. I saw it in the bulletin.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ginnie pouted a bit. ¡°But why did hee to see you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± it was probably because she started the bet. Now that this idea crossed Penny¡¯s mind, she immediately assumed Ray had just put a target on her back. Oh, well. Penny had alreadye prepared when she decided to go back to school. As long as they didn¡¯t cross the line, Penny would be lenient. ¡°Oh, Penny, do you also take the bus to school?¡± asked Ginnie curiously. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°If so, we can take the bus together!¡± Ginnie suggested, only to bite her tongue as she looked at Penny with surprise. ¡°Uh, I mean, hehe. Nevermind. I don¡¯t even know which direction you are going in. Hehe. Sorry about that. I got a bit ahead of myself. Anyway, I¡¯ll take this direction! See you tomorrow!¡± After saying that, Ginnie quickly ran to the gates and turned. Penny, who was left behind, tilted her head to the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± she mumbled, but then she noticed something. ¡°She wasn¡¯t stuttering that much anymore.¡±@ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Penny shrugged and walked out of the gates. As soon as she did, she saw Nina looking around discreetly while holding her phone anxiously. ¡°What is she doing?¡± she murmured and then saw a sedan pulled up in front of Nina. The look of disappointment on Nina¡¯s face was evident, but she still quickly got in before the car sped away. ¡°Did Mom and Dad provide her a service?¡± she wondered, assuming something like that was something their parents would do. ¡°But I never saw that car in the Be house, though.¡± Again, Penny didn¡¯t think much of it. She already dealt with Patricia this morning. Thest thing she wanted to do was get involved in more dramas and make a spectacle of herself. With that thought in mind, Penny quickly spotted their van and got in to make sure she wouldn¡¯t bump into anyone. Only when she was inside did she feel safe. Not long after, ter, As, and Hugo arrived in the van. The day went hy without any big events: Penny still tutored ter after dinner and helped him his with his current housework. As joined them in the library, but he barely spoke a word. But she saw him reading the book she rmended. As for Hugo, he babysat the pets until Penny picked them up from his room. The next day¡­ The Be children went on with their morning like usual and, just like usual, Penny was sprinting toward her building when they reached the circle. They shrugged it off and the Be boys went to their respective buildings. Patricia was still absent, so Penny¡¯s day was a lot more peaceful than usual. She, however, noticed the strange looks she received when she started talking to Ginnie. But Penny couldn¡¯t care less. For the first time, Penny thought she finally had a normal day in school. A day that many students find boring, but for her, very peaceful. No one picked on her or stirred trouble for her. It was perfect¡­ or so Penny thought and hoped. When ss was over, Penny and Ginnie walked out of the building together once more. But just like yesterday, students flocked outside the building. When they came to check, Penny¡¯s face squeezed in the middle of her face. There, standing outside their building, was Ray, holding one flower he plucked out from the star section¡¯s sacred garden. ¡®I don¡¯t feel good about this,¡® Penny thought when Ray¡¯s face brightened up the moment he saw her. Ray dashed in front of her and offered her the flower. ¡°Penny, can I woo you?¡± When those words flew out of his mouth, Penny immediately heard, ¡°FBI, open up!¡± in her mind. Bruh. 66 This chapter is an extra for helping me reach 200 Golden Tickets! Thank you for your support<3 thanks for the 14k unlocks CHAPTER 83 83 Penny, fighting! If Penny was drinking water, she would have spat it out already. If she was eating, she would¡¯ve choked. D ¡°Penny, can I woo you?¡± Where in the world did that questione from? Penny¡¯s mouth fell open while the crowd felt their jaws fall to the ground. For a moment, every single soul within the vicinity forgot to breathe as they tried to process five words: Penny, can I woo you? Penny even felt her guardian angel hum a holy song to cleanse her ears. Looking at Ray from head to toe, Penny opened her mouth, but then she closed them again. This guy was clearly around seventeen or maybe eighteen! She¡¯s thirteen. At least, that was what her birth certificate said, but this body? Some students from higher grades wanted to tickle her, mistaking her for a kindergartener! But this guy¡­ Wasn¡¯t this a crime? Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Worse. Why were other students carrying a look of envy as if they wanted to be asked that question?! Penny blinked many times and looked at Ginnie. ¡°Ginnie, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Ah? Huh?¡± Ginnie turned her head, but her eyes remained on Ray. ¡°What ¡°Penny, you hadn¡¯t answered my ¡± H Penny looked up at Ray and her answer was a cold and ruthless, ¡°No.¡± Yet, her refusal only made Ray smile. ¡°You sure?¡± what ¨C Penny?¡± Hearing that question, Penny felt her entire core shudder. Why did that question sound more like an omen? ¡°Is it because of the age gap?¡± Ray cocked his head to the side, eyes squinting as his smile remained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯ve turned eighteen, I¡¯m already twenty¨Ctwo. It¡¯s not a huge gap if you think like that, right? By then, we can get married and no one will criticize it.¡± + The crowd¡¯s disbelief jumped to the highest level, looking at Ray with widened eyes. Some were just shocked that a boy from a higher grade from the star section at that would show an interest in a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold bonsai. Others, who were very active in such things as rtionships and puppy love, couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken. Many of them admired the star students; they were the celebrity of the school, after all. Thus, this felt like a rich man falling for the poor girl concept. Some found it like a fairytale and romantic, others saw this as an abomination. The opinions 11:29 83 Penny fighting! were equally split. But what Penny said next threw them all in more disbelief. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s not the age gap I am concerned about.¡± Penny sported a disgusted look and made it as obvious as possible so Ray would stop this madness. ¡°Then, what?¡± Ray¡¯s face brightened up, putting on his most charming smile. ¡°You¡­¡± she trailed off and assessed his face¡­. are not my type. ¡°277¡± Ray felt like a block of concrete fell on top of his head while the crowd¡¯s mouth gaped wide. What did she say? The crowd studied Penny¡¯s figure and were in even more dismay. Compared to the stunning Ray, Penny was short and wide! She was probably the shortest student in the building. Although she was cute because of her smoothplexion and naturally pinkish cheeks, how dare she?! ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Ray chuckled when he recovered. ¡°Then, what do you like ¡°Not interested,¡± Penny answered even before he couldplete his sentence. Without giving him the slightest interest, Penny faced Ginnie. Seeing that Ginnie hadn¡¯t recovered, she dragged her away. 1 As Penny hastened her steps to get away from this, she heard Ray speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Penny! I won¡¯t give up until you give me a chance! See you tomorrow.¡± Penny stopped and looked back at him with horror. ¡°Please don¡¯t see me forever. ¡°Haha!¡± Shaking her head, Penny hastened her steps even more and quickly disappeared from that horror scene. When they were near the gates, Ginnie looked at Penny with wide eyes. Penny tried her best not to notice, but Ginnie¡¯s shock was written all over her face. ¡°Penny, are you sure¡­ you don¡¯t want to date?¡± Ginnie muttered, only to flinch when Penny faced her with a dark expression. ¡°So so sorry.¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you, but at that psycho.¡± Penny clicked her tongue in irritation, refraining from using a much more appropriate term to call Ray. ¡°Ginnie, do you really think he likes me?¡± Ginnie assessed Penny and said, ¡°You¡¯re cute, Penny, and even if you¡¯re short, your personality is big enough.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°There must be an ulterior motive behind this.¡± This is the rank 2 in the star section. Penny never recalled being ever involved with these people. Why was he showing interest in her now? Penny quietly wracked her brain to think of the root of why Ray was showing interest in her. She 11:23 83 Penny, fighting needed to know the root, so she could pull it out. ¡°This is not the trouble I thought that guy would give me,¡® thought Penny, her face scrunching up even more. Seeing her in distress, Ginnie felt worried. ¡°Penny, even if there¡¯s an ulterior motive, I don¡¯t think refusing him is the right decision.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ray is the rank 2, and it¡¯s not a secret he never tried to be 1 for some reason. The point is, he was already ranked 2 the moment he stepped into the school and because of that, he has a very huge fan club in the school,¡± Ginnic exined as this seemed something that Penny wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°All the star students have their fan clubs and Ray¡¯s has the biggest fanbase for some reason.¡± ¡°¡­ Penny was bbergasted. She was too shocked that she forgot the star section¡¯s diehard fans. Considering the reaction from the other girls, Penny¡¯s face twisted. She was very familiar with that look of envy and little girls like them would surely do Ray¡¯s dirty work. This must be his n! He¡¯s giving me interest so his insane fan club would target me!¡® she harrumphed mentally, her nose ring. ¡°I knew it! Yesterday is him painting a target on my back!¡± Now Ginnie was more worried. ¡°Did you do something to annoy him?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°Penny, should you apologize so he stops and calls it a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Penny nced at Ginnie and realized that the suggestion came from genuine concern. ¡°Ginnie, I didn¡¯t do anything to anger the star section. So, there¡¯s nothing I should apologize for.¡± If Ray was doing this because Penny hyped up As and Theo, then the star section was petty children! If they disliked the challenge and felt threatened by As, then they didn¡¯t deserve to be called the star section. ¡°Penny¡­¡± Ginnie felt like crying as she could imagine Penny¡¯s future. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± We? Penny¡¯s anger slightly subsided as she looked at Ginnic. With that fear stered on Ginnie¡¯s face, she calmed down and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ginnie.¡± Penny offered a reassuring smile. This will be a battle of consistency and I¡¯m very consistent.¡± Penny winked at her, making Ginnie¡¯s brows rise. Now that Penny was showing her confidence. -again, Ginnie smiled helplessly and believed in Penny¡¯s spirit. ¡°Penny, fighting!¡± ¡°You bet!¡± Penny grinned, but then suddenly thought of an idea. ¡®Should I start a betting pool about this too?¡® She scratched the idea because if she started a betting pool about this afraid her brothers would hear it and make ridiculous assumptions. she was 11:23 CHAPTER 84 84 To win In the van service, the Be boys couldn¡¯t help but set their eyes on Penny¡¯s seat. None of them spoke a word and simply cast each other a quiet look before looking at her again. For some reason, they could feel that Penny¡¯s on fire. She wasn¡¯t saying a word and was just staring at the window. However, they could feel the heatwave from the invisible mes engulfing her. ¡°What happened? Hugo mouthed to As, but thetter shrugged. The two of them shifted their eyes to ter because their third brother was the closest to her building. ter¡¯s eyes dted and quickly shrugged as if mistaking their gaze as an using one. A subtle sigh slipped past Hugo and As as they set their eyes on Penny once more. They nned to ask her if something happened or if someone was picking on her in her ss. Penny, after all, only came to school when it was almost the end of the school year. However, when they arrived home, Penny had already jumped out of the van before they could even ask. ¡°Miss Penny, wee home,¡± Butler Jen weed her by the main entrance as usual. His brows rose when Penny suddenly took out a small note. ¡°This is¡­?¡± Butler Jen carefully took the piece of paper and knitted his brows. ¡°A list?¡± ¡°Butler Jen, can you help me find these things tonight?¡± Penny asked with a sweet smile. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Butler Jen nced at her before reading the list once more. ¡°Of course, Miss Penny. We have most of them in the house. But do you need these things in school?¡± ¡°I need them in my school,¡± Penny exined, keeping it vague. ¡°It¡¯s for a project.¡± ¡°A project?¡± ¡°Project Survival! That¡¯s the theme.¡± ¡°Oh. No wonder.¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll say hi to Tiana, Chunchun, and Mouse first! I¡¯lle down to helpter!¡± Having said that, Penny jogged her way to her room enthusiastically. Butler Jen could only watch her small figure before Hugo¡¯s voice stole his attention. ¡°Butler Jen, what does Penny need?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Butler Jen gazed at the list and then smiled at the boys. ¡°She said she had a project in school and needs some things.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The three boys rocked their heads, assuming Penny was on fire earlier because she wanted to do well on her first project in school. Well, considering she only transferred now, Penny had to do well so her ssmates wouldn¡¯t criticize her. Understanding the ¡°situation,¡± the boys didn¡¯t dwell on it and went to do what they were # Å£ < 84 To win supposed to do. Butler Jen, on the other hand, watched the boys head inside the mansion. After a minute, he gazed down at the list again. ¡°A big umbre, huge trash bags, a raincoat, a mask, a holy cross¡­ this is a strange list for a school project, he mumbled, but then he thought of the name of the project. ¡°Well, I guess the school is trying something new.¡°? Not thinking too much about it, Butler Jen asked the servants to look for the things on the list. Not long after, Penny came down to help and check if what they had gathered was enough. All night, Penny was busy with the servants. When asked during dinner, all she had to do was smile sweetly. She still joined ter and As after¨Cdinner study while Hugo still babysat her pets. After her session with ter, Penny immediately went back to her room. Opening herptop, a pop¨Cup notification appeared on the screen. [From: Lookout Boss, what?] ¡°Tsk¡± Penny clicked her tongue irritably and her plump fingers ran across the keyboard. [To: Lookout Just do it. I need a lookout, and you¡¯re good at it. Go to school early and check what I should anticipate.] James, who was staring at the message of his little master, nced at the games that had been waiting for him bitterly. Every single day, he had to report to Penny about ter¡¯s situation in the ss. He couldn¡¯t remember agreeing to do some other things for her. But then again, recalling how she beat him up, he closed his game tab with a heavy heart. 2 [To: Little Boss Fine.] The next day¡­ On the way to school, ter held his breath as he gazed at therge backpack on Penny¡¯sp. It reminded him of the small purple bag she had just used yesterday. That bag was so magical it could carry things one wouldn¡¯t even imagine. But with thisrge bag, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what was she carrying to school now. ter opened his mouth, but before he could ask if he could see her bag, Hugo spoke. ¡°Penny, why are you bringing an umbre?¡± he tilted his head. ¡°The weather news says there won¡¯t be able to rain today.¡± 11:23 84 Towin Penny looked back and smiled. ¡°Hehe. Second Brother, it¡¯s better to be sure than sorry.¡± ¡°Even if it rains, the service can just pick you up at the pickup point,¡± As argued calmly because the feeling that Penny didn¡¯t want to be seen with them was growing in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Brother. There won¡¯t be any rain today, but I just thought I should be careful. I used to be a fortune teller when I was a kid, Penny enthusiastically shared. ¡°My horoscope tells me to stay away from the water, so I have to be careful¡± Hugo and As furrowed their brows. This was the first time they heard she used to tell fortune, but what surprised them the most was that their little sister seemed to believe in such things. ¡°Those things aren¡¯t true¡­¡± ter mumbled while his eyes fell on the big cane umbre. ¡°Penny, that isn¡¯t a gun, is it?¡± Their brothers looked at ter in dismay. Little did they know, ter had a lot of valid reasons to think that was actually a weapon and not just an umbre. ¡°Hehe.¡± she wished. Unlike yesterday, the three couldn¡¯t feel the heatwave from her direction. If anything, Penny seemed to be in a good mood, as if she was excited about going to school. Oh, well. The boys shrugged and let her be. As they patiently waited to reach school, Penny¡¯s eyes glinted mischievously. Penny knew today was the start of a war, and she would step into this war with only one intention: to win. 66 7/8/24¨CI¡¯ll upload a mini mass release tomorrow for 2k privilege. I would¡¯ve done it today, but it¡¯s my son¡¯s moving¨Cup day in school. 1 thanks for the 14k unlocks 11:23 CHAPTER 85 85 Winning the first round Meanwhile, in building 1, Penny¡¯s ssmates watched some students from other sses set up something in their room. Some were snickering quietly while others showed concern. The ss president tried to stop them, but against Ray¡¯s fans, she felt powerless. The members of Ray¡¯s fan club surrounded the ss president¡¯s desk to keep her in her seat. ¡°You can¡¯t just do this in our ss!¡± the ss president angrily roared, but the girls wearing these sashes across their bodies and carrying essories that had Ray¡¯s face on them looked down at her sternly. ¡°If I were you, just stay there quietly! Unless you want to be like her too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That girl dared humiliate Ray in front of many people!¡± ¡°She should be lucky and jumping for joy because Ray found an interest in her. ¡°She put this upon herself. We, as Ray¡¯s fans, have to do something for him!¡± The ss president clenched her teeth. ¡°This is unreasonable. Did Ray ask you to do this?¡± ¡°Hmph! He doesn¡¯t need to ask. We¡¯re his fans for a reason, one girl remarked, and the rest nodded. ¡°So, it¡¯s better if you just sit back and watch how we teach this girl a lesson. The ss president couldn¡¯t help but sped her hands tightly. This wasn¡¯t just about Penny, but she was the ss president. If Miss Sandford heard about this, it would be the ss president¡¯s responsibility. Her shoulders shook at the thought, but against four girls one year higher than her, she couldn¡¯t really do anything. It wasn¡¯t like she was afraid she would make an enemy out of them, but she was scared that their family would get involved. She nced at her ssmates, but none of them were willing to help. Those who sided with the ss president were also surrounded. They felt like they were being held hostage. Nina, who also came early today after receiving the group message about Ray¡¯s fans¡® ns, couldn¡¯t help but smile subtly. She sat on her chair gracefully, waiting for Penny to arrive. ¡®She saved herself yesterday, but for humiliating the top 2 from the star section¡­ let¡¯s see how long she¡¯llst.¡¯Nina mentallyughed, thinking that she didn¡¯t have to do anything for Penny to suffer. The entire world was siding with her, and this was Penny¡¯s karma for stealing what was ¡°supposed to be hers. 2 Just the simple thought of Penny¡¯s misery put Nina in a great mood. Ginnie, on the other hand, bit the tip of her thumb nervously. She wanted to give Penny a heads¨Cup, but she didn¡¯t have a phone and she didn¡¯t think Penny had one as well. Moreover, just like the officers, she was surrounded because she was always with Penny whenever they were walking out of the building. today!¡°Ginnie ¡®Penny¡­ please don¡¯t go to school today!¡± Ginnie prayed, but at the same time, she heard the lookout shout. 11:: 1.9 ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± The room fell into a momentary silence before the members of Ray¡¯s fans¡® club rushed inside to hide. Some of Penny¡¯s ssmates held their breaths in anticipation while others looked at the door apologetically. For the next full minute, no one said a word as they waited for Penny toe. When the door slid open and a figure stepped inside, the students who were standing on either side of the door pulled the strings. The bucket of dirty water that they set up over the door tipped over, pouring its content straight into the person who entered. SPLASH! Those who tried to stand up against this quickly looked away, as if they couldn¡¯t bear to see Penny¡¯s situation. At the same time, the silence was immediately reced with mischievousughter as everyone saw the water pour down on Penny. Their waves ofughter, however, were short¨Clived when their eyes fell on Penny. ¡°My horoscope is correct, after all!¡± Penny eximed happily, making those who looked away peek back at her. There, standing by the door, was Penny under the big umbre. She had this bright smile on her face. She was also wearing boots today to protect her shoes from getting sshed by water. ¡°Everyone seems to be in a good mood too!¡± she eximed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good day?¡± After saying that, Penny casually walked into the ssroom and closed the umbre. She went to the corner and ced her umbre and boots in there. While she was casually arranging her things, everyone could only look at her in a trance. Even when she sat down on her spot, the eyes didn¡¯t leave her. ¡®Penny¡­ ¡®Ginnie heaved a sigh of relief and smiled back when Penny winked at her. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted her.¡± ¡°Okay, ss¡­ what¡¯s this?¡± Miss Sandford came after a few minutes and noticed the water at the entrance. Only this time did everyone snap out of their trance. Moving their attention to Miss Sandford, the students opened and closed their mouths, but no words came out. All they could do was point at the members of Ray¡¯s fans¡® club to do the exining. Following where all the fingers were pointing, Miss Sandford saw some students from other sses and grades. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Miss Sandford felt this unpleasant intuition. However, no one answered. ¡°Miss President, what¡¯s happening here?¡± The ss president cleared her throat and rose from her seat. As soon as she did, she quickly received a deathly re from everyone. Her breath hitched, but with Miss Sandford looking, she had to do her responsibility. Miss Sandford would take care of her, right? Winning the first round ¡°Teacher, Ray¡¯s fans club are ¨C¡± ¡°They¡¯re trying to do some volunteered cleaning!¡± Penny chimed in happily, earning everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡°Teacher, they¡¯re doing some good causes, but they identally spilled the water¡± Miss Sandford frowned as she nced up at the door and saw the empty buckets dangling. ¡°Volunteered cleaning, but you tied it over the door?¡± ¡°Teacher, they were cleaning the top of the door to make sure everything is clean!¡± one of the ss officers remarked hurriedly, just to save the ss president as well. One after another, most officers chipped in their exnation so Ray¡¯s fans¡® club wouldn¡¯t redirect their anger to the ss president. ¡°Is this true?¡± Miss Sandford asked once more, this time, her question was for her other students. Everyone nodded profusely before Miss Sandford sighed. She cast the fans a look and simply told them to mop the spilled water before leaving. And just like that, the situation was saved. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. +121 The ss president didn¡¯t earn the fan club¡¯s wrath, the officers were relieved, and Penny won this round in andslide. thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 2! 11:23 CHAPTER 86 86 Growing circle Once the first recess bell rang, the ss president approached Penny¡¯s desk immediately. ¡°Uh, Penny.¡± Penny looked up at the ss president and tilted her head. The ss president offered Penny a smile. ¡°Thank you for earlier and I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop. them.¡± Her smile cracked a little as she thought of what could¡¯ve happened if Penny got in trouble. 121 She was the ss president, and she knew she should¡¯ve done something. However, not only did she hesitate for a second, but her officers and even Penny saved her from Ray¡¯s fans¡® wrath. ¡°It¡¯s okay, President!¡± Penny reassured. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I mean, I knew you tried, and that¡¯s good enough for me.¡± But that didn¡¯t feel good enough for the ss president. ¡°Lily¡± the ss president said with a subtle smile. ¡°Just call me Lily.¡± Penny didn¡¯t answer and just smiled. ¡°Anyway, do you want to eat snacks together?¡± Lily offered. ¡°I brought some snacks from Germany. You might want to try them ¡°Oh, but I¡¯m eating snacks with Ginnie to discuss our project.¡± Lily nced at Ginnie, who had just arrived at Penny¡¯s desk. ¡°She cane if you want.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not for me to decide. Penny shifted her eyes to Ginnie. Ginnie¡¯s shoulders tensed up when Lily and Penny were looking at her. She forced a smile while. her brain almost overheated with all the overthinking. If she refused, then Lily might be and might think Ginnie was trying to hog Penny all for herself. Although Lily hadn¡¯t done anything to her, upset Innie was still scared of rubbing Lily the wrong way. ¡°Su sure.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Lily eximed, and with that, the three girls went to the cafeteria to eat. Recess time was different from other grades, so the cafeteria in building 1 wouldn¡¯t be so crowded. The girls found a spot in the corner, putting down their snacks. Penny only bought from the cafeteria because she wanted to save the ones she brought forter. As for Lily, she ced these containers full of snacks on the table. ¡°Lily, can you eat all of that?¡± Penny couldn¡¯t help but notice. Lily smiled. ¡°My parents want me to share it with my friends. I already shared some with the ss officers, but I want to share this with you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Penny¡¯s eyes glossed over the food and pursed her lips. ¡®They look delicious!¡® 86 Growing circle ¡°Come on, try them. They¡¯re really good.¡± Seeing the shimmer in Penny¡¯s eyes, Lily couldn¡¯t help but push the container toward her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course. After helping me today, this isn¡¯t enough to thank you.¡± ¡°Well, then, thank you!¡± Penny didn¡¯t hear the rest of the sentence as she happily picked up her spoon to enjoy the dishes. It was only recess, but the food they were eating was good for lunch. Seeing how Penny happily enjoyed the food, Lily was about to start eating as well when she noticed Ginnie. ¡°Ginnie, don¡¯t you want to try them as well?¡± Ginnie just smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I ¨C I¡¯m fine. Hearing this answer, Penny turned her head to her while still chewing. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. You should try it. Lily backed up. ¡®But¡­ Ginnie¡¯s shoulders trembled, reminded of thest time Patricia offered her some food. The food was, indeed, nice, but the experience right after wasn¡¯t nice. Since Patricia gave her food, Patricia demanded Ginnie to buy her as well. The food Patricia gave Ginnie was an expensive dish. Hence, Ginnie had been paying for it by using all her monthly allowance to buy Patricia snacks every day. ¡°Come on.¡± Lily moved one of the small food containers. ¡°Just try it¡± Lily and Penny watched Ginnie in anticipation. They didn¡¯t take their eyes off her as if they were waiting for her reaction. Ginnie¡¯s tense expression rxed as the vor exploded in her mouth. Her brows rose and somehow her eyes glowed. ¡°Heaven¡­¡± ¡°Hehe. Told ya.¡± Penny giggled while Lily smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You can have more. You should also try this one and this one- this one is a little weird at first, but it¡¯s yummy!¡± Lily excitedly offered the rest of her snacks. As a foodie, Lily and Penny quickly foundmon ground because Penny enjoyed even the dishes that most people would find C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. weird. Ginnie also started to feel rxed with howfortable the two girls were. However, shc couldn¡¯t really enjoy some of the dishes because they were too weird for her taste. Even so, Lily didn¡¯t take it to heart and the three of them enjoyed the first recess, lunch, and even the afternoon siesfa together. It was strange having girls automatically flock around Penny¡¯s desk during their free time. This was something Penny had never experienced in the past. Even if she did, people would only 11:21 2/3 86 Growing circle approach Penny when they needed her or when it was convenient for them. ¡®Having Ginniee to me isn¡¯t that much of a strange urrence because we¡¯re both schr students,¡® thought Penny before she shifted her eyes to Lily. Both of them had been sitting around Penny¡¯s desk since their ¡°But with Lily¡¯s addition to this small group¡­ I don¡¯t know what to feel. While Penny was trying to understand what she felt about her growing circle, she heard Miss Sandford¡¯s voice from the entrance. Everyone intuitively gazed at her, only to see Miss Sandford eyeing Penny. ¡°Penny,e with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ginnie and Lily quickly looked at Penny with slight worry. Was this bad news? Everyone shared the same questions in their mind as they watched Penny trudge toward Miss Sandford. Miss Sandford simply smiled at Penny when thetter stood in front of her. ¡°Come with me for a while. I need to discuss something with you.¡± Penny nodded and followed Miss Sandford to the faculty. On their way, Penny couldn¡¯t help but stare at Miss Sandford¡¯s back. ¡®Miss Sandford is really pretty, and she¡¯s also the kindest teacher in school.¡® Penny pursed her lips. as she thought about her poor uncle. I wonder if Miss Sandford is single?¡® 12 thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 11:24 CHAPTER 87 87 Another day, another failure! ¡°Penny, tell me the truth.¡± Miss Sandford sat down on her post and looked at Penny sincerely. Her voice was quiet, but her face was stern and reassuring- ¡°This morning¡­ are you being targeted?¡± Miss Sandford didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you tell me the truth. I¡¯ll keep thisint anonymous if what you¡¯re scared of is angering your bullies more.¡± Looking at Miss Sandford, Penny couldn¡¯t help but see her as the hope for humanity. ¡°Miss Sandford, I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Penny, I know you are okay, but you have to tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing this, Miss Sandford¡¯s face darkened in dismay. She didn¡¯t make a huge fuss about this because everyone was already telling her it was nothing. However, Miss Sandford didn¡¯t make it to this school just by her looks alone. ¡°I see. Miss Sandford contained her displeasure and offered Penny a smile. She reached for Penny and stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this so they won¡¯t trouble you again.¡± This time, Penny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Sandford. I can handle this ¡°Penny, I know you¡¯re a good child. But this is something that the school will not overlook. Once the headmaster hears this, he won¡¯t be happy as well. Penny knew that. She believed the headmaster and Miss Sandford shared the same vision and mission. They were righteous people who wouldn¡¯t tolerate any form of bullying. It was why students here learned how to be discreet with bullying and knew which teacher they could easily blind with their families¡® names. ¡°Miss Sandford, if you do that, then all of them will just say it¡¯s just a mere prank, Penny argued calmly, but eloquently. ¡°Against me and your words, Mr. Anderson will also stir trouble for you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that ¡°I worry that instead of just a fan club, everyone in school will target me. Moreover, Lily will also have toe forward, and maybe Ginnie too. If they testified, I¡¯m worried that they¡¯d be troubled because of me, Penny expressed. ¡°So, Miss Sandford, I¡¯m okay. If things: to you. Thank you for worrying about me, but I can handle it! I¡¯ll be fine.¡± get tough, I¡¯ll go Miss Sandford pressed her lips, ashamed that everything Penny said was true. Even if Miss Sandford would make a case about this, some other teachers would surely try to discredit her. And even if the headmaster would want to hear it, she knew the headmaster couldn¡¯t just decide based on mere usations without proof. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find other ways. Miss Sandford offered with a subtl Penny.¡± yet regretful smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1/3 87 Another day, another failure! Penny¡¯s heart felt warm at the sincerity of her teacher¡¯s words. ¡°This is probably harder for her as the homeroom teacher and also as an adult. Being powerless as an adult¡­ sucks.¡± After that, Penny went back to her room. At the same time she arrived, the school bell rang. Thus, everyone quickly cleaned up their desks and prepared to leave. As for Lily and Ginnie, they ran to Penny as soon as they saw her. ¡°Penny, is everything okay?¡± Lily asked worriedly. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡± Ginnie, on the other hand, just opened and closed her mouth but the words she wanted to say didn¡¯te out of her throat. Her concern, however, was written all over her face. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Penny couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at their worried faces. ¡°Miss Sandford only reminds me about the exams I need to take so I can move up without a problem.¡± Hearing this, the two girls sighed in relief. ¡°I thought it was about earlier,¡± Lily patted her back. ¡°If so, I was ready to tell Miss Sandford of the whole truth.¡± Approaching Penny today was simply to repay her for helping Lily out. However, she found. Penny very easy to talk to and very fun. Thus, she lingered around her. Ginnie wasn¡¯t also bad, unlike what she expected. Ginnie also smiled in relief but said nothing. Having said that, they cleaned their own tables and walked out of the building together. And just as expected, Ray was outside, waiting holding two flowers in his hand with a happy grin on his face. The aura around him was light and almost glittering; he was truly blinding. ¡°Wait a second. Penny took off one of her bag¡¯s straps and shoved her hand inside.. Ginnie and Lily looked at each other in confusion before setting their eyes back on Penny. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready.¡± Penny smiled and marched outside confidently. ¡°Penny!¡± Ray called as he rushed to her. ¡°For you¡­ Ray was about to offer the flower to her, only to stop when Penny suddenly pulled out something from her back. Deep lines appeared between his brows, staring at the little girl holding a holy cross in front of him with such a determined look. 2 Ray: ¡°¡­¡± The audience: ¡°???¡± For the next several seconds, everyone could only stare at Penny with a mixture of dismay and disbelief. Why was she holding that cross at Ray as if she was warding off an evil spirit? ¡°Bless you,¡± Penny blurted out before she took a careful step, still holding the cross in Ray¡¯s direction. Ginnie and Lily could only follow their instinct despite the shock. At this point, the two girls were simply on autopilot because they were too mind¨Cboggled at Penny¡¯s reaction. Until Penny was gone, everyone could only stare in the direction she went. She held that cross. 17:24 23 By Another day, another failure! in Ray¡¯s direction until they were gone. No one spoke a word to the point they could hear the wind humming and the leaves rolling on the concrete ground. ¡°How dare she¡­!¡± After some time, a diehard Ray fan seethed with both jealousy and anger. How dare that kid humiliate Ray for the third time?! Although they would still get angry if Penny epted Ray as her lover, they were also angry at her audacity. All the fan girls¡® eyes burned, taking upon themselves that Penny would have to pay for this. Looking at Ray, they felt heartbroken as he kept his head down. ¡°Oh, our poor Ray.¡± Someone was even weeping for him. ¡°If only he looks at me, I¡¯ll love him with all my heart.¡± While these girls felt bad for him, Ray could only think about that fierce look on Penny while holding the holy cross at him. ¡°Haha!¡± Suddenly, heughed out loud and cocked his head back. ¡°Goodness! She¡¯s hrious! How cute!¡± 1 Unbothered by his fans¡¯s delusional woes, Ray tossed the flowers and strutted away confidently. ¡°Another day, another failure. Oh, well. I guess a rosary is better than flowers. Hahaha!¡± thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 29 R Post your firstment! 11:24 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. CHAPTER 88 88 Who was truly pulling a prank here? Another day rolled in without fail. This time, there wasn¡¯t any bucket of dirty water waiting for Penny at the entrance of her ssroom. She arrived and everyone was already there. It seemed like since Ray¡¯s fans club put a target on her back, all her ssmates came in earlier than they should have. Walking to her desk, Penny nced around and noticed that her ssmates avoided making eye contact with her. When her gazended on Ginnie, thetter was shaking her head profusely, as if trying to warn her about something. ¡°Good morning, Penny!¡± Just then, Lily arrived in the ssroom and immediately greeted Penny. Good thing her desk was near her. ¡°Morning¡± Penny nced at Lily, who was cing down her bag. ¡°Hehe.¡± Lily jumped to Penny for some morning talk before ss. But before she could lean on Penny¡¯s desk, Penny grabbed her arm and stopped her. ¡®Penny?¡± ¡°Lily, wait a second.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lily furrowed her brows, watching Penny put her bag down on the floor. Everyone in ss also watched Penny¡¯s actions out of in curiosity. Usually, Penny would sit in her seat the moment she arrived in their ssroom. But now, she wasn¡¯t.. Did she find out about the new paint on her desk and chair? All of their faces twitched when Penny suddenly took out a huge roll of trash bag from her bag. For some reason, they felt this sudden tug in their hearts as they watched her rip one trash bag from the roll. ¡°Penny, what are you doing?¡± Lily asked in confusion, only to take the roll of the trash bag when Penny handed it to her. ¡°Huh? Why are you¡­ Everyone¡¯s mouths fell open as Pennyid the trash bag open and covered her chair and desk. with it. She didn¡¯t just ce it over, but dressed the chair and her desk with it! She even got these cute little decorations and even managed to tie some extra stic to make it look like ribbons to decorate her chair. She worked around it swiftly and efficiently and in no time, she transformed her desk and chair into something more shy. Ta da! Even those who were watching outside, waiting for Penny to fall for their little prank, were bbergasted. ¡°You can lean now!¡± Penny grinned at Lily, holding her hands proudly to her desk. 11:24 1/3 88 Who was truly pulling a prank here?. Lily darted her eyes between the now well¨Cdecorated chair and the artist of this work of art. ¡°How can I lean on that now when it¡¯s an art?¡± ¡°Oh, you tter me!¡± Penny giggled and dragged her bag, sitting on her chair, making some slight sounds as the stic scratched a little. Ginnie, who knew about the new paint, could only stare at Penny nkly. Not only did Penny find out about the paint, but she even managed to make her spot pretty. ¡°So cool¡­¡± Although the culprits of this prank seethed in anger, Penny¡¯s other ssmates couldn¡¯t help but share Ginnie¡¯s sentiments. Penny was like a machine. Yesterday, she was bringing an umbre and wearing boots, subsequently saving herself from the terrible prank But now, she used her resourcefulness and made her spot pretty! Their eyes twinkled as they watched Penny talk to Ginnie and Lily as if the little inconvenience. was not a problem. And just like that, everyone¡¯s day started. Unaware of the growing admiration her ssmate has for her, Penny focused on the more pressing matter. Yesterday¡¯s prank was the boldest those crazy die¨Chard fans did. So, she expected today would be a light one.. Thanks to James, Penny confirmed her theory and left the umbre at home. Not the boots, though. However, she didn¡¯t dare think that would be thest for today. If yesterday they failed, she was certain those crazy fans had prepared more backup ns. And Penny was right. At recess, an egg came flying in Penny¡¯s direction. Penny caught it with a mini hunting and asked the cafeteria staff if they could make her an egg sandwich out of it. After recess, while Penny, Lily, and Ginnie were on their way back to their ssroom, some students were running in their direction while holding a cup of juice. Penny magically brought out the spare cup she asked for before leaving the cafeteria and caught the spilled juice with it before it could fall on her. She ended that tragic failure while acting like a prince with a gentle voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I saved your juice. Here. Careful next time.¡± a The student who deliberately wanted to spill the juice watched Penny walk away while blushing. At lunch, when Penny went to the restroom to pee, some people threw flour, eggs, and even some slime over the cubicle. While the crazy fansughed outside the cubicle and mocked her, Penny stepped out of the cubicle wearing a raincoat, a full gas mask, and boots. ¡°You! You¡¯re crazy!¡± one of the fans yelled in horror. Even those who were holding Ginnie and Lily hostage removed their hands from their mouths. All they could do was stare at this crazy girl who had brought out all sorts of things in school. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Penny slowly removed her mask and smirked. ¡°Want to see real crazy?¡± 11:24 20 88 Who was truly pulling a prank here? ¡°Let let¡¯s go! This girl is insane!¡± the girls quickly retreated before Penny could do anything to them. When the girls ran out, those outside who were trying to see the situation inside caught a glimpse of Penny in a raincoat, boots, and a full gas mask. Not even the hem of her clothes or hair was affected by everything poured into the cubicle. s Amazing. ¡°Penny¡­¡± Lily called in disbelief while watching Penny approach the sink to take off everything. ¡°.. how did you¡­ what about your bag?¡± Penny grinned and said. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s in the cubicle. It¡¯s safe. I wrapped it in a trash bag.¡± Ginnie and Lily were speechless while Penny washed her hands while humming. They couldn¡¯t even put a word on how to describe this situation anymore. Ray¡¯s diehard fans had been pulling pranks after pranks on Penny, but she turned the table and changed the oue without breaking out a sweat. She even looked suave and stunning while doing it. They couldn¡¯t even feel sorry for her anymore. If anything, she simply dazzled everyone who had watched these unfold. At this point, the two girls couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Who was truly pulling a prank here?¡± ¡°Penny, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Ginnie eximed in excitement as she quickly went into the cubicle and dragged the trash bag out. Lily also grinned and nodded. ¡°Penny, I will be loyal to you forever! Should we start a fan club? I want to be the president!¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ no thanks.¡± Penny chuckled, but didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°I¡¯ll just clean this up very quick¡± Little did she know, she underestimated Ginnie and Lily¡¯s determined hearts. thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 38 11:24 CHAPTER 89 89 Am I really not her type? When thest school bell rang, Penny remained seated in her chair. She was holding her hands in front of her, deep in thought. Seated on the seats around her were Ginnic and Lily. The two of them cast each other a look before their eyes fell on Penny. ¡°Penny, are you scared that Ray is waiting for you outside?¡± Ginnie asked nervously. ¡°If you want, I know a different way to avoid him,¡± Lily suggested quietly, flinching when Penny moved her eyes but not her head. ¡°But it¡¯s a really long waypared to the main entrance.¡± Without a second hesitation, Penny said, ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± She would take it even if the route was hell. and then back in here. After a full day of repelling all these stupid pranks, Penny was a little exhausted. She might have dealt with them in style, but she didn¡¯t want to deal with the culprit for now. She was already satisfied that all of Ray¡¯s minions were exhausted to the bones by the end of the day. Ray would have his judgment day soon. ¡°Uh, okay¡± Lily nodded, but just as they got up, Penny spoke again. ¡°If it¡¯s a long way, I¡¯ll go myself. You don¡¯t have to walk with me since the pickup point is just near outside the building¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°I asked to be picked up outside the school from today onwards. So, it¡¯s okay.¡± Penny and Ginnie looked at Lily with a little conflict. However, Lily just smiled. Yesterday, she wanted to walk with Ginnie and Penny. However, since she was being picked up in a different area, she had to part ways with them. Hence, she asked her driver to pick her up where Ginnic and Penny separated so Lily could bid them farewell there. ¡°Oh, actually, I have a better idea!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How about I drop you off at your houses from now on? That would be great!¡± Ginnie¡¯s smile cracked while Penny did not react. ¡°Uhm¡­ I¡¯m okay¡± Ginnieughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m more used tomuting home.¡± If Lily saw how small her house was, she might change her mind about her. It was the first time. someone was being genuinely kind to her and having people to eat with her during recess and lunch was a whole new experience for her. Ginnie didn¡¯t want this friendship to end so soon. ¡°I also don¡¯t think I¡¯d be allowed to ride with you,¡± Penny frowned, thinking about saving herself from the questions once they found out where she lived. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Lily took their direct refusal with an open heart. ¡°My offer still stands, so feel free to join me whenever you want.¡± Penny smiled warmly as her heart softened up a little. Having friends wasn¡¯t her goal. Penny only entertained Ginnie because of the project and L 19 39 Am I really not her type? Overall, they were very nice girls, regardless of their background. Meanwhile, outside building 1, Ray fixed his tight cor while waiting for Penny toe out. As usual, some students were flocking around as if he was some sort of a spectacle. But he ignored them all. In his eyes, all these people were simply a part of the backdrop. They weren¡¯t worth his time, his attention, or even his breath. He came here with a mission, and that was to save his pitiful ssmates in the star section. 2 ¡°They should thank me for putting my reputation on the line for their sake,¡® he told himself happily. But I find this more enjoyable than I thought. I wonder how she will repel me this time?¡± Just the mere thought of how Penny would react once he saw him wearing a cassock filled him with a thrill. Yesterday, she shut him up with a holy cross. He was so stunned, he wasughing about it all night. Hence, he spent all evening thinking of how to get her attention. ¡®She¡¯s so small and cute, but that look of disgust is very entertaining¡® he thought. She wouldn¡¯t think I¡¯vee prepared today, would she?¡± Ray¡¯s smile stretched as his expression brightened up. The girls who were watching him from the sidelines couldn¡¯t help but hear the angels singing when he smiled. He was truly charming at every angle. They could watch him all day and wouldn¡¯t get bored. Minutes had passed, and the students that wereing out of the building lessened. When no one wasing out anymore, the smile on Ray¡¯s face slowly faded. ¡°Huh?¡± He nced up at the building. ¡°Is she noting out to avoid me?¡± The corner of his lips slowly curved down. ¡°That¡¯s not good. What if I stay here overnight? Would she also stay inside overnight?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Thinking about Penny¡¯s previous reactions when they first met, Ray didn¡¯t doubt it was something she would do. He shrugged and still waited. But when it was getting a littlete, hist mood also hit rock bottom. ¡°Am I really not her type?¡± he wondered, checking the time. ¡°If this is the game she is ying, then I concede.¡± Ray shrugged and turned to leave. Although he wasn¡¯t serious about dating a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold, he also didn¡¯t want her to stay in the building just Avold him. He could be ruthless and unreasonable at times, but he wasn¡¯t that heartless. Little did he know, Penny wasn¡¯t even in the building anymore, but was already on the way 11:24 GB) home. 89 Am I really not her type? Penny giggled mischievously as she caught Ray still standing outside the building when the van started moving. ¡®Next time, I¡¯d bring my Halloween costume or just act possessed to repel his saint outfit,¡® she snickered inwardly. While Penny was concocting her evil ns to repel the bad omen named Ray, her brothers kept looking at each other meaningfully. Penny arrived in the vante. So while waiting, Hugo couldn¡¯t help but bring up Penny¡¯s birthday, which was¡­ tomorrow. thanks for the 14k unlocks CHAPTER 90 90 Tomorrow In the Be Mansion, Charles and Haines came home early to gather everyone in the dining room to think of how to celebrate Penny¡¯s birthday. Since the start of the week, everyone had been wracking their brains on how to celebrate Penny¡¯s first birthday with them. It was the reason everyone quickly recovered from Nina¡¯s departure. ¡°How about a party?¡± one of the chefs suggested, only to get a gloomy look from everyone. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s the 100th time that idea was brought up, huh?¡± A deep exhale slipped past their lips as they shook their heads. Celebrating Nina¡¯s birthday might be tiring with all the preparations, but it wasn¡¯t as hard as this. After all, Nina liked grandiose parties; she liked being a princess on her special day. Penny, on the other hand, specifically asked Haines beforeing into this house that she disliked parties any big events. The Be couple wouldn¡¯t mind throwing the biggest and grandest birthday for their daughter. This was the first time Penny would celebrate her birthday. They wanted it to be memorable. But then again¡­ Another wave of sighs escaped everyone at the ¡°but¡± in their minds. ¡°Who would have thought preparing for birthdays can be so stressful?¡± Charles held his head, almost at the end of his wits. He already suggested everything he knew, but all of them were too grand. As for Haines, everyone told him his suggestions were too nd and simple. ¡°I still think it¡¯s best if we go through the n of inviting all the chefs to cook for her. Restaurant hopping is tiring, after all.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not special enough, is it?¡± Allison nced at Haines dejectedly. ¡°How about just a small party?¡± ¡°With the elders?¡± Charles snapped his gaze at his wife. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, hon.¡± Allison pressed her lips into a thin line, back to zero. Butler Jen felt helpless watching the couple and Haines and every servant in the house joined forces to think of a better idea. Back then, they didn¡¯t need to gather like this. However, the Be Couple couldn¡¯t decide. Even with Haines¡¯s help, it wasn¡¯t enough. It wasn¡¯t like the servants in the mansion were unwilling. If anything, Butler Jen was aware that every servant had been wracking their brains to give Penny a gift. Everyone in this house liked Penny. Thinking of what Penny had been doing in this house, Butler Jen couldn¡¯t me that everyone wanted to please Penny. It wasn¡¯t because Penny was away from her family for over a decade, but she was truly a delightful and responsible child. Penny never asked the servants to do something she could do. Even when she ate in the middle of the day, she would clean up her table and even her tes. She also cleaned her room and took care of her pets. It was the reason her room didn¡¯t smell bad despite keeping different 90 Tomorrow species in there. There were many little things that Penny did that warmed up everyone¡¯s hearts. So, on her special day, everyone wanted to make her the happiest. How, though? ¡°I think we should just ask Miss Penny¡± Butler Jen suggested and earned everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Butler Jen, then that wouldn¡¯t be a surprise, one of the The other maids nodded. s sighed. ¡°But if we asked her subtly¡­ maybe she wouldn¡¯t pick it up?¡± one of the chefs remarked. ¡®Miss Penny has a unique taste in some things. I don¡¯t want to buy her a gift that wouldn¡¯t make her. happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain whatever it is, Miss Penny will appreciate it, reassured Butler Jen. ¡°We can¡¯t just ask her all at once.¡± Haines tapped his fingers on the table and cast the couple a look. ¡°Especially not the two of you! ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask my daughter what she likes?¡± Allison frowned. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who should ask what she wants on her birthday, that should be us. It¡¯s only natural for parents to have an interest in their child¡¯s special day.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll ask!¡± Everyone looked at Charles, unable to hide their doubt. ¡°Wha- what?¡± Charles stuttered a little at the look everyone was giving him. ¡°The mouse is an honest misunderstanding. And Penny said it¡¯s a hundred times better than the original request. Haines shook his head. ¡°We cannot afford to have another embarrassing misunderstanding, Charles. 2 ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡± Butler Jen raised a hand. ¡°I always ask Miss Penny what she likes about most things. I don¡¯t think she will suspect anything.¡± ¡°Butler Jen, my daughter is very smart and sharp. She took after me, so¡­¡± Charles trailed off ast he felt his life was suddenly in danger. ¡°Ha ha¡­ I mean, she took after me and my wife¡­ I mean the Bes and Roswald. Everyone shook their heads and sighed once more. They could only look at Butler Jen helplessly, as this sounded like the best for now. ¡°Very well. Allison smiled gently as she spoke. ¡°Butler Jen, can you also ask Penny how she¡¯d like to spend the day?¡± Charles quickly chimed in. ¡°Ask her if she likes a princess dress or something else for me.¡± ¡°I also want to know if she wants anything else,¡± Haines added. ¡°Butler Jen, can you ask Miss Penny what kind of breakfast she likes for that day?¡± the chef jumped in a hurry. ¡°No, I mean, add lunch, dinner, snacks, and her lunch box!¡± ¡°Butler Ten I also want to ask her about something hut if you can 11:24 90 Tomorrow ¡°Butler Jen, me too¡­¡± ¡°Butler Jen¡­¡± Butler Jen, although kept a straight back, retreated a step. He darted his eyes to everyone as they continued to flood him with requests. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the birthday¡­¡± Butler Jen raised his hands and said something for the first time. ¡°Ma¡¯am Allison, Sir Charles, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to keep this a secret anymore. I can¡¯t do this.¡± Everyone went silent again as they looked at Butler Jen. This was the first time Butler Jen admitted he couldn¡¯t do anything. Although Butler Jen wasn¡¯t perfect, in their eyes, he was close to that. ¡°It¡¯s better if we keep an openmunication, Butler Jen added with a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s all ask Miss Penny how she¡¯d like to spend her birthday. Please¡­¡± leave him alone. They looked at each other before setting their eyes on Butler Jen with a gloomy look. They wanted to surprise Penny, but with all this uncertainty, it seemed they had to forego the surprise. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Having said that, everyone regrouped in the family room. Although it should just be the Be couple and Haines, everyone followed. The masters of the house didn¡¯t stop them because they understood they were just eager to know what Penny liked. Tomorrow¡¯s her birthday. They had to make it perfect with so little time they got. In the end, they all felt embarrassed that they spent the past several weeks wracking their brains only to reveal it on the day before Penny¡¯s birthday. When the Be children arrived home, Penny squinted as soon as she saw everyone waiting for them in the entry hall. The Be children creased their brows. Seeing Charles open his mouth, As quickly covered Penny¡¯s ears to protect her from whatever disaster their father was about to spew. Everyone who had seen this couldn¡¯t help their faces from twitching. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny looked up at As. ¡°First Brother?¡± ¡°The four of us have ns tonight. Hugo smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll go first.¡± Having said that, the boys dragged Penny inside, with As keeping his hands on Penny¡¯s ears. She was practically being dragged with a manual headset on her. They weren¡¯t forceful, but it looked weird. Everyone could only watch the young masters take Penny upstairs in disbelief. Did they guess. they were nning to expose themselves about tomorrow? Meanwhile, in the Cortez Household, Nina was holding her phone in her ear while talking to Patricia. 11:24 90 Tomorrow other end of the line. Hearing this, Nina clenched her teeth bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Patricia. I got to go.¡± Nina didn¡¯t wait for Patricia¡¯s reply and hung up. She clenched her teeth, grabbed her pillow, and punched it to vent her anger. Today, she should be preparing for her big day tomorrow. But here she was, calling her friends and telling them about the canceled birthday celebration. ¡°I hate her¡­!¡± Nina grumbled while mentally screaming her frustrations. When she calmed down a bit, she bit her lower lips and thought, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all my birthday preparations would be used for her? That thief¡­!¡± The bitterness in her heart skipped to a new level at the mere thought that Penny would steal all her ideas and ns for tomorrow. thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 17 ¦° CHAPTER 91 91 Only the real daughter ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Penny looked up at her three brothers as they stood outside her room. ¡°Is there something I should know?¡± ¡°No no!¡± ter intoned while trying to conceal his nervousness. ¡°We just thought that you should rest today before we start our study session!¡± Skeptical, Penny squinted her eyes at ter. Since when did this brother be so enthusiastic about their study session? Most times, she had to drag him to the library with her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Penny¡± Hugo smiled and hit As with his elbow. ¡°Right?¡± As, who couldn¡¯t even form a smile, nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Come down when dinner is served. Having said that, As turned around to leave. Hugo offered Penny a reassuring smile before he followed As, ¡°You better stay there until Butler Jen calls you for dinner!¡± ter pointed a finger at her, making her flinch a little. ¡°Stay!¡± After saying that as if she was a dog, ter jogged and followed his brothers. Left alone in front of her room, Penny looked at their backs and tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with everybody?¡± She pondered about it for a while before she shrugged. Well, it was probably nothing of her concern because if it was, her two elder brothers would be wearing grim faces. But, they weren¡¯t. So Penny entered her room. ¡°Chunchun-! Tiana-! Mouse-!¡± Her thoughts about the situation outside of her room dissipated at the sight of her pets. Penny quickly took off her bag and rushed to hug them. ¡°I miss you all so much today!¡± s Meanwhile, As, Hugo, and ter didn¡¯t go to their rooms but went downstairs. Everyone was still there, confused at what had just happened. When Charles saw his sonsing down, he quickly stood up. ¡°As, why are you ¨C Charles cleared his throat and reminded himself to conduct himself as a respectable father. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Penny¡¯s birthday tomorrow and you¡¯ve all been nning to surprise her only to expose yourselves a day before. Hugo was the first one to speak. ¡°It¡¯s her first birthday with us. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if you told her about it: ¡°Well, the problem is we¡¯ve used everything we could to think of a good surprise for her,¡± Haines. exined solemnly. LLIBIL J¡ª <
  1. Only the real daughter
¡°Young Masters, we also want to make Miss Penny happy on her special day, one of the servants. murmured. ¡°But until now, we hadn¡¯t bought her gifts.¡± The three brothers scanned everyone¡¯s gloomy faces. It wasn¡¯t like they were unaware of the dilemma everyone had for the past week. They were just too preupied with so many things that it slipped As and ter¡¯s mind. If not for Hugo telling them about it in the van, they would¡¯vepletely forgotten about it. ¡°We¡¯ll ask her after dinner,¡± As proposed. ¡°I¡¯ll be discreet about it.¡± ¡°Then, can you ask Penny if she likes princess dress or ¡± Charles halted when As coldly returned; ¡°I¡¯m not asking anything for anyone, As remarked. ¡°Just buy her gifts that you think will make her happy. I don¡¯t even think Penny is aware tomorrow is her birthday.¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°Your eagerness might just scare her. So please, don¡¯t flood her with questions. She already has a lot on her te. Considering she¡¯s working on a project, we don¡¯t want to disturb her.¡± ¨C the project he was talking about was the Survival Project. ¡°I can ask!¡± ter ced his hands across his chest and raised his chin proudly. ¡°After studying with her, Penny and I got really close! She answers all my questions in the lessons, so she will not find it odd if I ask her more questions.¡± As nced up and recalled how Penny would answer ter¡¯s questions with a tinge of mockery. But he never asks her anything other than if he was right or wrong.¡± Oh, well. It was worth the shot. ¡°We still have school tomorrow, so we all have a day to prepare,¡± As spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll get as much Information as possible from her tonight. If not, then let¡¯s all just prepare a cake and sing her a happy birthday.¡± Everyone looked at each other and bore a conflicted look. Wasn¡¯t that a little too simple? Just a cake and a happy birthday song? ¡°How about¡­ we invite her cousins?¡± Alliso Cortez for advice?¡± suggested. ¡°Or maybe, should I reach out to Mrs. Everyone set their eyes on Allison, who was the biggest anti¨CJessa in the house. But because she mentioned Jessa, everyone also thought of Nina¡¯s birthday. Tomorrow was also Nina¡¯s birthday. ¡°Why are you inviting those kids when she already has us?¡± ter frowned deeply. ¡°It¡¯s her first birthday, and should we really share? Nina is already with them!¡± Ayer of frost coated Hugo¡¯s eyes as he spoke emotionlessly. ¡°Mom, Dad, you agreed with Mrs. Cortez and even reassured us they¡¯re kind people. So, I think we let them spend tomorrow with their real cousin and niece while we worry about our real family.¡± Hearing the ruthless remarks Hugo uttered, everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at him. The second young master was often warm and gentle. However, right now, he was speaking as though he carried a vendetta against Nina, or perhaps, the Cortez Family. They weren¡¯t exactly sure about. <
  1. it.
91 Only the real daughter ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea,¡± As spoke his mind. ¡°No matter how we dislike the idea, if there were people who knew about Penny, that would be the people who raised her. Mrs. Cortez then can ask us what Nina likes, although I doubt they can afford a big party for her¡± Everyone looked at each other once again after As¡¯s remarks. His suggestion wasn¡¯t wrong. As a matter of fact, it was logical. ¡°This might be a way for the two families to start anew.¡± Butler Jen was pleased, smiling in relief that the brothers shared the same sentiments as them to make Penny¡¯s birthday special. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, I guess we must trust the boys to keep things a secret.¡± Haines nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then let me know what she wants so I can make some phone calls.¡± Allison also chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Mrs. Cortez tonight. ¡°Let me know if you need anything, boys.¡± Charles volunteered. ¡°Your father will handle it!¡± ¡°Please, hand me the list of what Miss Penny likes so I can distribute them since everyone wants to buy her a gift,¡± Butler Jen also spoke. ¡°Butler Jen, can we do another round of groceries?¡± The chefs jumped in excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s best if we have a lot more so we can prepare anything in real¨Ctime.¡± One after another, everyone took a role in helping each other out. Seeing this, Allison¡¯s eyes softened and smiled subtly. Although she didn¡¯t want to reach out to Jessa, seeing everyone this eagerness made her want to lower her pride. I¡¯ve never seen everyone this united,¡® she thought as she gazed at her boys. ¡®Even they were participating in the nning. They never did this before.¡± The Be Couple¡¯s heart warmed up while Haines could only smile in satisfaction. Haines thought as he watched this unfold. ¡®Only the real daughter of this family could do this. I¡¯m so d Penny¡¯s with us.¡± thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 14 CHAPTER 92 92 Time Penny darted her eyes between her brothers, who were also sitting around the table in the library. Tonight, strangely enough, Hugo was also here. Hugo would always look after her pets as part of his ¡°healing¡± journey, since he was still grounded. It was the reason Hugo was joining them in the service on their way to school. ¡®But something¡¯s off,¡® Penny hummed as her gaze grew intense. They¡¯re hiding something from me. Hmm. They¡¯re not thinking of pulling a prank on me, right? I¡¯ve had enough of that today.¡± The three brothers pretended not to notice the growing intensity of her gaze. As tried to focus on his lesson, but his mind was drifting on how to start questioning her. Hugo, on the other hand, was just staring at his note nkly. As for ter, he just continued to scribble zeroes in his notebook 1) They volunteered to get as much information from her, but with how she looked at them, they were afraid she would find out even before they asked! ¡°Ahem!¡± As cleared his throat and mustered the courage to look up at Penny. Seeing his action, ter and Hugo held their breaths. Go, First Brother! ¡°Penny.¡± As ran his tongue inside his mouth while looking at those pair of round eyes mirroring him. ¡°Do you know what day is tomorrow?¡± ter and Hugo¡¯s face contorted. Didn¡¯t they agree to keep this as discreet as possible? Why was As asking her about it? ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Penny rubbed her chin and pondered seriously. ¡°Oh!¡± The three brothers¡® breath hitched when she pounded the bottom of her fist against her palm. ¡°It¡¯s the showing of Upside Down!¡± Penny grinned. ¡°Right. I put that in my calendar. Their brows knitted and looked at her incredulously. ¡°Is that all?¡± As blurted out. ¡°Is there something else that¡¯s more important than that? Penny tilted her head to the side, thinking about her favorite movie of all time. In her past life, Penny only watched this movie when she was an adult. Specifically, when she was in prison. She spent her childhood and even teenage years buried with sses. It was an irony she only saw that movie when she was in prison as a reward for her good behavior. As Penny looked at her brothers innocently, the three brothers carried this strange look on their faces. ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡® she wondered. ¡®But I just said a movie. Why would they look at me like this?¡± Unbeknownst to her, the three brothers were simply too stunned that she didn¡¯t even remember it was her birthday tomorrow. Even right now, her eyes twinkled with curiosity as if 1/3 92 Time Was it because she never celebrated her birthday? The three of them were filled with remorse and pity. All these years, theyvishly celebrated Nina¡¯s birthday with each year a different theme. While Penny¡­. Their moods quickly hit rock bottom, especially Hugo. ¡°Is there¡¯s something wrong?¡± Penny wondered, only to see Hugo force a smile. ¡°Nothing, Penny. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know you wanted to watch Upside Down.¡± Penny grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a cool movie with lots of moral lessons.¡± ¡°How did you know it has lots of moral lessons when you hadn¡¯t even watched it?¡± ter mumbled, knowing he had to keep her talking to divert her attention. ¡°Ah.¡± Penny¡¯s face stiffened for a second. ¡°I read the reviews.¡± ¡°Most reviews are done with the people who were associated with the movie. So they will have nothing else to say but nice things, As argued. ¡°Do you really want to watch it?¡± Penny nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll buy myself some tickets. I¡¯ve saved up!¡± ¡°I can buy you¡­¡± Hugo blurted out and Penny smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Second Brother. I already allocate a budget in there.¡± That was thest of her allowance because the rest were already in the betting pool. ¡°But thank you.¡± The brothers looked at her and waited for her to invite them as well. Inviting them was the only. natural course of action. If she was going to watch a movie, she was supposed to take someone with her. But s, Penny didn¡¯t ask and just looked at them without any sign she wanted to ask. ¡°Penny, if you¡¯re going to watch the movie, who are you going to watch it with?¡± ter blurted out when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Penny rubbed her chin as if she hadn¡¯t thought about that. The money she set aside was only for one person. If she asked someone toe with her, it was only polite if she prepared another ticket. ¡°I think¡­ Butler Jen wouldn¡¯t mind since I need a chaperone,¡± she mumbled, and then she decided. ¡°I¡¯ll take Butler Jen!¡± There were three of them here and she decided to take someone who wasn¡¯t present. As and ter¡¯s faces turned sour while Hugo¡¯s lips curved down. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny¡¯s thought bubble was filled with question marks. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The three answered reluctantly. ¡°Okay¡± Penny shrugged and didn¡¯t dwell on it. Her brothers weren¡¯t the type to keep things to themselves. They had no problem criticizing her in her first life. Therefore, Penny didn¡¯t think it was important to dwell on why their moods felt off. It could be school or something else. 11:24 She had more pressing matters to think about since she had to deal with Ray as soon as possible. Hence, she quickly diverted her attention to ter. ¡°What is that?¡± Penny gasped in dismay, seeing that ter only drew circles on his note. Horrified, ter froze and gazed down at his notebook. ¡°Sorry, sorry! I¡¯ll do it again!¡± he eximed before she could start scolding him. ter quickly ripped off his note and rewrote everything diligently. As and Hugo exchanged looks with each other but only watched Penny focus on ter and their lesson. Throughout the study session, her brothers would constantly ask her strange questions. She found it weird and sometimes she would answer without thinking. She thought they would eventually stop. But when Penny was fixing her things and preparing to resign to bed, As asked. ¡°Penny, what do you like the most?¡± As asked, keeping it vague for her to even understand what he was referring to. ¡°I mean, if you were given a day to do anything you¡¯d like or a gift, what would it be?¡± Penny blinked, noticing the eagerness in their eyes. ¡°That¡¯s another weird question,¡® she thought. Even so, it made her think. ¡°Hmm. Time.¡± she wanted a long and peaceful life. ¡°I think time is the biggest gift one can have and one can give.¡± 4 Penny tilted her head as their reaction was still unusual. Thinking her answer wasn¡¯t enough, she added, ¡°And maybe, do some charity,¡± to save lives before some innocent people she knew in her first life ended up in prison. Thinking about it, Penny smiled brightly. ¡°I think that¡¯s what I¡¯d like to do the most. 2 thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 25 CHAPTER 93 93 A night of secret preparation When Penny resigned to her bedroom, the three brothers stayed in the library. For the next three minutes, none of them spoke a word. Time. 1 That was what she wanted, not a grandiose party or expensive gifts. Although she didn¡¯t specifically say whose time she wanted, they already assumed it was theirs. Considering everyone had been busy, it was true they barely gave Penny the bare minimum of their time. Aside from Hugo, As and ter never gave her the time to get to know her that much. They simply took everything for granted, thinking they were already eating together, going to school together, and even studying together. None of those things were considered bonding. They go to school together because they have no choice. They ate together because that was what their parents wanted. And they study together because of a bet. With this realization, As couldn¡¯t help but lower his eyes. ¡°ter, do you want to do some extra lessons?¡± he asked after a minute, making ter¡¯s brows rise. ¡°We can still buy Penny a gift, but I think she¡¯ll also appreciate it if we focus on her tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ter automatically nodded. ¡°Right. Okay. If that¡¯s okay with you.¡± It was always okay for As to teach his little brother. It was just that Penny volunteered because she wanted As to focus.. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± As offered a subtle smile. ¡°Hand me your notes and tell me what you don¡¯t understand. ¡°All the things that we covered are already okay,¡± ter murmured, which surprised As a little. He chuckled and awkwardly added, ¡°Penny¡¯s a good teacher. But she handed me this lesson n she did in case I find it in my heart to do some advanced lessons.¡± ter politely handed As the lesson n Penny made during their first study lesson. Skimming the lesson n, As couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows. ¡°She did all of this?¡± asked As, and ter nodded. ¡°Oh.¡± As couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the lesson n again, amazed that a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold organized the lessons ording to ter¡¯s capacity. No wonder ter was progressing. ¡°The ones that have checked are already lessons you covered?¡± he asked. ter¡¯s response was a nod. ¡°Okay.¡± As As took the book on the lesson Penny had to teach ter tomorrow, ter couldn¡¯t help but nce at them. He waited patiently, keeping his lips tightly sealed. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± ter cleared his throat as he was bothered by something. ¡°First Brother, Second Brother, are you not buying Nina a gift?¡± ¡°No.¡± Hugo¡¯s answer was quick. 11:29 C 1/3 < 93 A night of secret preparation This time, As grasped that Hugo¡¯s coldness earlier today wasn¡¯t just a figment of imagination. ¡°Hugo, why are you suddenly so harsh to Nina?¡± asked As with a frown. ¡°She might not be our real sister, but she was our sister until we found out she isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°My problem with Nina isn¡¯t about whether or not she¡¯s my blood¨Crted,¡± Hugo exined nonchntly. ¡°My problem with her is how she misled me into believing Mom and Dad didn¡¯t fight for her. Once or twice is something I can overlook, but after many times, I see it as deliberate maniption. 7) As arched a brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hugo didn¡¯t exin further, but ever since that family meeting, Hugo felt cheated and tricked. He wouldn¡¯t have overreacted if Nina worded things properly. However, Nina just uttered things that could be easily misunderstood. It was why Hugo was so riled up his anger got the best of him. Now, he was paying the price. Although Hugo didn¡¯t regret taking a stand, he also understood he stood on the wrong side. Lesson learned. Worried that Hugo¡¯s harshness would affect ter, As cast his third brother a look. Secing that As was looking in his direction, ter smiled subtly. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± said ter. ¡°I mean, Second Brother surely has his reason why he is angry at Nina.¡± Hugo and As furrowed their brows at ter. There was a reason Hugo didn¡¯t exin himself, because ter was here. Whatever exnation Hugo had, they expected that it would only rile up ter. Now, ter was saying he wasn¡¯t affected? The two observed ter, and by the looks of it, ter was telling them the truth. What happened to their stubborn third brother? ¡°Hehe. terughed awkwardly. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m too busy with my studies to worry about Nina. Also, Nina can stille in here during the weekends. So, not seeing her around feels like normal since we barely see each other during the weekdays.¡± Moreover, ter was more concerned about someone else¡¯s departure. Nina¡¯s departure was somewhat inevitable because she also had no choice but toe ho another family. It was like Penny¡¯s situation because Penny But if Penny leaves¡­. ter lowered his head and sighed. ¡®If I study well and be nice to her, she won¡¯t leave, right? I already got used to her presence.¡± As opened and closed lits mouth, speechless. Hearing what they heard was something they didn¡¯t expect. But at the same time, it put their heart at ease. It seemed like ter was maturing after he started getting serious about his studies. Pleased, As nodded. His smile, however, faded a bit when his eyes fell on Hugo. The second brother was staring at ter with pride, so As dropped it. 11:25 2/3 93 A night of secret preparation agree with ter. Hugo had his reasons and whatever it was, that was between Hugo and Nina. As for them¡­ ¡°I think I have an idea,¡± As suddenly blurted out, as if he was afraid he would forget the idea if he didn¡¯t say it aloud. The two brothers looked up at him, curious. When they saw the corner of As¡¯s lips curl they instantly knew As had finally found the perfect way to celebrate Penny¡¯s birthday. up, *ter, let¡¯s studyter in my room. You can sleep over. For now, let¡¯s meet everyone.¡± As quickly closed his book and rose from his seat. His other brothers also followed him, listening to him on their way so they were aware of it before they reached the first floor. ¡°I¡¯ll call Butler Jen!¡± ter remarked and quickly left the two, heading straight to find Butler Jen. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Uncle Haines.¡± At the same time, Hugo took a different route to call Haines. As for As, he went straight to his parents¡® room so they could gather everyone about tomorrow¡¯s birthday n. A bright smile turned up on As¡¯s face, knowing not just Penny, but everyone would love the idea. thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 19 R Post your firstment Vote 12 Fandom Swipe left to continue > View All > CHAPTER 94 94 Straight from the pits of hell Thursday rolled in once more without a hitch. Penny started her day normally, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but notice everyone in the Be Mansion was strange. Everyone felt like they were being overly nice to her. It wasn¡¯t like they weren¡¯t nice to Penny, but their niceness had this distinct feeling that Penny couldn¡¯t ignore. She asked Butler Jen, but Butler Jen just said, ¡°It was a good day¡± And so Penny didn¡¯t dwell on it and went into their school van. On their way to their school, Penny sat frozen in her seat. ¡®Why do I feel like I¡¯m in danger? she wondered as she discreetly looked at her brothers. When she did, ter was looking away while As was reading a book. Hugo, on the other hand, was just staring at the window. ¡®Did I imagine it?¡® she asked herself. I thought they were looking at me.¡± Penny shrugged and set her eyes on the window again. She was thinking about James¡® report this morning. James had be an early bird in school and was one of the very first students who arrived an hour before ss. ¡®He said there didn¡¯t seem any ns for today, or at least, nothing is happening in my ssroom,¡± she thought, a little doubtful that James was messing with her. It¡¯s only a day since this prank started. They couldn¡¯t just give up after a day¡­¡± Penny¡¯s thoughts trailed off as she felt this intense gaze from her back and side. She quickly. turned her head, but her brothers were minding their own business. ¡®Oh, my god.¡¯Penny felt horrified as she looked away. Am I being haunted? I feel like evil spirits are targeting me!¡® a While Penny was jumping to the conclusion she was being a little paranoid, her brothers slowly shifted their intense gaze back to her. In their minds, they were giving her attention and time. Was this enough? Penny shrunk in her seat as she tried to ignore the intense gaze on her. She would nce at her brother from time to time, but she would catch them either doing something else or smiling at her. ¡°Penny, are you okay?¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help but ask, seeing that Penny¡¯s expression had beenplicated since arriving early this morning. Ginnie also couldn¡¯t hide her worry as they looked at Penny, who was walking in the middle of them. 11:25 1 1/3 < 94 Straight from the pits of hell Currently, it was lunchtime and the three girls decided to go to the garden. But since they were trying to avoid any more pranks, they took another route, which was to the side of the school. ¡°Hmm. Something wrong,¡± Penny mumbled, still deep in thought. ¡°Everything¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s weird that Ray¡¯s fans stopped harassing you?¡± Ginnie blurted out meekly. ¡°How is it weird? They probably gave up.¡± Lilly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even I felt very exhausted for them yesterday. It¡¯ll take another day for them to recharge.¡± ¡°No, aside from that, everyone this morning is weird. Penny shook her head as she snapped her eyes up at the girls. ¡°I feel like everyone is being extra nice to me today. I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°I think I know¡± Lily perked up. ¡°It¡¯s because the sign¨Cup for Penny¡¯s fan club is longer than expected, so that¡¯s probably exined it. ¡°Fans club?¡± Penny scrunched up her nose. ¡°Stop joking, Lily. Also, I¡¯m not talking about the school, but the people in our house ¨C¡± Pe abruptly stopped when all her senses rang. Without thinking, Penny pushed Lily away, subsequently making Lily fall to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Lily winced as she fell back on her bottom. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡­ Penny, why would you¡­ Lily trailed off when she noticed a broken flower pot where she had originally stood. Ginnie also trembled when her eyes fell on the flowerpot. ¡°What¡­¡± Ginnie started to stutter again, wide¨Ceyed. ¡®How¡­¡± If Penny didn¡¯t push Lily on time, they could already imagine what would¡¯ve happened to Lily. The three girls intuitively gazed up at where the flower pot fell, only to see a person¡¯s shadow leaving the rooftop. ¡°This is too much¡­¡± Ginnie muttered as she rushed to help Lily. ¡°Lily, are you okay?¡± Lily¡¯s entire body was shaking and when she looked up at Ginnie, herplexion was pale. She couldn¡¯t even feel the pain on her bottom anymore because her knees felt as soft as tofu. If that flower pot fell directly on her, she could¡¯ve died! This was an attempted murder! Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡­ that¡¯s cruel,¡± Lily forced out a breath. ¡°Or is this an ident?¡± They slowly moved their gaze to Penny, watching her walk over to another direction and pick up something. For the first time, they saw the usually bright face of Penny darken. It scared Lily even more than the attempted murder just now. ¡°Pe Penny?¡± Ginnie called, sensing this dark, diabolical aura seeping out of Penny¡¯s back. Lily even forced a smile just to calm down Penny. ¡°Penny, I- I¡¯m okay! It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m not hurt.¡± Penny didn¡¯t answer and simply gazed at the small badge that had Ray¡¯s face on it. This design was something Ray¡¯s fans wore. After all, his fans were so die¨Chard they had keychains, stickers, and other stuff that had his face on it. 11:25 94 Straight from the pits of hell ¡°Now, they crossed the line,¡± Penny hissed as she sped the badge tightly. She took a deep breath and faced her friends. ¡°Ginnie, take Lily to the infirmary first. You two drink some water to calm down.¡± After saying her piece, Penny took a step away to settle some matters. But before she could leave, Ginnie eximed. ¡°Penny, how about you?¡± Ginni blurted out in worry. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Penny nced over her shoulder and coldly said, ¡°Settle this once and for all,¡± and then marched away. 1 Confused, Ginnie and Lily looked at each other before they set their eyes back on Penny¡¯s back. They couldn¡¯t help but gulp while staring at Penny¡¯s figure. The sight of her unlocked another thing they knew about Penny; this girl was bigger than anyone when angry! For some reason, they felt like even though Lily escaped this omen, another dangerous one rose straight from the pits of hell. thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 25 Post your firstmenti Vote 12 CHAPTER 95 95 Just a little girl Meanwhile, in the star section garden, Ray¡¯sughter echoed in the peaceful surroundings. The other star students could only ignore him or stare at him. Even the mischievous big man like Max couldn¡¯t help but observe Ray with doubtful eyes. ¡°If only you knew how cute she is! Oh, my goodness. My school life just became even brighter and more colorful!¡± Ray eximed enthusiastically while holding all his ¡°weapons¡± for hister ns. ¡°When I heard those other kids were targeting her, I got a little worried. But it turns out she¡¯s fine! Haha! How cute! I want to tickle her 4 Looking at his ¡°weapons,¡± one would casily mistake that Ray was nning to do an exorcism. He had a holy bible, a rosary on top of it, a holy cross, and even some garlic and holy water. Ray was even wearing seminary clothes and yes, he went to ss wearing that one. ¡°Ray, if she is what you say she is, why not study?¡± Kiara, the previous top 3 of the star students, savored her cup of tea. ¡°This is a crime and you¡¯re lucky she hadn¡¯t told her parents.¡± ¡°Even if she told her parents, what would they gonna do? It¡¯s not like they can press charges, since Ray is also minor. Cassandra, the short¨Chaired, curly girl, cocked her head. ¡°But Ray, this is not nice. Why are you picking on a little girl?¡± Max didn¡¯t join the current matter at hand, but his face told anyone he wasn¡¯t in a great mood. ¡°Those losers¡­ how dare they bet on someone else just to spite me?¡± Kiara nced at Max, but chose not to dwell in his terrible mood. Ever since the bet was ced and this huge betting pool was created, the students in the star section had been preparing for thest exam more fiercely than before. If the challenger was Theo Miller, they wouldn¡¯t exert effort. However, As Be wasing at them, and knowing him, they couldn¡¯t just ck because that guy would steal a seat in the star section if they gave him the slightest opening. Not to mention, this little girl named Penny Reed was also threatening them to take a seat. Losing a seat in a year wouldn¡¯t hurt that much, but two seats¡­ would hurt their pride. ¡®As Be.. ¡®a glint flickered across Kiara¡¯s eyes before she nced at Ray. ¡°Ray, why are you picking on the little girl again?¡± Ray arched a brow. ¡°I¡¯m doing you guys a favor?¡± ¡°Us?¡± Cassandra furrowed her brows. Ray¡¯s answer even got Max and the other guy with sses their attention. ¡°You see, I¡¯m scared for all of you!¡± Ray eximed shamelessly. ¡°Of course, 1 and I will be safe. The worst that can happen to us is we move down a rank. But you guys? All of you are not safe except Finn, I guess.¡± ¡°Finn?¡± Kiara arched a brow. ¡°How is he safe when he¡¯s the first to be pushed out of the ranks if As Be and Penelope Reed get in?¡± Ray shook his head while clicking his tongue. ¡°This is the misconception of evervone. Just 11:1 1/3 95 Just a little girl because Finn is ranked 10th, they think Finn is the easiest target. Because of that, Finn had to defend his seat more fiercely than anyone else.¡± Silence followed Ray¡¯s remarks as everyone just stared at him. That was true. Unlike them, whose only worry was which rank they would be, Finn guarded the star section like a giant. Finn probably got the most challengers in the past years, but none of them won against him. With all the challenges he won, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to call him a veteran. ¡°In other words, if Finn had no choice, he might forget about guarding the 10th ce and move up!¡± Ray intoned with a sigh. ¡°Currently, you guys think we¡¯re only up against As and Penny, but honestly, it¡¯s not like that. Our greatest opponents are ourselves!¡± Another wave of silence followed Ray¡¯s statements, making his ssmates look at each other. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Cassandra pouted and sighed. ¡°This time, we¡¯re not only trying to keep our ranks, but we have to move up.¡± Ray nodded. Kiara frowned, but her elegance remained. The guy with sses quietly stared at her while Max clicked his tongue. ¡°I heard you guys sent an invitation to Professor Singh, and you received a problem in return,¡± Ray recalled before he grinned. ¡°Did you send him the answer? If not, then sucks for you because As was able to answer him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Max¡¯s frown deepened while everyone else set their eyes on Ray. ¡°He already sent a reply? Was it correct?¡± Ray shrugged and bragged. ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not sure. But when I sent my answer to Professor Singh, he hinted that As already sent his answer as well. He sounds happy because we¡¯re very diligent.¡± Their faces dimmed at the thought because all of them were still trying to figure out the answer to that impossible problem. Hearing Ray figure it out wasn¡¯t a surprise, but As? Just how many ranks does that guy n to jump from the top section to the star section? ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ray pped enthusiastically, waiting for them to look at him. His smile brightened up until his eyes were squinting. ¡°Worry about As Be, and I will worry about. Penny.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop picking on her,¡± Kiara remarked coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be protected by you or anyone else against a little girl.¡± ¡°Yeah. Stop this nonsense, Ray.¡± Max also uttered irritably. ¡°I¡¯m too old to be scared of a little. girl¡± ¡°Thank you alone.¡± for your efforts, Ray,¡± Cassandra joined in and then looked at Ray. ¡°But leave her The guy with sses blurted out. ¡°Ray, it¡¯s disgusting that you¡¯re trying to date at 11:25 C 95 Just a little girl ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s fun. Also, she¡¯s infatuated with me, she might forget to study at all!¡± Ray grumbled. ¡°You guys don¡¯t see my good intentions. Although at this point, Ray was doing this for his personal entertainment. ¡°Just leave her alone,¡± Kiara added, while everyone nodded. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid. Even if she¡¯s smart, she doesn¡¯t scare us.¡± ¡°As Be is more scary, said the guy with sses. Cassandra also nodded, but Max scrunched up his nose. ¡°Right. Have mercy on the poor girl.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. Why are you making a big deal out of her?¡± Max grumbled, and at the same time, they heard the entrance fly open. Everyone furrowed their brows as they instinctively turned to the entrance, only to see a small and wide figure whose shadow stretched toward their table. 1 thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 25 11.20 CHAPTER 96 96 Crazy The star students gained interest in Penny when Ray mentioned this new student could push all the star students a rank down. Their interest grew even more when Ray admitted even the rank one would lose his spot. D What they knew about Penny was that she was a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold student. They heard she was the smallest in her ss, or perhaps her entire grade. But now that their eyesnded on her figure, they all quietly agreed she was rather small than her age. They even doubted if this little girl was Penny or if they were just overthinking. ¡°Is that¡­ her?¡± Max muttered, confused. ¡°Or is a kindergartener got lost?¡± Cassandra blinked. ¡°She¡¯s cute. ¡°How small,¡± the guy with ssesmented softly. ¡°Ray¡­ are you sure?¡± Kiara didn¡¯t say anything, but the lines on her forehead deepened. The more she stared at Penny, the deeper her lips curved down. She red at Ray, who was pursuing this girl. They already thought Ray was being too much and pursuing Penny was his way of mocking them. This was Ray. This guy would say one thing and do another. So for her, Ray was pursuing Penny not to distract her but to rile them up. However, now that she saw Penny, Kiara felt even more bitter. ¡°Ray¡­ you lowly human trash.¡± Kiara hissed as a glint flickered across her eyes. ¡°The nerve for you to pick on such a poor little girl¡­¡± Not just Kiara, but everyone red at Ray. This was below the belt. They all thought Penny was a normal thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold. But she looked like a kindergartener! Compared to Ray, who had long limbs and only needed to wear a suit to look like a young adult, Penny looked too young. What a pitiful girl. Ray, on the other hand, ignored his ssmates and furrowed his brows. He studied Penny¡¯s dark expression, unable to detect the usual look she had carried in the past days. Right now, Penny looked¡­ angry. ¡°Penny?¡± Ray called, raising his brows when Penny advanced in his direction. On her way, Penny nced at the line of flowers on the side. Without saying a word, she picked. up one flower pot. ¡°Penny, do you like flowers¡­¡± Ray trailed off when the flower pot flew in his direction. He froze as his breath hitched, feeling this sharp wind swoosh inches from his face. CLANG! The flower pot shattered on the pir behind Ray with a loud ng. Everyone held their breaths, wide¨Ceyed. They gazed at the innocent flower pot and then at Ray before shifting their dted eyes to the little girl. Who was pitiful again? 11:25- Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 1/3 Penny¡¯s face was round, and her soft cheeks were flushed. She looked like a big bun with those little braids. The misced sharpness and viciousness flickering in her eyes didn¡¯t match her face or even her physique. Everyone gulped. ¡°What¡­ hey! That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Max gasped when he recovered from his shock. ¡°You could¡¯ve hit him!¡± Cassandra also paled, but she nodded. ¡°We know Ray is being unreasonable, but you cannot just throw a flower pot at someone. That¡¯s really dangerous. What if you hit him?¡± ¡°Then he¡¯s dead,¡± Penny replied coldly, making the still temperature drop to a negative zero. Their eyes dted even more at theck of remorse at her answer. Was she truly trying to kill Ray? ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­!¡± Max scoffed, torn whether he shouldugh or feel agitated. ¡°You.¡± Penny pointed at Ray, ignoring the rest of the star section. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you only aim at me, but do not cross the line. Touch my people again and I¡¯ll kill you before I get killed.¡± Ray furrowed his brows, confused at Penny¡¯s remarks. Since when did he touch her people? But Penny didn¡¯te here to spoon¨Cfeed him of what happened. He started this chaos and thus, he should know what was going on. Her eyes glossed over the faces of the star section. She might not know which was which, but she now etched these faces in her mind. ¡°All of you, I¡¯m warning you all, she warned dangerously. ¡°Pull this stunt on me again, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± When her eyesnded on Ray once more, she sneered. Without saying a word, she turned her back on them and walked away. The star section garden fell into a stifling silence whichsted even after minutes Penny disappeared from their line of sight. All they could do was stare in the direction she came and left. ¡°What¡­ what was that?¡± the guy with sses muttered in disbelief. When his eyesnded on the broken pot, he realized it wasn¡¯t a dream. That girl truly threw that flower pot at Ray and barely missed him. Everyone intuitively moved their gaze at Ray, stunned. ¡°Ray, what did you do?¡± Kiara¡¯s face dimmed. ¡°Why is that girl throwing things at you?¡± Although Kiara didn¡¯t approve or wouldn¡¯t condemn such aggressive action, she also knew Ray had this ability to push someone to their worst. With Kiara¡¯s question, everyone couldn¡¯t help but set their attention on Ray. ¡°Ray, what the hell?¡± Max grumbled. ¡°Is that the thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold you¡¯re trying to distract? She looks like a little kid! No, I mean, what the hell? Howe shees here and wants to kill \\you?!¡± D ME 96 Crazy ¡°More like she wants to kill all of us, Cassandra was terrified. I thought she¡¯s a poor little girl, but I¡¯m scared.¡® The guy with sses gulped nervously, sharing Cassandra¡¯s sentiments. Penny¡­ that kid was crazy! At first sight, Penny looked like an innocent little girl. But after the fierceness she disyed, it felt like if they rubbed her the wrong way, she wouldn¡¯t mind burying them all alive! Ray slowly peeled his eyes from the direction Penny left and shifted his attention to his ssmates. The lines on the space between his brows deepened, revealing his own confusion at the turn of events. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did, but¡­ now, I have to find that out.¡± Having said that, Ray pushed himself up and strode off. His yful aura was gone, reced by a dangerous air around him. Those who were watching him walk away couldn¡¯t help but gulp. Ray might be yful and silly most of the time. They had never seen him angry. This was the first they had seen him this miffed, and it quickly intimidated them. ¡°What¡¯s gonna happen now?¡± Cassandra muttered, casting everyone a worried look. they All of them frowned as exchanged looks. The answer to that was something they didn¡¯t know. But what they knew was that, whatever it was, it wouldn¡¯t be good. thanks for the 14k unlocks Comment 15 ¦° Post your firstment! 11;25 CHAPTER 97 97 Leave her alone After saying her piece, Penny went straight to the school infirmary where Lily and Ginnic went. When she arrived, the two girls were murmuring to each other. As soon as she saw Penny¡¯s figure from the corner of their eyes, they perked up. ¡°Penny, is everything okay?¡± Ginnie jumped out of her scat while Penny approached. Lily¡¯s eyes also swirled with unspoken worry. ¡°Penny, did you confront Ray?¡± Penny didn¡¯t answer until she sat down beside the bed. ¡°Mhm. I warned him.¡± The two girls looked at each other before casting their worried eyes on her. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± Penny smiled. ¡°If they pull this stunt again, that would be theirst: she would tear down the entire star section. ¡°Penny¡­¡± Lily reached out to Penny, making thetter raise her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t think Ray knew about this. I¡¯m not hurt, and that¡¯s more important.¡± ¡°What if next time, you¡¯ll get hurt?¡± Ginnie blurted out, covering her mouth when she realized she had spoken so suddenly. ¡°Ginnie is right,¡± Penny nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t get hurt that much, but what if we¡¯re not so lucky next time? The pranks they pulled on me are silly, so I don¡¯t mind. In all honesty, it was in a way fun. But they crossed the line today¡± Penny paused as she recalled Ray¡¯s reaction. ¡°Also, I know that guy is probably silly, but I also know that this wasn¡¯t his order. Even so, since he has a fans club, he should at least influence his fans to behave themselves.¡± It wasn¡¯t like Penny came to Ray because she thought it was his order. She knew it wasn¡¯t. However, if there were someone those die¨Chard fans would listen to, that would be Ray. So Penny took the quickest way to deal with them. ¡°This is nonsense. Penny shook her head. ¡°But whatever. It¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯s settled now. If Ray is smart, he¡¯d know what to do.¡± But then again, Penny¡¯s face twisted at the sudden argument her subconscious told her. Would Ray know what to do? That guy was openly pursuing a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Meaning, that guy didn¡¯t care about his reputation at all. What made her think Ray would do anything? ¡°Oh, well.¡± Penny shrugged. ¡°Even if Ray wouldn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯ll deal with them personally¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her tone was nonchnt and unbothered, but for some reason, hearing her say she would deal with them personally made the air feel tight. Ginnie and Lily intuitively touched their necks at the brief stifling tension in the air. ¡°I¡¯m hungry now. Should we eat here?¡± Penny suggested, and the two girls forced a smile. ¡°If Penny says so, then I believe in her,¡® thought Ginnie. Lily had the same sentiments. At this point, the two girls believed in Penny¡¯s spirit more than they believed anyone else. Well, lose faith in her. While the two girls found sce in their new role Penny was unaware of, Penny ate plenty to calm herself down.. The girls ended up enjoying their meal in the infirmary. Once they were done, Lily¡¯s bottom was better now. Hence, the three of them headed to the ssroom for their first subject in the ¡°ternoon. ¡°Oh, you guys go ahead first,¡± said Lily with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll just wash my hands again.¡± Penny and Ginnie looked back at her and nodded. At this point, they were used to Lily always washing her hands or touching up her face. They already visited the restroom of the infirmary to brush their teeth, but Lily still wanted to go to the restroom. Having said that, Ginnie and Penny walked back to their ssroom while Lily touched up her face. She didn¡¯t linger around and only cleaned her hands. When she was done, she immediately headed out. But as soon as she opened the door, she stopped at the figure standing outside. Looking up, Lily furrowed her brows. ¡°Ra- Ray?¡± ¡°You.¡± Ray¡¯s expression was solemn, unlike the usual light countenance he would usually wear. ¡°You¡¯re Penny¡¯s friend, are you?¡± Lily took a careful step back, scared. ¡°What ¨C what do you want?¡± Sensing the fear in Lily¡¯s voice, Ray also took a step back. However, his dim expression remained the same. ¡°Tell me what made her so angry?¡± he asked. ¡°The people in the fans¡® club kept talking nonsense. about her. I want to know what actually happened before I bury them all alive. Lily gulped. Did he just say he would bury his fans alive? ¡°What did they do to Penny this time?¡± Ray asked somberly. ¡°Give me the full details. No more, no less.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Lily cleared her throat, squashing down the fear creeping into her heart. ¡°The flower pot.¡± ¡°Flowerpot?¡± ¡°During lunchtime, Penny, Ginnie, and I are on the way to the garden. But because of the pranks done by your fans, we took the longer route. But on our way, a flower pot fell on me from the rooftop. If not for Penny, it could¡¯ve hit me,¡± she exined. ¡°After that, she sent us to the infirmary and left. She was angry.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. ¡°We know you didn¡¯t, but they were your fans. Lily frowned deeply, disappointed to hear this response from him. With Penny¡¯s influence on her, Lily mustered the courage to raise her chin and look the young man in the eye. ¡°Senior, even if you¡¯re the rank 2 of the star section, what your supporters did is dangerous. I could¡¯ve lost my life! So please, stop bothering Penny, so they stop too.¡°@ 213 Lily felt like her heart would leap out of her chest while saying all of this. But she couldn¡¯t take back what she said, right? Keeping up the facade, Lily cleared her throat and dug herself a deeper grave. She would miss Penny and Ginnie. 2 ¡°The star sections are supposed to be role models of the school, but since this happened, I don¡¯t think the star section is that great!¡± Lily harrumped but was weeping inside. ¡°Penny hadn¡¯t done to any of you, but you keep stirring trouble for her. If you don¡¯t stop now, I¡¯ll report this to the headmaster myself! Even if the headmaster is your grandfather, he won¡¯t stand by you since you¡¯re in the wrong.¡± All Lily wanted right now was for the ground to swallow her, but her mouth just kept spewing these words. She might be in trouble after this, but she wanted to protect Penny. i ¡°Tch!¡± Lily even snorted and looked at him in dismay. ¡°Out of my way, hmph!¡± Having said that, Lily bumped her shoulders against his side. She walked away with a high chin. But when she arrived in their ssroom, herplexion was as pale as a sheet. ¡°Lily?¡± Penny called, watching Lily wobble down her seat. ¡°I¡¯m doomed¡­¡± Lily mumbled to herself. ¡°My life¡¯s over¡­ I¡¯m good as dead.¡± Penny furrowed her brows and cast Ginnie a look. Ginnie shrugged at her and then looked at Lily with concern. What happened to her? Lily was only in the restroom for not more than five minutes. But now, she was mumbling to herself as if she met a ghost in the restroom. thanks for the 14k unlocks CHAPTER 98 98 The cousin ¡°Out of my way, hmph!¡± When Lily bumped her side against Ray, he kept his head low. Everything Lily told him now clearly exined Penny¡¯s aggressiveness. He took a deep breath, trying to calm the rage in his heart. But s, he couldn¡¯t. After ¡°pursuing¡± Penny for days and after hearing how she had been repelling all the stupid pranksing in her direction, Ray had a vague understanding of Penny¡¯s personality. She didn¡¯t mind the pranks, but this time, his fans did cross the line. And if the line was crossed, Penny wouldn¡¯t mind doing the same. Miffed at this, Ray¡¯s face darkened and stormed to the clubroom. BAM! Ray kicked the door with a bang, their heads at the entrance, only to gulp at the dark expression stered on Ray¡¯s face. (everyone inside flinch in surprise. They slowly turned ¡°Ra Ray?¡± one of the fans stuttered. ¡°What are you why are ¨C you here again?¡± Not long ago, Ray was here to ask them a few questions. However, they were so happy that he was in there they ended up fawning over him. Ray simply gave them the cold shoulders and left after saying, ¡°This was nonsense. But now he had returned. Unlike his expression earlier, they could tell he was in a terrible mood. They even noticed that the sky turned darker. ¡°Who did it?¡± Ray didn¡¯t beat around the bush, glossing his sharp eyes on the faces in the room. ¡°Who dropped that flower pot at Penny?¡± Upon hearing this, their breath hitched as they looked at each other wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Ray, what are you talking about?¡± one of the fans chuckled nervously. ¡°What flowerpot? We didn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± another one chimed in. ¡°We pulled all those pranks to teach her a lesson, but that¡¯s bordering on a crime.¡± ¡°Ray, we¡¯re just doing all of this for you! She keeps humiliating you and ¡°The girl was stupefied. when a piece of chalk came flying to her, hitting her temple. ¡°Who told you to meddle with my affairs?¡± Ray arched a brow, his tone and voice were cold- harsh, even. ¡°You¡­ I let you print my face and carry it around as if I¡¯m some sort of a spectacle because I thought it was a waste of time. However, hurting others for me¡­ hah. What a stupid bunch. This is why I can¡¯t stand girls like you.¡± The corner of his lips twitched as he lightly clenched his teeth. ¡°If no onees out now of who
  1. The cousin
Ray scanned the room once more, but none of them spoke. ¡°Fine,¡± he rocked his head. ¡°So be it.¡± Just as Ray turned his back on them, one of the girls spoke. ¡°Ray, this is unfair! We¡¯re just protecting you from that piglet! What did you see in her, anyway? You¡¯re ruining your reputation and so, we¡¯re simply cleaning it up! What¡¯s so bad if we teach her. a lesson?!¡± The rest nced at their member and also sported a bitter look. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ray! We¡¯re doing this for you!¡± ¡°Ray, you¡¯re being unreasonable! That girl is fat and ugly! We know you¡¯re not serious about her, but still, the nerve for her to reject you many times!¡± ¡°We only care for you, Ray!¡± Rayughed at this level of ridiculousness. This was why he didn¡¯t have friends and didn¡¯t talk to others except the star students. At least those in the star sections knew how to engage in conversations. But these girls? What a hopeless bunch. ¡°You really can¡¯t see that you girls have crossed the line, did you?¡± Ray snorted. ¡°You almost killed someone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re trying to kill her! We¡¯re just scaring her! This is unfair!¡± one of the girls yelled angrily, making the rest freeze. They looked at her in shock, but the girl continued. ¡°That girl is so cocky when she has nothing to be proud of! If you want to take her side, so be it! I quit being your fan and will ask my parents to withdraw their donations to this school!¡± Just when she thought this would scare Ray, thetter squinted. ¡°Who else was with you?¡± he asked and the girl proudly smirked. ¡°All of us!¡± she scoffed. ¡°Ray, do you know that all of our families made significant donations to the school? We did it for your sake!¡± It was true that aside from the star section list and the top students¡® list, there was also another list. It was a list of families who made a significant donation to the school. It was why there was a private room specifically for Ray¡¯s fans club because all these girls¡® families donated a ton load of money for it. ¡°All of you, huh? Ray ran his gaze across their faces. ¡°Very well. Pack up your things. You¡¯re noting here from tomorrow onwards.¡± After saying that, Ray pulled out his phone and clicked the stop recording button. He wiggled his brows and smirked. ¡°The nerve of you girls to use me for your delusions¡­ how sickening,¡± he spat out. ¡°Your parents should feel sorry they even birthed brainless pests like you.¡± Ray clicked his tongue and strode off, not interested in arguing with such foolish people. What they did to Penny angered him, but what they said all the criticism they threw at Penny and even using their money to get away from this situation ¨C made him sick to his stomach. 24 ¡°Did they think their money can save them?¡± he muttered. ¡°They speak as though they make as many donations as my cousin.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ray kicked the air on his way to the headmaster¡¯s office. If they only pranked Penny, Ray would deal with it himself if Penny fell for their stupid pranks. But since this was no longer a harmless prank, he needed to get the administration involved. As Ray was walking through the hallway, he felt his phone vibrate. Checking who it was, his face brightened up, and answered it. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Why are you in a bad mood?¡± Ray raised his brows when the person on the other end of the line inquired. His initial surprise, however, was quickly reced with a chuckle. ¡°Well, some girls are messing with the girl I¡¯m pursuing. I told you about her, did I?¡± Ray replied nonchntly. ¡°Those girls crossed the line and dropped a flowerpot at her.¡± The person on the other end had this cold and emotionless tone. ¡°You should¡¯ve beat them up.¡± ¡°Eh¡­ they¡¯re girls.¡± ¡°So what early killed someone. So, they should know the consequences of their actions. Moreover, you said you¡¯re pursuing this girl. So, it¡¯s only necessary to show her you¡¯re capable of protecting her. Ray scrunched up his face and looked at his phone in dismay. ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t think being cruel will impress her. Also, if you¡¯re like this, I¡¯m scared of your future!¡± @ The person in the line didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°It¡¯s Thursday. I¡¯m visiting today¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Come home early.¡± As soon as those words were uttered, the line disconnected. Ray could only stare at the phone in disbelief. ¡°Why tell me toe home early when he just leaves me alone?¡± a Ray frowned but shook his head, shoving his phone back in his pocket, and went to the headmasters to make a case against his own fans. CHAPTER 99 99 The culprit ¡°Lily, why?¡± When the school bell rang, Lily, Penny, and Ginnie walked their way out of the building using the longer route. This time, they were taking this path not because of Penny, but because of Lily. Lily pursed her quivering lips as she looked at Ginnie. ¡°I was a little angry and told myself I¡¯d just tell him things nicely. But then, my mouth wouldn¡¯t stop!¡± She then clung to the little Penny for help. ¡°Penny, am I dead?¡± Penny¡¯s face contorted as she thought about what Lily had told them. They wanted to ask her when she got back from the restroom, but their teacher arrived. During their self¨Cstudy ss, Lily was so distraught they didn¡¯t get an answer from her. Lily only confessed when she asked them to take the other route. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, I guess?¡± Pennyughed awkwardly. ¡°You guess? You¡¯re not sure?¡± Lily dramatically wept, her anxiety skyrocketing at the thought of Ray¡¯s wrath. It wouldn¡¯t have been a surprise if the school already contacted her parents. While Lilymented, Penny couldn¡¯t help but sigh faintly. Her lips curled up, gazing at the poor girl with appreciation. Lily obviously knew the consequences of what she had done or said, but she said it anyway because of Penny. ¡®She did tell me she¡¯d be loyal to me.¡¯Her smile stretched, holding Lily¡¯s hand and then Ginnie¡¯s. ¡°Penny?¡± Lily stopped her drama and looked at the plump hands holding her. Ginnie also gazed at her hand, her cheeks turning red. ¡®Penny has a soft hand.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that,¡± said Penny. ¡°If he is that bad, I¡¯m sure the headmaster would¡¯ve summoned you to his office. Moreover, I believe the headmaster will not kick you out just because you told his grandson the truth.¡± The fact that Ray was the headmaster¡¯s grandson was surprising. However, Penny didn¡¯t question It because, in her first life, she focused more on achievements to gain her brother¡¯s affection. Lily was barely appeased. ¡°Worsees to worst. I¡¯ll testify!¡± Penny added reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my dad to stand up for me too. Or my uncle!¡± Lily and Ginnie couldn¡¯t conceal the look of doubt in their eyes. Penny¡¯s father and uncle? Wasn¡¯t she a schr student, and that was why she was able to get into this school? ¡°Penny, did your dad graduate here as well?¡± asked Lily out of pure curiosity. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why!¡± Lily nodded in understanding. ¡°So, your father probably knew the headmaster, 11:26 1/3 right?¡± ¡°They have a good rtionship.¡± ¡°Penny, no wonder you¡¯re smart!¡± Ginnie cheered. In their minds, the reason Penny brought up her father and uncle was because they were also schr students in the past. Thinking about it, Penny didn¡¯t seem very poor and her things were ¨C all brand new though simple. If her father graduated here, then that also meant his father worked in a goodpany. So, they quickly assumed she was from a higher middle ss. Oh, how fast they assume. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, Lily intoned as the three of them walked hand in hand. ¡°Huh? Is that Nina?¡± The three of them looked at each other when they saw Nina waiting outside the gates. After a few seconds, a car pulled up in front of Nina. ¡°That¡¯s a different car¡­¡®Penny thought, now curious why Nina was being picked up in school with a different car. ¡®Is she using some car transportation services to pick her up? But isn¡¯t that a little expensive, considering Aunt Jessa¡¯s house is over an hour¡¯s drive from here? Even with her allowance, it wasn¡¯t enough to sustain her every day.¡± Unlike Penny, the two girls had different thoughts in mind. ¡°Wasn¡¯t she absent today?¡± Ginnie blurted out in confusion. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Lily nodded. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t see her today. Howe she¡¯s still in her school uniform? She didn¡¯t skip ss, did she?¡± ¡°Nina? Skipping sses?¡± Ginnie shifted her attention to Lily. ¡°I don¡¯t think she would do that.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Patricia is also absent for a few days now.¡± ¡°Maybe she has a boyfriend?¡± As the two girls exchanged their confused remarks, only then did Penny realize she hadn¡¯t seen Nina today. Penny barely spent a brain cell with Nina, but was always alert for anything that Nina might do. But because of the many events today, Penny didn¡¯t realize that Nina didn¡¯te to school today. ¡°Skipping sses, huh?¡± Penny muttered. ¡°Then where could have she stayed all day?¡± Meanwhile, Nina bit the tip of her thumb in the backseat. She lowered her head nervously as they drove past their school. She saw a few of her ssmates outside, so she hid slightly. ¡®Why is this car¡¯s window not tinted?¡® she clicked her tongue in irritation, shielding her face with her hand so no one would see her inside. It was a good thing that everyone knew the Bes walked their way in and out of the school. Hence no one had suspected that Nina was now going home to a different house It was a good .. ¡°That Penny¡­ Nina¡¯s face turned down, straightening her back as the car already drove past the school territory. She huffed, not pleased that Penny now had friends: Ginnie and Lily. Although Ginnie was nothing but a loser, Lily actually came from a good family. ¡°If only Lily got hurt¡­ ¡®Nina slowly gazed down at the broken chain in her hand. The key chain was definitely missing its main decoration because only the chains remained. ¡°Tch.¡± Taking it off quickly, Nina rolled down the window a little to throw away the evidence. When she dropped it, a glint shed in her eyes as she remembered how that keychain broke earlier. today. Hours ago, Nina was idling on the rooftop as she had been skipping sses since morning. It was her birthday, but she told her friends that there was a change of ns. She told them there were some matters her parents had to settle and thus, they would celebrate it with just them. Nina wouldn¡¯t have to go to school, but she also didn¡¯t want to stay in the Cortez Household. Hence, she decided to go to school and skip ss. The rooftop wasn¡¯t a bad ce to rx, after all. So while Nina was idling, she heard some familiar voices talking. Curious, Nina checked them out, only to see Penny, Lily, and Ginnie. The three of them looked so happy that before Nina could think clearly, her eyesnded on the line of flowers on the rooftop. thanks for the 14k unlocks CHAPTER 100 100 I¡¯m right here On the way home, Penny watched her brothers with razor focus when she started sensing this intense gaze around. This time, she was certain that unsettling feeling from earlier wasing from them. This was no illusion anymore. D 1 ¡°Penny, why are you looking at us like this?¡± ter was a little terrified because her eyes were. literally on fire! ¡°Did we ¨C did we do something?¡± Did she eventually find out about the birthday ns? ¡°My divination told me something¡¯s afoot. Penny scanned her brother¡¯s faces and added, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is what?¡± Hugo tilted his head, blinking innocently. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s not nice to grow suspicious of people when they haven¡¯t done anything to you, As remarked before he quickly realized they hadn¡¯t done anything to the point they were neglecting her. His face turned sour. Penny hummed, keeping her narrowed eyes on them. She slowly looked away, only to turn her head at them again. ¡°Oh, god!¡± ter jolted because her eyes alwaysnded on him first. ¡°What?!¡± Penny didn¡¯t answer and sucked her inner cheeks. They¡¯re not nning to pull a prank on me as well, do they?¡± Gah! The mere thought of a prank brought this indescribable dismay into her heart. Today, she picked a fight with Ray and even the star section herself. Penny wouldn¡¯t be surprised if tomorrow, she would have to face other fan clubs as well. ¡®Oh, my god.¡® Penny¡¯s face almost melted as dark clouds formed over her head. I should meet the headmaster and ask for advanced exams. Maybe, if I proposed to do extra projects, I could skip the rest of the semester.¡± Penny felt bitter in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but re daggers at ter. This guy¡¯s at fault here! If not for his cowardice, I could¡¯ve skipped the entire school year!¡± ¡°Penny, what did I do now?!¡± ter gasped nervously. ¡°I swear I studied really hard today! Look!¡± ter quickly took out something from his bag and handed her his quiz today. ¡°See?!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± the fire that was engulfing her diminished at the paper in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my result of the pop quiz!¡± ¡°Pop quiz?¡± Penny just gazed at the handwritten second on the side. Seven out of ten. ¡°Wow,¡± she slowly gazed up at him, lips gaping. ¡°Wow.¡± 11:26 1/4 100 I¡¯m right here Seeing the stunned look on her face, ter raised his chin high. ¡°Haha!¡± he rubbed the tip of his nose. ¡°Not to brag, but I didn¡¯t break a sweat while answering. It¡¯s amazing! I mean, even though this is just a recap for the past lessons, the questions were so familiar and the answers were like written at the back of my hand.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°See?¡± ter smirked proudly. ¡°I told you! I am only at the bottom of our ss because if I get serious, even the star section will find me a threat!¡°) ¡°Wow¡­¡± this time, Hugo and As couldn¡¯t help but join Penny. 1 Seeing their reaction, ter was unsure if they were amazed that he got seven out of ten on the pop quiz or if they were trying to mock him. ¡°Wha what? ter cleared his throat. ¡°I did great, did 1?¡± ¡°You did.¡± As nodded, and Hugo smiled proudly. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re also smart ¨C just a little immature,¡± said Hugo. Hearing this, ter pressed his lips as his cheeks blushed a little. He then cast Penny a look as if her praise was the only one missing. When his eyes locked with hers, his tensed shoulders rxed at the smile that appeared on her face. ¡°Third brother, this is so cool!¡± she gave him a thumbs up, eyes shimmering with pride as if she would cry any moment. ¡°I want to frame this now.¡± For a second, the three brothers stared at her in a trance. Her smile was neither wide nor short, but her eyes twinkled so beautifully that she looked like an angel. *I also did well in my quiz today,¡± Hugo blurted out under his breath, making his siblings look in. his direction. ¡°But I left it in my locker.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± ter snorted. ¡°Big brother, you need evidence! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as those words flew out of his mouth, As elegantly aired his mock test today. He looked at ter and dawdled, ¡°Fifty out of fifty¡± ter¡¯s jaw hit the floor while Penny darted her eyes between her brothers. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong with them, huh? Penny shook her head and looked away. ¡®So weird.¡¯ If she didn¡¯t know them well, Penny would think they were trying to appease her. However, she knew her brothers so much so that she wouldn¡¯t let any ¨C even the slightest of hope enter her heart. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t mind Hugo since he was the kindest. But As and ter? Penny cupped her face as she quietly looked out the window. These two¡­ I don¡¯t even want to imagine. I¡¯d just get disappointed.¡± 11:26 2/4 ¦°¦¡¦£¦¥ intense look they had been giving her, they were a little curious. ¡®Did she not like my exam result?¡® wondered As as he gazed at his test paper. ¡®But it¡¯s perfect¡® ter also wondered, ¡®Why did she suddenly turn silent?¡® ¡®Is she tired?¡® was Hugo¡¯s thoughts. Thinking that she was tired, the brothers also went silent. It was much better for her to be silent than look at them suspiciously. Even so, they couldn¡¯t help but look at her because Penny didn¡¯t speak another word throughout the ride. When they arrived, Penny quickly jumped out of the van and told Butler Jen about ¡°Thursday¡± Since Butler Jen was familiar with it and even included it in the ns, he already prepared her pets so she could just pick them up. Penny changed clothes and, without further ado, left the house to meet Thurday Guy. 2 On her way, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a deep sigh. ¡°Why did I suddenly feel down?¡± she muttered to herself, shaking her head to get rid of what was bothering her. She diverted her attention by looking at her meeting ce with Thursday Guy. T Seeing him not there, she immediately assumed he was behind the bush. So, as usual, Penny put down the carriers and crawled into the bush. But when her head popped in, there was no one. ¡°Huh?¡± she blinked, looking around the little space. ¡°Did he forget about today? Or he didn¡¯te?¡± Another deep sigh escaped her, thinking that sickly guy would be a great distraction. ¡°I just hope. he¡¯s not dead.¡± As Penny idled with half of her body in the bush while the rest outside, Renren was standing right behind her. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 101 101 That easy? ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Renren gazed down at her. He could barely hear her murmuring. It didn¡¯t seem like she heard him. Yet, a smile still turned up on his face. The sight of her put his heart at ease. His eyes slowly veered to the carriers, making him smile. He quietly sat down and ced the carrier he was bringing next to him, taking the one where Chunchun was. Meow. ¡°Chunchun, wait a minute¡­¡± Penny tried to pull herself out, but her shirt got stuck. ¡°I¡¯m just stuck a little¨CI¡¯ming¡­¡± After snapping the small branch that was stuck in her shirt, Penny forcibly pulled herself out. She used more strength than she should have, making her tumble down on something. ¡°Ah!¡± Penny rubbed the back of her head and looked back to see where she had fallen. Her face twitched the second she saw Renren, who had his back arched as if he had broken his spine. ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m¨CI¡¯m sorry!¡± Compared to her size, Renren was almost just skin and bones. Having someone like her fall on his back, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to break his spine! ¡°Are you okay!?¡± Penny panicked as she crawled to his side. Renren had a frozen look and forced a nod. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°Sorry.¡± Sweat broke out on his forehead before his entire body quivered, making him hunch over. ¡°Hey, are you really okay?¡± she asked worriedly, rubbing his back gently to ease the pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡± Renren looked up at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡± But his pale face didn¡¯t look okay. ¡°I am okay¡± he repeated as if he could read the doubt in her eyes easily. ¡°Are you?¡± he inquired, making her brows rise. ¡°You don¡¯t seem okay.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not hurt.¡± ¡°Not that,¡± he said as he slowly straightened his back. ¡°You don¡¯t seem okay to me. Are you sad?¡± Ah. Penny smiled subtly and sat down beside him. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She didn¡¯t want to tell him more, but looking at him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of familiarity in her heart. His eyes didn¡¯t seem to pry negatively, but more like he was innocently curious. ¡°Because I feel like I¡¯m doing something wrong¡± she muttered and gazed down to hide the 101 That easy? bitterness in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I don¡¯t want to get hurt. By the same people who hurt her so deeply, she ended up hating herself. Penny pressed her lips into a thin line as her eyes softened. She didn¡¯t like thinking of the pas because she preferred to live in the present. But sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help it. She might not have thought of revenge and didn¡¯t want to be a vengeful person, but the scars in her heart remained. No matter how much she tried to conceal them and no matter how much she tried not to think about them, there were days those scars itched. They stung, reminding her they were and would always be there. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to hate myself again,¡± she blurted out under her breath. Especially, when myst words were those¡­ words.¡± Resenting her family was easy, but if she resented more than she already did, that also meant resenting herself. ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± she turned to Renren and smiled subtly. ¡°What is strange?¡± ¡°Family.¡± One word wouldn¡¯t exin everything, but Renren understood. ¡°Family is indeed a strange thing,¡± he said. ¡°I also dislike the fact I was born without asking for my permission. Now, I have to deal with family matters as well.¡± Penny blinked, wondering if she heard him correctly. ¡°You¡¯re more depressed than I am, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not depressed. I¡¯m just¡­ dying¡± t Again, Penny was rendered speechless. The way he uttered his words sounded so simple as if it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning. Now that she was looking at him up close, he did seem unwell. She knew he looked sickly, but was his condition that bad? ¡°If you¡¯re sick, why do you keeping here? You should rest and get better,¡± she blurted out innocently. ¡°And die in my bed?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°Right.¡± He better enjoy thest days of his life. Having this thought in mind, Penny couldn¡¯t help but look at him with pity. Such a kind soul, but only given a short life. Renren spoke about death and his health so casually, but Penny felt even more depressed. Her first friend was dying. What tough luck. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad,¡± he said, but the dark clouds hovering over her head thundered even more. She sulked with her eyes down, making his face twitch a little. He carefully reached out to her, patting her back lightly. ¡°She¡¯s not the one who has bad health, he thought. ¡®But it looks like she¡¯s the one dying.¡± ¡°Hey,¡± Penny called as she slowly gazed up at him. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡± 101 That easy? ¡°Hmm?¡± Her eyshes fluttered and the corners of her lips were still curved down as she repeated, ¡°Don¡¯t just die without fighting. Life¡¯s too precious, you know? There¡¯s a lot more to see. ¡°Like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she shrugged. ¡°But I know if we live long enough, we¡¯ll know¡­ maybe.¡± Renren¡¯s face softened, and he nodded. ¡°Then, I will not die.¡± That easy? Penny opened her mouth, but then her eyes caught the unfamiliar carrier by his side. She tilted her head and her brows knitted. ¡°What is that?¡± she blurted out, making him gaze at the carrier he brought with him. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Amanda¡¯s child: ¡°Amanda?¡± she nced at him again, only to see him smile. ¡°I¡¯m taking care of it now. Want to see it?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Her eyes twinkled as she hurriedly jumped to his other side, lowering her head to see what breed his cat was. But when she looked at it closely, deep lines started to resurface in the space between her brows. The longer she looked, the more her mouth fell open. ¡°Amanda¡­¡± she slowly looked up at Renren in disbelief. ¡­is a ck panther?¡± Renren nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny studied his nonchnt expression with conflict. When her eyes fell on the little cub, she was now hesitant to take it out of its little cage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t bite you; Renren reassured her, and then added, ¡°As long as I tell it not to, it won¡¯t. Was that really necessary to tell her? Penny couldn¡¯t help but look at him in dismay. This kid is just strange.¡® If she didn¡¯t feel sorry for him, she would have second thoughts about building a friendship with him. Oh, well. Everyone¡¯s strange, and Renren wasn¡¯t the bad kind of strange. PAMPERED CHAPTER 102 102 Then I¡¯m forty two Penny¡¯s reluctancepelled Renren to take out the cub to prove it was harmless. At first, just looked at the cub curiously, then she started poking its fur. After a few minutes, they exchanged pets. Now, the cub was on herp while Chunchun was on his. she ¡°It¡¯s so cute,¡± she marveled while rubbing the cub¡¯s stomach. Seeing its reaction, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°So cute-!¡± Renren was pleased. ¡°I thought you¡¯d get angry if I brought it here.¡± ¡°Hehe. Why would 17¡± she chuckled and then pointed a finger at the other portable cage. ¡°See that thing over there? I don¡¯t even know what creature it is, but I still take care of it.¡± His eyes veered to the unknown creature. ¡°It always eats.¡± ¡°He likes eating¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to let it out?¡± ¡°If it ran off, then we¡¯re both doomed, she replied without looking at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Amanda is a ck panther. Her cub is so cute¡­ and it¡¯s a male. Did you name him yet?¡± ¡°No.¡± Penny turned to him, confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call it.¡± ?? ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°You can name him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°But I¡¯m not the owner. Penny pouted. ¡°You should give it some thought, you know? When I was thinking of Mouse¡¯s name, the whole family¡­¡± She trailed off as she was reminded of how everyone put in the effort to think of an appropriate name for Mouse. Her smile cracked a bit. She forced herself to maintain it, deciding not to dwell on it. ¡°Never mind. The whole family¡­ ¡®Renren thought, but since she stopped mid¨Csentence, he didn¡¯t pry. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a better name. Do you have any suggestions?¡± ¡°How about¡­ cky?¡± ¡°cky?¡± he gazed down at the cub. ¡°Because he is ck?¡± ¡°Mhm! Don¡¯t oveplicate it! I mean, I decided to call that Mouse because my dad told me it was a mouse. I just¡­ gave in and also, it reminds me of what it was.¡± Renren chuckled, nodding in understanding. ¡°I see.¡± 1 ¡°Anyway, do you live around here?¡± Penny asked, changing the topic. ¡°And is it okay for you toe here all alone?¡± ¡°Are you scared that I¡¯d faint if it¡¯s just the two of us?¡± 102 Then I¡¯m forly two ¡°Yeah. Penny nodded. ¡®You look like you¡¯re only one cough away from crossing into the afterlife.¡® ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. He chuckled, amused at her honesty. Even though Penny was direct, she never sounded rude. ¡°And I don¡¯t live here. My cousin lives around here.¡± ¡°Your cousin?¡± Renren nodded. ¡°He¡¯s a little troublesome, but he¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Oh, he sounds a little fun. ¡°Fun¡­ well, I guess he is. Today, he¡¯s the reason I came here a littlete, he exined, wanting to rify this even though she hadn¡¯t asked. ¡°My cousin has some matters to do at school. Apparently, the girl he likes is being bullied by his own admirers.¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched at the sense of familiarity with the girl he was talking about. She was also -being bullied by a psycho¡¯s fans! ¡°Hmm?¡± Renren raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡± ¡°Hehe. Nothing¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°It just reminds me of someone.¡± Renren watched her look away and refocus her attention on the cub. ¡°Do you also have suitors?¡± Penny almost choked as she looked at him in dismay. ¡°Me??¡± she pointed at herself and he nodded. ¡°With this face?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°You.¡± Penny pointed a finger at him and drew circles in the air as she continued, ¡°You might not know this because you¡¯re too busy taking care of your health, but no one will like me with this size and face. I am not in society¡¯s beauty standard and that¡¯s okay! I like eating.¡± Her lips stretched from ear to ear, disying her teeth. ¡°You like eating?¡± he repeated, and she nodded proudly. ¡°Is the food in your home that good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, but have you eaten prison food?¡± Penny blurted out, making him tilt his head. She chose not to borate to avoidplicati things. In her first life, when the Be Family took her home, she was malnourished. She only ate leftovers in the Cortez Household¨CJessa was truly cruel. If Penny had wanted more misery, she would¡¯ve exacted vengeance on everyone. Even when she entered the Be Household, her personality and eating habits didn¡¯t change. She always felt like taking a bite was a sin, and she eventually carried these bad eating habits into adulthood. If not for regr exercise from her martial arts lessons and her master¡¯s advice on keeping her body well¨Cnourished, she would¡¯ve died from starvation before electrocution. Prison made her regret living carelessly and for others. When she returned in time, Penny ate as much as she could to heal and make up for her previous self. It was her way of spoiling herself. Renren studied the genuine and enthusiastic smile on her face as if she was achieving something just by eating. ¡°I think you¡¯re pretty.¡± Hisment immediately wiped the grin off her face. ¡°What?¡± 102 Then I¡¯m forty two ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know society¡¯s beauty standards, but by my standards, you are pretty¡± ¡°Then you probably have very low standards,¡± she joked. Renren frowned. ¡®Don¡¯t undervalue yourself like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she retorted, but the way he looked at her made her wonder. ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry. When I be old, I¡¯ll be the beauty that will stun the world!¡± she added confidently. The air around her sparkled as her nose seemed to grow long. Renren chuckled and pped mildly, thinking this was the appropriate reaction. She rubbed the tip of her nose and grinned. ¡°Did I look confident enough?¡± ¡°More than that¡± ¡°Hehe. That¡¯ll take a while, but well, once I¡¯m older, I¡¯ll work on my body. For now, I¡¯ll enjoy my youth as much as possible. No suitors. Her face scrunched up in dismay at the mention of suitors, reminded of that crazy Ray from the star section. ¡°How old are you?¡± he asked out of pure curiosity. ¡°Me? Well, I¡¯m young. We¡¯re probably the same age,¡± she said after studying him briefly. Renren was petite and small. He was only a few inches taller than her. Now that she thought about it, Penny was very small for her age. So, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if he was younger. ¡°You¡¯re seventeen?¡± he inquired, making her knit her brows. ¡°I¡¯m seventeen. For a second, silence enveloped them. After another moment, Penny chuckled and waved yfully. ¡°Haha. Okay, then I¡¯m forty¨Ctwo.¡± # PAMPERED CHAPTER 103 103 I guess we¡¯re not friends. ¡°Haha. Okay, then I¡¯m forty¨Ctwo.¡± ce A yfulugh escaped Penny because she thought Renren was joking. There was no way this kid was seventeen. He was too small to be seventeen. Considering all the seventeen¨Cyear¨Colds she had seen and been around, she didn¡¯t believe him. He was not kidding, though. When she noticed his cars droop, her brows knitted. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± she gasped. ¡°I look smaller because of my health.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± her lips formed an O¨Cshape. ¡®He¡¯s the same age as As and that crazy Ray, but he¡¯s just as small as ter!¡± Penny wanted to hurry away when she heard his age. However, considering Ray and As, this guy was a lot better. He didn¡¯t seem as crazy as Ray to pursue a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold. ¡°And you?¡± ¡°Thirteen.¡± Renren then gazed down at his fingers and counted. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, only to see him smile. ¡°Just counting,¡± he said. He nced at the other block and saw a car slow down. Just as he was about to tell her that he had to go, Penny perked up. ¡°Oh, my uncle is here to fetch me!¡± Penny shed him a smile and hurriedly ced the cub in its cage. She then quickly took Chunchun from him. ¡°I gotta go!¡± In the blink of an eye, Penny gathered everything and stood up. ¡°Hi, Uncle!¡± Penny didn¡¯t idle and jumped in the backseat with her pets. The moment she settled in, the car sped away before Renren could even stand up. As usual, he gazed at the car¡¯s rear while holding the carrier before another car stopped in front of him. ¡°Young Master!¡± Renren ignored the butler and kept his eyes in the direction Penny left. ¡°Hubert, if I eat more¡­ will I get to live longer?¡± The butler¡¯s breath hitched, taken aback by the young master¡¯s inquiry. Renren slowly faced him, his eyes swirling with curiosity. ¡°Of¨Cof course, Young Master,¡± Hubert nodded vigorously. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, you will be fine!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The butler discreetly observed the young master while thetter took out the cub from his carrier to carry it. Every Thursday, the young master¡¯splexion always looked better. He didn¡¯t know where it started, but the young master was actually more active now than he used to be. 103 guess we¡¯re not friends First, Renren changed his mind and wanted to take care of Amanda¡¯s cub. He used to dislike it. And now, he was asking about food. Renren disliked food, always. Though the butler understood his reasons because of the medicines Renren had taken, his taste buds had turned bitter. Thinking about this, the butler was a little excited to report to the Old Mrs. Pierson, ¡°Ahem,¡± the butler cleared his throat to get Renren¡¯s attention. He rubbed his hands and walked over to Renren¡¯s side. ¡°Young Master, that little girl¡­ is she your new friend?¡± ¡°Friend?¡± Renren looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The butler frowned. ¡°Howe you¡¯re not sure?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t said we¡¯re friends.¡± *¡°Ah. Hehe. But she¡¯s meeting you here every Thursday, right?¡± Renren nodded. ¡°Then, I guess she sees you as a friend!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The young master¡¯s dull reaction didn¡¯t dampen the butler¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°What is her name and which family does shee from?¡± ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Renren frowned. Sensing his displeasure, the butler quickly exined. ¡°Young Master, if we know which family she¡¯s from, maybe we can invite her to the residence! If they knew the invitation was from the Pierson Family, they would happily send the little girl to our house. Instead of Thursday, you could meet up every day.¡± Renren¡¯s expression rxed, but then it stiffened once more. ¡°I don¡¯t know her name.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I forgot to ask her again.¡± ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve been meeting her and you still don¡¯t know her name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she knows mine either.¡± Renren frowned at the thought. ¡°I guess we¡¯re not friends.¡± His shoulders lowered as his ears drooped, and he dragged his feet to the car. The butler frowned, witnessing the young master¡¯s mood reach the skyline only to crash violently. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Young Master! I will find out for you!¡± Meanwhile, Penny nced up at Haines from the backseat. ¡°Uncle Haines,¡± she leaned forward a little to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°My teacher, Miss Sandford, is very kind. (3) Haines looked in the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Penny, who was that kid with you?¡± ¡°Uncle, are you going to scold me?¡± she pouted, thinking this was Haines¡¯s way of deflecting.
103 I guess we¡¯re not friends ¡°He¡¯s the boy who found Chunchun and asked me to take care of her.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Chunchun is a stray cat?¡± ¡°She is, but he found her first. He seems unwell and very sick, Uncle. So, he can¡¯t take care of Chunchun himself.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Haines nodded and kept his eyes on the road. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± Her brows creased a bit. ¡°What¡¯s strange, Uncle?¡± ¡°He looks familiar. I wonder where I¡¯ve seen him before? Haines wondered about it for a while, but he couldn¡¯t remember any events where he could¡¯ve seen the boy. Haines had been in the country since the start of winter. There were only a few events he attended throughout the season. Thus, it should be easier to narrow down where he had seen the boy. ¡°Could it be somewhere else?¡± ¡°Uncle, he is always around the neighborhood. Maybe you drove past him once or countless times before.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Haines nced at the rearview mirror again and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re probably right.¡± Penny smiled in satisfaction, pleased that her uncle¡¯s attention was mind, She could try againter. As Penny happily drew back in her seat, Haines constantly nced at her from the rearview mirror. ¡°Penny, do you know what day it is today?¡± he asked out of pure curiosity. She looked at him innocently and said, ¡°Thursday!¡± ¡°I mean the date. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Penny rubbed her chin as she thought about the date. When she realized it, she froze a little. Slowly, she gazed up at the driver¡¯s seat. At the same time, Haines stopped as they reached the Be Mansion. He looked back at her and smiled affectionately. ¡°Happy Birthday, Penny,¡± 2 66 This is an extra chapter for helping me reach 300 Golden Tickets. Thank you <3 Keep theming <3 they cheer me up. BAJJ PAMPERED CHAPTER 104 104 I¡¯m okay [Short shback] wax melting Penny sat in a dining chair, staring at the cake before her. The candle burned slowly, and dripping down its base. The food arranged on the table was left untouched and now had gone cold. She gulped, breaking the ringing silence in her ears. Her lips curled up a little as she began to sing softly, ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­ Happy birthday to you¡­ happy birthday¡­ happy¡­¡± Her voice faltered as tears streamed down her checks. She tried to hold her emotions back and failed miserably. Penny bit her inner bottom lips and sniffed, wiping the tears off her cheeks. ¡°Why did I expect so much?¡± she mocked,ughing at herself. ¡°It¡¯s not like this is the first time they missed my birthday.¡± She tried to recover from the sorrow that was embracing her on this not¨Cso¨Cspecial day. Penny pped her cheeks mildly, forcing a smile, and sang herself another birthday song. This time, she made it without breaking out in tears. ¡°My wish is¡­¡± Penny hummed before she closed her eyes¡­ that I will be happy.¡± With a deep breath, she blew out the candle. Opening her eyes, she watched the smoke rise in the still air. Her smile remained only for a few seconds, and then it faded. Before her mood could plummet further, her phone buzzed on the table. Penny quickly picked it up the moment she saw As¡¯s name. ¡°First Brother- ¡°Penny, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t make it today,¡± was As¡¯s greeting remarks, his voice exhausted and stressed. ¡°Oh. Penny still smiled, thinking her brother was a very busy person. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Emergencies happen when you run apany¡± ¡°Yeah, As sighed heavily. ¡°And Nina also fainted. So I have to check on her first: Her smile froze when she heard that name. ¡°Nina?¡± ¡°Mhm. Thankfully, she was with ter when it happened. Why don¡¯t youe out and join us for dinner? ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Penny forced a smile, though her grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good you called. I was just about to tell you I had to cancel the birthday dinner. Something came up.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Yeah. Anyway, I¡¯ve got to go. Take care.¡± ¡°Mhm. You too.¡± With that being said. Denn miklu ended the call Sh She red at her phone hitterly almost 104 I¡¯m okay tempted to throw it. Not long ago, As brought up her birthday and suggested they should celebrate it. It was probably the first time he told those things to her, and she suspected it was because she helped him resolve apany issue. It didn¡¯t matter to her because she wanted to celebrate it with the family. So, Penny had taken the day off to cook for them, eschewing fancy dishes for something heartfelt. But¡­ ¡°I should¡¯ve seen thising.¡± Penny swallowed the lump in her throat and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Penny. It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be sad¡­ don¡¯t be disappointed¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Her lips quivered once more, burying her face in her palms. It wasn¡¯t like she always celebrated her birthday. Matter of fact, she disliked this day. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say she hated this very day. Growing up, she had to witness Nina celebrate it so spectacrly, while she was always pushed aside as if it wasn¡¯t her ce to be in there. Year after year, it was the same scenario with only a different setting. Just like today, it was Nina again. The only frustrating about this was that she expected this year would be different. She expected so much and was very happy throughout the day, only to be left in here all alone to sing herself a happy birthday with tears in her eyes. Her sobs resonated in the silent dining room until the sound of the doorbell interrupted it. Penny slowly raised her head as another ring followed. ¡°Have they¡­ have theye?¡± Penny cleared her throat, wiping her eyes, hurrying to the door. Who knows? Maybe her brothers were trying to surprise her. With hope in her heart, Penny opened the door. Her smile faltered slightly at the sight of two men outside. ¡°Happy Birthday, Penny,¡± Haines smiled softly, causing his wrinkles to deepen. Butler Jen held a small gift, his neatlybed white hair reflecting the light. ¡°Happy Birthday, Miss Penny.¡± Seeing them, who never failed to greet her or send her a gift every year on her birthdays, her eyes softened. Tears coated her eyes. She sighed in relief and weed them just as warmly as how they made her feel on this cold, lonely night. ¡°Happy birthday, Penny.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes softened as she remembered how Haines would always send her gifts around this time of the year. He was always abroad, but there were times he woulde home just to celebrate her birthday with her. Even now, he¡¯s the first to greet me,¡® she thought, telling herself no need to feel bitter if her own 104 I¡¯m okay er if her own parents and siblings forgot. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they begged Aunt Jessa to take Nina out today. They¡¯re always like that.¡± Oh, well. As long as Penny didn¡¯t have expectations, she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. That was what she often told herself even before she stepped into this house. This family¡­ would never hurt her again. Never again. The slight hesitation she had today disappeared, reced by the initial determination she carried when she agreed toe home. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Haines, Penny smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll take my pets back to my room.¡± Having said that, Penny quickly picked up her pet carriers and jumped out of the car. Haines furrowed his brows. ¡°Did she not want to talk about her birthday?¡® His lips curved down but said nothing. When Haines stepped out of the vehicle, Penny was already at the front door. It was almost like she was running away, making him tilt his head to the side. ¡°Right¡­ my gift. Haines snapped his fingers and jogged to the trunk. Meanwhile, when Penny reached the front door, Butler Jen was already waiting for her. ¡°Miss Penny.¡± Butler Jen carried his usual gentle smile. ¡°How was your meeting with your pet¡¯s benefactor?¡± ¡°It was great!¡± Penny grinned, raising her brows as she looked around. No one was around. ¡°Butler Jen, I¡¯ll head into my room first,¡± she said and didn¡¯t ask where her parents or her brothers were. They probably left to pick up Nina. What was new? ¡°I¡¯lle down when I¡¯m hungry! Or maybe I¡¯ll eat dinner in my room. I have a lot of homework. Okay! Bye!¡± She didn¡¯t idle and hurried to the stairs. ¡°Miss Penny!¡± Butler Jen called, but she simply waved at him. When she was out of his line of sight, his brows knitted. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Haines approached. ¡°Sir Haines, did something happen?¡± asked Butler Jen, only to see Haines shrug despite the piles of gifts he was carrying. ¡°Where are Charles and Allison and the boys?¡± Haines asked, wondering why they weren¡¯t there to greet her. ¡°They¡¯re doing some final touches. The first and third young masters weren¡¯t satisfied with our work,¡± Butler Jen sighed. ¡°They asked me to distract her while they fixed it, but I don¡¯t think I need to.¡± Haines and Butler Jen looked up at the mezzanine, a little worried that Penny seemed to be avoiding the celebration. Did she not want to celebrate her birthday? 104 I¡¯m okay Whe Penny reached her bedroom, she tried her best to avoid unnecessary thoughts. She methodically released her pets, but they stayed close to her feet. She offered them a smile and squatted down. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she whispered, her eyes softening. ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡± This is an extra chapter for helping me reach 1.5k powerstones this week. Thank you <3^ Comment 40 F PAMPERED CHAPTER 105 105 Baiting Penny ¡°Miss Penny, the food is ready,¡± Butler Jen announced outside Penny¡¯s room. ¡°Okay, Butler Jen! I¡¯ll just finish this!¡± she answered with a wide smile. After ten minutes, Haines knocked on her door. ¡°Penny? Do you want to eat?¡± he asked, head peeking in the door. Penny, who was sitting in the study chair, looked back at him and said. ¡°Just a minute, Uncle. I wille down after this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Haines slowly closed the door and sighed. After Haines, one of the servants also came to get her. However, Penny kept saying she woulde down to eat after she finished her homework. Thirty minutester¡­ everyone looked up when the head maid came down with a grim expression. It only meant Penny used the same excuse. Everyone had been discreet about their ns for today, but it seemed they had to tell her about it just to make here down! What a dilemma. Butler Jen scanned the faces of the Be couple and their boys. Their worries were apparent. He then nced at Haines, only to see thetter studying the family. ¡°It seems¡­ it¡¯s my fault; Haines confessed, and they shifted their attention to him. ¡°Penny didn¡¯t even remember it was her birthday, but I greeted her.¡± She acted strangely since then. ¡°Sir Haines, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, Butler Jen argued, but Charles already spoke. ¡°What do you mean by that Haines?¡± asked Charles. ¡°Are you saying she purposely tried to forget her birthday?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say that confidently, but that¡¯s what I think.¡± Allison pursed her lips. ¡°So, Mrs. Cortez is telling the truth, huh? That Penny doesn¡¯t like. birthdays.¡± Allison reached out to Jessa carly this morning. As usual, Jessa was aggressive with a tone as if the entire world were against her. But when Allison told Jessa about their ns for Penny¡¯s birthday, Jessa somehow calmed down and told her some advice. ording to Jessa, Penny never nned or thought of her birthday. It wasn¡¯t like Penny disliked it, said Jessa, but rather, she openly said it was unnecessary to make a big deal out of it. Even so, during her birthdays, Jessa told Allison she would cook for Penny and the Cortez Family would sing her a happy birthday. Before Penny was found by her real family, Jessa nned a trip for the family. Allison didn¡¯t think a trip would be a good idea since they still had school tomorrow, but she made a mental note of it. ¡°Ali, I don¡¯t think she hates it,¡± Charles squeezed her shoulder with a smile. ¡°Today, she¡¯ll have a 105 Baiting Penny birthday with the family. And then next time, we¡¯ll do some charity events. Right, boys?¡± The Be Brothers nodded because they informed their parents of Penny¡¯s good cause. ¡°All we have to do is make here down, Charles huffed, his expression slowly turning solemn. At this point, it looked like a mission for them. ¡°I¡¯ll call her ¨C¡± ¡°Aha!¡± Allison¡¯s remarks halted when ter suddenly bumped the bottom of his fist against his palm. ¡°I have an idea!¡± Everyone raised their brows at the third young master, watching his lips broaden from ear to car. ¡°ter, what are you nning?¡± As inquired suspiciously. ¡°Heh.¡± ter raised his chin really high with his hand on his hips. ¡°I got this!¡± 1 Penny busied herself in checking the stock market for an update. She already finished her assignments and received the report from James. So far, James was doing a diligent job. [From: Lookout Boss, do I have to go to school early tomorrow?] Her brows rose as she saw a notification on the right lower corner of the screen. She rubbed her chin, thinking that James had been going to school one hour before his ss started. He also took the diligence of joining Ray¡¯s fan club to be her spy. ¡°He¡¯s really good at his job, she muttered because James had already done all of that, even though she only asked him to check the situation first. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just be prepared in case all the other fan clubs pull any stunt on me. Penny opened the chat box and typed: [To: Lookout No need. Thanks.] James, who had been waiting for her reply, shut his eyes when he saw her typing and her message popped out. He wasn¡¯t ready for any other orders just yet. Slowly, he peeked from his one eye, thinking she had another order for him. Much to his surprise, her answer was short and precise. ¡°No need¡­?¡± he whispered, rubbing his eyes in case he misread. When he was certain her message wasn¡¯t just a part of his imagination, he quickly thanked her ten times and logged in to his game. Finally, he could y. He felt like this was more of a reward and somehow, he appreciated it more than the rewards his busy parents had given him. 200 105 Baiting Penny Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Back to Penny, her face contorted at the words of gratitude written in caps lock. ¡°Is he that happy?¡± she muttered, arching a brow when she heard another knock on the door. ¡°I¡¯ming in a bit! Almost done!¡± Whoever was knocking on her door, Penny already assumed he or she wanted to tell her that she should eat. ¡°Butler Jen already gave me snacks earlier¡­¡± she pouted, thinking everyone here just wanted to feed her into oblivion. She didn¡¯t mind eating plenty. It was just that Penny didn¡¯t have an appetite tonight. She was just waiting for it to pass because she didn¡¯t want to eat all alone on her birthday. Knock knock Penny blinked at the door, waiting for someone to open it. Everyone who called her peeked their heads in the door, so she was expecting the same. But after the third knock, she huffed. ¡°Fine,¡± she murmured, jumping out of the chair to open the door. When she opened the door, deep lines appeared between her brows because no one was outside. For a second, Penny held her breath. Was she being haunted? Before her mind would go wild, she noticed a wrapped candy on the floor. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± She picked up the candy on instinct, opening the wrapper which revealed a round chocte inside. ¡°Wow.¡± Without thinking of anything, Penny habitually shoved the chocte in her mouth. Her eyes sparkled at the strawberry filling melting inside. This is good¡­¡°her train of thoughts halted when she saw more candies on the floor. ¡°Wow.¡± Her eyes eyes shimmered as she walked out to pick up the next candy. Once she picked them up and ate, her mind exploded with so much excitement at the different vors of each one. Little did she know, she was slowly heading to the mezzanine. Comment 21 View All > Post your firstment! Vote PAMPERED CHAPTER 106 106 Finder¡¯s keepers! Everyone watched ter ce pieces of candies on the floor in disbelief. When he said he had a great idea and that it would make Pennye out, everyone was a little skeptical. Among the brothers, ter was the one who was against Penny. If not for Penny¡¯s long patience and deep understanding, everyone wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they ended up fighting like cats and dogs. But ter was confident, and since they wanted to believe in his spirit, they let him execute his ns. Who would have thought this silly n would work? In the entry hall, Butler Jen and Haines¡¯s mouths fell open when they caught the top of Penny¡¯s hair bouncing over the railing. Butler Jen was so shocked he couldn¡¯t help but cover his gaping mouth. ¡°Miss Penny¡­ ¡°Butler Jen mentally wept, now worried that Penny would be kidnapped so easily! Haines, on the other hand, carried a nk look. ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s so cute,¡± he whispered. ¡°Right.¡± Butler Jen cleared his throat and shifted his eyes to the family hiding in the corner. He raised a thumb at them, watching the family scurry back to the family room. He then cast Haines a look. ¡°Sir Haines. ¡°Oh. Haines snapped back to reality, nodding at him. Without making a sound, he leaped his way to the family room, joining the family to wait for Penny. Meanwhile, Butler Jen waited for Penny until she reached the first floor. Her cheeks blissfully blushed as her eyes curved into a crescent shape. Whoever dropped these candies surely had tough luck tonight. Finder¡¯s keepers! ¡°Miss Penny?¡± Penny¡¯s squinting eyes cracked at Butler Jen¡¯s call. ¡°Butler Jen?¡± she quickly hid the wrappers behind her. ¡°Hehe. I¡¯vee down. ¡°Miss Penny, shall I assist you?¡± he asked, hearing her hum. ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Alright. This way, please. Butler Jen ushered her to their destination. When he turned, Penny tilted her head to the side. ¡°Butler Jen, the dining room is over there. She pointed in the other direction, looking at him innocently. Butler Jen smiled warmly and said, ¡°We prepared it in the family room.¡± ¡°We?¡± she tilted her head to the side. ¡°Who is we, Butler Jen?¡± Penny immediately assumed it was Butler Jen and Haines. Maybe some servants too? It was still her birthday, after all. Considering all the servants liked her, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if they joined too. 106 Finder¡¯s keepers! Butler Jen faintly sighed. She doesn¡¯t even think of her family. His heart felt heavy, wondering why she hadn¡¯t asked about her family since she came home from her meeting with Thursday Guy. It was only natural for Penny to ask about where her parents and brothers were. But she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t even show the slightest trace she was curious or interested. This didn¡¯t displease Butler Jen, but more like it reminded him of Penny¡¯s aura when she came into the mansion. ¡®It¡¯s more like that wall around her when she came here is more heavily fortified now.¡± This worried him, since he thought she was slowly lowering her guard the longer she stayed. ¡°You¡¯ll know, Miss Penny,¡± he said and didn¡¯t think much of the thoughts in his mind. ¡°Please. Follow me. ¡°Okay.¡± Penny shrugged indifferently, thinking there was nothing that would ever surprise her. If Butler Jen and Haines prepared something for her, then she would have appreciated it greatly. When they reached the family room, Butler Jen stopped. He turned and faced her, making her tilt her head. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Butler Jen?¡± she called, furrowing her brows when he took out a sleeping eye mask. ¡°Haha. Butler Jen, is it going to be a surprise?¡± Butler Jen nodded. ¡°We thought it would be better if you had your eyes blindfolded. So the surprise would be even better. ¡°Okay,¡± she giggled, ying along with Butler Jen and Haines¡¯s ns. Butler Jen walked over and stood behind her, cing the sleeping eye mask around her. Penny willingly closed her eyes, helping him adjust it. When she couldn¡¯t see anymore, Butler Jen held her hand. ¡°Careful with your steps, Miss Penny,¡± he said, and she hummed in response, guiding her slowly to the room. When Butler Jen opened the door, he intuitively ced a finger in front of his mouth. Everyone was already in there, holding their breaths as if breathing would alert her. Their eyes, however, twinkled with excitement as they anticipated her reaction. ¡°We¡¯re here, Miss Penny, Butler Jen announced gently. ¡°I¡¯m taking off your eye mask now.¡± Penny sniffed hard and smelled some appetizing aroma lingering in the air. ¡°Okay!¡± Sensing Butler Jen¡¯s hands on the back of her head, Penny giggled as it felt ticklish. She kept her eyes closed, slowly reopening them. She squinted her eyes once more because of the lights, taking her time to open them. When her eyes adjusted to the light, her gaze immediately fell on some people she deliberately didn¡¯t expect to see. Their eyes were twinkling while their lips stretched wide. With the warm lights in the family room, they almost sparkled, and also¡­ they looked warm. ¡°Happy birthday, Penny!¡± they greeted in unison, almost giggling at the end of their greeting. Penny¡¯s lips fell open slightly, gazing at her dad and then at her mother. Standing next to Allison was As, who also carried this awkward smile as if he wasn¡¯t sure if this was the smile he 213 106 Finder¡¯s keepers! the line, was just grinning excitedly. ¡°Oh.¡± Her lips twitched a little, taken aback at this situation. It was the first time this happened to her in both lifetimes she didn¡¯t know how to react. ¨C Penny turned her head and inevitably caught Haines. Her uncle also carried this wide smile as if he had just achieved a huge feat. He stood next to the piles of gifts as if to make a im all of them were from him. ¡°Surprise!!¡± ter repeated enthusiastically, snapping her back to the currentpse. They all looked at her with anticipation, waiting for her reaction. Of course, she would be surprised at first, but now they were waiting for what reaction would follow. Would she cry? Would she jump in joy? Unlike what they expected, Penny maintained a in expression before she turned her back on them. PAMPERED CHAPTER 107 107 Wishes doe true Everyone anticipated that Penny would be so surprised that she might cry tears of joy. As¡¯s meticulous nning arrangements were wless, and everyone had thoughtfully chosen gifts for her. Despite their limited time, they had managed it all. So, everyone was in high spirits with great expectations. But instead of reacting with joy, Penny turned away from them. What was happening? Was she not happy? Or perhaps she was hiding her tears? As curiosity ran in the family, Butler Jen gazed down at her with furrowed brows. Penny stared back with a nk expression, her chest heaving as if she were hyperventting. Herplexion was pale, as though she had seen a ghost. ¡°Miss Penny Butler Jen squatted down in front of her, worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Penny didn¡¯t answer immediately as she stared at him, wide¨Ceyed. Myriads of questions raced through her mind at the moment. Why were these people here? Shouldn¡¯t they be elsewhere? In her previous life, although they didn¡¯t celebrate Nina¡¯s 13th birthday grandly, they still acknowledged it with Nina. They greeted Penny, but all the attention was on Nina. What had changed? Had she done something wrong? Or had Jessa disagreed to let them have Nina, giving them no choice but to celebrate hers? Thest thought that crossed her mind brought rity to her. That must be it, she thought. After all, in her first life, they were her priority, but¡­ she was simply their option. ¡°Miss Penny?¡± Butler Jen¡¯s voice brought her back to the currentpse. Penny managed a subtle smile. It was a relief she hadn¡¯t expected much; it spared her from al bitter disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± she said softly before she turned around to face them. ¡°Thank you.¡± She wore a kind smile, but everyone felt that a gigantic wall suddenly appeared between them. The creases on their faces faded. Penny forced her smile wider, more eager to escape this scenario. ¡°So nice! But I just remembered Mouse might¡¯ve finished its food. I need to give her some snacks.¡± She lowered her head and turned around to leave. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t you want to watch the Upside Down movie? Hugo blurted out, thinking if they didn¡¯t say anything, she would go back to her room. ¡°Mom and Dad rented it so we can watch it together,¡¯ As shared his sentiments, adding his Penny looked back at them, cocking her head to the side. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t you want to celebrate your birthday?¡± Allison quickly rushed to her side. ¡°Did we .overdo it?¡± 13 107 Wishes doe true After a second, Charles also squatted down in front of his daughter. ¡°I know you said you don¡¯t like surprises, but we thought since it¡¯s your first birthday with us, we should at least add some shocking factor to it.¡± ¡°Penny, is there¡¯s something wrong?¡± Hugo approached, standing behind their parents. As didn¡¯t add more, but he also advanced in their direction. I thought my n was good.¡± ¡°Penny, you can bring your pets in here if you¡¯re worried your mouse will starve! Butler Jen can get them for you!¡± ter jumped in and Butler Jen nodded. When he set his eyes back on her, his eyes shook as he felt slightly nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t you don¡¯t you like birthday celebrations?¡± Penny glossed her eyes over their anxious faces, noticing the nervousness and worry in them. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± she blurted out quietly. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be with Nina?¡± She didn¡¯t mean to mention Nina at the moment. But for her, this was so strange that she just couldn¡¯t help but wonder. It wouldn¡¯t surprise her if she heard the answers: Jessa didn¡¯t want to let them borrow Nina or that they already made ns for the weekend for that. But the answer she got in return took her aback. ¡°We¡¯ve celebrated her birthday in the past twelve years, Charles was the one who gave that answer. ¡°So, Nina can celebrate this day with her biological family while we spend this day with you.¡± ¡°Penny, it might be Nina¡¯s birthday, but it¡¯s also yours,¡± Hugo backed up. His anger and disappointment toward Nina remained and the longer it lingered in him, the less interested he was in Nina. ¡°Why are you talking about other people¡¯s birthdays when it¡¯s also your birthday?¡± As blurted out, though hisment originated from logic rather than emotions. They already heard that Jessa made ns for Nina today. If the Cortez Household were already doing everything they could to create a bond with Nina, they should also do the same for their real family. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to celebrate it.¡± This time, Haines chimed in as he slowly approached them. ¡°But in case you want to know, Allison cooked all your favorite dishes with the help of our in¨Chouse chefs. Chef Skr also sent some snacks and recipes. The servants spent all night and day taking turns in shopping for a gift and helping in the preparations.¡± Haines continued, telling her of what everyone did. ¡°Your dad even met with movie producers, so we could get a copy of the movie you wanted to see. As made the nning, ter decorated this room, and Hugg helped as the errand boy.¡± At this point, Haines sounded like he was guilt¨Ctripping her. Even Penny noticed it. However, he was simply doing it just so she let her guard down. Haines didn¡¯t know why, but he was certain Penny just created another huge wall in just the short time she was in her room. It scared him and everyone because when they greeted her happy birthday, she dropped that wall between them instantly. Although it didn¡¯t feel like she was trying to distance herself, but more like she was trying to protect herself from something. Haines and everyone wasn¡¯t wrong. ?? 107 Wishes doe true The wall Penny built between them only had one purpose, and that was to protect herself. ¡°Miss Penny,¡± Butler Jen called and nudged her back. When she looked up, he smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± A thinyer of tears coated her eyes as her heart felt warm and soft. Setting her attention on her parents and her brothers before her, she bit her quivering lips. ¡°Can L¡­ really do that?¡± Her words already escaped her mouth before she could even realize it. Her reckless question brought mixed emotions to everyone. However, they chose to smile and give her all the love and attention not just for today, but also in all the days that would follow. ¡°Oh, my baby¡± Allison couldn¡¯t help but pull her into her embrace. ¡°Of course you can do that.¡± Charles¡¯s eyes softened and for a moment, all he could think of was his one and only daughter. ¡°Penny, my sweetheart, let¡¯s celebrate your birthday and all the following days we¡¯re together, hmm?¡± Their sons nodded at her until ter stepped in. ¡°Let¡¯s sing happy birthday! I¡¯ll sing!¡± ter cleared his throat, holding the cake as he began singing. ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­ happy birthday to you¡­.¡± ter¡¯s voice was cool and harmonious, making everyone smile. After a beat, they also sang the birthday song. Their voices weren¡¯t as loud or lively, but it wasforting. Penny watched them quietly with her lips pursed into a thin line. Her brows rose when more servants sang by the door. Others were pping. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Penny¡¯s wishes in her first life were all rather simple: one of them was to celebrate just one birthday with her family. Today, that wish finally came true. PAMPERED CHAPTER 108 108 Loved The family room was set up in a cozy way, with all the couches in ce like a theater. The family ate with everyone, including the very diligent servants of the manor, for this surprise. Everyone carried smiles and waves ofughter were heard all across the mansion. There was plenty of food for everyone, yet their hearts felt already full. For the past twelve years at this time of year, everyone had exhausted every ounce of energy to make it as perfect as Nina herself. It wasn¡¯t that the servants weren¡¯t allowed to enjoy the asion¨Cthey were¨Cbut the workload was so intense that even the Be couple would copse into bed right after the party. But tonight, this particr day, felt truly special. Not just for Penny or the family, but also for those who had worked tirelessly in this ce. After the meal, Penny invited everyone to watch the movie with them. Charles and Allison insisted, and soon the family room was filled to capacity, resembling a bustling mini¨Ctheater. Everyone found afortable spot; chefs doing a quick party in the kitchen for more popcorn, and some brought extra nkets to cozy up while enjoying the film. They felt like they were one big family. Sitting in the middle of the couple, Penny couldn¡¯t help but look from left to right. Allison and Charles were engrossed in the film, their eyes reflecting various emotions as they were drawn. into the story. When her eyes veered to the front, she saw ter hugging Hugo¡¯s arm while sniffing. As sat far away from them as if he already predicted his arm would be used as a tissue if he stayed close. Penny¡¯s eyes softened as aforting warmth embraced her heart, body, and soul. It was nearly lulling her to sleep. As she watched the movie unfolding before them, a gentle smile formed on her face. ¡®Back then, I watched this movie with the inmates,¡® she thought, thinking of how many times she watched this movie because, in prison, they only had a limited selection. ¡®Upside down¡­ I think my world is starting to turn upside down as well. The reason Penny liked the film was because she could rte to it. It was almost like a story of her life ¨C a tale of freedom, kindness, and self¨Clove. It depicted the things one would sacrifice just to get loved without realizing how devastating and destructive it was. And just like her, the protagonist ended up in prison for a crime she didn¡¯tmit as herst attempt to save the people she loved. ¡®I still wish¡­ this is just all a dream,¡®Penny thought with a peaceful smile. ¡®Because if it isn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m scared I¡¯ll just regret it in the end.¡± a When Penny woke up as an infant, she told herself one thing: she might miss her family, but she would never go back to them. Today, it felt like she was breaking that promise, and it frightened her. In the back of her mind, she wanted this to be a dream because if it was just a dream, it wouldn¡¯t 14 108 Loved hurt her. But if it was real¡­ she might get hurt by them again and that would shatter her. ¡°For now, in this dream¡­ ¡®Penny moved closer to Allison, making thetter gaze down at her. Allison smiled warmly and pulled Penny into a gentle embrace, drawing herself closer. Sensing the gap, Charles also moved closer. The three of them huddled together under a soft nket. Penny closed her eyes with a smile. ¡­ I want to feel loved just because.¡± When the movie ended, sniffles filled the family room. Haines, feeling a little mischievous, switched on the lights. Everyone hastily wiped away their tears or hid their faces. ¡°Huh?¡± Haines raised an eyebrow, turning to find Butler Jen dabbing his eyes. ¡°Butler Jen, I¡¯ve never seen you cry before: ¡°It was a moving film, Sir Haines. Please do not tease me.¡± Butler Jen was hugging Chunchun with Tiana on top of his head throughout the film. The Mouse was still in its cage, eating some of the snacks given to it. Haines chuckled, scanning everyone in the room. His expression brightened up a little more as he nodded in satisfaction. It wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t any harmony in the mansion, but tonight felt particrly heartwarming. It felt more like a team building. ¡°Madam, Sir, we¡¯ll retire for the night,¡± some servants said while wiping their tears, thinking they should continue their lingering feelings in their own quarters. Charles and Allison simply nodded and smiled. After the maids, the remaining servants also excused themselves, since the movie already ended. In a matter of minutes, the main family remained with Haines and Butler Jen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she say this movie is a tear¨Cjerker? ter sniffled dramatically, using Hugo¡¯s shirt to blow his nose. When he looked up at his brother and saw As looking back, ter frowned deeply. ¡°You two are heartless! Howe you didn¡¯t even shed a single tear? Didn¡¯t you see the movie? She¡¯s so pitiful! How could she love those people so much¡­?¡± ter¡¯s lips quivered as another freshyer of tears coated his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s so stubborn ¨C she should¡¯ve just let them all go in the beginning. They didn¡¯t deserve her.¡± Hugo smiled helplessly and let ter dampen his shirt more. He nced at the credits on the film and sighed faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be like them,¡± said Hugo, his tone was low but determined with this newfound understanding about family. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that to family.¡± As observed ter and said, ¡°ter, why are you crying so much? It¡¯s just a film. ¡°Cruel! Heartless! Stoned¨Cheart!¡± ter spat out amidst his sobs. I ¡°Not because I didn¡¯t cry I didn¡¯t feel it,¡± As murmured, not interested in debating with the emotional third brother. He instinctively looked back, only to see his parents looking down at the space between them. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Allison hushed without giving him a look, smiling at the cute little girl on her side. ¡°Penny fell asleep. Quiet.¡± 214 < 108 Loved ¡°Ali, honey, is she really our daughter? Or a cherub?¡± Charles blurted out in disbelief, eyes fixed on Penny. He carefully poked Penny¡¯s cheeks, earning a p from Allison. ¡°Ouch, darling?! That hurts. Allison red at him, making him purse his lips. She then gazed down at Penny, her heart warming up even more. Curious, the boys carefully rose from their seats to take a peek. The moment they saw her sleeping soundlessly, they mentally agreed with their father. Penny looked like an angel when asleep. ¡°She looks so harmless,¡± ter blurted out, considering the devil side of her. ¡°Wow. She looks like this when sleeping?¡± Hugo was also astounded. ¡°It¡¯s unlike First Brother, huh?¡± As furrowed his brows and cast Hugo a questioning look. Thetter shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything, knowing he couldn¡¯t just tell As about his snoring in the van. Haines and Butler Jen were a little curious. So they walked over a little and peered over. They couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of Penny sleeping peacefully. ¡°Charles, can I adopt her?¡± Haines joked, fortunately, everyone was busy staring they ignored it. ¡°Shall we all carry her to her bed?¡± Butler Jen suggested, knowing Charles and Haines might struggle with Penny¡¯s weight. Allison shook her head. ¡°Let her sleep in here. I¡¯ll stay with her tonight.¡± She stroked Penny¡¯s hair with her fingertips. The thought that Allison missed a lot of milestones with Penny often urred to her. However, tonight, that thought felt even more poignant. ¡°Up until now, we never had a sleepover with her,¡± she said quietly. ¡°We might as well seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°All of our kids had the phase of them sleeping with us. Remember the time we all used to sleep in the same room before thest pregnancy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ter whispered enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ll get my nket and my favorite pillow!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Watching ter getting up from his seat excitedly, As also pushed himself up. ¡°Then, goodnight. I¡¯m going back to my room¡­¡± he trailed off when Hugo suddenly sped his arm. Gazing down, all he saw was Hugo¡¯s grin before he was pulled down by force. As¡¯s eyes went wide as he found himself back in his seat. He slowly moved his dted eyes to his brute brother. Hugo only said, ¡°First Brother, the entire family will be sleeping here tonight. It¡¯s mandatory at this point. No studying tonight.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get First Brother¡¯s pillows, ter volunteered, so Hugo could watch As. ¡°Bring me some earplugs too,¡± Hugo requested, and ter nodded as if that was his original 108 Loved Having said that, ter quickly strode off to get their sleepover essentials. Hugo, on the other hand, never took his eyes off As. As for the couple, they were alreadyfortable with their position. Haines chuckled. ¡°Very well. Good night everyone. Everyone cast him a smile before he faced Butler Jen. Butler Jen quickly got the cue, and they walked out to give the family some quality family time. As soon as they stepped out, Haines stopped and gazed at the pets Butler Jen was carrying. ¡°Butler Jen, do you need help in taking care of them?¡± Butler Jen shook his head. ¡°Do not mind me, Sir Haines. Please, just rest for tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Haines shrugged and strode off. Before Haines could go further, Butler Jen called. ¡°Sir Haines, Butler Jen waited for Haines to look back at him. ¡°Thank you¡­ for staying. For Butler Jen, without Haines, there would likely still be conflicts in the household. Charles and Allison could be stubborn, and it was Haines¡¯s firm, reasonable advice that had opened the door for Penny and the family to mend the missing thirteen years of their lives. This might not be enough, but there was more progress now. Haines smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not me, Butler Jen.¡± He nced at the door behind Butler Jen and his grin spread around his face. ¡°I may have said things, but it wouldn¡¯t mean anything if Penny weren¡¯t Penny.¡± With that, Haines resumed his stride, while Butler Jen stayed in ce. After a few moments, he looked down at the pets and carried them to his room. The night passed peacefully and sincerely. 66 This extra chapter is for helping me reach 400 Golden Tickets! PAMPERED CHAPTER 109 109 Just give her up for adoption! [Cortez Household] Jessa, the twins, and her husband sat quietly in the dining room. The air was still and nearly suffocating. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Yugi called, his expression dark. ¡°Why did you make an effort to cook for that kid?¡± Yuri also couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment, ncing at the empty seat around the table. ¡°I¡¯m starting not to like her now.¡± The man of the house, Lester, also looked at his wife. But unlike the displeasure of the twins, he was more scared of his wife. Not long ago, they had prepared a small birthday celebration for Nina. Sadly, Nina didn¡¯t like it and threw a huge tantrum, telling them she was tired and would rather stay in her room. They waited for her in case she changed her mind, but it was alreadyte. ¡°Hah. Jessa pinched the bridge of her nose, her reaction was calmer than what her husband expected. ¡°That kid¡­ she¡¯s starting to show her fangs now, huh?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Yuri called, a little worried about what would happen now. Although the family knew that Jessa wasn¡¯t as bad as others saw her, they also knew she had some anger issues in the past. What Nina said was hurtful and harsh, the disdain in her eyes was offensive, and how she stomped her feet was truly baffling. Initially, Nina acted like a damsel in distress. But the longer she stayed, the more Nina showed how awful her character was. She alwaysined just about anything. It was perhaps. because Nina figured out that Jessa wouldn¡¯t hurt her, so she got cocky. ¡°Wife, you should calm down.¡± Lester reached out for Jessa¡¯s hand. ¡°The food was great and we enjoyed it very well. Why not pack some and send it to Penny? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll like it.¡± @ ¡°Dad is right, Mom.¡± Yuri nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t think of Nina anymore. Let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re celebrating Penny¡¯s birthday and treat ourselves to a feast Yugi scrunched up his nose. ¡°Easy for you to say that. If Penny is here with us, it¡¯ll be a lot more fun. I couldn¡¯t even enjoy the meal because of that little demon.¡± The more Yugi thought about it, the angrier he felt. ¡°Mom, why would you even invite that omen to our house?!¡± Yugi hissed, forgetting the main reason they encouraged their mother to take Nina away from Penny¡¯s territory. ¡°We might¡¯ve saved Penny, but I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d end up miserable. Just give her up for adoption!¡± ¡°Yugi, don¡¯t say that.¡± Lester clicked his tongue, although he was a little swayed. Compared to Penny, Nina was truly an ungrateful child. She often clicks her tongue and makes faces every mealtime with them. Those weren¡¯t the only jarring traits about Nina because everything that girl does, it was full of spite. Nina didn¡¯t have to say some other things. They all could read her in one nce. 109 Just give her up for adoption! was something she would never appreciate. Lester gazed at his wife in worry. ¡®Nina sounds just like what that woman.¡± ¡°Forget it. Jessa waved dismissively. ¡°Kids, take your tes in the sink and clean them. And you, clean up the table. I¡¯m going to rest early.¡± She snapped her tongue in irritation and stomped her way to her room. ¡°How frustrating! Ugh!¡± The twins and their father could only watch Jessa leave while grumbling. Jessa¡¯s reaction was more tamed than expected. They looked at each other, not saying a word as they did what they were told. Meanwhile, when Jessa reached her room, she slumped her butt down on the bed. She crossed her arms and rested her leg over the other, ring daggers at the wall before her. Not long after, Lester joined her in the room after helping the twins with the chores. ¡°Wife,¡± he called, sitting beside her. ¡°Everything¡¯s okay?¡± Jessa¡¯s facial expression was still sharp. ¡°Do you think everything¡¯s okay?¡± Na Lester sighed. ¡°Should we take her back to her parents?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Jessa scoffed and her husband quickly took the ¡®less talk, less mistake¡® route. ¡°I already told you about this when I decided to take that kid¡± ¡°I know, I know, but just like what Yugi said, we might end up miserable!¡± he expressed. ¡°Since she came in here, I feel like my blood pressure keeps rising. That kid¡­ she¡¯s too spoiled, my love. I can¡¯t even me her since she¡¯s raised like a princess. Ugh¡­ what a terrible personality!¡± Lester couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. At this point, he was more scared of crossing paths with Nina because he might have a heart attack. He wasn¡¯t getting any younger, after all. ¡°She did take after that wench, Jessa¡¯s voice was low, but the sharpness on her face remained. ¡°I can see that wench through that child so much so it makes me think she reincarnated. Even the way she looked at others and how sheins¡­ it reminds me of that time that stupid brother of mine brought that bitch home.¡± ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Jessa arched a brow and looked at her husband. ¡°I¡¯m not sending her back because sending her back means she won. I¡¯m not letting that kid win. Over my dead body.¡± Jessa raised her chin and smirked. ¡°She¡¯s so young, and yet she¡¯s too crafty. Keeping her around here is safer since Yugi and Yuri can fend for themselves. But if she¡¯s around Penny, those pathetic parents of her might get swayed by that kid¡¯s acting¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll learn how to be a proper human being¡± Her confidence slowly returning. ¡°After all¡­ she¡¯s still my stupid brother¡¯s daughter. At least, that¡¯s what it says. The least I can do so his soul rest in peace is teach his kid not to be like her greedy and ungrateful mother¡± 22 (109 Just give her up for adoption! In Nina¡¯s room, shey on the bed irritably. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the pathetic surprise party this family held for her when she knew Penny was having a grandiose birthday celebration. ¡°Ugh!!! They call that a celebration? Pathetic!¡± Nina buried her face in the pillow and screamed. Once she was done, she huffed and sat up, still frustrated. ¡°This cannot go on,¡± she told herself, thinking of this pathetic household and how she had to leave school like a thief. ¡°I have to leave this ce. Nina bit the tip of her thumb, her gaze falling on the phone. She reached out for it, checking some of the chats and then her contacts. She scrolled through her contacts before she stopped, eyes glinting as she saw the name Grandma. Comment 31 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. View All > R Post your firstment! Vate PAMPERED CHAPTER 110 110 Kicked out The next day rolled in and Penny woke up at her usual time. Sitting up, a short hum escaped her and she realized she wasn¡¯t in her room. ¡°Where¡­?¡± Penny gazed at her right and then at her left. She blinked a few times before her round eyes went wider. Why am I sleeping between them?¡± Penny froze in horror, staring at Allison and then at Charles. When her eyes fell to the mattresses on the floor, she saw ter hugging his pillow. Hugo was sleeping on his back without moving an inch. As slept on his side, but surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t snoring. For her, this sight was an abomination. Penny pped her cheeks mildly, trying to wake herself up. How could her family sleep in the family room? She would understand if Allison and Charles slept with her because they always treated their children as babies. But her brothers?! Especially As. Impossible. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Penny¡¯s movements stopped when Allison¡¯s moan caressed her ears. ¡°Penny, you¡¯re awake?¡± Slowly, Penny met her mother¡¯s eyes and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Good¡­ morning?¡± ¡°Good morning, sweetheart¡± Allison smiled and touched her checks. She then nced to her side, only to realize the bedside table wasn¡¯t there. ¡°It¡¯s still six, Mom, Penny murmured, carning her mother¡¯s attention. At the same time, Charles began stretching. When his eyes cracked open, a smile spread across his face at the sight of the little angel looking down at him. ¡°Good morning, princess-!¡± Charles quickly sat up to avoid falling asleep more. ¡°Ahh¡­ that¡¯s a nice sleep! Penny watched her father stretch with his eyes closed. She rarely sees him before breakfast. So, watching him stretch and how he got up the moment he woke up was a bit surprising for her. Allison, on the other hand, idled on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡® Penny wondered, thinking of what happenedst night. ¡®Oh. I fell asleep. But why didn¡¯t they carry me back to my room?¡± The answer she came up with made her face twitch. Was it because they couldn¡¯t lift her?! ¡®Ouch!¡® Around this time, As and Hugo also showed signs of regaining consciousness. Just like their father, Hugo sat up even before he could think of anything. He was like a robot in auto mode. As for As, he leisurely reached out to his side out of habit for his rm clock but ended up touching the cold marble tile. ¡®Is he already looking for his book? she wondered, watching As open his eyes ever so slowly. Ah. Not a book, but an rm clock?¡± Her nose scrunched up, thinking why would As try to turn off his rm when it didn¡¯t even ring? It wasn¡¯t like there was an rm clock on his side in the first ce! 14 110 Kicked out ¡°Nom nom nom, ter, still fast asleep, chewed happily. ¡°Tasty¡­ choco¡­ choco¨Cah, Penny¡­ you thief¡­ those are mine¡­ oh no, what?¡± Penny¡¯s expression diedpletely as she glossed her eyes over everyone in the family room. She spent her first lifetime trying to please them, studying their habits and routines, and knowing their likes, favorites, and dislikes. But only now did she find out her family has a weird morning habit! ¡°Morning, Penny, Hugo¡¯s gentle greeting snapped Penny back from her trance. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Uh, oh¡­ hmm.¡± Penny sported a smile. Surprising, I did.¡± ¡°Please ask me if I did sleep well too, As slowly sat up, touching his back as he stretched his spine. Hugo nced at him but didn¡¯t bother. His eyes then fell on ter, shaking him. ¡°ter, wake up Hugo barely moved ter, but thetter was fast asleep and was s still dreaming. Watching everyone wake themselves up, Penny couldn¡¯t help but think ofst night. She pursed her lips, but she couldn¡¯t stop a smile from turning up on her face. This is my first sleepover without Yugi and Yuri,¡® she thought, slowly believingst night wasn¡¯t just a dream. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that bad at all. I got to see their morning quirks.¡± The morning was spent like usual and since it was Friday, the kids still had to go to school. In the van, Penny stared out the window with a cheerful smile. The thought of how different her family was the moment they woke up was a sight to behold. However, despite their effortsst night, she didn¡¯t want to get ahead of herself and think she could be chummy with her brothers. ¡°Won¡¯t she going to say something? ter frowned, thinking they were back to the usual routine. After what they had donest night, he was expecting her to be a lot more active and talkative. Wasn¡¯t their efforts not enough for her to feelfortable around them? ¡°Penny. Suddenly, As¡¯s calm voice pierced through the silence in the van. ¡°I think ter is smarter than you now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Penny looked back at As and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°First brother, are you trying to tease her?¡± Hugo frowned, but his question made ter more devastated. ¡°Second brother, what kind of question is that? You¡¯re hurting my feelings!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying ter might be the smartest among us, Asmented with a shrug, now 110 Kicked out earning everyone¡¯s undivided attention. ¡°If Penny used to be the smartest, but ter outsmarted her, doesn¡¯t that make ter smarter?¡± The other three were rendered speechless. How did that make sense to As?! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not the smartest,¡± Penny corrected, a little taken aback that the prideful As even thought of that. As nodded. ¡°Mhm. Not anymore.¡± ¡­ Penny opened her mouth, but she closed them again. ¡°First Brother, are you¡­plimenting me or teasing the third brother?¡± ¡°The former. ¡°¡°Oh. Penny nodded. ¡°Thanks?¡± ¡°Wee.¡± After saying his plece, As looked away and pretended nothing ever happened. The rest of his siblings could only stare at him, dumbfounded. ter and Hugo weren¡¯t surprised because As rarely strikes conversations, let alone praise someone else. But they were simply baffled as to how As thought his terrible way ofplimenting Penny would suffice. Penny, on the other hand, had something else in mind. Did he just call me smart? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡®If she¡¯s not smart, then she wouldn¡¯t rmend that book indirectly,¡® thought As, ignoring the eyes on him. But her mind seemed to malfunction if food was involved. I¡¯m concerned.¡® a Meanwhile, Penny stared at As innocently before she grinned. ¡®First Brother doesn¡¯t have any change of reaction when trying to say something kind. This was another fun discovery! Soon, their van reached the gates of the school. Her brothers walked a step behind her. She would usually start creating distance from them at this point, but Penny idled. When they reached the circle, her brows rose at the students flocking around the main school bulletin. Curious, the four of them approached the bulletin to see what the fuss was about. [Notice: Bullying in or outside of the school premises is not and will never be tolerated¡­] Penny skimmed through the warning post from the school administration. Before she could ask, she grasped the whispers from the crowds. ¡°Really? Ray¡¯s the one who reported them?¡± ¡°I heard at least five students from his fans club were expelled and another five are under school disciplinary action.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. His fans might be a little hardcore, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯d ever do something to deliberately harm someone.¡± 110 Kicked out because of how they were kicked out.¡± Penny observed the students before she set her eyes on the notice. ¡®Oh¡­ he¡¯s more intense than I thought. I just want him to stop them, not kick them out,¡®She felt conflicted, raising a brow when she sensed this dangerous gaze on her. Looking around, Penny furrowed her brows as she couldn¡¯t see with all the students around her. Little did she know, Nina was previously standing by the entrance of the building and was the one ring daggers at her. Comment 26 View All > ¦° Post your firstment! 0¡ã Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift 111 m PAMPERED CHAPTER 111 111 !!!! The news about the expulsion of not just one but five students caused massive waves among the students. Everyone was talking about it and, just like any story, the story continuously evolved from one mouth to another. I The only fact that everyone was sure of was that it was Ray who made the case. The one who supported this case was Miss Sandford. No matter how the students involved denied the usations, the evidence Ray had on them was solid. Hence, the oue. ¡°I mean, I understand why Ray had taken such an intense action,¡± one of the studentsmented. ¡°I heard they almost harmed someone.¡± ¡°They¡¯d been pulling a prank on Penny, but she¡¯s fine with it. Did they pick on another student on top of pulling pranks on Penny?¡± ¡°Wow. They have a lot I time, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from what I heard from the fans¡® club, they really went too far.¡± ¡°What did they do?¡± ¡°From what I heard, they actually drop a flower pot at someone from the rooftop ¡°Your news is fake. What I heard is that they pushed someone who doesn¡¯t know how to swim in the pool.¡± ¡°Flowerpot? Pool? But I heard they locked someone in the gym stockroom. Nina nced at her ssmates, who had been buzzing about the current news like bees. She secretly sighed in relief, smirking deep in her heart, as she knew she was already safe. She didn¡¯t know those die¨Chard fans would im what she did, but it wasn¡¯t her loss. ¡°Gosh.¡± Patricia rolled her eyes and shook her head. ¡°Really. Even students from other families are so dumb. How can they do a crime and admit it?¡± Patricia didn¡¯t want to go to school today and wanted to beauty rest from the stress Penny gave her at the start of the week. However, her brother was getting worried. She was afraid Theo would ask their teacher and find out what had happened. Hence, she had no choice but to attend school. Fortunately, there was something else everyone could talk about and not about her. Nina pursed her lips and smiled at Patricia. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re telling the truth.¡± ¡°The truth?¡± Patricia turned to Nina and scoffed. doesn¡¯t mean I am not upset about yesterday¡± Nina, just because I¡¯m sitting here with you ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± Nina sighed. ¡°Many things are happening in our family, so I have to bet considerate. Patricia still wasn¡¯t appeased. ¡°If this is my parents, I would give them hell. You¡¯re too kind and understanding ¡°Sometimes, that¡¯s the least we could do for our family: Nina casually remarked. ¡°It¡¯s just one LILL 111 ¡°Hah! Every day¡¯s my birthday, Nina. But I was born, everyone should rejoice simply on the da because I was born that day. It¡¯s an extra special day, duh?¡± Patricia carelessly argued. ¡°I know you¡¯re too kind, but I¡¯m not taking any of that. I¡¯m still upset. Nina smiled helplessly. T¡¯m just d she¡¯s not as upset as I thought she would be.¡± Meanwhile, Lily¡¯s face was twisting as she couldn¡¯t help but overhear Nina and Patricia¡¯s conversation. It was ridiculous. It wasn¡¯t like this was the first time she heard Patricia talking nonsense, but because of what Patricia tried to pull on Penny, Lily had this newfound dissatisfaction with this girl. ¡°Hey!¡± Patricia suddenly yelled, making Ginnie¡¯s shoulder tremble. Lily inevitably shifted her attention to Ginnie, frowning when she saw how Ginnie¡¯s back shivered. ¡°Hah. Didn¡¯t she hear me?¡± Patricia hissed, ring daggers at Ginnie¡¯s back. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Patricia¡­¡± Nina nervously reached for Patricia¡¯s arm, making thetter look back at her. Patricia quickly frowned at the conflicted look on Nina¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Thing is¡­¡± Nina moved closer to Patricia and whispered in her ear. Listening to the whispers, the corner of Patricia¡¯s lips curved down. Her face darkened as a look. of mockery flickered across her eyes. ¡°Friends?¡± Patricia scoffed, eyes on Ginnie. ¡°Is that the reason she¡¯s not responding to me now?¡± Patricia mmed her hands on the desk, pushing herself up. She sauntered toward Ginnie¡¯s desk, mming her hand on Ginnie¡¯s desk to get her attention. ¡°Ginnie, you are so shameless. How could you abandon your long¨Ctime friend just because I was absent for a few days?¡± Patricia hissed, watching Ginnie nervously look up at her. ¡°Exin yourself. Ginnie¡¯s lips quivered as she opened and closed her mouth. ¡°Patricia¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Patricia widened her eyes as a glint flickered across them. Seeing this, Ginnie¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Pa Pat¡­ ricia, I ¡°Patricia, haven¡¯t you heard about the expulsion?¡± Suddenly, Lily¡¯s voice was heard, standing right next to Ginnie¡¯s desk, eyes on Patricia. ¡°The main point of the expulsion is for students to understand that regardless of how many donations their families give to this school, they would still face consequences for breaking the rules. For instance, bullying¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bullying. I¡¯m talking to my friend, Patricia smirked as she crossed her arms, casting Ginnie a cocky look. ¡°Am I bullying you, Ginnic?¡± Ginnic lowered her head and shrunk in her seat. ¡°N¨Cno.¡± ¡°See?¡± Patricia arched a brow, casting Lily an arrogant look. ¡°Lily, you might be the ss president, but you¡¯re overreacting. Talking and bullying are two different things. Or are you abusing your power as the ss president, thinking you can just point a finger at an innocent 111 ¡°If there¡¯s someone who easily points a finger at someone, isn¡¯t that you?¡® Lilyughed. ¡°Patricia, you might¡¯ve forgotten what happenedst Monday morning, but none in here did.¡± The smirk on Patricia¡¯s face faded as her eyes looked around the ssroom. All of their ssmates were looking in her direction. Some girls even whispered to each other while giggling. ¡°Hah! Hey, are you making fun of me!?¡± Patricia harrumphed at the group of girls and then red at Lily. ¡°Lily, now this is bullying! What happened that time was a mistake and everyone agreed! You also didn¡¯t have a problem when I said none of our valuables disappeared until that fatty sh shorty came in here!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s the biggest lesson I learned this week. I can¡¯t just believe what I just see or hear. Lily maintained a dignified stance, taking a step closer to Patricia. She leaned over and dawdled. ¡°Patricia, I let you do things just because I thought you were doing no damage. But pick on Ginnic again, I will not back down be it in school or any social gathering we¡¯ll meet.¡± Slowly, Lily drew her head back and held Patricia¡¯s gaze. ¡°One more thing. Insult Penny again, and you¡¯ll have a very big problem.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Patricia scoffed, briefly speechless. ¡°Lily, do you think you scare me?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m not talking about me.¡± Lily tipped her head to the side, making Patricia twist her Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. neck to her ssmates. This time, all of them carried this sharp look that almost made their eyes ze for some reason. Earlier, they were just giving her this mocking look, but now, they all seemed angry right after she called Penny names. What was going on? Even Nina was stupefied at the sudden tension in the ssroom. She scanned everyone, feeling a little nervous as this felt like Patricia offended the entire ss. Meanwhile, Penny was skipping her steps to her ssroom when she walked past another bulletin board in the hallway. She didn¡¯t bother with it until she was a few steps past it. ¡°Huh?¡± her steps skidded as she froze. ¡°Did I just see my face on the bulletin?¡± Penny quickly walked in reverse, turning on her heel to face the bulletin. The second she did, her face contorted at the several posters of her that were promoting the sign¨Cup of her fans¡± club. 5 Comment 20 PAMPERED CHAPTER 112 112 Sign ups When Penny arrived in her ssroom, she met with Miss Sandford outside. Gazing up, Miss Sandford had this satisfied smile spread all across her face. Miss Sandford didn¡¯t even need to say what made her happy. Penny already heard she helped Ray make the case against his fans. ¡°Get in, Penny,¡± said Miss Sandford, and Penny nodded. The thought of interrogating Lily and Ginnie about the fans¡® club sign¨Cup was moved toter since their ss started. Unbeknownst to Penny, the interrogation wasn¡¯t the only thing that was moved forter, but also Lily and Patricia¡¯s confrontation. [Building 2] ¡°Hah!¡± ter flinched a little when Keith scoffed aloud. Taking a peek at Keith¡¯s spot, he saw thetter was just in a bad mood and letting everyone know about it as he sat down in his seat. When Keith sat down, he intuitively red in ter¡¯s direction. ter quickly looked away to avoid the guy¡¯s gaze. ¡°Hey, ter!¡± Keith called and pushed himself up as if ready to vent his anger on him. But just as he approached, James quickly ran to ter¡¯s desk. ¡°ter, do you know why the teacher iste?¡± James asked. ter gazed up at James and blinked, confused. ¡°Why are you asking me about that?¡± ¡°He he. James chuckled nervously. ¡°Just because.¡± Meanwhile, Keith¡¯sckey also ran to Keith and sped his shoulder. ¡°Keith, the teacher iste! How about we go to the cafeteria first? Hmm?¡± Keith frowned at this cowardlyckey of his. The bitterness in his heart of how these guys forsaken him was still fresh. ¡°Get your hands off of me, will you!?¡± he flung his arms away and then pushed the other boy down. ¡°This coward. Hey, do you think I already forgot what you guys did, hah!?¡± ¡°You and that traitor¡­¡± Keith hissed at the boy on the floor and at James. ¡°You guys had no balls. at all. Well, what else can I do? You guys are nothing without me!¡± James and the other boy looked at Keith incredulously. It was better to be called a coward because they knew they would literally lose their balls if they picked on ter more! Hadn¡¯t Keith remembered how they got beaten up by a kid? Keith seemed to have hit his head and forgot how he even kowtowed. ¡°Keith, will you shut up?¡± James scoffed, now miffed at this hypocrite. ¡°We are nothing without you? Bro, you are nothing without the Miller family! ter gasped and discreetly scooted away from his desk. Ignoring Keith was one thing, but he didn¡¯t want to be involved in this fight!mpe Keith and even the other hour were all hullies. 1/4 112 Sign ups and delinquents. The only reason the other two were being submissive was because of Penny. But ter was well aware these three knew how to fight! ¡°What did you fucker say?¡± Keith scoffed as his eyes slowly dted in anger. ¡°Hey, James.¡± The otherckey called James in surprise. ¡°Take that back now¡± James ran his tongue across his inner checks. ¡°Back then, I respected Keith because I thought he was a little cool. But I now have a new boss and if you touch me¡­ I¡¯ll tell her to stand up for me!¡± 10 ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it? ter¡¯s face died, looking at James nkly. Even the otherckey couldn¡¯t decide what to feel or think about James¡¯s remarks. He thought James had had enough, but he actually nned Penny to get involved!? Wasn¡¯t that a little too low!?¡± Meanwhile, everyone in ss went quiet and enjoyed the show. All the students in this section. were the most notorious. Hence, a confrontation so early in the morning was no surprise. They simply hoped this would be entertaining enough. Others, however, were curious about who was the person these boys were talking about. ¡°Hah!¡± Keithughed in ridicule. ¡°That kid is your new boss? Wow! She was only lucky one time, and you think she¡¯s that great?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think she¡¯s not great, then I¡¯ll tell her about it.¡± ¡°You fucking tattletale!¡± ¡°Ah, shit!¡± Suddenly, another voice rang in the ssroom. Everyone instinctively searched the owner of the voice and their eyes fell on Mark. ¡°You guys are so damn loud!¡± Mark grumbled irritably. ¡®Can¡¯t you see someone is sleeping here? If you want to fight, go fight! Take it outside!¡± ¡°This damn fucker¡­¡± Keith scoffed, shifting his anger toward this transferee, who was said to enter the school just because his family saved an important person. Hence, the wealthy family was aiding his schooling. ¡°Oy, Mark, you better fucking shut up- ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Mark slowly rose from his seat as if he was ready to throw a fist at this guy. ¡°What are you gonna do about it?¡± Keithughed and ran his fingers through his hair. When his eyesnded on Mark again, he took a step. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m gonna teach you a lesson ¡°Hello, Section F!¡± Just as Keith took a step, he stopped at the jolly voices from the door. Everyone stopped at this mercial,¡± gazing at the door, and saw some girls from the other section. ¡°Oh Mark!¡± one of the ?irls himned and dashed toward Mark¡¯s desk 112 Sign ups Mark intuitively drew away at this group of abominations. ¡°What what now?! I hadn¡¯t done anything yet!¡± he thought these girls were here to harass him again after he ¡°bullied¡± a little girl. These girls even med him that they lost their little sister. ¡°You sign up!¡± the girl handed him a sign¨Cup paper with a grin. ¡°If you were really sorry to us, then sign up!¡± ¡°I was never sorry since there¡¯s nothing I should apologize for!¡± Mark hissed, only to sense this deadly aura from the girl¡¯s smile. ¡°Shit.¡± Mark clenched his teeth and hissed, taking the paper from her reluctantly. Skimming through the paper, he scrunched up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this that girl ¨C why is she having a fans club?!¡± he gasped in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in any stupid fans club!¡± The girl chuckled, handing him a pen as she said, ¡°Sign up¡± ¡°Are you girls out of your mind?!¡± While Mark was being harassed ¨C forced to join a fans club, the other girls handed posters to the other students. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± James muttered, and his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when he saw Penny¡¯s stolen photo attached to the small poster. ter furrowed his brows as he watched the girls distribute some small invitation posters. When it was his turn, he casually picked it up without expecting anything. His face twitched the second he saw Penny¡¯s stolen photo while chewing. Her cheeks were fu full of food and it didn¡¯t seem she knew she was being photographed. ¡°I¡¯ll sign up!¡± James quickly raised a hand without a second hesitation. ¡°Also, do you have a slot for the campaign? I want to help with the recruitment!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± the otherckey, who knew his bleak future at Keith¡¯s hands, stammered. ¡°I want to join too and help too!¡± ¡°Great!¡± the girls pped happily and gave the two boys more attention. ¡°Hey¡­¡± the girl poked Mark¡¯s side with the pen. ¡°Sign.¡± a ¡°Shit!¡± Mark hissed and while grinding his teeth, he signed up just to stop this harassment! He didn¡¯t even do anything to the little girl, but these girls never moved on from that ¡°incident.¡± In ss F, out of thirty students, nine signed up all for different reasons. I Comment 32 Post your firstment! Vote [1] Fandom View All > Send Gift PAMPERED CHAPTER 113 113 Only have 1 [Building 3] As usual, As¡¯s ss started their morning lesson early. Even before the bell rang, most of his ssmates were already doing a quick reading. As seniors, they couldn¡¯t y or gamble their grades because it was a crucial time for all of them. In the middle of their lessons, the ss couldn¡¯t help but pause as they caught a group walking past their room. As arched a brow and nced at the window. Among the group was Hugo. Training already?¡® he wondered because he was also familiar with Hugo¡¯s teammates. Their game ising up, but so is the exam.¡± As didn¡¯t dwell on it and shrugged. Being on the school team, the yers had to maintain good grades. So far, Hugo maintained a good grade to stay on the team and also to prove to their parents he could join the military. Hugo¡¯s decision to enter the military was the only reason their parents were putting more pressure on Hugo¡¯s studies. I should ask him to study with us at home instead of babysitting her pets,¡® As thought, watching their homeroom teacher walk out of the room to tell Hugo¡¯s group to keep their voices down. In the hallway, the group of older teens apologized to the teacher humbly. *sses are already starting,¡± said As¡¯s homeroom teacher. ¡°Please. Head to the gym quietly¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± the boys answered in unison. When the teacher went back into the ssroom and closed the door, the yers couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They walked through the hallway as quietly as possible. ¡°Hmm?¡± Hugo¡¯s steps stopped when he noticed something on the bulletin in their building. Looking at it, deep lines appeared between his brows. Wasn¡¯t this poster his sister? Hugo pulled the poster and read it. ¡°What is that?¡± his teammates wondered, peering over his side to check out what made Hugo stop in his tracks. ¡°A fans club sign¨Cup poster?¡± ure on the Everyone inevitably shifted their eyes to the poster. ¡°That kid is having a fans club? Why?¡± It was no secret that when a student was popr enough, some students would start up a fan club. Aside from the star section, the ones who had a fan club were their team. Only one person on the team has a separate fan club and that was Max from the star section. 12-03 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 113 Only have 1 ¡°What die did she do to have people signing up for her?¡± one of the yers muttered curiously. ¡°Is she eating a lot? Her picture is even a stolen shot of her.¡± The yers were puzzled, but what baffled them even more was when Hugo pulled out a pen from his pocket and wrote his name on it. ¡°Hugo, why are you signing up for a fan club?¡± Hugo smiled and nced at the boy, who was also the captain of their team. ¡°I want to support my sister.¡± ¡°Your sister?¡± another member repeated. ¡°Since when did you have two sisters?¡± ¡°I only have one. a ¡°Ahh¡­¡± the team rocked their heads, assuming he simply called Penny his sister to sound polite. Maybe he knew her. Calling other sisters or brothers wasn¡¯t that umon. Hence, they didn¡¯t ask a lot of questions. ¡°You should sign up too, Hugo suggested. The captain, the biggest among them, frowned. ¡°Why would we sign up for another fan club when we have more important things to prepare? For instance, our next game?¡± ¡°Currently, Ray has the biggest fans¡® club and Max¡¯s fan club is the most active,¡± Hugo smiled kindly until his eyes were squinting. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better that someone else has more fans than Max??¡± Everyone halted and looked at Hugo in surprise. But only after a second, they grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Give that to me. I¡¯ll sign my name.¡± ¡°Write mine as well. I¡¯ll sign¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Hah! That arrogant brat give me the pen. I¡¯ll write mine!¡± Hugo chuckled as he watched his teammates take turns in writing their names. It wasn¡¯t like what he said was the real reason; Hugo wasn¡¯t that petty. But his teammates were petty. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea. His teammates would be happy, and Hugo could protect Penny if everyone knew that the entire basketball team had her back. ¡°Shhh!¡± Again, As¡¯s homeroom teacher peeked outside to hush them. ¡°Boys, quiet.¡± Hugo¡¯s brows rose and asked his teammates to give one sign¨Cup sheet. He then walked over to As¡¯s ssroom and said, ¡°Teacher, can I excuse my brother for a moment?¡± ¡°As?¡± ¡°It¡¯s important.¡± The teacher raised his brows before he looked back. ¡°As, your little brother is calling.¡± He then faced Hugo with a deep frown. ¡°Hugo, tell your teammates to keep it down or else I¡¯ll have to tell your coach you¡¯re disrupting other student¡¯s sses.¡± 12:03 1214 113 Only have 1 Having said that, the teacher walked back into the room while As arrived. ¡°What do you need?¡± was As¡¯s first remark, knowing Hugo wouldn¡¯t ask for him if he didn¡¯t need to do anything. Hugo didn¡¯t say anything as he pulled up the sign¨Cup sheet first. ¡°Can you sign up?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± As furrowed his brows and nced at the signup sheet. ¡°A fans club? No. ¡°Look whose fans club it is.¡± As carefully read the small text above the huge [SIGN¨CUP] text before his face twisted a little. ¡°Penny¡¯s fans club?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Hugo chuckled. ¡°Write your name on it.¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°The whole team signed up.¡± Hugo pointed at his side with his thumb, making As nce at Hugo¡¯s teammates, who were busy writing their names on the bulletin. ¡°You should too¡­ as her oldest brother.¡± As slowly gazed up at Hugo, who was wearing such a bright smile. A shallow breath slipped past As, knowing this smile Hugo was giving him wasn¡¯t as nice as it seemed. Hugo wouldn¡¯t stop bothering him if he didn¡¯t. Thus, As reluctantly pulled out a pen and took the paper, cing it on the jamb to sign his name. ¡°There you go,¡± As handed it back to him, but Hugo¡¯s smile broadened while his eyes squinted. even more. Seeing this, As shook his head and said quietly, ¡°Hugo, don¡¯t smile like.¡± ¡°First brother, please ask your ssmates if they want to join as well.¡± Hugo cheered quietly. ¡°Ten people will be fine. Good luck!¡± With that being said, Hugo walked away and rejoined his team, leaving As standing frozen by the door. ¡°¡­¡± As slowly turned around to his ssmates and saw all of them looking in his direction. There¡¯s no way I would do something so silly.¡± get into my Despite the thoughts in his head, As blurted out. ¡°Whoever signs up on this can get study team.¡±@ As soon as those words flew out of his mouth, the signup sheet disappeared from his hand and was passed from one student to another. It didn¡¯t even seem his ssmate read the sheet and just wrote their names without bothering to check. PAMPERED CHAPTER 114 114 Or was it a deliberate n? [Building 3¨CA: Star Section ss] ¡°Ta¨Cda!¡± Ray stood in front of the huge ssroom with only ten desks in it, but only eight students (including Ray) were present. He was holding some papers and posters with a happy grin. ¡°Lo and behold, my dearest ssmates. These are the signup sheets I got from Building 1. Please write your names. @ The seven students sitting in their own seats looked at him with mixed emotions: some without any interest, others with curiosity. ¡°Very well! Top 2 will deliver it to you!¡± Ray announced as he happily approached the boy with sses, sitting on the rank 3rd¡¯s desk two meters from Ray¡¯s desk. ¡°Sign.¡± The boy with sses gazed up at Ray nervously and then at the paper before him. ¡°Ray, what is this sign¨Cup sheet?¡± ¡°Hehe. Just sign.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not signing up anything without reading it,¡± Kiara, the previous third rank, spoke coldly. Cassandra, the top six of the ss, nodded. ¡°Ray, I will sign up if I know what it was for because if I didn¡¯t, I¡¯d get scolded by our familywyers¡± ¡°We were all taught not to sign anything without reading it, said another student of the star section. ¡°It¡¯s only right if we know what it was for¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sign¨Cup sheet for Penny¡¯s fans club, alright?¡± Ray grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ve signed up, so you should too!¡± ¡°Can I refuse?¡± the boy with sses frowned, only to receive a deathly smile from Ray. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m signing up.¡± With a heavy heart, he reluctantly signed up to be in a fans¡® club. Exchanging spots with Kiara was the worst decision he made in the name of love! If Kiara was still the third rank, she would. be able to argue with Ray first and give all of them some time to think of an excuse. ¡°Ray, have you forgotten that girl threw a flowerpot at you and luckily missed you?¡± Kiara reminded Ray, in case he forgot. ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯re pursuing a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Are you a pedophile? Or a masochist?¡± ¡°Pedophile is a big word, little miss!¡± Ray gasped. ¡°I¡¯ve pursued Penny to distract her from her study! But I¡¯m joining her fan club because I¡¯ve be a real fan!¡± ¡°Ray, have you lost your mind?¡± Cassandra blurted out quictly. ¡°You might miss One, but this is not how you should kill time.¡± Ray shook his head and ignored Cassandra¡¯s remarks. He nced at the boy with sses. ¡°Good! Now you¡¯re done!¡± he quickly pulled the sheet away from his ssmate, so he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. ¡°Who else wants to sign up? Everyone looked at each other until one spoke. 12.03 ¡°I will.¡± 114 Or was it a deliberate n? Slowly, all eyesnded on thest row and thest scat ¨C the 10th chair of the ss. ¡°Finn?¡± Cassandra furrowed her brows. ¡°You want to sign up?¡± Finn, a young teenage boy with a perfectly groomed haircut and a small face, smiled. ¡°I am intrigued after everything I¡¯ve heard about her. Moreover, I want to support Ray after the efforts he made for our sake.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Ray pped in satisfaction. ¡°Cassandra, you should sign up too since your fiance is signing up.¡± Cassandra frowned and sighed. ¡°Fine.¡± Kiara, who was seated right next to Cassandra, pursed her lips. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and also raised a hand. ¡°I¡¯ll sign up.¡± Cassandra¡¯s brows rose as her eyes fell on Kiara, smiling subtly when Kiara winked at her. Thank you,¡®she mouthed. And just like that, five out of ten star students signed up in Penny¡¯s fans¡® club. ****** When the bell for lunch rang, Penny had decided to question Lily and Ginnie about it. But s, Lily¡¯s frustration toward Patricia hadn¡¯t doused yet. ¡°About the fan-¡± ¡°Ginnie, tell me what else that girl did to you!¡± Lily fumed, eyes zing intensely at Ginnie. ¡°Tell me everything and I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡± Ginnie sighed helplessly. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± ¡°The fan ¡°I thought you and Patricia were friends before, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t step in.¡± Lily frowned, stricken with remorse that something like this was happening under her nose. ¡°I should¡¯ve known. Why did I even belleve Nina¡¯s persuasion?¡± Penny gave up on the fans¡® club topic and just listened to the two, chewing her food while Lilymented. Ginnie, on the other hand, just chuckled helplessly as she tried tofort Lily. This was something Penny didn¡¯t think she should step in. From what she heard, Lily already stood up for Ginnic. Patricia might be a rotten piece of princess, but she wouldn¡¯t be so foolish enough to fight with Lily. Lily¡¯s family wasn¡¯t just any other family the Millers would underestimate. ¡®Now that I think about it, that Keith jerk mentioned Uncle Haines and his grandfather¡­¡® Her lips. curved down, imagining the situation Keith blurted out while bragging. Why would Uncle Haines let others treat him like that?¡± a Initially, Penny thought Keith was just bragging and was riling up ter. But now that this 12.01 € 114 Or was it a deliberate n? thought crossed her mind again, she was briefly distracted. ¡°Nina is just trying to help, but you see¡­ Nina can¡¯t really do anything because Patricia might get angry at her too, Ginnie¡¯s remarks snapped Penny back to her senses. ¡°Nina is from the Be Family, Lily argued. ¡°Hadn¡¯t you heard that there are talks that the Be Family is going to cut off the Miller Family from any business partnership in the future?¡± ¡°What?¡± Penny gasped, surprising Lily with her reaction. Thinking Penny¡¯s father was well¨Cinvolved in the corporate world, Lily magnanimously shared. ¡°From what I heard, there¡¯s some dispute with the head of the Be Family ¨C Nina¡¯s father. I don¡¯t know what actually happened, but I think the Miller Family offended someone in the Be and it reached Nina¡¯s father¡¯s cars.¡± ¡°All hell will soon break loose, so people are slowly taking sides,¡± Lily dawdled. ¡°That¡¯s what my dad says. But this is a good opportunity as well.¡± Suddenly, Lily¡¯s expression darkened as if something crossed her mind. ¡°Ugh. My parents want me to be friends with Nina. It¡¯s so bothersome.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What Lily said was like some alien words that Ginnie couldn¡¯t understand, but Penny grasped the situation. Penny couldn¡¯t help but smile, thinking her father got it under control. Well, her father might be easygoing at home, but he was a devil when he was working. a I¡¯m sure he heard about what happened to Uncle Haines¡­ Penny¡¯s thoughts trailed off whe another thought crossed her mind. ¡®Or was it a deliberate n?¡± Her face twisted because Haines wouldn¡¯t just sit still, nor would Charles take this long to take action if someone just spat at Haines. Her body shivered at the thought, throwing it at the back of her mind. ¡°Anyway, back to our main topic ¨C Ginnie!¡± Lily mmed her hands on the table to get Penny¡¯s and Ginnie¡¯s attention. ¡°If someone bullies you¡­ I¡¯ll ask my dad to stand up for us!¡± Penny blinked innocently. ¡°Okay.¡± Ginnie smiled helplessly, but she couldn¡¯t deny she felt very warm inside. ¡°Thank you. Having said that, the girls enjoyed their lunch and went on with their day. ** When the ss ended, Penny, Ginnie, and Lily casually walked toward their usual path. Even though Ray wasn¡¯t outside their building, they somehow ended up using the longer route. On their way, their steps slowed down as they caught some students waiting ahead. ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t those¡­ the ones who got kicked out yesterday?¡± Lily blurted out quietly, making Penny and Ginnie furrow their brows.. When the die¨Chard fans saw the three, their expression turned dark, and without a word, stormed to them. 12:01 Comment PAMPERED CHAPTER 115 115 Operation catch the culprit Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lily and Ginnie jumped in front of Penny defensively, wearing their fierce front as if they would fight to death for Penny. Penny¡¯s small figure quickly disappeared from the fans¡® sight. ¡°Why are you here? Are you waiting here to ambush Penny!?¡± Lily raised his chin. ¡°If you came here to cause trouble, then I¡¯ll call the headmaster!¡± ¡°Li¨CLily is rlright!¡± Despite the apparent fear in Ginnie¡¯s voice, she is forced to keep a stand for her first friend. ¡°Try try to hurt Penny, and I¡¯ll tell Ray!¡± for her first friend. ¡°Try ¨C try to he Ginnic quickly bit her tongue and covered her mouth when she mentioned Ray. She didn¡¯t have a powerful backing and Lily already used the headmaster. She could only think of Ray to scare them off. ¡°What are you kids¡® saying?¡± the five girls, who were kicked out of school because of ¡°that¡± incident, frowned. ¡°We didn¡¯te here to fight Penny, duh?¡± Lily and Ginnie were still skeptical. ¡°Did youe here to apologize?¡± Lily asked, only to see them look at each other. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± the girl in the middle crossed her arms arrogantly. ¡°We¡¯re here to talk to Penny¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t apologize to Penny because our actions are only retaliation for how she humiliated. Ray¡± One of the girls added. ¡°It¡¯s a cause and effect.¡± ¡°Moreover, even if we pulled all those pranks, she was able to deflect them. So, in a way, our efforts were all in vain. It¡¯s a draw ¡°Piglet,e out of here and stop hiding behind your friends!¡± Penny sighed as she nced at Ginnie and Lily¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. I¡¯m just small,¡± she muttered, taking a step forward to face these girls. ¡°If you didn¡¯te here to apologize, then that¡¯s alright. However, what do you mean by cause and effect?¡± she continued, scanning the faces before her. ¡°Whether I rejected your male god or rode along with his silliness, I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll still stir trouble for me.¡± The girls¡® faces stiffened a little as they cleared their throats. That was right. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not the point!¡± one of the girls chimed. ¡°The point here is ¨C¡± ¡°You crossed the line,¡± Penny uttered coldly and fiercely, cutting her off mid¨Csentence. ¡°I don¡¯t mind the silly pranks you pulled on an innocent thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold. I can indulge with you a lot longer ¨C even for the rest of the school year. However, you crossed the line. Dropping a flower pot straight at someone can kill that¡¯s not a prank, but attempted murder¡± ¡°But we didn¡¯t do that!¡± one of the girls harrumphed angrily. Penny furrowed her brows. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there any evidence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard there¡¯s solid evidence of you admitting what you did!¡± Lily yelled. 12.03 ¡ö¡ª C 115 Operation catch the culprit ¡°It¡¯s not an admittance!¡± the other girl also raised her voice. ¡°Girls, calm down.¡± One of the girls stepped in before this argument strayed from their original Intention. She then faced the three. ¡°We didn¡¯te here to apologize, but we came here because we were used wrongly and also punished unjustly.¡± ¡°What ¨C what do you mean by that?¡± Ginnie stuttered a little, but based on their grim expressions, it looked like they were telling them the truth. ¡°One of us was so upset at Ray for using us of crossing the line, so she ended up spewing a bunch of nonsense, the girl exined calmly. ¡°We all admit about all the pranks we pulled, but none of us has the guts to try to kill someone for another. We might be jealous of Penny, but we¡¯re not crazy enough to kill out of jealousy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All this time, our club¡¯s agenda is to do all good causes!¡± another Ray fan joined in. ¡°We might¡¯ve been a bit over the top for pulling all these pranks on you, but that act is a crime!¡± ¡°Even if someone among us suggested such a diabolical n, we will stop them at all costs!¡± ¡°None of our pranks are meant to hurt you physically. Matter of fact, if you were sshed with that bucket of dirty water on the first day, we would not do all those other stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°In other words, we¡¯re being framed by someone else! We would let it go if we weren¡¯t expelled, but we can¡¯t. As Ray¡¯s fans, we still have our dignity and integrity to uphold! We also didn¡¯t want Ray to hate us!¡± After listening to their sentiments, Penny, Ginnie, and Lily looked at each other. ¡°But I saw it,¡± Penny blurted out, watching the girls slowly shift their eyes to her. ¡°A broken keychain one of the fan club merchandise fell along with the flowerpot.¡± ¡°A keychain? Ray¡¯s merch?¡± Penny nodded. ¡°So, whoever did it is probably in your club. Still, it¡¯s not my problem. You couldn¡¯t control your members.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± one girl waved in confusion. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Why would I lie about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s our members. the calm girl crossed her arms, deep in thought. ¡°But when you were pursued by Ray, many actually applied to be part of the club. ¡°What?¡± Penny furrowed her brows while Ginnie and Lily frowned. ¡°There were neers do you still have it?¡± the girl perked up and looked at Penny with determination. ¡°The keychain. Do you still have it?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know? Penny scratched her temple with her index. ¡°Well, I guess I sort of took it home. Why?¡± One of the girls quickly exined. ¡°All our merch has different purposes. Sashes are for the 12.03 115 Operation catch the culprit members who have made great contributions to the club. Stickers and some customized notebooks and posters are avable at our store, the pens are only gained as a reward and they have different designs every month. The pens are a collection to keep everyone active. ¡°What about the keychain?¡± Lily inquired out of pure curiosity, but more than her interest about who almost killed her, she thought Ray¡¯s fans¡® club system was built with more sophistication. As the leader of Penny¡¯s fans club, Lily had to learn! ¡°Keychains are given after bing a member of the club,¡± they exined solemnly. ¡°In other words, all the members of the club have a keychain?¡± Penny replied. ¡°What¡¯s the point if we find the piece?¡± The girls shook their heads and sighed. ¡°It has a serial number in them. Or rather, a member count. If you still have it, then we¡¯ll know who owned it.¡± ¡°By then, we can prove our innocence. Ginnie was hesitant, but she still spoke. ¡°Even if you prove your innocence, I don¡¯t think the school will take you back. ¡°Hah! We have thirty days to appeal our case!¡± one girl exined. ¡°And even if they won¡¯t take us back, we still have to prove our innocence to not have bad records!¡± ¡°Aside from bad records, we also have a reputation to uphold. We can¡¯t just be deemed as attempted murderers!¡± ¡°This will also affect our families¡® reputations!¡± Penny stayed quiet and observed the girls. Earlier, she was skeptical about this. But after hearing everything, she nodded in understanding. They might be an unreasonable bunch, but it did seem this was something they wouldn¡¯t lic about. ¡°I¡¯ll find it. If I remember correctly, it¡¯s in my room,¡± said Penny with a smile. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, then I also want to know who is so wicked enough to try to harm us.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll check our records of who joined our club recently.¡± Lily raised a hand. ¡°If you need help, I can.¡± ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Ginnie offered. ¡°Good. Since there are only a few of us, we¡¯ll definitely need help.¡± ¡°This is operation: Catch the Culprit!¡± Having said that, the fire in everyone¡¯s eyes zed while nodding. If earlier this week they were all at odds, now they seemed to unite just to catch the real culprit behind the flowerpot. 12.03 PAMPERED CHAPTER 116 116 Can see through you ¡°This is operation: catch the culprit!¡± Nina paced back and forth in her room while biting the tip of her thumb. Earlier today, she saw Penny and those other two take the longer route. Since Nina was trying to hide the fact she was going home to a different household, she thought their route would lead her somewhere else. But instead of finding out a different exit, Nina found out something else. ¡°They have that kind of code?¡± she spat out nervously. ¡°Howe they didn¡¯t tell us this when we registered?¡± Nina already thought after throwing away the keychain, nothing would tie her up with what happened. But now, Penny still had the other part of the keychain and, to make it worse, the piece she had had the serial number. 1 ¡°Oh, no.¡± Nina quickly pulled out her phone and checked the online registration. Ray¡¯s fans¡® club had a very well¨Carranged system and anyone could submit their application online. Each member also had their own ounts where they could see their cumtive donations, rankings, and achievements. ¡°This one?¡± her eyes fell on the number under her name, now remembering the small numbers engraved in the keychain. ¡°I thought it was the serial number from the store that customized it.¡± The fear in her heart solidified. Nina had seen how crazy and unreasonable those die¨Chard fans were. If they found out that it was she who was behind the flowerpot, her life would be hell. ¡°No.¡± Nina shook her head, trying to find the delete button around the screen. Much to her dismay, she couldn¡¯t find it. There was no option for her to delete the ount. With this dilemma at hand, she quickly made a dummy ount to inquire about it. However, she couldn¡¯t reach out unless the ount was a member. ¡°Why is this site so strict?!¡± Nina grumbled angrily and at the same time, she heard a knock at the door. ¡°Uhm¡­ Nina?¡± Yuri¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Mom said you need toe down to cat with the family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Yuri, who was standing outside, flinched. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t wait for Mom toe up here and call you.¡± Nina red daggers at the door before she jumped out of the bed. She opened the door and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?! I¡¯m not hungry and even if I am, I would never eat anything you peasants cat! My stomach can¡¯t take it!¡± After saying that, Nina mmed the door at Yuri. 1/3 110 Canseo through you even Jessa heard it from downstairs. the ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Yuri whispered, her breath hitching when she heard heavy footstepsing up stairs. Turning her head, she gulped a mouthful at the sight of Jessa¡¯s expression. ¡°Mom, please calm down¡­¡± Yuri tried to stop her mom but ended up jumping away away from her mother¡¯s way. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. BAM! Jessa kicked the door open, making Nina flinch in surprise. ¡°Hah. You can¡¯t eat what we eat? Why? Do you have a golden tongue?¡± Jessa snorted, barely containing herself from dragging this brat out of the room. ¡°Nina, not because I haven¡¯t raised my hand to you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. I just don¡¯t. However, if disciplining you requires the old¨Cfashioned way, then we do the old¨Cfashioned way. No problem.¡± She paused and stepped aside, tipping her head to the wide¨Copen door. ¡°Now, listen to me very carefully. You e in my house and in this house, it¡¯s my rules. Don¡¯t make me drag you out because you will never like it.¡± Nina pressed her lips into a thin line and sped her hands on herp. She battled with Jessa with her gaze until she huffed. ¡°Hah!¡± Nina scoffed, stomping her feet out of the room. Passing by her auntie that way, Jessa slipped off her foot and tripped her. Thud! Nina¡¯s eyes widened in shock as shended on her knees. She almost hit her face on the floor, if not for her reflexes. ¡°Oh no!¡± Jessa gasped, rushing to Nina¡¯s side to help her. ¡°Are you okay, dearest?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nina¡¯s eyes shook a bit, confused and miffed. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You did that on purpose! Do you know what you just did to me?¡± Jessa drew her head back when Nina pped her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m telling you to my parents!¡± Nina warned, thinking she finally had a reason toe back to the mansion. Slowly, the corner of Jessa¡¯s lips curved down. ¡°Niece, why are you like that?¡± ¡°Mom?¡± Yuri furrowed her brows, shocked to the core. When did I ever see her tear up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to eat, but you¡¯re stomping your feet so much you tripped!¡± Jessa wept, puzzling not just her own daughter but also her niece. She moved closer to apologize aloud, but then she paused and smirked at Nina. ¡°You little brat, do you think I was born yesterday?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Was my acting good?¡± Jessa giggled. ¡°Listen here, you brat. You¡¯re not the only one who is good at squeezing out a tear and acting like a damsel in distress. Thanks to your mother, I¡¯m very aware of what a person like her and you can do.¡± D 213 C 116 Can see through you Jessa snapped her eyes at the corner of the stairs. ¡°See that bulb over there? That¡¯s a camera, and it records everything that¡¯s happening in here. Her eyes slowly fell on Nina¡¯s face, smirking. triumphantly. ¡°If you think you can ever set me up and crawl your way back into that wealthy family, you¡¯re wrong. I can see through you like an open book. Mention this to any of the Bes, then I¡¯ll dly show them proof of how you¡¯ve been acting in this house the moment you stepped foot in here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure that lovely couple will finally see what kind of monster they¡¯ve been raising all these years. Jessa drew away and snorted, almostughing at the pale look on Nina¡¯s face. ¡°Now, stop acting up and go eat what you call peasant food. Nina¡¯s entire body shuddered, peeking at the camera bulb before shifting her eyes to Jessa. Her expression screamed with bitterness, but unlike moments ago, she quietly pushed herself up and obediently made her way down the stairs. Watching how Nina yielded, Jessa smirked. Did she think I let her act up until now because I¡¯m a pushover? Hah! I¡¯m Jessa Cortez for a reason!¡± 10 Comment 33 View All > Post your firstment! PAMPERED CHAPTER 117 117 You have good friends. When Penny got home, she immediately searched her room for the broken piece of the keychain. Her face brightened up, lifting the broken piece before her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t throw it away,¡± she muttered. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s check who owns it.¡± Penny bolted to her study desk, waiting for herptop to open up. As she waited patiently, her screen glitched for a second. ¡°Hey,¡± she frowned, tapping the screen mildly. ¡°I just bought you. Why act up now?¡± Penny restarted herptop, but for some reason, it was showing her a blue screen. For the next ten minutes, Penny rebooted herptop and did some troubleshooting. But after exhausting all her efforts at the moment, she found herself in disbelief. ¡°I just bought you!¡± she gasped, ring at the second¨Chandptop before her. ¡°Did I get scammed?!¡± Penny sped her chest and mentally screamed. This was the pain of buying second¨Chand items. Sometimes, they were legit steals, but most of the time, they were faulty. ¡°I should¡¯ve bought a brand new one,¡± she muttered, looking at herptop bitterly. ¡°Tch. Now of all times¡­¡± She trailed off when Chunchun suddenly leaped onto the study desk. She watched her pretty cat saunter toward herptop, walk over to her keyboard, and then walk back before it sat down in the middle. ¡°Chunchun¡­¡± Penny pursed her lips and puffed her cheeks. ¡°Are you the culprit?¡± She knew it! She didn¡¯t make a mistake when she bought thisptop! Haines also met up with the seller and he told her they went to the technician to double¨Ccheck the item. There was no way thisptop was faulty unless it was getting abused by something. Only then did Penny notice some dents on the corner of herptop, as if something had been biting it. ¡°Oh, the struggles of being a pet owner,¡± she mumbled helplessly, caressing Chunchun¡¯s fur. Even though it was obvious what happened here, Penny couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to get angry at Chunchun. This was not the first time Chunchun ruined something. There were also times when her cat would rip her entire notebook apart. It was how Penny learned to hide some important things in her drawer. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like we can do anything anyway, since it¡¯s the weekend.¡± At the same time Penny said those words, a knock came to the door. ¡°Miss Penny, dinner is ready.¡± Butler Jen opened the door and offered her a smile. Her lips stretched at the mention of food. Perfect time to soothe her internal pain! 12.03 117 You have good friends ¡°Coming-!¡± After dinner, the Be children gathered in the library for a short study session. Although it was the weekend the next day, they didn¡¯t have the leisure to have breaks. ter was still catching up to their present lesson before they moved on to advanced lessons. As, on the other hand, had bigger challenges ahead because the bet with the star section still raged on. As for Hugo, he was dragged here by As to answer some questions. Hugo cupped his face, eyes on his notebook, tapping the end of the pen against the open book next to it. ¡®Is this even part of our lesson?¡¯ he wondered as he tried to analyze the third question As had given him. ¡®Or is this his revenge for asking him to sign up for Penny¡¯s fans¡® club?¡± But why would As feel upset about supporting their little sister? As, on the other hand, would cast Hugo a nce every once in a while. The corner of his mouth hooked up briefly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. As for ter and Penny¡­ GA ter puckered his lips, bncing his pen between his upper lip and nose. His eyes darted between Penny¡¯s side profile and then on his answer sheet. ¡®Why is she not talking about the fans club? he wondered because this had been on his mind the whole day. ter wasn¡¯t surprised that James and Keith¡¯s formerckey signed up to curry favor. Their rtionship with Keith was irreparable, and Penny was their only hope. They were so pathetic, but ter felt even more pathetic for getting bullied by them. His other ssmates signed up just because they were friends with the girls that were recruiting, while very few found Penny adorable. They wanted to support Penny¡¯s ¡°little¡± dream. Hence, they sighed up. ter also signed up for his sister¡¯s little dream. ¡°But now, it didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s her dream to have a fans club,¡® he thought. Does she even know about the fans club? Or does she feel shy about it?¡± ¡°Did you leave it somewhere?¡± Penny¡¯s voice brought ter back to the currentpse. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Third Brother, these ten questions are just a repeat of yesterday¡¯s questions. I¡¯m just testing you if you remember, she exined. ¡°Where did you leave your mind again? We¡¯ll go pick it up.¡± ¡°Oh. Used to her way of talking, ter blinked at his answer sheet. ¡°Right. Sorry. I¡¯ll do it again.¡± His tamed reaction caused her brows to elevate. ¡°Third Brother, is there¡¯s something wrong?¡± 12.04 23 117 You have good friends ¡°You seemed distracted,¡± she pointed out. I didn¡¯t see James¡® report today. Don¡¯t tell me he was getting picked on again?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ ha ha. It¡¯s nothing ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°He probably heard about the fans¡± club.¡± This time, As broke his silence. The other three looked up at him before her brothers redirected their attention to her. Her under¨Ceye twitched as she forced augh. ¡°How did you¡­ how did you hear that? sheughed awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. My friends are just so fond of me that they think they should start a fans club. ¡°You have good friends,¡± Hugo smiled, pleased to hear that Penny was having friends. Although she already mentioned it during their dinner with their parents, it was nice to hear that her friends were doing more for her. ¡°I signed up for it.¡± Penny¡¯s face went nk. ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°My team also signed up, so you have plenty of members. Brother As also signed up.¡± Hugo turned to As curiously. ¡°First brother, how many ssmates did you manage to recruit?¡± The vein in As¡¯s forehead protruded but still answered. ¡°All of them.¡± ¡°Oh! Me too! I signed up!¡± ter chimed in, in case they thought he was being useless. ¡°Some of my ssmates also signed up!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Hugo pped happily and set his eyes back to Penny. ¡°Now, you have enough members for the fans club. Your friends, First Brother¡¯s ssmates, ter¡¯s ssmates, and my team! That¡¯s not a bad number. You won¡¯t feel intimidated by other clubs.¡± Not a bad number? It was too much! Who said she ever wanted a fans club in the first ce?! Penny was so rendered speechless she ended up giving ter another answer sheet before. hiding in her room. What they didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Lily was busy screening the sign¨Cup sheet and was astounded by the number of students who wanted to join Penny¡¯s fans¡® club. It was more than anyone would ever expect!= Comment 13 View All > R PAMPERED CHAPTER 118 118 Start on the right foot The first weekend after Nina stayed in the Cortez Household was all she had been waiting for. Aside from having to enjoy her peaceful life again, Nina had another n in mind. That broken piece of the keychain was in Penny¡¯s possession. No matter what, she had to get it this weekend. O With that thought in mind, Nina came downstairs to wait for the service ¡°her¡± parents sent for her. ¡°Oh, great! Finally, you¡¯re here!¡± Jessa greeted her while packing up some things in the kitchen. Nina furrowed her brows as she watched her auntie get busy in the kitchen. Just then, she noticed Yuri and Yugiing down the stairs. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± she asked curiously, observing the twins in a slightly better get¨Cup. ¡°What else do you think?¡± Yugi rolled his eyes as he casually sauntered into the kitchen. ¡°Mom, do you need anything?¡± Yuri pursed her lips and simply nced at Nina before following her brother into the kitchen. ¡°Mom, what are we bringing?¡± ¡°Those, Jessa simply tilted her head while doing some more packing. ¡°Bring them with you.¡± The twins answered in unison. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Watching this, Nina shrugged nonchntly. If they were leaving and having a family trip, she didn¡¯t care much. She also had plenty of things to do. Having that thought in mind, Nina smiled happily and almost skipped her steps out of the front door. As soon as she stepped out, her face brightened up. The car was already waiting for her outside. Seeing it was a huge van, her grin turned into a triumphant smirk. ¡®Of course, Mom and Dad surely missed me. Riding this van to give me plenty of space and rest is just right.¡® Nina walked over to the service and, like usual, the driver opened the door for her. Now, she felt like a princess again. This was the life she should be living. A life that was meant for her and not Penny. Penny was more well¨Csuited to the Cortez Household. As the door closed, Nina idled. ¨C even daydreamed. ¡°They¡¯re probably waiting for me outside the mansion,¡® she smiled excitedly, imagining how her parents¡® and brothers¡® expressions while they weed her back. Her imagination went even wilder, assuming they missed her so much that they would ask her to stay with them. She was, after all, the glue of the family. Because of her, the entire family was united it was peaceful. ¨C Even if her brothers sometimes fight, they would forget about it for her. They disliked fighting in front of her. And ter probably missed her a lot as well. He was the closest to her, and he probably missed their time together. 118 Start on the right foot A giggle slipped past her lips and then she noticed the van hadn¡¯t moved. ¡°Hmm?¡± she snapped her eyes to the driver. ¡°Uhm. Why are we not leaving yet?¡± The driver looked back and smiled politely. ¡°Miss Nina, we¡¯re still waiting for your auntie and cousins.¡± They¡¯re not my cousins and auntie¡­ ¡®was what she wanted to say, but hid her displeasure with a humble smile. ¡°What do you mean by waiting for them? Did they ask you that we drop them off?¡± Something like this was something she wouldn¡¯t be surprised to hear. This entire Cortez Family was a shameless bunch. They probably want a free ride¡­ and yet, they wouldn¡¯t even treat her right. ¡°No, Miss Nina. the driver furrowed his brows. ¡°They¡¯re with us.¡± this ti ¡°What?!¡± she gasped, making the driver flinch in surprise. ¡°Miss Nina?¡± ¡°What do you mean they¡¯reing with us?!¡± The driver, for a second, was surprised at how she raised her voice at him. It wasn¡¯t like he was expecting Nina to respect him he was but a ¡°mere¡± driver. However, he had been driving for the Be Family for years. Nina had never raised her voice, nor any of the Be Family would raise their voice at their servants. ¡°Miss Nina, your cousin¡­¡± Before the driver could exin it to her, the door abruptly slid open. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Move!¡± Jessa ordered like a viinous queen. ¡°Goodness. This kid. She won¡¯t even offer help when she already saw how busy I was. Nina clenched her teeth, but knowing what Jessa had on her, she huffed. She closed her eyes and transferred seats, going to the back of the van since she didn¡¯t want to sit next to her auntie. The driver timely stepped out behind the wheel to offer assistance. ¡°Mrs. Cortez, let me put. those in the back. ¡°Oh, sure. Thank you. Jessa smiled and signaled her children to help the driver ce the lunches. they made for Penny. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. Let me carry-¡°The driver halted as the twins shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mister, said Yuri politely. ¡°We can carry these at the back¡± ¡°Our mom will kill us if we let others do everything for us. We don¡¯t have servants, Yugi exined grumpily, but at the same time, politely. The driver was pleased with the twins¡® politeness and honesty. They reminded him of Penny¡¯s direct and honest approach, which was one of her biggest charms. ¡°Alright then.¡± 118 Start on the right foot Having said that, the driver and the twins opened the back of the van to ce all the things in there. Nina, who was in thest row, looked back in disbelief. They¡¯re putting all those leftovers in there?!¡± she clenched her teeth in irritation, ring at the empty spot next to Jessa. But when her eyes veered to the next seat, her face crumpled in bitterness. Now, she only had two options: sit beside Jessa or endure the smell in the back. Nina decided to stay in her seat and cover her nose. This was better than sitting beside her evil auntie throughout the journey. Why are they evening into my house?!¡± she mentally screamed. ¡®Is this how they¡¯re nning to make me miserable?! Or was it Penny¡¯s ns?!¡± Little did she know, it was neither Penny¡¯s nor Jessa¡¯s n to meet in the Be Mansion. The original n was for Penny and the Cortez Family to go out and have fun. It only changed because Allison proposed it. It was her way to make amends to Jessa and, perhaps, start on the right foot. a Comment 18 View All > PAMPERED CHAPTER 119 119 Expectation and reality Penny¡¯s ns for the day were¡­ nothing. Nina wasing home, and she wanted to give ter a short break to bond with her. They were the closest, and she didn¡¯t want to be the viin in their story. ¡®Mom and Dad too surely missed her, she thought, ncing around the dining table where they were eating breakfast. Everyone seemed serious, and she assumed it was because Nina wasing home. Were they worried Penny would feel bad if they gave Nina a bit of attention? ¡®Should I make an excuse and leave today?¡® she wondered. If I¡¯m not around, they wouldn¡¯t feel awkward, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Suddenly, Charles¡¯s enlightened voice shed through the still air. ¡°Pennies or peonies. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny tilted her head to the side. ¡°Yes, Papa?¡± Charles slowly shifted his eyes to Penny and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what your fans¡® club should be called.¡± a ¡°???¡± ¡°Penny, I told Dad about your fans¡® club, Hugo exined with a chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking of any suggestions as to what to call the fans¡® club.¡± Penny was small, but at this moment, she felt smaller. Why, even until now, she would have to hear this fan club? She didn¡¯t want a fan club! ¡°Please stop with the fans¡® club¡­¡± she muttered helplessly, but her father shook his head adamantly. ¡°The world needs to see how great my daughter is!¡± Charles dered. ¡°If you need more posters, just tell me! I got it handled: ¡°Dad, Penny isn¡¯t campaigning for any government position, As frowned, only to feel this intense gaze from Penny. ncing at her, he arched a brow. Is she rooting for me to stop them? As pondered about it before the corner of his lips curled up mischievously. ¡°But the club will keep that in mind.¡± a ¡®Does he have a grudge against me?¡® Penny¡¯s face nked and noticed the mischievous and brief smirk on her first brother. ¡°We¡¯re just members of the club. So, that decision¨Cmaking would fall to the leader of the club. Penny, who is that friend who founded this club?¡± ter chimed in more calmly than usual. ¡°If she¡¯s your ssmate, then we probably know them.¡± ¡°Lily¡­¡± she trailed off, gulping as she noticed how all their ears doubled. ¡°Lily Smith.¡± ¡°Smith?¡± Charles¡¯s brows rose. ¡°The daughter of S&S Industries?¡± 12:04 T < 110 Expectation and reality Penny nodded. ¡°Good!¡± Charles grinned excitedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give her father a call.¡± ¡°Charles.¡± Allison reached out to her husband. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is excited that Penny is having a fan club, but let the children handle this.¡± Her husband quickly sulked. ¡°But I want to cheer since I can¡¯t sign up.¡± ¡°Just¡­ be happy. I¡¯m sure Penny appreciates that more. Allison cast Penny a look, winking at her. ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± Penny almost wept, thankful Allison noticed her distress. But after a brief internal drama, Penny nced at her mother once more. Did she just notice¡­ me?¡± Allison said nothing and just smiled, diverting the topic far away from the fan club so Penny could enjoy her meal without a problem. After breakfast, Penny was about to go when ter asked her a question. ¡°Penny, are we going to meet in the library?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She blinked, confused. ¡°We¡¯re not going to study today.¡± ter cocked his head to the side. ¡°Why?¡± The children were still around the dining table while Charles went to make a call and Allison had to check the kitchen briefly. ¡°Because Nina ising home, and I think you might want some time with her,¡± was Penny¡¯s answer, which should exin her decision. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t seem to exin it to them, since they all frowned. Why would they make such an expression? ¡°I don¡¯t mind studying on the weekends. We barely have time until the final exam. Penny, let¡¯s study!¡± ter urged. ¡°There¡¯s no time for me to be ying. I don¡¯t want to end up as a bottom feeder at the end of the year.¡± ¡°Penny, I also need to study. Hugo raised a hand to get her attention. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the library. If I get ten points today, As told me he¡¯d treat me somewhere nice. I¡¯ll take you.¡± He showed her a thumbs up while a wide grin turned up on Hugo¡¯s face. The side of his teeth even shone, making As furrow his brows. When did I make that promise?¡± As wondered, but didn¡¯t dwell on it. He cast Penny a look and said, ¡°Nina is only away during the weekdays and there¡¯s nothing much to anticipat return. She¡¯d understand we needed to study ¨C she should study too.¡± for her ¡°Oh.¡± Penny was speechless, scanning their nonchnt fronts. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s what you say,¡± ****** After over an hour on the road, Nina perked up when she finally caught the gates of the Be Mansion. Her excitement, however, was short¨Clived when she heard the twin¡¯s amazement. 110 Expectation and reality ¡°Wow¡­ so this is where Penny lives? It¡¯s so huge!¡± Yuri was in awe as the vehicle slowed down toward the gates. ¡°It¡¯s like a castle. Mom, this neighborhood is so rich. Can we ever live in here?¡± Jessa smirked. ¡°You kids. Just wait until your mom bes sessful. Even though she wasn¡¯t doing anything else to have a career. ¡°Wow¡­ this is amazing. Do they even walk here? How do they buy groceries with such arge driveway?¡± Yugi was also amazed. ¡°We should bring our bikes here next time. I think it¡¯ll be cool to ride a bike here. As the twins blurted out everything that was in their minds, Nina couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They kept saying Penny this and Penny that- tch. She crossed her arms grumpily and looked away. Let¡¯s see, once you see how my family dotes on me, you¡¯ll know blood isn¡¯t always thicker than water.¡® 1 But s, when the van pulled over in front of the mansion, Nina¡¯s expectations were pped down the drain by reality. The person she was expecting to be waiting for her eagerly was nowhere in sight. Not her father, not her mother, and not even one of her brothers. ¡°Wee to our manor, Mrs. Cortez, Butler Jen politely greeted them. I¡¯m d to see you again.¡± Jessa arched a brow as she looked at Butler Jen up and down. ¡°You¡¯re the old butler who came with her thest time. Where¡¯s my niece?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still studying, but I¡¯ve already asked someone to call for her. She didn¡¯t know you wereing today ¨C as per your request. ¡°Good!¡± Jessa grinned. ¡°Very well! Kids, get our stuff.¡± ¡°I will do it.¡± Butler Jen offered, but Jessa simply waved a hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is my kids¡® exercise. Let them be. Moreover, if they spilled the food I prepared for Penny, I could scold them. But I can¡¯t scold you.¡± Butler Jenughed awkwardly and nodded, still he took the initiative to assist them. Meanwhile, Nina stared out of the entrance nkly. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Why¡­ didn¡¯t they wee me back? a Where was her grand and heartfelt wee¨Cback reunion? Comment 12:04 PAMPERED CHAPTER 120 120 Why is she sopetitive? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The library was quiet with only the sound of pens scribbling on the papers resonating. Penny pursed her lips, scanning her brothers. They were all busy with their own work while she was just pretending. Penny was diligent in school and in her free time, she would study advanced ¨C more like a relearn of what she already practiced and applied in her first life. lessons ¨C I thought they¡¯d want to skip today¡¯s lessons to give Nina some time.¡® She mentally shrugged off the thought, thinking they simply wanted to focus on their studies for now. They¡¯d have plenty of time on summer break¡® Not thinking about it anymore, Penny tried to focus on the lesson n she needed to work on. ter was surprisingly diligent, and she only had a hard time at the beginning of their sessions. Knock Knock The quiet and peaceful atmosphere in the library was disrupted by a knock. All four of them turned their heads at the door, seeing a maid take a step in. ¡°Miss Penny, your cousins are here,¡± she announced with a smile. Penny¡¯s brows rose as her round eyes looked wider. ¡°Yugi and Yuri?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Penny.¡± ¡°Oh! They came too!?¡± Without a second thought, Penny excitedly jumped out of the chair and sprinted toward the door. Despite her wide size, her movements were so agile that she reached. the door in less than a few seconds. The maid chuckled and followed Penny, closing the door to let the young masters continue their study. ¡°Why is she so excited?¡± ter muttered, pouting. ¡°It¡¯s just her cousin. She isn¡¯t like that to us.¡°) As also kept his gaze fixed on the door. He couldn¡¯t articte or even process what he felt while watching Penny jump out so excitedly at the mention of a cousin. But what he was sure of was that he didn¡¯t like the feeling. + ¡°Penny is really close to her cousins,¡± Hugo, who already met the twins, exined. ¡°The three of them grew up together, so they were like siblings to her.¡± Like siblings to her¡­ ter and As shifted their attention to Hugo, their displeasure apparent. Seeing their reaction, Hugo smiled subtly. ¡°I know the feeling, because this was what he felt when he heard it the first time. ¡°But Butler Jen exined that she¡¯s with them for thirteen years and she¡¯s only with us for months. So, it¡¯s understandable.¡± ¡°Anyway, I want to greet them here. Good thing I have extra snacks in store,¡± Hugo continued, pushing himself up from his seat. ¡°I will finish thatter.¡± After saying his piece, Hugo casually walked out of the library as if he had some sort of leverage in joining Penny and the twins. When he left, ter awkwardly veered his gaze to As. 12:04 120 Why is she sopetitive? ¡°First Brother, are you still going to study?¡± he asked. ¡°They¡¯re not my cousins, and Penny needs some time with them. I¡¯ll let them be. As then continued to study. Just when he thought ter was the same, thetter slowly got up. D ¡°Where are you going?¡± As slowly looked up, watching his third brother tilt his head a little to the side. ¡°I¡¯m going to introduce myself to Penny¡¯s cousins.¡± ¡°I thought you don¡¯t like them?¡± ¡°Well, Penny likes them.¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Penny?¡± ter bit his tongue and sucked his inner cheeks, saying. ¡°I never said that!¡± before he fled to avoid more questions. 1 It was true ter disliked Penny the moment he found out Nina wasn¡¯t their sister. He was already attached to Nina and in his heart, they were siblings. However, the more ter g know Penny and the more he thought of what Penny was doing for him without even asking him to anything in return, ter was humbled. He realized he judged Penny too soon. So, even if ter was ashamed of being called a big brother or that he couldn¡¯t properly think or act on how to make amends, he thought he should. learn from the twins. After all, they were with Penny for years, and if he befriended them, he might know how to make her happy. Meanwhile, As, who was left in the library, stared at the shut door. ¡°Those kids¡­¡± he shook his head, acting like an old grandpa, and continued with his studies. Everything was peaceful for him for the next thirty minutes. He even forgot that he was alone since he was used to it. But thirty minutes came and he could hear voices from the window. Initially, he ignored it, but the voices continued to sound louder and livelier. ¡°What are they doing?¡± he grumbled and pushed himself up to close the window. ¡°Why are they so loud, as if there¡¯s a party in there?¡± As As reached for the window, he saw his siblings and another two kids cheering for Penny. His face contorted, studying what they were doing. ¡°Is Penny¡­ having an eating race with Mouse?¡± he scrunched up his nose, watching Penny eat so fast her movements were like on a fast¨Cforward while the mouse was munching thisrge peanut just as fast. ¡°How did theye up with this?¡± Yuri was also a participant, but she was obviously the loser of the game. As shook his head, closing the door to silence the noises they were making. But when he turned his back on the window, he arched a brow and turned around, peeking at them again. ¡°I wonder who will win between them?¡± 12:04 23 C 120 Why is she sopetitive? ¡°Mouse, don¡¯t let Penny beat you!¡± Yugi cheered, rooting for Penny¡¯s mouse. ¡°Just eat faster! Come on!¡± If the mouse could talk, it would surely cry! It was already chewing faster than it used to and the pressure was too great. How could its master do this to it!? The mouse was just a mouse! Why was she sopetitive?! While everyone was busy in the garden, Nina stood by the door with a bitter smile. ter simply called her to join them while Hugo straight¨Cup ignored her greeting. Though this sight filled her with anger and jealousy, she was reminded of her agenda today. Nina discreetly walked away from the garden and headed to Penny¡¯s room. Comment PAMPERED CHAPTER 121 121 Tiana the Guardian When Nina cautiously headed to the second floor, she caught Allison and Jessa heading to the kitchen. Jessa still had this sharp look at Allison, but Allison maintained a gentle demeanor. From a bystander¡¯s point of view, they were like an angel and the devil. ¡°Tss.¡± Nina rolled her eyes and shook her head, thinking this was much better. While everyone was busy ignoring her, she might as well take advantage of it. Nina hurried to Penny¡¯s room with cautiousness, thinking she still had to be careful not to raise suspicion. Soon, she stood outside Penny¡¯s bedroom. Excitement quickly reced the displeasure in her heart. Nina carefully opened the door, peeking her head in. ¡°Good. The frog isn¡¯t here,¡± she mumbled and stepped inside, closing the door behind her carefully. Nina tip¨Ctoed her way in, heading to the bedside table first. ¡°What is this?¡± Nina picked out a small notebook and checked the contents. However, looking at the numbers and some drawings that looked more like a nning map, she furrowed her brows. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it.¡± She shook her head, telling herself it was nothing. She ced the notebook back and checked the other drawer. The second drawer only had some snacks in it. ¡°That glutton.¡± Nina clicked her tongue and nced at the bed. She inspected under the pillows just in case before she moved on. Nothing was there. Scanning the room, Nina quickly went to the closet to check if Penny had hidden it there. Nina was looking at all the ces where she would hide things. That keychain was important, so Penny should¡¯ve hidden it securely. Searching for something without turning things upside down was hard. Nina couldn¡¯t leave evidence she was in here. Five minutes had gone by, but there was nothing in the closet aside from some notes underneath the pile of clothes. ¡°This is frustrating, she hissed. ¡°Why do I have to look for it like a thief? This is my house. Nina red at the new dress hanging in the closet onest time. ¡°She even got new clothes, tch.¡± She shut the door out of frustration, turning around and her eyes immediately searched the room. When her gaze fell on the study desk, her eyes lit up. ¡°Right.¡± She dashed toward the study desk, checking the drawers instantly. The moment she pulled the first drawer open, she quickly saw this pink broken piece just lying around in the corner. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Her lips stretched, reaching out to pick it up. For some reason, Nina felt like her movement slowed down as she held her breath. Now, no one would tie her up with the incident. Even if she couldn¡¯t delete her ount in the fans¡® club, 12:04 0 13 121 Tiana the Guardian +121 without this keychain, finding the real culprit would be akin to searching for a needle in a haystack. However, inches before her hands reached the piece, something huge and darknded on the back of her hand. The texture was weird, abination of slight coldness, slimy, and smooth. ¡°Kyah!¡± Nina let out a short squeal as she retrieved her hand, her other hand sping it. Her eyes shook, searching for the abomination that touched her hand. When her eyes fell on the rain frog on the desk that was looking up at her, Nina intuitively jumped away. ¡°Ew!¡± Disgust and fear crawled in her heart while staring at the frog on the study desk. ¡°Why is this frog here?¡± Looking back, Tiana should be with Hugo. Penny, after all, was gloating about her pets to the twins. She bragged so much that Yugi triggered her to do a challenge with Mouse. Chunchun was also with them. Although she didn¡¯t remember Tiana being with them, it was only natural for Penny to take the frog! Why leave it here? ¡°Did she keep it in the drawer to guard that piece?¡± Nina clenched her teeth as bitterness swelled in her heart. Shifting her attention back to the rain frog, she bit her lips anxiously. She had to get that piece, no matter what. However, she was scared of the frog! Hugo and Penny and even Butler Jen didn¡¯t mind the frog nestling on top of their heads, but not Nina. Not everyone was just as fearless as them, and not everyone liked frogs.. Nina darted her eyes between the drawer and then at the frog. T¡¯ll be careful,¡® Nina took a slow and careful step forward. That piece is much more important.¡± That broken piece of keychain would dictate her future. She wasn¡¯t just scared of the fans, but she was also scared of how the school would react, her friends, especially her family. The Be Family all knew her as the angel of the family, her friends knew her as an overly kind saintess, and the school saw her as a role model. If they found out that she attempted to hurt Lily, they would turn their backs on her. All of them. Having these thoughts in mind, Nina¡¯s determination med, and she took a few more steps ahead. Squeak! After taking three more steps, Tiana let out a squeak and leaped to Nina¡¯s. ¡°Kyah!¡± Nina jumped away when she saw the frog jumping. Tiana quicklynded on the floor, but as if trying to chase the intruder away, it jumped one more time.. ¡°Kyah!¡± Nina jumped away because Tiana continued to jump in her direction. Before she could do anything, she found herself running toward the door. SLAM! 12.04 23 C 121 Tiana the Guardian Nina panted for air as soon as she mmed the door shut, gripping the knob tightly. Her heart was racing and she could feel her lips turned slightly cold. ¡°Oh, god¡­¡± she whispered with a jagged breath. ¡°That¡¯s scary¡± Nina gulped, calming herself down to think of a better n. But as soon as she recovered, she caught a figure leaning on the wall not far away from the room. Turning her head, her breath stopped for a moment. As. As nced at Penny¡¯s bedroom before his eyes fell on Nina. ¡°Nina, why did you sneak inside Penny¡¯s room? What did you do in there?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Comment 10 View All) Post your firstment! Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > Send Gift PAMPERED CHAPTER 122 122 A touch of home ¡°Nina, why did you sneak inside Penny¡¯s room? What did you do in there?¡± Nina¡¯s entire body froze while holding As¡¯s gaze with wide eyes. Why was As in here? Did he hear her screams? Or was he following her from the start? The corner of As¡¯s lips curved down while thinking about how he got in there. Minutes ago, As was so disturbed by the contest happening in the garden that he found himself leaving the library. He was curious about who would win between Penny and Mouse. It was silly of him, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to study with how loud the children were, anyway. On his way down, he saw Nina acting a little suspicious. He wouldn¡¯t bother with it normally, but his gut feeling told him he should follow her. Following her led him to Penny¡¯s room. Everyone¡¯s bedroom was a private ce. It was rude to enter without permission. Only his siblings would barge into his room without asking permission, but As had never done that. Hence, he waited outside. Even when he heard her screaming inside, he stayed in the same spot. Well, Nina snuck inside someone else¡¯s private space. Considering Penny has a few pets, even getting bitten by one wouldn¡¯t be Penny¡¯s fault, but the intruder¡¯s. ¡°Nina, care to exin?¡± As spoke again, snapping Nina back from her trance. ¡°What did you do inside Penny¡¯s room?¡± Nina opened and closed her mouth before she forced a smile. ¡°Brother As, I was just¡­ I was¡­¡± she trailed off, watching the first brother arch a brow. ¡°I borrowed Penny¡¯s notes since I couldn¡¯t finish it during ss.¡± ¡°Borrow Penny¡¯s notes? As frowned. ¡°Nina, are you neglecting your studies now?¡± a ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not in here anymore, you will neglect your studies. If Penny was able to finish the notes, then you should¡¯ve finished yours too, As lectured, not pleased because he perceived it as Nina cking. ¡°Did you get it?¡± ¡°Wha- what?¡± ¡°The note.¡± As¡¯s tone sounded slightly irritated, seeing that Nina wasn¡¯t bringing anything. ¡°Did you get her notes?¡± Nina froze once more. ¡°No -no. Her frog scared me off ¡°Tsk.¡± As sighed. ¡°Just ask herter, but remember Nina, don¡¯t neglect your studies. It¡¯s not nice for you you to rely on others too much you¡¯re not a kid anymore.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± she lowered her head, hiding the bitterness in her eyes. 12:0 122 A touch of home ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Having said that, As turned around and strode off. Nina followed closely, knowing As wouldn¡¯t leave her alone in here again. Nina secretly ground her teeth, thinking about the broken piece she left in side Penny¡¯s drawer. She was so close, but because of that frog, she had to leave without taking the evidence with her. That frog¡­ Nina sped her hands, eyes glinting malevolently, as if another evil n crossed her mind. (2 Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Allison watched Jessa unwrap all the packed lunches and dishes she was bringing on the kitchen counter. There was this different mix of aroma in the air while Jessa arranged everything carefully. ¡°What is that smell?¡± Allison inquired, making Jessa frown deeply. Her question reminded her of Nina¡¯s bratty attitude. But when Jessa gazed up at Allison she realized that question came from pure curiosity. Jessa calmed down a bit. ¡°It¡¯s a fermented dish that I made¡­¡± she exined casually, resting her hands on the edge of the counter. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you rich people hadn¡¯t eaten something like this?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Allison massaged her nape, sporting a conflicted look. ¡°Can I try it?¡± ¡°You want to try it?¡± Jessa raised her eyebrow even higher, skeptical. ¡°Well, it¡¯s what you cook for Penny. Isn¡¯t it better for me to know some dishes she likes?¡± Jessa squinted. Despite being suspicious, she nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Allison¡¯s face brightened up and quickly went to Jessa¡¯s side. Thetter rolled her eyes and let the other woman have a taste of her cooking. ¡°Oh.¡± Allison covered her lips while she chewed, looking up at Jessa with an indescribable look. ¡°What?¡± Jessa frowned, assuming Allison didn¡¯t like it. What did she expect? ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, spit it out ¨C But then Allison swallowed it all. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ good,¡± she said, a bit surprised that the taste wasn¡¯t as bad as its strong odor. ¡°Hah?¡± Allison¡¯s lips curled up while her eyes twinkled. ¡°How did you made this?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Taken aback, Jessa cleared her throat and raised her chin. ¡°It¡¯s simple. ¡°Can you teach me how?¡± This time, Jessa took another moment to answer. ¡°You want to learn it?¡± ¡°Yes¡± 12-04 2/4 122 A touch of home ¡°From me?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s Jessa faced Allison, hands on her hips. ¡°Do you think I am a fool that I don¡¯t see what you¡¯re trying to do?¡± Deep lines appeared between Allison¡¯s brows. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything. ¡°Hah! Do you think byplimenting my food, you and I can be friends? Come on. I wasn¡¯t born yesterday not to see through your ploy¡± Jessa smirked. ¡°I am Jessa Cortez for a reason, and I don¡¯t fall for simple praises like the ones you¡¯ve been spewing¡± For a moment, Jessa¡¯s voice echoed in the kitchen as silence followed her remarks. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ believe you¡¯re good at cooking?¡± Allison inquired, which was something Jessa didn¡¯t expect ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Iplimented the food because it¡¯s good,¡± she exined calmly with a tinge of puzzlement. ¡°And I want to learn it because I think it¡¯s something my husband and I will enjoy with Penny. I¡¯m not sure about my boys, but I¡¯m sure everyone else in the household will like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same asplimenting the chef because you liked the dish, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re trying to be friends with them,¡± she continued, hoping her argument made sense. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I came across the wrong way, but I am not trying to force us into a friendship. Being civil is fine for the children¡¯s sake.¡± Another gentle smile turned up on Allison¡¯s face before she secretly sighed. Jessa, on the other hand, raised a brow in surprise. For the first time, Jessa found herself rendered speechless, for she didn¡¯t think Allison would bear such an honest intention. ¡°Ahem!¡± Jessa rposed herself. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you next time. You have my phone number, so I¡¯ll text you what you need to prepare next time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Gosh! You¡¯re not a kid, but yes, really¡± Allison grinned from ear to ear, pleased when Jessa offered her some other dishes to try. With this, Allison finally realized why Penny had such a good appetite. It didn¡¯t look like it, but Jessa was genuinely a good cook because all of her dishes had this touch of¡­ home. Comment 16 R Post your firstment! Vote 12:00 View All > PAMPERED CHAPTER 123 123 What note? The battle between Penny and Mouse ended in a draw. After eating so much, both of them fell into a fooda. Laying t on the grass together, the other children couldn¡¯t help but look at each other quictly. ¡°Penny, are you okay¡­?¡± Yuri asked worriedly. ¡°Snacks have arrived¡­?¡± Penny¡¯s already dead expression died once more. ¡°Yuri, Penny can¡¯t even move because of how much she ate! How can you tell her about snacks?¡± Yugi spat out, making Yuri lower her head. ¡°I just thought that would make her feel better¡­¡± Yugi shook his head while clicking his tongue. ¡°If you want to make her feel better, get her a nket and a pillow.¡± ¡°How about Mouse?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Penny looked up at the two. ¡°Just eat with my brothers. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ll be fine, but my eyes won¡¯t be!¡± Yugi pointed a finger at her. ¡°Penny, you look like a mother pig with your piglet!¡± Hugo and ter¡¯s breath hitched, looking at Yugi incredulously. They didn¡¯t know if they would feel offended for Penny or scared for Yugl. How could he say that so casually? ¡°Penack!¡± Before Yugi could continue digging his own grave, the meek Yuri smacked the back of his head. Yuri, who was usually the pushover, red at her twin. ¡°Yugi, how can you say that to Penny? Do you have a death wish?!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth! Look at her!¡± Yugi gasped while pointing at his cousin on the grass. ¡°She¡¯s so white and pinkish! Her pink shirt isn¡¯t even helping!¡± Penny nced up at Yugi but didn¡¯tment. Yugi would always be Yugi, she thought. And Yuri¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Yuri huffed, and slowly tied her hair. Seeing her action, Yugi took a step back. ¡°Hey, Yuri¡­ what? Why are you tying your hair? I¡¯m the big brother, you know? Yuri!¡± Before Yuri could finish tying her hair, Yugi knew he needed to run for his life. The sister was angry, and when the sister was angry, it was the death of the brother. That was how it always was. In a blink of an eye, Yugi disappeared from his vantage point. ¡°Stay right there, evil brother!¡± Yuri was so angry she forgot Penny¡¯s brothers were still present. 12:04 1/3 123 What note? Yugi¡¯s response only made her blood boil even more. ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m just telling the truth! It¡¯s you who cannot ept it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Yuri harrumphed before she ran after him. ¡°Don¡¯t make me catch you! You¡¯re dead!¡± The twin¡¯s voices echoed in the garden with Yuri warning Yugi while thetter tried to calm her down. But s, every word that was flying out of Yugi¡¯s mouth only had the opposite effect. ter and Hugo watched this, speechless. At the same time, As and Nina stepped into the garden. As¡¯s eyes veered to the twins before he walked over to his brothers. ¡°What¡¯s going on with those two?¡± he asked, watching his brothers look back at him. ¡°You also have no idea?¡± ¡°Well, to make it short, Yugi said something stupid and is going to pay for it, Hugo exined, making it sound a lot better because As might not like it if he heard the details. ¡°Penny, should we let them be?¡± ter asked worriedly. Penny hummed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They¡¯ll be fine. Her lips curled up, closing her eyes while listening to the sound the twins were making. Lying on the grass under such perfect weather and the sound of the twin¡¯s banters brought her back to some good days of the past. It reminded her of how she raised these two little devils to be a proper human being. ¡®What a nice way to spend the Saturday afternoon,¡® she thought, unaware that her brothers were staring down at that peaceful look stered on her face. ter blinked before he shifted his eyes to Yugi and Yuri. So they were this close, huh?¡± Even the other two brothers were puzzled by the look on Penny¡¯s face. They also diverted their attention to the twins, gaining this newfound discovery. A discovery that filled their hearts with bitterness. After witnessing Penny¡¯s interaction with the twins, it was now clear that they still had a long way to go. Yugi could say all the things he could say because he knew Penny wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. He was able to express his thoughts honestly without any fear of whether he would offend her or not. He could do all of this because his bond and rtionship with Penny were stronger than a few carelessly spoken words. The meek Yuri, on the other hand, also had different sides of her. She was normally silent and shy, but towards her twin, she was ruthless! To be honest, she was a little scary, especially right now that she finally caught up to Yugi. The brothers cast each other a look before their gaze fell on Penny. Nina, who was with them, frowned deeply. ¡®I¡¯m already right here¡­ ¡®she clenched her teeth and sped her hands until her knuckles turned white. Her shoulders trembled, darting her eyes between her brothers, who weren¡¯t even giving her a moment of their time. ter didn¡¯t even seem to notice here with As! 12:04 23 123 What note? ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Nina huffed and wore a sweet smile, waiting for her brothers to look down at her. ¡°Big brothers, should we eat snacks together? It¡¯s been an entire week since we¡¯ve had some time together¡± ¡°Nina, even when you¡¯reing home here on the weekdays, we don¡¯t eat snacks since we¡¯re mostly at school, Hugo replied coldly. ¡°So, nothing really changed.¡± The smile on her face froze. ¡°But we still cat dinner together. ¡°I¡¯ll eat snacks. I¡¯m also hungry¡± ter shrugged, not picking up Hugo¡¯s tant rejection of not just Nina¡¯s invitation, but also her. As rocked his head before he was reminded. ¡°Right. Penny, Nina didn¡¯t find the notes she¡¯s borrowing from you. I think your frog chased her away. Next time, don¡¯t let others copy your notes unless there¡¯s a valid reason ¨C Nina, included. Otherwise, they¡¯ll ck even more. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°First brother!¡± Nina gasped in shock, as she didn¡¯t expect that As would bring this up. Penny, on the other hand, slowly opened her eyes and looked up to where they were. ¡°What note?¡± Comment 26 PAMPERED CHAPTER 124 124 Realizations. ¡°What note?¡± @ As furrowed his brows, but just as his lips parted, Nina quickly jumped to his side. ¡°First brother, it¡¯s alright!¡± Nina smiled nervously before casting Penny a look. ¡°Penny it¡¯s okay. First brother is talking about the notes we had to do in Mr. Anderson¡¯s ss. But it¡¯s okay now. I can just ask Patricia for it. ¡°Nina, if Penny is already lending you her notes, why bother other people?¡± As¡® frown deepened. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is, finish your notes next time. If others can finish it, so can you.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Nina smiled, eyes moving to Penny. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll borrow your notes, Penny. Thanks again. Right. The snacks! Let¡¯s eat snacks together. I¡¯m actually very hungry.¡± Penny was confused. She didn¡¯t remember writing any notes yesterday In Mr. Anderson¡¯s ss, nor did she remember lending Nina any notes. How could she when she didn¡¯t have any notes in the first ce? She watched the three walk over to the intricate garden table set. Sitting up ever so slowly, Penny kept her eyes on Nina. ¡°Wow. Mouse is even heavier than Chunchun.¡± Hugo¡¯s voice stole her attention, sitting beside her on the grass with Mouse on hisp. ¡°Penny, are you sure we¡¯re going to call it Mouse? The longer it stays with us, the more I feel like it feels wrong. Penny smiled because Mouse was actually letting Hugo cradle it while Chunchun was beside him. ¡°I don¡¯t want it to be confused anymore. Hehe. ¡°I see. ¡°Second Brother, aren¡¯t you going to eat snacks with them? Hugo nced at his brothers and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± Penny hummed. She didn¡¯t want to dwell on the thought that Hugo was avoiding Nina, but now she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Are you avoiding Nina?¡± ¡°No,¡± his answer was quick, without a second hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m ignoring her.¡± 2 Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Why?¡± Hugo smiled. ¡°She did something that she knows will hurt me, but she did it anyway. More like what she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s between me and her.¡± Penny nodded because she also didn¡¯t want to meddle. ¡°Okay¡± she said before she tried to push herself up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± She looked back at him and smiled. ¡°Just¡­ want to confirm a theory. Please look after Mouse and Chunchun for a bit. Don¡¯t let them fight!¡± ¡°Oh, okay?¡± 12.05 1/3 124 Realizations Having said that, Penny sprinted her way back into the mansion. She went straight to her room. without anyone stopping her. When she arrived, she saw Tiana sitting in the middle of the bed. Her eyes intuitively moved to her study desk. The drawer was left open. ¡°No,¡± Penny breathed out, running toward the study desk to check the broken piece of the keychain. ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± Seeing that the keychain was still inside the drawer, Penny held the edge of the desk and heaved a sigh. She patted her chest, calming herself down first. ¡°It¡¯s still here,¡± she said as she picked it up, checking the piece to make sure it was the same piece. Good thing Penny already saw the serial number and memorized it. I Once she was calm, Penny slowly sat down in the chair. She kept the piece in her hand, staring at it while deep in thought. Squeak! Her train of thought stopped when she heard the thin pitching from Tiana. Looking at the bed, she smiled. ¡°You guarded this, did you?¡± Her eyes softened. ¡°Good thing I couldn¡¯t find you earlier.¡± Her smile, however, faded when she thought of the more pressing matter. When As mentioned a note she was lending to Nina, Penny felt this sudden tug in her heart that made her feel uneasy. After seeing how Nina reacted, the uneasiness in her heart grew. And then, her heart started racing to the point she was almost catching up to her breath upon seeing her open drawer. Now that she calmed down and rxed, her mind slowly pieced everything together. ¡°Nina¡­ is the one who dropped the flowerpot?¡± she whispered, speechless by this awful. conclusion. 1 Nina was a lot of things in their first life. On the outside, she was beautiful like a princess. She also portrayed herself as a kind, understanding, and sophisticated elite. Only Penny was aware of the other side of her. Initially, Penny tried to tell people how cunning and ruthless Nina was. But s, people only deemed her as the jealous sister. They saw Penny as the one who was insecure and that she was trying to use her blood rtion to the Be to kick Nina out. Hence, Penny learned how to keep things to herself and get framed by Nina over and over until no one was on her side. ¡°Even how I got arrested¡­ Nina is the one who told the police where I live, she muttered, recalling all the bitter tragedies she went through because of Nina. ¡°But to think she¡¯ll try to kill me this time¡­ oh, god.¡± Her heart thudded against her chest. In their first life, Nina hated her simply because Penny¡¯s existence was proof Nina wasn¡¯t a Be. Penny tried to understand Nina even in this lifetime, thinking Nina was simply scared of 13 124 Realizations usations Nina woulde up with. She thought if she didn¡¯t give Nina enough reason to be jealous; if she didn¡¯t try to gain her brothers¡® and parent¡¯s affection, Nina wouldn¡¯t see her as a threat. She thought a mere warning would suffice and that since Nina was now going home to the Cortez Household, she wouldn¡¯t stir trouble again. But this? ¡°She¡¯d go this far at this age?¡± Penny blurted out in disbelief. ¡°Why?¡± Looking back at the time of the incident, she remembered that Nina wasn¡¯t seen in their ss the whole day. But on their way to the school gates, Penny saw her wearing a school uniform. Back then, Penny wondered where Nina stayed throughout the day if she skipped sses. ¡°There are only a few spots in school where a student can stay to skip ss without getting caught,¡± she whispered. ¡°One of the spots is the¡­ rooftop.¡± Comment 17 Leave ament Swipe left to continue > PAMPERED CHAPTER 125 125 Don¡¯t like this situation The mere idea that Nina could be this cruel put Penny in a tight spot. Not because this scared her, but because she was worried about some people. Those people were none other than her parents. Her brother might not believe her and simply tell her she was jealous of Nina, but this would hurt Allison and Charles. Whether they believe Penny or give her the benefit of the doubt, it would hurt them either way. One reason was that they might think they were not giving Penny enough attention that she had to resort to using Nina. On the other hand, if she had proven that Nina did such a terrible. thing, they would me themselves for not raising them right. Penny balled her hands into tight fists as this weighed in her heart. ¡°What a dilemma, she whispered. ¡°I can just throw this evidence away and act as if nothing happened.¡± If she knew the culprit, she would be able to be careful of them. This time, she would be extra careful after realizing what Nina was capable of. ¡°But s¡­ some people were wrongly used and are paying a heavy price for someone else¡¯s crimes. Her face twisted in bitterness, getting angrier at the thought. Just then, Tiana finally reached her andnded on the study desk. ¡°Tiana, what am I going to do?¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve met people in prison who were wrongfully used, just like me. But they were still treated as criminals just because that¡¯s what our sentencing says.¡± If there was anyone who knew how painful and terrible it was to be wrongfully used, that would be Penny. So, the thought that Ray¡¯s fans were dealing with the consequences of Nina¡¯s actions made her stomach turn. At the same time, Penny also had to think about her parents. This wasn¡¯t about Nina anymore, but the people who were around them and the people who were involved. ¡°I don¡¯t like this situation, Tiana,¡± she sighed, folding her arms over the table while resting her chin on her arms. ¡°It makes me angry that Nina put me in this tricky situation.¡± What a dilemma. Penny stayed in her room to think about her next course of action. She hadn¡¯t decided even when the twins knocked on her room, telling her they had to go home. So, throwing the dilemma. at the back of her mind, Penny sent her cousins and auntie away. Once they left, the family had dinner shortly. While having a meal, Penny couldn¡¯t help but stay quiet while thinking about the culprit behind 13 125 Don¡¯t like this situation the flowerpot. ncing at Nina, she was happily chatting with Allison and Charles. Her brothers. were the same as usual. ¡°And then, Penny has a suitor!¡± Nina blurted out amid her endless prattle, causing this immediate silence in the room. Deep lines appeared between her brows because her brothers were now looking in her direction. ¡°Uhm¡­ Penny hadn¡¯t told you yet?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Charles gasped in disbelief. ¡°Someone¡¯s pursuing my Penny?! this guy?!¡± Who lo ¡°Penny, is this true?¡± As asked Penny, watching everyone shift their eyes from Nina to Penny. Much to their surprise, Penny didn¡¯t react. She simply kept her eyes on Nina, making everyone wonder what was going on in her mind. ¡°Oh, sorry, Penny. Ninaughed nervously. ¡°I thought you already mentioned, but I swear Penny isn¡¯t entertaining him! She rejected him!¡± ¡°I bet she did!¡± Charles remarked and briefly stopped when he saw Haines walking in the dining room. ¡°Oh, Haines, you¡¯re back?¡± Haines rocked his head, noticing the tension in the air. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± he asked as he took a seat around the table. ¡°Well, Nina just said someone was courting Penny in school, ter muttered. ¡°Penny didn¡¯t mention it before.¡± ¡°Someone?¡± Haines frowned. Looking at Penny, he was immediately displeased at this boy, who was trying to pursue his adorable niece. Couldn¡¯t they see Penny was still a baby? ¡°Penny, who is this guy courting you?¡± Hugo asked out of pure curiosity. ¡°I know you already rejected him and it¡¯s not relevant to whether we know him or not. But¡­ just in case, someone needed a warning to back off. Curious, everyone waited for Penny¡¯s response. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t reacting and just tantly stared at Nina. ¡°Penny, I didn¡¯t mean to say it,¡± Nina muttered apologetically. ¡°I thought you already mentioned this. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t misunderstand¡± Penny blinked and slowly scanned the faces around her. ¡°It¡¯s Ray ¡°Ray?¡± the brothers furrowed their brows before a sudden realization dawned on them. Earlier this week, they heard that the rank two of the star section was pursuing a girl from thus, Ray¡¯s reputation. building one. The building 1 was all kids lower than their grades. Was pursuing a girl from among many older students took a nosedive. Even so, many of the students were intrigued by just how pretty this girl was for Ray to risk his reputation. Since the Be Brothers aren¡¯t that keen on school gossip, they didn¡¯t investigate further. Who would have thought that the girl Ray was pursuing was their little sister? Hugo¡¯s and As¡¯s faces darkened, while ter couldn¡¯t hide in dismay. Their parents and even 12:05 Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. 213 125 Don¡¯t like this situation ¡°Who is this Ray?¡± Allison blurted out, earning azy look from ter. ¡°Mom, Ray is the rank two of the star section. He¡¯s also the headmaster¡¯s grandson.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Charles gasped. ¡°The headmaster¡¯s grandson? Isn¡¯t he the same age as Hugo?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s the same age as First Brother, Hugo corrected, and this correction only made Charles fume. His baby princess was only thirteen! How could a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold boy pursue someone who hadn¡¯t even had her period?! Haines and Allison were also not pleased by this. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Penny smiled subtly before she resumed eating little bites. ¡°I already took care of it.¡± Everyone frowned as they watched Penny cat casually. Now that they thought about it, they couldn¡¯t help but notice that she wasn¡¯t in the mood. Though she wasn¡¯t showing it, her aura and silence were enough to make them wonder what made her¡­ angry. F Did she feel sad because Jessa and the twins also left today? The thought made everyone eat in silence. Comment 12 View All > Post your firstment! PAMPERED CHAPTER 126 126 Desperation After dinner, Penny went straight to her room to think about her next course of action. Sitting on the bed, she kept the piece of the keychain in between her thumb and index. ¡°Penny?¡± Her deep thoughts halted when Allison¡¯s voice was heard outside her room. Turning her head, the door already opened slowly. ¡°Penny.¡± Allison smiled. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± Penny pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Penny, is there something wrong?¡± asked Allison as soon as she sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already told them not to bring up the boy pursuing you so as not to make you ufortable.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Penny smiled subtly. Noticing Penny¡¯s reaction, Allison felt this slight clench in her heart. ¡°Is that not the reason you aren¡¯t in the mood?¡± she asked. ¡°Are you sad that your auntie and cousins left?¡± Allison would be a hypocrite if she said she didn¡¯t feel a bit of jealousy toward Jessa. However, she was also trying to understand that Jessa was like a mother to Penny. Even if Jessa made Penny go out in winter as Penny said before or that Jessa had a blunt, way of talking, Jessa was still the person who raised Penny. In other words, Allison had to ept that Jessa would always be a part of Penny¡¯s life. It was why she was trying to have a better rtionship with Jessa. ¡°Penny, if you like¡­ we can invite them over¡­ I mean, do you want to stay over at their ce. next time?¡± she suggested with a heavy heart. ¡°If that will make you happy, then I¡¯ll talk to your dad.¡± Penny slowly gazed up at her mother, who had always been so considerate and kind. Allison was the type who was raised to be a modest woman and a submissive wife. She was kind and understanding to the point she was easily taken advantage of Even in Penny¡¯s first life, Allison was like this. And because of Allison¡¯s personality, she always believed in Nina¡¯s usation and med herself that Penny wasn¡¯t raised right. ¡®It makes me angry and disappointed, Penny thought as the bitter feelings of the past were rising back from the treasure chest she buried deep within her. She bit her inner bottom lips. ¡°Mom?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Can I¡­ trust you?¡± Allison knitted her brows briefly before saying, ¡°Of course. Do you want to talk about anything?¡± Well, the kid she raised almost killed someone. 12:05 1/4 126 Desperation That sounded like something that would tear down a delicate person like Allison. ¡®Nevermind. Penny mentally shook her head. T¡¯m actually older than my mother at this point. I¡¯ll spare her the pain.¡¯at least, Penny didn¡¯t want to be the person to break the news to her. Penny smiled and shook her head. ¡°Nothing, Mama. I¡¯m just wondering about it.¡± ¡°Penny, I know we have a long way to go, but I¡¯ll always be by your side. Allison held her hand and squeezed it. ¡°Mom is not perfect, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°Thank you for doing your best, Mama.¡± ¡°Penny¡­¡± the delicate Allison felt emotional, unable to stop herself, and pulled her daughter into her embrace. A smile spread across her face while stroking Penny¡¯s back. Meanwhile, Penny pursed her lips and ended up smiling subtly. Although she felt a little guilty. she already decided. On Monday, she would hand over the evidence and let things unfold from there. Lily was the victim. Therefore, Penny could remove herself from the situation. This will hurt her, but I also cannot let Nina get away from it,¡® she thought, patting Allison¡¯s back. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± her voice came out only above a whisper. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry to me, Penny. If anything, it should be me who should apologize for many things.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I am sorry for,¡®was what Penny wanted to say. What I am sorry for is that¡­ I cannot prioritize your feelings over my own anymore. Even if that means your warmth slowly turns cold,¡± Meanwhile, Nina paced back and forth in her room. ¡°She knew it,¡± she whispered to herself, recalling how Penny stared at her during dinner. ¡°She knew it.¡± Nina clenched her teeth and bit the tip of her thumb again. She bit her thumb so much that she only realized it was bleeding when a tang of iron lingered in her mouth. Stopping, she gazed down at her thumb and pursed her lips. ¡°I have to fix this before she starts talking,¡± she told herself, knowing she had to make Penny agree not to report her. With that thought in mind, Nina walked out of her room and headed to Penny¡¯s. However, when she arrived, she saw Allison standing by the door. Her face twisted with jealousy, but she retreated. Nina wouldn¡¯t be able to confront Penny if Allison was there. Hence, Nina went back to her room to think about a better n. She spent the entire evening thinking of how to salvage herself 12:05 24 C 126 Desperation So when the next day rolled in, Nina waited for the perfect opportunity to solo Penny. ¡°Penny,¡± Nina called as she caught Penny eating in the dining room all alone. Penny just nced at her, but didn¡¯t bother. I didn¡¯t want to bother with her since I¡¯ve already used up all night thinking about this cruel girl.¡± ¡°Penny¡± Nina called once more as she stopped beside Penny. ¡°Can we talk?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Penny.¡± ¡°Nina, at this point, I understand you already know that I know what you did.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes sharpened when she held Nina¡¯s gaze. ¡°What you did is in cruel, Nina. It¡¯s not up to me to judge you, though. It¡¯s up to the school and if your victim forgives you.¡± ¡°Penny, I didn¡¯t mean that, alright?¡± Nina squeezed out a tear, acting like a damsel in distress. ¡°I was on the rooftop, but then I tipped over the flowerpot! I was so scared that I ran away, but I didn¡¯t do that on purpose!* ¡°Nina, do you think someone would just put the flowerpot on the railing?¡± Penny paused and ate the rest of the cake in one go, afraid she would lose her appetite. Once she was done, she carried the te and stood up. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s not my decision to judge. If your excuse is true, then use that once the headmaster summons you. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Nina froze as her breath hitched. Now, she realized, even if she begged Penny, thetter would never listen. SLAP! Just as Penny walked past her, she heard this loud p resonate. Her brows rose, but before she could turn around, Nina grabbed her arm. Subsequently, Penny¡¯s hold on the te loosened, and the te slipped from her fingers. ng! The sound of te shattering on the floor assaulted their ears before Nina cried out.. ¡°Penny, stop this! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Nina kept her hold on Penny¡¯s arm while dramatically crying. When she saw a figure appear from the corner of her eyes, she deliberately let go of Penny¡¯s arm and fell on the floor, right next to the broken te. ¡°Ah!¡± Comment 22 12:05 PAMPERED CHAPTER 127 127 First impressionsts ¡°Penny, stop this! I¡¯m sorry ¨C ah!¡± ng! Thud! ¡°Ah!¡± Nina winced, turning her palm to see blood on it. The tears in her eyes flooded her face as she dramatically held her hand, gazing up at Penny pitifully. ¡°Penny¡­¡± she sobbed. ¡°Why did you do this to me? I already said I was sorry¡± ¡°Miss Nina!¡± At the same time, Butler Jen¡¯s voice rang in the dining room. Following his voice was another familiar voice and Allison. ¡°Nina!¡± an elderly woman called in panic and Allison¡¯s voice. In no time, more people crowded the dining area. Penny caught the elderly woman rushing to Nina¡¯s side. Thetter¡¯splexion paled at the sight of blood. ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± the elderly woman yelled. ¡°Butler Jen! Get her a bandage!¡± Out of panic, Butler Jen took out his own handkerchief and handed it to the olddy. After giving. it to her, he yelled for a maid to get more first aid for Nina¡¯s injury. ¡°Oh, my god. Allison covered her lips and immediately squatted beside Nina. ¡°Nina, what¡¯s happening ¨C why¡­?¡± Nina pitifully looked up at her mother and timely huped. ¡°Mom¡­¡± she slowly turned to Penny, making everyone look in Penny¡¯s direction. ¡°I was just apologizing to Penny about the notes I wast borrowing from her, but she got upset.¡± She huped once more before she sported a brave front. ¡°But please, don¡¯t be upset with Penny. She¡¯s just a little frustrated that she unintentionally vented it on me. I¡¯m okay. Her brave facade cracked a little, showing the bitterness in her eyes. ¡°Penny, I¡¯m sorry about the note, but it¡¯s not good to be violent,¡± she said, now looking at Penny. ¡°I know you¡¯re the real daughter of the Be Family and you¡¯re right that I¡¯m just the fake one the outsider. But know that I didn¡¯t want this to happen as well. If I know I¡¯m not the real daughter, then I wouldn¡¯t be so shameless as to live this lifevishly.¡± Everything that Nina said brought mixed feelings to everyone present at the moment. Butler Jen and Allison couldn¡¯t help but furrow their brows. What Nina was insinuating was something they didn¡¯t expect Penny would do or something that Penny would ever do and say. But Allison¡¯s mother, Old Mrs. Roswald, had yet to meet Penny. Although she already heard lots of good things about the real daughter of Allison and Charles, she wanted to be the judge herself. This was not what she was expecting. ¡°Oh, my poor little girl.¡± the old grandma¡¯s heart broke at Nina¡¯s remarks. She must be having a difficult time after the mix¨Cup.¡± 13 C 127 First impressionsts Although the Roswald and the Be Family were very keen on blood rtions, it would be a stretch to say they could casily forget about their granddaughter. Nina had been with them and she was such a sweet child. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the old grandma lifted her gaze, her face crumpled in displeasure. ¡°Allison, is this what you said when you told me your real daughter is a well¨Cmannered kid?! How can she hurt other children just because she carries the Be and Roswald name?!¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Allison frowned, displeased at her mother¡¯s harsh remarks. ¡°Please, this is a kid¡¯s misunderstanding. Penny wouldn¡¯t ¨C¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see Nina¡¯s hand?! It¡¯s bleeding! Allison, Nina is also your child. It¡¯s the child that your raised for over a decade! Are you saying she¡¯s lying and simply stirring this misunderstanding?¡± This time, Allison couldn¡¯t speak. All she could do was stare at her fuming mother and then the child she raised since Nina¡¯s birth. ¡°Old Madam ¨C¡± ¡°Butler Jen, what are you still doing here?! Call the family doctor! Where¡¯s the maid you called, anyway?! Why hasn¡¯t she returned? The cut in Nina¡¯s hand is deep! It might need a stitch!¡± As Allison¡¯s mother harrumphed, the maid Butler Jen ordered to get first aid arrived. Following behind her were Charles, Haines, old Grandpa, and the boys. All of them looked like they rushed in here in a hurry. Seeing the situation, all of them widened their eyes in surprise. ¡°Ali, what happened?¡± Charles asked the second he stepped into the scene. Just looking at the situation, one could immediately make a conclusion. However, the initial conclusion didn¡¯t make sense to him. ¡°What happened?! Charles, you said that the family who raised this child raised her well! How can she be so violent?!¡± Old Madam Roswald yelled angrily. ¡°Look what she did to Nina! She pushed her with the te! Now, Nina cut her hand!¡± Charles looked at Allison¡¯s mother incredulously before everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to Penny. ¡°Mom!¡± Allison raised her voice and got up, walking over to Penny to shield her from all of this. ¡°This¡­ how can you say all of this in front of my children?! I know this looks bad, but the te probably slipped!¡± Nina pursed her lips and then turned to her grandmother. ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s true. Penny didn¡¯t mean to hurt me. It just slipped!¡± ¡°Nina, you don¡¯t have to cover for that girl!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Allison! It seems you forgot how I raised all of you!¡± Old Madam Roswald fumed even more, ring daggers at Allison. ¡°You might¡¯ve been a Be now, but do not forget our family and the Be Family rules! You and Charles might¡¯ve raised your children with more freedom, but how can you introduce such an ill¨Cmannered child as your daughter without disciplining her well?! You even sent Nina away because of her! Do von think I wouldn¡¯t hear about this?!¡± 23 127 First impressionsts Nina looked up at her grandmother pitifully. Herplexion was pale and terrified, but deep int her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I called grandma the other day and told her that I can only meet her on the weekends because they sent me away,¡® thought Nina, smirking inwardly. I knew it Grandma didn¡¯t know that they sent me away. Grandma will surely stand up for me!¡± Meanwhile, Penny kept her eyes fixated on Nina. Her expression was hard to read. This¡­ reminded her of how she met her grandparents. Back then, Nina used her of stealing her ne, and they found that ne in Penny¡¯s bedroom. It was because of this same act Penny¡¯s rtionship with everyone in this family went downhill. ¡®Hah.¡°Penny mentally scoffed. Why did I even feel bad about her? She¡¯s clearly not worth the slightest bit of kindness and consideration. 1 Comment 12 View All > Post your firstment! Vote PAMPERED CHAPTER 128 128 Seventh rule of the Be Family After all the patience and understanding Penny exercised toward this girl, Nina would still pull the same things repeatedly. Penny took a deep breath while the corner of her eyes sharpened. ¡®Fine.¡± She didn¡¯t care anymore. They could all side with Nina for all she cares. After all, she came into this household without any expectations. Even when they were giving her some warmth they had never given her before and the attention she only sought in her first life, Penny was used to being unwanted. Meanwhile, Haines balled his hand into a tight fist. Nina might be wearing this pitiful and distressed look, but the brief glint in her eyes didn¡¯t go past Haines. He was about to open mouth when Charles pped his chest with the back of his hand. his Turning to Charles, Haines stepped back upon seeing the solemn look on Charles¡¯s face. ¡®He saw it¡® ¡°Butler Jen, please take Nina and tend to her wound. See if it needs a few stitches, Charles ordered quietly and Butler Jen quickly lowered his head. ¡°Miss Nina, pleasee with me.¡± Nina¡¯s breath hitched and pursed her lips, but still nodded. She winced as she tried to get up, almost falling to her knees. ¡°Butler Jen, can¡¯t you see she can¡¯t stand?¡± old madam Roswald roared.. Butler Jen¡¯s face crumpled in bitterness, but he still quietly reached out to help Nina. But before he could, Charles spoke. ¡°Butler Jen, let her stand on her own.¡± Butler Jen froze and turned to Charles, only to see the man of the house carry this dark look. ¡°Allison and I might¡¯ve raised our children with more freedom, but they were not pushovers.¡± Charles slowly set his sharp eyes on his mother¨Cinw. ¡°Mom, I respect you and Dad. However, Butler Jen is also my family. Please refrain from talking to him that way.¡± Old Madam Roswald scoffed while the old grandpa frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, Charles cast his father¨Cinw a look and lowered his head. ¡°But this matter will be dealt with as a family.¡± ¡°Family? Charles Be!¡± Old Madam Roswald growled at her son¨Cinw¡¯s audacity. ¡°Now that you are in charge of the Be Family, do you think you can just talk to your inws like that?! Are you also disrespecting me now because of that brat?!¡± Allison red. ¡°Mom! How can you say that to Charles?!¡± ¡°Criselda, dear, you¡¯re going out of line. This time, Allison¡¯s father, Philip, joined to calm the situation. ¡°Charles is right. This matter is something they should settle with.¡± 12:09 | AL¡ªI-
  1. 13.
< 128 Seventh rule of the Be Family even more defensive, Howe she was the only person in here who could see the situation? Although she preferred blood over bond, an ill¨Cmannered child like Penny would only bring trouble in the future if not disciplined. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What she had seen now was enough for her to see the difference between Nina and Penny. One was raised by Allison and Charles, while the other was raised by a poor, uneducated woman. Penny looked up at the adults and her brothers that were in here. All of them carry this somber look, especially her brothers. She was unsure if they were disappointed with her, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. However, seeing that Charles was siding with her was a bit surprising. Her father respected his inws and exercised longer patience toward his inws than his own rtives. ¡®It almost sounds like he¡¯s taking my side¡­¡®she thought, a bit happy by this. Although her father took her side in the past, Penny failed to see the depths of Nina¡¯s schemes. Hence, in the end, Penny simply looked like she was making up reasons. Not in this lifetime, though. First impression to the elders of the Be and Roswald.¡® Penny kept an upright posture as she moved forward, standing beside her father. Back then, I was trying hard to give a good impression. But in this life¡­ my impression also matters. They should also think if they can impress me enough.¡± ¡°Penny¡± Sensing Penny¡¯s presence on his side, Charles gazed down at her. He squatted and smiled. ¡°Penny, go with your brothers first. Mom and I will have to discuss some things with your grandmother.¡± That was As¡¯s cue to speak. ¡°Penny, let¡¯s go. Listen to Dad.¡± Despite the looks on their faces, Charles and As toned down when they started talking to her. It made her smile subtly, but it didn¡¯t change her mind. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to cause any more misunderstanding if I leave now, Penny smiled sweetly at her father, but when she looked away, her smile disappeared. All that was left on Penny was thisyer of frost. Seeing how her expression changed, ter gulped nervously. ¡®We should run,¡®was the first thing that came into his mind upon seeing Penny¡¯s change of expression. He had seen this side of her. Hence, it brought a feeling of panic to his heart. ¡°Penny¡­¡± Nina smiled weakly. With her appearance, one would think she would faint at any second. Her heart thudded when Penny walked closer. Everyone furrowed their brows as they watched Penny stop in front of Nina. Their confusion, however, was quickly reced with shock at Penny¡¯s action. ¡°Don¡¯t stand up,¡± said Penny coldly, and before Nina could process her words, a resounding p was heard. Everyone widened their eyes while some maids covered their gaping mouths. But the most surprised among all of them was Nina. Nina¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets and for a moment, she lost her sense of hearing. The p was so harsh that it took a few seconds before 12.05 23 120 S Seventh rule of the Be Family the pain came through. Her cheeks throbbed and it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say she felt her jaw moved a little out of ce. Nina touched her throbbing and now swollen checks. ¡°Did you¡­.. did you just p me?¡± Old madam Roswald gasped before her blood boiled in anger. ¡°You brat ¨C!¡± but before she could start barking, Penny¡¯s cold and emotionless voice sliced through the air. ¡°Seventh rule of the Be Family: don¡¯t pick a fight you cannot win.¡± Comment View All) PAMPERED CHAPTER 129 129 Not the only one who knew how to dig Penny fell into Nina¡¯s tricks in her first life countless times. Even if she tried to fix it or clear the misunderstanding, mending it only worsened things. Thus, if she would be hated, she might as well give them reason too. The only cons in this was that she would probably have to ept Professor Singh¡¯s offer earlier than her target date. SLAP Penny didn¡¯t use all her strength to strike Nina, but she used enough to make Nina feel pain. To make thetter get a glimpse of how it truly felt like being pped by someone else. ¡°Penny!¡± Allison gasped while Butler Jen panicked. Charles, on the other hand, was about to jump to shield Penny from his mother¨Cinw¡¯s anger when Penny spoke at the same time Criselda yelled. ¡°You brat ¨C!¡± ¡°Seventh rule of the Be Family: don¡¯t pick a fight you cannot win.¡± Despite her round eyes, one could feel theyer of frost sizzled as they coated them. ¡°Otherwise, face consequences and bear responsibility. Nina, you¡¯ve crossed the line for wanting me to fight your fight just because I¡¯ve been lending you my notes. You¡¯re the one who challenged our ss president to beat her this semester.¡± (@ ¡°What?¡± Nina¡¯s mind went nk. What was Penny saying? Nina didn¡¯t challenge Lily to anything! But then again, Nina was the one who mentioned the non¨Cexistent notes earlier. If she could lie and make up stories, others could too. It was just that since Penny was riding along her lies, Nina couldn¡¯t bluntly deny them. ¡°You cunning pig!¡± Nina ground her teeth secretly. How dare she say I challenged the top of our ss?!¡± now, Nina had to fight for the top of their ss, which was¡­ impossible. Did Nina think she was the only one who knew how to dig someone else¡¯s grave? Penny then faced Old Madam Roswald with the same coldness and authority that her father had disyed. She smiled politely and lowered her head. ¡°Old Madam Roswald, I sincerely apologize that it took me a while to clear this misunderstanding. Now, there¡¯s no more misunderstanding. I did punish Nina for wrong behavior as per the Roswald¡¯s rules, albeit a littlete. I¡¯ll do better next time! Old Madam Roswald opened and closed her mouth, speechless. For a second, everyone was taken aback, and they could only stare at Penny in shock. Did someone teach her about the old¨Cgeneration family rules? A smile turned up on Penny¡¯s face as she slowly straightened her back. After a moment, a satisfied smile turned up on Hugo¡¯s face. ¡°Penny, let¡¯s go. Now, the adults need to discuss this. 12:05 10 129 Not the only one who knew how to dig ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandma, Grandpa, we¡¯ll be taking Penny first,¡± As excused politely before casting his fierce little sister a look. He didn¡¯t say anything, but the way he slid his eyes told her toe with them quickly. ter darted his eyes between his brothers before his eyes fell on Nina. Observing her, het frowned. ¡°Nina, why are you acting as if you¡¯ve been beaten to death?¡± did she know that Penny could do worse? ¡°Next time, say things properly to avoid misunderstanding. If Penny pushed you intently, you wouldn¡¯t just get a cut. Goodness. Look, everyone is fighting because you made a big deal out of a small cut!¡± Penny gazed at her brothers in surprise. One second ago, she was expecting to witness a change of attitude from them. It was like that before. But now, it seemed no, it felt like they got her back today. ¡®Didn¡¯t they believe Nina?¡® Penny wondered. This is weird. This was not how they were supposed to react.¡® While Penny was wondering why everyone was acting differently than expected, Hugo already went to her. He grabbed her wrist and faced the elders. ¡°We¡¯ll excuse ourselves first, Hugo lowered his head and was about to turn around before his eyesnded on Nina. ¡°Anyway, Nina, I hope you are reminded of the Be and Roswald Family rules. Don¡¯t worry. No one will me you if you lose the bet. Good luck.¡± After saying his piece, Hugo dragged Penny with him. As cast his second brother a look when they walked past him. ¡°Apologies, Grandma. My second brother has been acting up and has been ill¨Cmanneredtely. Even I feel ashamed of him now,¡± said As before he followed his siblings. As said all those words, but they all sounded sarcastic. He didn¡¯t even show any emotions as he turned his back on them and followed Hugo and Penny. ter, however, didn¡¯t follow them but instead jumped to his grandmother¡¯s side. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get angry anymore. This is a misunderstanding! A big misunderstanding! No more fighting!¡± he smiled sweetly as he hugged his grandmother¡¯s arm. ¡°Nina,e on. Tell grandma it¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± he urged. ¡°And that you¡¯re sorry for causing it. ¡°What?¡± ter frowned. ¡°Come on! Grandma is already old and I hate to see her angry over a petty misunderstanding¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Criselda clicked her tongue and waved a hand. ¡°Now I feel like a joke! Hmp!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not a joke! You just did what you think is right!¡± ter cooed. ¡°And if it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding, it only shows that Grandma will hite anyone whoys a finger on her grandchildren! I feel reassured-!¡± 12:00 23 129 Not the only one who knew how to dig ¡°Dad, Mom, Grandma, Grandpa, we¡¯ll be taking Penny first, As excused politely before casting his fierce little sister a look. He didn¡¯t say anything, but the way he slid his eyes told her toe with them quickly. ter darted his eyes between his brothers before his eyes fell on Nina. Observing her, he frowned. ¡°Nina, why are you acting as if you¡¯ve been beaten to death?¡± did she know that Penny could do worse? ¡°Next time, say things properly to avoid misunderstanding. If Penny pushed you intently, you wouldn¡¯t just get a cut. Goodness. Look, everyone is fighting because you made a big deal. out of a small cut!¡± Penny gazed at her brothers in surprise. One second ago, she was expecting to witness a change of attitude from them. It was like that before. But now, it seemed- no, it felt like they got her back today. ¡®Didn¡¯t they believe Nina?¡® Penny wondered. ¡°This is weird. This was not how they were supposed to react.¡± While Penny was wondering why everyone was acting differently than expected, Hugo went to her. He grabbed her wrist and faced the elders. already ¡°We¡¯ll excuse ourselves first,¡± Hugo lowered his head and was about to turn around before his eyesnded on Nina. ¡°Anyway, Nina, I hope you are reminded of the Be and Roswald Family rules. Don¡¯t worry. No one will me you if you lose the bet. Good luck! After saying his piece, Hugo dragged Penny with him. As cast his second brother a look when they walked past him. ¡°Apologies, Grandma. My second brother has been acting up and has been ill¨Cmanneredtely. Even I feel ashamed of him now,¡± said As before he followed his siblings. all sounded sarcastic. He didn¡¯t even show any emotions as As said all those words, butted Hugo and Penny. he turned his back on them and ter, however, didn¡¯t follow them but instead jumped to his grandmother¡¯s side. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get angry anymore. This is a misunderstanding! A big misunderstanding! No more fighting!¡± he smiled sweetly as he hugged his grandmother¡¯s arm. ¡°Nina,e on. Tell grandma it¡¯s just a misunderstanding!¡± he urged. ¡°And that you¡¯re sorry for causing it.¡± 2 ¡°What?¡± ter frowned. ¡°Come on! Grandma is already old and I hate to see her angry over a petty. misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Forget it!¡± Criselda clicked her tongue and waved a hand. ¡°Now I feel like a joke! Hmp!¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not a joke! You just did what you think is right!¡± ter cooed. ¡°And if it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding, it only shows that Grandma will bite anyone whoys a finger on her grandchildren! I feel reassured-!¡± 12:05 2/3 129 Not the only one who knew how to dig grandchild¡¯s hair, but still red at the stubborn couple. When her eyesnded on Haines, her lips curved down. ¡°Haines, what are you smiling about, hah?! Are you mocking me?!¡± ¡°Old Madam Roswald, I just thought As and Penny share some simrities. There¡¯s no way I wouldugh at you since I know this was just a terrible misunderstanding¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What she said¡­¡± Allison whispered, only to feel Charles¡¯s hand squeeze her. Charles cast her a look before he faced the elders. ¡°Butler Jen, take Nina with you. Her hand. already stopped bleeding, so there¡¯s no need to call the doctor. ¡°Yes, Sir Charles. Butler Jen lowered his head. ¡°Miss Nina, pleasee with me.¡± Seeing that no one was bringing up how Penny pped her, Nina reluctantly moved toward Butler Jen. She followed him with the maid. Once they were gone, Charles¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Mom, Dad, I apologize for what happened. I respect you from the bottom of my heart, but Allison is my wife now. How we raise our children is up to us,¡± he expressed in all seriousness. ¡°One thing I can assure you of is that we might have not raised Penny, but I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t.¡± Allison and Haines shifted their attention to Charles. Though Allison was puzzled, Haines understood. Charles had seen through Nina and was very disappointed in himself: Because the child they raised proved she was capable of orchestrating something like this that could potentially disrupt the family harmony¡­ permanently. He continued in the same manner. ¡°And one more thing, my daughter isn¡¯t a pushover. If you don¡¯t like her or see her practice the old generation family rules, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give her all the love I can give because Penny is the daughter Allison and I prayed for. Please respect our household because next time, I will be ruthless to anyone who tries to hurt my family physically. verbally, and emotionally¡­ that warning includes the rest of the Be Family and the Roswald Family.¡± Comment 24 PAMPERED CHAPTER 130 130 Ray¡¯s numbered hours In the library, Penny nced at Hugo and then at As. What her brothers spewed toward their grandparents was rude, and they knew it. It was something they would never do in their first life. ¡®Seriously. Was I reborn? Or was I transported to a parallel world?¡® Penny didn¡¯t know the answer to this anymore. Her brothers were acting strangely. Though, I understand Second Brother for how he reacted,¡® she thought, moving her observant eyes to Hugo. ¡®He is the type that when he doesn¡¯t like something or someone, he stays away from it. So, everything that involves Nina, he¡¯s prejudiced.¡± It was how he stayed away from Penny in their first life. Although he was more passive before. ¡®But First Brother¡­ ¡®Penny slowly moved her eyes to As, flinching a bit when she caught him staring. ¡°Penny, that¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked without beating around the bush. ¡°Huh?¡± Deep lines appeared between her brows. Is he asking about what I said to Nina just now?¡± She didn¡¯t have a problem telling him the truth, but before she could speak, As continued; ¡°The notes. You didn¡¯t lend her any notes yesterday, did you?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Penny blinked, taken aback. ¡°I saw her sneak into your room yesterday and when I asked what she was doing, she said you lend her your notes,¡± he exined. ¡°I find it suspicious since I don¡¯t think you¡¯re doing your notes.¡± ¡°First brother! I am a very diligent student!¡± Penny gasped defensively. As arched a brow. ¡°Do you do your notes?¡± ¡± Penny¡¯s silence was enough for an answer. ¡°See?¡± As shrugged. ¡°And even if you write notes, I don¡¯t think Nina would understand.¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± As once again raised an eyebrow. ¡°We study together. Do you think I don¡¯t notice things?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Her lips formed an o¨Cshape, rendered speechless. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d notice.¡± ¡°Not because I don¡¯t say it, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t see or notice things. Moreover, Hugo was angry with her for a reason. I¡¯m trying to understand where his displeasure ising from,¡± he expressed. ¡°Penny, tell me the truth. What is she looking for in your room?¡± This time, Penny kept a tight lip. 12.03 1/3 < 130 Ray¡¯s numbered hours ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± he asked, and she simply slid her eyes to the corner. How could she tell him? Penny already decided on what to do about the broken keychain. It was best that the news wouldn¡¯te from her. ¡°Even if you give me that patient look, I¡¯m not going to say anything!¡® she told herself, seeing that her first and second brothers were patiently waiting for her answer. ¡°Do you¡­ really not trust us?¡± After the prolonged silence, As spoke once more: This time, his voice was And by someone¡­ you mean¡­?¡± Hugo trailed off as he slowly balled his hands into a tight fist. ¡°You?¡± 12:09 2/3 130 Ray¡¯s numbered hours ¡°I¡¯m not too sure if it was me or Lily. As squinted. ¡°How? Did she try to stab you?¡± ¡°First Brother, stabbing isn¡¯t the only way to kill a person! She frowned. ¡°She threw a flowerpot from the rooftop.¡± To rify things, Penny summarized the incident and also included what was happening in building onest week. She also had to confess about the pranks and how she managed to deflect them. When she finished, As and Hugo¡¯s faces were as ck as a kettle. ¡°This is all happening¡­ in the same school?¡± As breathed out. BAM! ¡°Those good¨Cfor¨Cnothing star section¡­!¡± Penny jolted when Hugo suddenly pounded his fist against the table. Looking up, she gulped at the fire zing in her brother¡¯s eyes. At the same time, As¡¯s eyes glinted, which reflected from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Ha ha¡­ First Brother, Second Brother, did you hear the part where I said the pranks are harmless?¡± Pennyughed nervously. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. The fans club and I are in a truce. I forgave them and they also apologized. No need to start another war¡± ¡°No.¡± They answered in unison, making her breath hitch when their fiery eyesnded on her. Their brain was as if wired together as they spoke at the same time. ¡°Nina and those girls aren¡¯t the only ones who will be taught a lesson. That Ray is gonna get it.¡± Uh, no. Thinking of how Hugo got expelled in her first life, Penny panicked. Now, she realized confessing the truth to them was the wrong decision! ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be his doom¡¯s day,¡± said As. At the same time, Hugo spoke. ¡°He¡¯s not gonna sleep tomorrow without crying in agony.¡±
Ray¡­ may his soul rest in peace. Penny immediately knew what to bring tomorrow at school: funeral clothes! Comment 40 12:05 PAMPERED CHAPTER 131 131 Penny¡¯s pain in Nina¡¯s shoes [Short shback] As sat quietly in the backseat of the car, reading a newspaper in his hand. After the long wait, the other door opened and Hugo, still in his uniform, jumped inside. ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± said As emotionlessly as he nced at his brother. ¡°There¡¯s a dy in the flight ¡°I see. Silence quickly followed As¡¯s remarks while the car started moving away from the airport. For a good five minutes, neither of them spoke. Hugo nced at his brother, who didn¡¯t seem he have any intention of saying or asking anything. ¡°I heard about the crisis thepany had gone through,¡± Hugo broached. ¡°Penny helped?¡± As paused and slowly peeled his eyes from the newspaper to the window. ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to, but she did anyway.¡± ¡°You should chase her away fiercer in the future.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m not doing that already?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Hugo shrugged and turned to the window on his side. ¡°She¡¯s already working a lot with her research. Thepany matters aren¡¯t supposed to be something she¡¯d concern herself with.¡± As frowned and felt slightly irritated. ¡°Do you think I never told her not to meddle? You know her. If only she could, she would even volunteer to be in your squad just to help you as well. She¡¯s a real headache¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Both brothers stared at the side of their windows, and silence quickly filled in the air. Hugo didn¡¯t retort at As¡¯s argument, because he knew that would be something Penny would do if only she had the chance. Their sister, after all, would do anything for them, even if they never asked to the point it beyond annoying. was Pleasing them was already Penny¡¯s personality. It somehow became the meaning of her existence. Even when they were children, she would do everything to gain their attention. She enrolled in different sses. Initially, they thought she was just curious. But even when they bloomed into young adults, Penny never changed. The brothers were worried about her. It wasn¡¯t like they liked her so much, but they never hated her. Penny was their sister, whether they liked it or not, and they already epted that fact. They could only hope that instead of trying to please them, Penny would do something for herself. Unintentionally, her actions only made them think they were so unreliable that she couldn¡¯t trust them. Hence, they also had to resort to intense means of chasing her away just so she 12:00 14 131 Penny¡¯s pain in Nina¡¯s shoes stopped. ¡°As, her birthday ising up.¡± Hugo broke the prolonged silence, eyes on the window. ¡°Should we celebrate it with her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d misunderstand it again.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate it.¡± Hugo turned to his brother. ¡°Clear your schedule.¡± As slowly faced his brother, furrowing his brows at the strange look in Hugo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did you almost die while on duty?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hugo chuckled. ¡°Do you know what came to my mind when I thought I was dying?¡± As didn¡¯t answer, but his face showed curiosity. ¡°Penny,¡± answered Hugo. ¡°I thought of her and realized I was harsh on her. ¡°Is that so?¡± As chuckled, not concerned that Hugo almost died while on duty since he was alive now. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her. For now, we¡¯re going to visit home. Nina will be engaged to the Pierson Family. Zoren Pierson will be there, I heard.¡± Hugo arched a brow. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The current head of the Pierson Family.¡± As¡¯s expression changed solemnly as if he was thinking of an enemy. ¡°I heard he is a ruthless man who feeds people to his panther, and he¡¯s always at odds with the first branch of the family. He wasn¡¯t supposed to be present at this engagement. So, I¡¯m curious why he¡¯sing¡± @ ¡°Nina is marrying into such aplicated family, huh?¡± Hugo frowned. ¡°Why? Is she pregnant?¡± [Present Time] Old Madam Roswald and her husband didn¡¯t stay long in the Be Mansion because of what happened. Thanks to ter, they didn¡¯t leave fuming in anger. Even so, they were displeased at Charles¡¯s warning. Allison didn¡¯t send her parents off as she went to check on Nina after seeing Penny and her brothers were doing fine in the library. ¡°Mom?¡± Allison hummed, sitting beside Nina on the bed after helping her back to her bedroom. ¡°Yes, Nina?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡± Tears quickly formed in the corner of Nina¡¯s eyes while her lips quivered. ¡°I didn¡¯t really mean to create a misunderstanding. It¡¯s not my intention for everyone to fight.¡± Nina huped as she gazed down. ¡°As much as possible, I wanted to keep quiet about it. But Penny got so upset and we ended up causing amotion. ¡°Nina.¡± Allison¡¯s heart softened, stroking Nina¡¯s back gently. She sped Nina¡¯s unbandaged hand gently, wiping Nina¡¯s tears with the other. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s alright now.¡± Nina huned more while Allison was wining her tears. ¡°But my brothers hate me now do 12.06 24 < 131 Penny¡¯s pain in Nina¡¯s shoes they?¡± ¡°Nina, don¡¯t say that. Your brothers will never hate you. Allison smiled subtly. ¡°It¡¯s just that many things happened today that we have to do what we have to do. ¡°How about Penny? Does she hate me now too?¡± she sobbed. ¡°I don¡¯t want Penny to hate me. I know I shouldn¡¯t have any rights in this family since I¡¯m not your real daughter. But but¡­ in my heart, you¡¯re my only family.¡± Allison¡¯s eyes softened, smiling subtly. ¡°Nina, you are our family too and I don¡¯t think Penny would hate you,¡± she reassured while nodding at her. ¡°Just apologize for Penny, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll let this pass.¡± What? Nina¡¯s expression briefly turned nk as she stared at her mother¡¯s gentle smile. ¡°Apologize to Penny?¡± ¡°Nina. I know it¡¯s not your intention to cause the misunderstanding, but you shouldn¡¯t forget why Penny had to resort to such means,¡± Allison exined calmly, knowing Niria would understand since she¡¯d been part of the family since the beginning. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to ask others to do your work just because they kept doing you a favor.¡± Nina¡¯s quivering lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Mom, do you still love me?¡± ¡°What? Of course, Nina. Mom always loves you.¡± ¡°Then why do I feel like eve¡¯s leaving me for Penny?¡± u¡¯ve been with us since ¡°Nina, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Allison sighed. ¡°We¡¯re not taking sides. Nina, you were a child and you know how much we love you. Even if this is between your brothers, we won¡¯t tolerate it as well. The ones in the wrong would have to apologize. It¡¯s always been like that, isn¡¯t it?¡± Was it? Nina wondered. Truthfully, a part of Nina¡¯s heart knew what Allison was saying was true. Even if the people Involved were As and Hugo, their parents would still ask the one in the wrong to apologize. This was never an issue in the past. Even if it was between Nina or any of her brothers, she wouldn¡¯t think her parents were favoring them over her. But this was between Penny and Nina. And Penny¡¯s mere existence was akin to a pipe stuck in Nina¡¯s throat. Therefore, in her eyes, her parents were biased because Penny was their daughter and Nina was just an outsider. To Nina, this was a disy of favoritism. ¡°Mom, I just want to rest,¡± said Nina and pulled her hand from Allison, crawling on the bed. Shey on her side, her back facing her mother. ¡°Nina¡­¡± Allison called, but Nina didn¡¯t respond. All she could do was sigh heavily. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let you rest. If you need anything, juste down.¡± Having said that, Allison pushed herself away. She looked back when she reached the door ( 131 Ponny¡¯s pain in Nina¡¯s shoes The moment the click of the door caressed Nina¡¯s cars, a tear rolled across her nose bridge. This time, she barely felt any spite. What swelled in her heart was the pain of abandonment and she hated this feeling more than anything else. 6) Comment 32 PAMPERED CHAPTER 132 132 Please, don¡¯t abandon me! Normally, Charles would gather his children so they could talk about what happened. But here he was, doing a quick run in the mansion¡¯s jogging paths out of frustration. Haines would join him, if not only Haines didn¡¯t feel like running. Hence, he sat on the bench and counted how manyps Charles ran before thetter finally joined him on the bench. ¡°Feeling much better now?¡± Haines asked as he handed Charles a piece of a small towel for the man¡¯s sweat. Charles casually epted it and wiped it around his neck while pouring a drink down his throat. When his breathing and heart rate stabilized, he cast Haines a nce. ¡°Haines, one question, he faced Haines squarely. ¡°Haines, why did you stay?¡± It was no secret Haines nned to leave shortly after he picked up Penny from the Cortez Household. However, he changed his mind one day before his departure. Although Haines already told Charles ame excuse, Charles didn¡¯t think much about it since he didn¡¯t mind if Haines would stay or leave. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. But after what happened, Charles couldn¡¯t help but probe. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave Penny all alone,¡± Haines didn¡¯t mind telling him the truth. ¡°She worries me. ¡°Did you think this will happen?¡± Haines pondered. ¡°Not exactly¡± ¡°Then, what?¡± ¡°Before I noticed that things might be a littleplicated in the family, I was concerned about Penny. As I said, Penny is the one who negotiated those terms beforeing in here and even asked for a notarized copy of it,¡± he exined more like reminding Charles of this fact. ¡°After observing her, I realized she¡¯s quite indifferent than she was toward her cousins.¡± ¡°The boy¡¯s indifference towards her wasn¡¯t also helping. With this, I don¡¯t think her footing in the family would stabilize. I don¡¯t even think she ns to stay longer,¡± he continued. ¡°That¡¯s my initial reason, but as time goes on, I realize there¡¯s a much bigger problem.¡± Charles rocked his head in understanding. ¡°It was us and Allison.¡± Haines didn¡¯t answer, but tipping his head was enough for an answer. ¡°Hah. Charles huffed as he looked ahead, resting his arms on his legs. ¡°Since when did you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure when, but I¡¯m certain it¡¯s before that time Hugo confronted you. I¡¯m certain noticed Hugo distanced himself from Nina since then.¡± you Everyone might not say it, but they could all feel and see that Hugo was purposely being indifferent toward Nina. Hugo was the most considerate older brother. It would take something big for Hugo to get angry. L HT 12:06 13 132 Please, don¡¯t abandon me! same time, stern. Haines brows rose as he didn¡¯t expect Charles to make such a quick decision. If this was a business matter, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised. But when ites to family, Charles never decides on anything rashly. ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been thinking while running?¡± Haines blurted out. ¡°We raised Nina with everything we could, but it seemed we spoiled her more than we thought. I can¡¯t fault her for trying to stir trouble for Penny because until months ago, she was the only daughter of our family,¡± Charles expressed sincerely with a mixture of sadness and guilt. ¡°Nina is just scared that she¡¯d lose the life she grew up in. I understand her to that extent. ¡°I know¡± Haines nodded. ¡°I also understand where she¡¯sing from¡­ to that extent.¡± Charles smiled bitterly as he faced Haines. ¡°Just to that extent. We spoiled her too much and were too lenient, not getting equal discipline, just like how we disciplined Hugo and As.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to send her away?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t abandon herpletely because even if Nina had done this, she¡¯s still my daughter in heart. The least I can do is not let her near Penny for now.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°I love Nina and in my heart, she¡¯ll always be my daughter. But Penny¡­ she¡¯s my flesh and blood. Allison might argue with me, but I can¡¯t keep letting someone who stirs trouble for my daughter linger around.¡± It felt wrong for Haines to heave a sigh of relief, but he did. He was d Charles was more forting now than he was months ago. Although Haines was aware this might hurt Charles, especially Allison, it was the right thing to do. ¡°Though I have to say, Charles. You spoiled Nina with all the love and, at the same time, taught her to be a good person. If there¡¯s anyone who would understand you won¡¯t easily unloved her, that would be Nina, herself, Haines expressed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say more since she¡¯s a child, but the fact that children exhibit personality characteristics in infancy suggests that gics ys a part.¡± Charles faced Haines again before thetter continued. ¡°Jessa Cortez might know what she¡¯s like. You can ask her¡­ if you are ready to know what kind of person Nina is behind your back. Haines¡¯s suggestion carried good intentions, but somehow, that also put pressure on Charles. Once Charles asks Jessa what Nina was like in their home, he mightpletely change his perspective toward his once beloved daughter. + Once Charles calmed down, he went to see Allison to discuss some matters. The discussion turned into a huge argument, but in the end, Allison couldn¡¯t change anything. How could she when her husband, Haines, and even Butler Jen were all against her? 12:06 23 132 Please, don¡¯t abandon me! Moreover, it was best for Penny and Nina not to be near each other for the time being. So once the adults came to a conclusion, they gathered the children in the family room. Charles gazed at his sons and daughters seated on the couch. ¡°From now on, Nina won¡¯t be in here on the weekends. ¡°Huh?¡± Nina¡¯splexion paled as she gazed at her parents nkly. ¡°Dad¡­ why¡­?¡± ¡°Nina, don¡¯t be sad. We agreed to this decision because we think it¡¯s the best for all of us to avoid such problems in the future. Charles was unmoved and adamant, his tone was enough to let everyone know he wouldn¡¯t ept any objection at the moment. ¡°However, Nina can go to her grandparents on the weekends. He paused and cast his sons a look. ¡°If you want to meet Nina, then tell us so the driver can drive you to your grandparent¡¯s home. For now, Nina, the driver is ready to take you back to the Cortez Household: @ ¡°Dad!¡± Nina quickly slumped to her knees, crying. ¡°Please don¡¯t abandon me. I didn¡¯t really mean what happened!¡± Her eyes searched for Penny and crawled her way p! Comment 28 to her. ¡°Penny, I¡¯m really sorry- View All > .R Post your firstment! Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > PAMPERED CHAPTER 133 133 Priorities- SLAP Just as Nina¡¯s hand touched Penny¡¯s leg, a hand aggressively pped her hand away. Nina froze in surprise and everyone in the room. Slowly, everyone lifted their eyes to the person who pped Nina¡¯s hand away. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, the person who swatted Nina¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t the person everyone expected. Even Penny was stupefied. ¡°Third Brother¡­ why did you¡­ did Penny tell you something?¡± Nina¡¯s meek voice echoed. Most of the time, ter would carry an incredulous and clueless look. Now, he was ring at her as if he were looking at his most hated nemesis. ¡°Penny didn¡¯t need to tell me anything because I just know what you did.¡± ter balled his hands into a tight fist, his heart thudded against his chest. ¡°Nina, do you think begging will help? Dad already decided and begging only looks like you¡¯re challenging him. Weren¡¯t we taught about begging?¡± It was why, even when ter was being bullied, he never begged his bullies. At least, he would still try to talk back, even if he knew he would just get beaten up. But from what he heard from Hugo, ter couldn¡¯t see Nina the same way. ¡°Dad, I want to visit Grandma and Grandpa next week.¡± ter faced his father innocently. ¡°I¡¯m taking Penny with me. Can Nina stay in the Cortez Household next week?¡± ¡°Third brother!¡± ¡°Nina, just ept what everyone already epted,¡± this time, As spoke up coldly. ¡°If what your said earlier is true, then you should do it now. After all, before, you didn¡¯t know that you and Penny were swapped. So, you lived your life as a Bevishly. But now that you know the truth, you should do what you said previously to make amends.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes widened even more. Without thinking, she quickly extended her short limbs to cover As and ter¡¯s mouths. Good thing they were sandwiching her. Didn¡¯t they say they¡¯d bury Ray alive?! Why were they burying Nina too!? They should do it not in front of her! ¡°Ha ha!¡± sheughed nervously. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. Just checking their temperatures, but I have short. arms. Can¡¯t reach their foreheads. Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± s Hugo pressed his lips to hold back hisughter. My sister is silly sometimes.¡± ter and As frowned, but they didn¡¯t bother taking her little hands from their mouths. ¡°Boys, that is not nice. Despite her confusion about her sons¡® remarks, Allison shook her head. ¡°Nina was in the wrong this time, but please, do understand her. ¡°We¡¯re trying, that¡¯s why we¡¯re only saying this,¡± Hugo, whose mouth was free, spoke calmly and politely. ¡°We¡¯re just reminding Nina that we learned that begging and throwing tantrums won¡¯t 12:08 13 133 Priorities- gonna change the situation. If anything, it¡¯ll only make things worse. Isn¡¯t that right, Mom?¡± Allison was rendered speechless because that was true. They never let their children get whatever they want, even if they throw a tantrum. Although that was mostly applied to ter when they were young. Charles nced at his son and understood they were all united. Although he was curious about what made ter get this angry at Nina. ¡°Nina, your brothers are right. Charles nodded. ¡°Moreover, we¡¯re not abandoning you. Mom and I will still see you and we¡¯ll still support you with the best we can.¡± Nina¡¯s heart sank as herplexion paled. She decided today that she would make Penny leave the household. If not, then she would make sure to discredit Penny. But not only the entire family was siding with Penny, but they were sending her away this time. Her quivering lips opened and closed, but in the end, she could only hang her head low. It would be a lie if Charles said he didn¡¯t feel bad about her. He felt sorry for Nina, especially now. But he knew this was the right thing to do, not just for Penny, but also for Nina. Nina should understand that no matter what she does, Penny will always be the real daughter of the Be Family. Hopefully, if Nina understood this, it would be best if, instead of stirring trouble for Penny, they could be friends. Having said that, Butler Jen offered to take Nina to the car. Nina didn¡¯t say anything after that as she just automatically followed Butler Jen with a heavy heart. Allison also followed because she didn¡¯t want to send Nina off all on her own. When they left, Charles was about to leave as well when As spoke. ¡°Dad, we want to tell you something. Penny¡¯s hand already left his mouth when this family meeting concluded. Charles arched a brow while Penny looked at As worriedly. Sensing the look Penny was giving him, As nodded at her reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dad should know about this so he knows what¡¯sing to him tomorrow,¡± said As to her. ¡°What ising to me tomorrow, As?¡± Charles knitted his brows, casting Haines a look. But Haines was just as clueless as him. ž³ Both men stared at the boys and Penny, watching the children look at each other. Penny seemed a little reluctant, but she didn¡¯t stop her big brothers. After all, she understood that Charles had to know because what Nina did was huge. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was best if Charles was prepared for it. As took a deep breath and, as the big brother, he took the initiative to tell his father and uncle the horrible thing Nina had done to Penny. The more Charles and Haines listened, the more horrified they were. They even felt their skin crawl. Although the boys spared them the pranks at Penny¡¯s request, the news involving Nina was enough to shake them to the core. Haines even forgot to breathe and blink, his jaw tightening. 12:00 2/3 133 Priorities- Charles, on the other hand, simply nked out. ¡°That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t have a problem if she wouldn¡¯te in here,¡± said As. ¡°But I don¡¯t think Penny is still safe since they¡¯re ssmates. I¡¯m worried about her.¡± Charles¡¯s face darkened. As much as possible, he didn¡¯t want to hate or see Nina differently. But after hearing this, it deeply angered him. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Haines volunteered, making everyone look in his direction. Charles frowned. ¡°Haines, I can handle it ¡°I know you can and you would, but it¡¯s something I¡¯d like to do. Moreover, if I did it, it¡¯s not something you and Allison would have to argue about,¡± Haines exined, giving everyone a reassuring look. ¡°Let me do it. Penny pursed her lips because the tension in the family room turned even more stifling than before Nina left. But for some reason, the devil on her shoulder whispered in her ear, and she randomly blurted out; ¡°Uncle, my homeroom teacher¡¯s name is Miss Vivian Sandford.¡± The devil on Penny¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Priorities-¡± 66 This chapter is an extra chapter for helping me reach 500 Golden Tickets <3 Thank you and keep theming D Comment 45 PAMPERED CHAPTER 134 134 But s The children left the family room with Penny, worried about her father and uncle. Although they already decided that Nina wouldn¡¯t step foot in this ce, their next course of action about Nina worried her. ( ¡°Don¡¯t think about it for now, Penny.¡± Hugo ced a hand on her back on their way out to get her attention. ¡°Let the adults deal with that matter.¡± As, who was walking a step ahead of them, also spoke. ¡°That¡¯s the reason we told Dad about it since there¡¯s really nothing we could do about it. I¡¯m sure he and Uncle Haines would make a decision that will satisfy everyone.¡± ¡°Penny, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ter hurried to her side, checking on her. ¡°How rich was someone who should ask this question, that should be Penny since ter was being bullied until she gave his bullies a lesson! ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t think about Nina anymore,¡± Hugo reassured. ¡°We still have an entire day to spend. I don¡¯t want to study, though.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ter¡¯s eyes twinkle. ¡°How about we shop for bikes?¡± ¡°Bikes?¡± ¡°Yugi and Yuri said they¡¯d bring their bikes next time, but I think that¡¯s a little of a hassle. Why not buy some bikes?¡± Penny scrunched up her nose. ¡°Do you have the money?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I have a few savings, but I¡¯ve used up almost all of them buying sweets,¡± mumbled Hugo. ¡°I should¡¯ve bought a bike for Penny as a gift. ¡°Do you even know how much bikes cost?¡± As nced over his shoulders. The three looked up at the first brother like pitiful children who knew nothing about the world. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they asked him if fifty bucks was enough. A shallow sigh slipped past his lips, stopping in his tracks to face the three. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you on the garden patio. I¡¯ll get myptop. Let¡¯s check the prices.¡± ¡°Bikes are this expensive?!¡± ter gasped in dismay, unable to believe that bikes could be so expensive. ¡°But they¡¯re just bikes! Howe some of them are even more expensive than some motorcycles?!¡± 134 But s Hugo was also astounded. ¡°I thought I could buy for a hundred. He sulked, thinking he only needed two bucks toplete the hundred. Who would have thought he needed more than that? Penny darted her eyes between her brothers. The three of them were flocking around As¡¯sptop while As read a book across from them. She too was surprised that bikes could cost this much the pain of not being financially smart beforc. ¨C ¡°Ahh!¡± An idea crossed her mind. ¡°I know! These are expensive because it¡¯s brand new. Let¡¯s find out if there¡¯s any secondhand. Penny stretched her fingers and went to find bikes in the online marketce. ¡°Wow. Unlike the ones we saw, these are cheaper,¡± ter blurted out in amusement. ¡°Is this really secondhand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cheaper, but I still can¡¯t afford it.¡± Hugo now felt dirt poor. (2 As would nce at his siblings, shaking his head. He could just buy them since As had been. saving most of his allowance from when he was fourteen. Not that he had anything he wanted to spend it on aside from books he wanted to read. ¡°You guys should start saving instead of spending all your allowance on nonsense,¡± he suggested, watching the three lift their heads over theptop. They blinked at the same time before their eyes twinkled, making As¡¯s face twitch. His suggestion wasn¡¯t bad, but how the three reacted was something he didn¡¯t expect. In no time, Penny, ter, and Hugo went back inside, leaving As for a brief moment. When they returned, they were bringing somerge jars, papers, and markers. As watched them write on the paper, tape it on the jar, and then ce all their remaining allowance inside the jar. Penny¡¯s bike. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ter¡¯s bike. The spare bike. ¡°Hugo, why did you name yours a spare bike?¡± asked As out of pure curiosity. Hugo smiled. ¡°I already have a bike, but just in case. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not bad!¡± ter didn¡¯t bother as he looked at his jar and then at Penny¡¯s. ¡°Penny, I have more savings than you.¡± Penny frowned as she looked at him dead in the eye. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t forget I put all my money in the bet. Win that bet.¡± ¡°Of of course!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Hugo nodded and looked at As sharply, ¡°First brother, my entire monthly allowance is on you. Please don¡¯t forget to win. Don¡¯t worry, though. By tomorrow, one spot in the star section will be emptied. 2/4 134 But s ¡°Heh.¡± Penny let out a helpless smile. Well, they¡¯re calmer now. I guess there¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡® The children of the Be Family spent the entire day looking for bikes, printing some photos of their desired bikes, and even gluing them on their jars. In no time, things eventually returned to normal for the children. They didn¡¯t bother with the adult matters anymore. Despite the adults¡® worries, they didn¡¯t let the children get affected by it. And somehow, the night passed just like any other night without any more big events. Penny thought her brothers initial anger toward Ray subsided after a few hours. They only brought it up once yesterday, and then, no more word about it. Hence, she felt a little at ease that her brothers would calmly let it go. But s¡­ ¡®Oh, my god¡­ ¡®Penny gulped, almost suffocated at the fire zing from behind the van. (7) Hugo and As weren¡¯t saying anything, just staring at the windows on their side. But she could literally see the fire burning in their chairs! ter sped his hands together, closing his eyes. ¡°May his soul rest¡­ at the pits of the burning hell,¡± he prayed solemnly, knowing he could only do this much. ¡°¡­ Penny looked away, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°They¡¯re really going to bury him today! That brat! Now, I have another work to do!¡± It wasn¡¯t like Penny found Ray pitiful! He put this upon himself! But she didn¡¯t want Hugo to get. expelled just like in the first life. What a headache. Penny cupped her face. I guess I¡¯m making a quick trip to the star section again.¡± 66 This chapter is an extra chapter for helping me reach another 500 Powerstones, a total of 2,500 powerstones this week. I uploaded the chapter in advance since there¡¯s still Sunday, and we¡¯d reach it 12.00 L PAMPERED CHAPTER 135 135 Don¡¯t want to underdress RANG!! Everyone in ss loosened up when the first bell for recess rang. Lily perked up excitedly, eyes zing as she turned on Penny¡¯s desk. But just as she did, Penny already stood up and walked away. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Penny?¡± Lily called when Penny was close to her desk. ¡°Penny, where are you going?¡± Penny just smiled. She would have to save a soul, was what she wanted to say. ¡°I need to do something.¡± ¡°All alone?¡± Lily¡¯s face formed into a puppy about to be abandoned. ¡°I need to talk to you about the fan club,¡± At this point, Penny was already allergic to the word fans club. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you in a bit. This is just a bit important.¡± The moment those words flew out of Penny¡¯s mouth, she also bolted away like a sh of lightning. Only the faint gust of wind was what Lily could catch because of how fast Penny was. ¡°But¡­ this is also important¡­¡± Lily muttered to herself, and then she sighed sharply. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just tell her about when the official assembly would be: 5 Lily didn¡¯t think much of it anymore as she happily turned in Ginnie¡¯s direction. ¡°Ginnie-!¡± she called excitedly and jumped away from her seat, ready to talk about the fans¡® club the two of them founded. Patricia who was watching this, scoffed in dismay. ¡°Nina, look at those losers.¡± ¡°Patricia¡­¡± Nina chuckled weakly as she looked at her friend. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them anymore.¡± ¡°Mhmp!¡± Patricia crossed her arms. Of course, she couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. That stupid Lily! Of all the people she could be friends with, she chose to mingle with peasants like Ginnie and Penny.¡± Patricia hated to see this friendship because, in her eyes, it was strange. Lily was obviously not on the same level as Ginnie and Penny, but those two peasants talked to Lily as if they were equals. Even so, Patricia couldn¡¯t meddle. As much as she hated it, she couldn¡¯t fight Lily since Lily¡¯s family was also influential and Patricia didn¡¯t want to put the Miller Family in a terrible. plight. ¡°Patricia,¡± Nina pursed her lips, waiting for Patricia to look at her. ¡°That keychain I lent you¡­ do you still have it?¡± ¡°The keychain?¡± Patricia tilted her head to the side. ¡°Did you give me any keychain?¡± ¡°Yes. The one I got when I officially became a member of Ray¡¯s fan club,¡± Patricia furrowed her brows and pondered. ¡°Well, maybe I forgot about it. I¡¯ll look for it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Nina smiled in satisfaction before she nced at the door nervously. ¡®Did Penny go 12007 13 135 Don¡¯t want to underdress Nina balled her hands into a tight fist, secretly clenching her teeth. She then nced at Patricia once more. ¡®Even if she gets angry, I have no choice,¡® she told herself. I can¡¯t just fall when everything is already falling out of my hands. Patricia will surely get saved because she¡¯s from the Miller Family. She¡¯d surely get a lighter punishment if she took the fall¡® a Once Nina convinced herself to make herself feel better, a relieved smile turned up on her face. As long as she could continue going to this school and as long as she could defend herself, there were more chances of discrediting Penny. If Patricia took the fall, everyone would think Penny was just stirring trouble for her. If everyone would see this, her parents would lift her ban from the Be Mansion. They¡¯d feel sorry for her as well. Meanwhile, in Building 3, when the bell for recess rang, As unhesitatingly rose from his scat. Curious, everyone in the ss couldn¡¯t help but turn in his direction. Normally, As would stay in ss to study for the next ss during recess. This guy only knew how to study all day. Even during lunch, As would eat while reading. It wasn¡¯t like they found it odd since they were now seniors and at this point in their lives, they had to take their studies. seriously. Moreover, As dered war on the star section ss. In other words, they weren¡¯t surprised that he was more focused on his studies with everything at hand. But seeing him stand without holding a book or any study material earned unnecessary attention. Not to mention, that look on his face seemed like he was about to execute someone. What made this guy angry? As wordlessly strutted out of the ssroom. The moment he stepped out, Hugo was leaning on the wall across from the door. Hugo snapped his sharp eyes at his brother and without exchange of words, the two of them. marched through the hallway, heading to the star section ss. Unlike the rest of the grades and sections in the school, the star Lion followed a different curriculum. They only had a few teachers for sses, but they had more study materials to work on, projects, and exams. Ray pped his hand aloud to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Those who signed up to Penny¡¯s fan club, I just received a notificationst night about the official general assembly!¡± Everyone looked at him with mixed emotions mostly in disbelief. He was really into this fan 23 135 Don¡¯t want to underdress club, and no one could tell whether he was simply screwing with them or he was being serious. ¡°So, I asked my fellow members to do your work diligently so we can free up some time this week for the assembly!¡± he grinned from ear to ear, making his eyes squint. The students shook their heads and didn¡¯t bother arguing with him. When Ray was being childish, they¡¯d rather not argue. It was more like talking to the wall. ¡°Thanks for the heads¨Cup!¡± the 10th rank, Finn, smiled brightly as well. ¡°Please let me know if there¡¯s some dress code w need to adhere to. I do not want to attend underdress. That¡¯ll be rude.¡± Cassandra rolled her eyes upon hearing this. It¡¯s just a fan club assembly. Of course, we¡¯ll wear uniforms. Did he think he was going to attend a party? When her eyes met with Kiara, she smiled helplessly. ¡°Ray, you and Finn seemed to be very invested in this fan club. I¡¯m warning you, though. If this is just one of your ploy to stir trouble and implicate this ss¡­¡± Kiara paused as her eyes sharpened at Ray. ¡°¡­ you¡¯ll have a problem with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ray chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not stirring¡­¡± Knock Knock Ray arched a brow and slowly set his eyes on the door. Everyone also heard the faint knock, and since knocking in this ssroom was a rare urrence, they were curious. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± Finn proposed because he was the closest. He slid the door open, knitting his brows when he saw no one. ¡°Big Brother, is the rank 2 inside?¡± When a sweet voice caressed his ears, he slowly gazed down and was met with a round face. with adorable pinkish checks and innocent round eyes. While Finn tilted his head to the side, everyone who had met Penny once panicked. Comment 15 View All > Post your firstment! Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > ͼ Send Gilt PAMPERED CHAPTER 136 136 Just what did he do?! ¡°What is that kid doing here?¡± the boy with sses jumped away from his seat, horrified. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s going to trash the ssroom this time?¡± Cassandra also found herself in the corner of the ssroom, dragging Kiara with her to safety. Kiara raised her brows and gazed down at Cassandra. ¡°Cassie, you look pale,¡± Kiara pointed out, making Cassandra look up at her. ¡°She scares me. Hehe.¡± Cassandraughed nervously. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t done anything to her, but she probably heard we¡¯re joining her fan club.¡± Who knew? Penny might¡¯ve heard about their participation in the fan club and assumed they joined to stir trouble for her. Initially, they all thought Penny was a pitiful young girl, who was being targeted because of It displeased them, thinking that Ray was being petty. Moreover, they didn¡¯t need Ray to low as to distract a young girl who could potentially steal a seat in the star section. But after that first meeting with her, Penny oozed with murderous intent. They might still fight their seats fiercely, but not in a literal fight! Penny would kill them literally. Though that might be an exaggeration, they would rather avoid that at all costs! so At this thought, everyone red daggers at Ray. What did he do this time to make Penny to them again?! They then couldn¡¯t help but shift their shaky eyes at the door where Finn was standing. They squinted, checking if Penny was bringing any flowerpot again. While everyone in the star section found spots far away from Ray, Finn studied the cute little doll before him. Finn already heard about Penny, but at that moment, he didn¡¯t think the Penny everyone was talking about was this adorable little girl. ¡°What do you need, little sister?¡± Finn kindly lowered his head a little. ¡°Were you asking about Ray?¡± Penny nodded. Finn chuckled yfully. ¡°Why? Do you have a crush on him? Or are you a member of his fan club?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but raise a hand to pinch her soft cheeks. But before he could touch her check, her plump hand grabbed his tightly. ¡°Huh?¡± he felt her grip tightened until his smile twisted. ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re going to break my fingers.¡± ¡°Big brother, please don¡¯t touch people next time without asking for their permission.¡± Penny -smiled sweetly and released his hand. ¡°I need to see rank 2. Please. Finn frowned as he looked back at her. It wasn¡¯t like Penny really squeezed his fingers for it to hurt. It was just that this guy was too weak! ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just thought you were so cute. I didn¡¯t mean to make you feel ufortable,¡± Finn N 136 Just what did he do?! still acknowledged his wrong and straightened his back. ¡°Ray, a little fan here is looking for you.¡± When Finn turned, he furrowed his brows. Most seats were now empty and his ssmates were scattered to different weird spots in the ssroom. Their expressions were aghast; it was as though they had seen a ghost. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you?¡± Finn muttered, but before he could get any answer, Ray tiptoed his way behind the door. ¡°Huh?¡± Finn raised his brows as he shifted his eyes to Ray, only to see thetter do this chopping move in front of his neck. Ray also shook his head, signaling Finn to tell Penny he wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Grasping Ray¡¯s message, he assumed this little girl had been bothering him. Hence, Ray didn¡¯t want to see her. ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m sorry, but it seems Ray went out¡­¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Big brother, tell him if he still wants to live, he shoulde out,¡± Penny remarked with a sweet smile. ¡°Otherwise, the next thing we¡¯ll all know is his tribute.¡± Finn frowned at the things she said. ¡°Little sister, that is not a nice thing to say to someone.¡± He lectured her gently, now understanding why Ray was avoiding her. This little sister must be one of Ray¡¯s crazy fans! Ray, on the other hand, scrunched up his nose at Penny¡¯s remarks. He listened to Finn¡¯s lecturing, and everyone¡¯s heart leaped out of their chest. Do not lecture her! (2 Everyone gasped in horror, thinking Finn might make things worse! With this, all of them red daggers at Ray. It was Ray who exposed the star section to this little girl and Finn had no idea! Seeing the deathly re cast upon him, Ray sighed and dragged his feet out of his hiding. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Ray, wearing a dejected frown, appeared behind Finn. ¡°Penny, did I do something bad again?¡± Penny nced at the person behind Finn while thetter looked back. ¡°Ray, I just told her you went out.¡± Finn frowned. ¡°Whye out now?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the hatred I¡¯m receiving inside?¡± Ray sighed and walked closer until he was standing beside Finn. ¡°Penny, if you¡¯re going to punish me, please make sure I still get to live tomorrow.¡± He hung his head low. ¡°I still want to attend the first assembly.¡± ¡°Penny?¡± Finn muttered in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the person¡­¡± Before Finn could even say his piece, Penny already spoke coldly. ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯te here to kill you,¡± she clicked her tongue in irritation. With how Ray was acting, she somewhat felt bad! ¡°Come with me and do it fast. ¡°To where?¡± Penny didn¡¯t bother to answer and strode off. Confused, Ray cast Finn a look, only to get a shrug
  1. Just what did he do?!
from Finn. ¡°A date?¡± Ray blurted out before his somber look turned blinding. ¡°Wait, Penny-! Little sister Penpen, wait for me-! This big brother knows ces you¡¯d like~!¡± Finn: ¡°¡­¡± The star students: ¡°¡­ Soon enough, everyone could only stare at the door nkly. Penny didn¡¯t do anything, and Ray followed her with petals and butterflies around him. ¡ú¡ú ¡°What just happened?¡± Cassandra blurted out. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Finn shrugged and closed the door, facing his ssmates. ¡°So, that¡¯s our idol in the fan club, huh? No wonder Kiara joined. She¡¯s cute! Haha! I should ask Max to join the fan club as well. Everyone chose to ignore Finn and slowly calmed their racing hearts. When the serene atmosphere returned to their ssroom, they all found themselves back in their respective seats. However, only a few minutester, the door abruptly flew open. Everyone flinched in surprise, turning their heads at the door on instinct. When their eyes.nded on the two figures outside, their shoulders tensed up. As¡¯s eyes glinted as he scanned the room quietly. ¡°Where¡¯s¡­ rank 2?¡± ¡°We need to talk to him,¡± Hugo, who carried the same dark look as his big brother, hissed. ¡°Bring him out.¡± The star students held their breaths. But instead of wondering what these two needed from Ray, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder about another thing. Just what did Ray do this time to not only make Pennye to their room but also the Be Brothers?! Comment Post your firstment! Voto 1 Fandom PAMPERED CHAPTER 137 137 ninjas Penny would cautiously look left and right before moving forward in the hallway. Because of her action, Ray felt infected and acted like a ninja as well. They would sneak through the hallway. watching out for any traps or enemies. At least, that was what Ray felt with all of this. Leaning on the side of the corridor wall, Ray stretched his neck over her head as they peeked at the right turn. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s empty,¡± he whispered in all seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any booby trap as well.¡± Penny¡¯s face frowned, looking up at him. ¡°You¡¯re seriously too cool about this, huh?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,¡± he gazed down at her. ¡°What are we hiding from? And where are we going?¡± ¡°Goodness. This is silly Penny sighed and pushed herself away from the wall. She then resumed her steps, but she kept an alert mind. ¡°Uh, wait.¡± Ray, who had fun ying ninja with her, maintained the same cautiousness. ¡°Penny, you should at least tell me what¡¯s going on, you know? It¡¯s better if I know what I should watch out for so I can protect you.¡± As if Penny needed his protection. Another heavy sigh escaped her, continuing with her pace, and said, ¡°My brothers found out that you¡¯ve been bothering me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°They got so angry and they might bury you alive.¡± Her face crumpled in dismay, reminding herself not to tell them about something like this again. ¡°My eldest brother might be lenient, but who I¡¯m scared of is my second brother.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ray nodded. ¡°Are they angry I didn¡¯t ask for their permission first? Tsk. Silly me. Where¡¯s my manners, right?¡± is time, Penny stopped and looked back at him. She scoffed in dismay, looking at this unhinged person, who seemed to not understand the situation. ¡°This is not time for jokes, alright?¡± her frown deepened. ¡°My second brother is really strong. If you¡¯ve only seen how many deformed dummies we have at home, you¡¯d understand.¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯re worried about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried my brother will be expelled if he beats the headmaster¡¯s grandson. So stop joking¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not joking¡­ ¡°Teh. Let¡¯s just go.¡± Rav sulked a little as the little girl started walking again. He only needed to leap once to catch 12 22 (f) 19 137 ninjas
  1. up.
¡°So, where are you taking me?¡± he asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your brothers might think we¡¯re eloping?¡± Penny¡¯s face contorted, but she squashed down the rising irritation in her heart. ¡°I need to hide. you. I¡¯m looking for a good hiding spot. ¡°The star section garden?¡± ¡°You think they won¡¯t go there if they didn¡¯t find there if they didn¡¯t find you in your ssroom?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Ray pondered about it, ncing at her little back. ¡°I know a good hiding spot. Penny slowed down and looked back at him. ¡°Where?¡± Ray smiled in response. After just a few minutes of walking, Penny found herself standing at the small building behind building three. It looked old and there were still remnants of undergoing construction in some parts of the building. ¡°It¡¯s still under renovation, but for some reason, the construction had to stop until some matters were settled,¡± Ray exined, standing a step ahead of her. ¡°It¡¯s safe, though. Don¡¯t worry. The renovation is on the other side. Though, if you don¡¯t like scary stuff, you shouldn¡¯te inside.¡± Penny snapped her eyes at him and jerked her chin ahead. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°Just me?¡± he pointed at himself. ¡°I thought we needed to hide together?¡± ¡°Tch. Just you. Why would I need to hide from my brother? Stay here until everything has calmed down. I also have ss, okay?¡± Penny huffed, turning around to leave this guy alone. She hid him, and that was good enough. What she did was already a good deed. However, just as Penny turned around, she caught a familiar figure in the window of building three. It was As. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Penny panicked and turned around, making Ray furrow his brows at the look of horror stered on her face. Before he could ask, Penny already ran to him and pushed him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in! Quick!¡± In the end, Penny still went to the old building with Ray. They hid in the first ssroom they reached. Once inside, Penny approached the dusty window and peeked outside. 12:21 C 137 ninjas Ray stayed by the open door, crossing his arms, eyes on her small figure. ¡®She does seem worried, he thought. Were her brothers that crude? Well¡­ looking at her, if she¡¯s my sister, I¡¯d also be a little overprotective.¡± ¡°Goodness. They did do what they told me they¡¯d do.¡± Another deep sigh escaped her while shaking her head. ¡°I already told them it¡¯s over. But they still wouldn¡¯t let it go.¡± If only she knew they would be like this, Penny wouldn¡¯t dare tell them anything! She didn¡¯t want to rely on them, let alone make them pick a fight for her. She already settled everything, but it was now being reopened. As shemented in her heart, Penny nced up at the guy by the door. She clicked her tongue faintly. To be fair, she couldn¡¯tpletely me Hugo and As. If not for Ray pulling off such a stunt, there wouldn¡¯t be any endless pranks and no one would be kicked out. ¡°The school bell rang,¡± she mumbled and dusted off one of the chairs before sitting on it. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a moment, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± Ray smacked his lips and hummed a long tune. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ll keep you entertained, so don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Come on, Penny!¡± he jumped to the desk in the front, not bothered by the dust that ascended from it. ¡°It¡¯s finally time for the two of us to talk. ¡°Who said I ever wanted to talk to you?¡± His smile stiffened. ¡°Penny, you really don¡¯t like me?¡± ¡°No. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°But why? You hadn¡¯t even given me a chance. ¡°Why would I give someone a chance when that someone doesn¡¯t even need it in the first ce?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ray, do you think I¡¯m silly?¡± Penny blinked, her tone and remarks unstoppable and unchanged. ¡°I might not know your intention, but I know for sure you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m not curious since you don¡¯t interest me. But frankly, a seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold guy pursuing a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl is not a funny prank, but a creepy one. It¡¯s like an uncle taking an interest in a little girl; it makes me ufortable.¡± Every big word she spewed was akin to blocks falling on him, one after another. At the end of her sentence, his confidence as a young man fled, and would never be seen again. 12.23 PAMPERED CHAPTER 138 138 You¡¯re not fat, you¡¯re hot! You don¡¯t interest me. Creepy guy. Uncle. Those were the only examples that hurt Ray the most. Growing up, most people around him doted on him. Even though the students in the star section wouldn¡¯t mind dissing him, they still respected his intellectual perspective on school and even in business. All the star students were actively involved in their family businesses, after all. So, getting some real, harsh talk with a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold was heart¨Cwrenching. Ray frowned deeply and gazed at Penny. Despite saying all those things, she kept an upright pose and an honest expression. ¡°Sorry if that¡¯s what it made you feel,¡± he said with a deep sigh. ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°You should mean it. Penny nodded. ¡°I hope you stop this madness from now on. I don¡¯t want to deal with this again. Especially, I don¡¯t want my brothers worrying about me.¡± Her brothers worries just made her more worried, after all. Ray rocked his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be creepy, alright?¡± he grumbled and somehow, her lips curled up very subtly and briefly. ¡°You¡¯re not angry at me anymore?¡± How could her anger subside so quickly? ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. I was irritated, she corrected. ¡°But if you don¡¯t stop, then you¡¯ll see what you¡¯re looking for.¡± Ray gulped at the brief stress of her warning. Penny, on the other hand, didn¡¯t dwell on it and ced her bag on herp. She took out one snack to recharge. Watching her eat, Ray leaned back and rested his hands on either side of him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t like you.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± she hummed while chewing. Ray studied her expression first and almostughed at himself. Why did he expect that she would show disappointment if he said that? ¡°I mean, not in that kind of sense,¡± he continued. ¡°My reason is petty, but I thought if I distracted you for a bit, you wouldn¡¯t get a seat in the star section.¡± Her round eyes blinked ever so slowly. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Come on. I know you¡¯re being rmended to enter the star section, he remarkednguidly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. My grandfather mentioned it in passing and I got curious. So, I checked the records I saw yours.¡± ¨C ¡°..¡± That was the reason he was pursuing her? < 138 You¡¯re not fat, you¡¯re hot! Penny didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She thought he was just targeting her for no reason or that her size bothered him somehow. Who knew? He probably saw her somewhere else and Ray had this twisted disgust for plus sizes. He wouldn¡¯t be the first. ¡°Who said I¡¯m interested in the star section?¡± she responded after swallowing down her snack. She added, before taking another bite. ¡°You can have the star section all for yourselves. I¡¯m not interested.¡± Ray arched a brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her answer took quite some time because she prioritized eating rather than conversing. ¡°Literally,¡± was all that she said after a full minute of waiting. His face twitched. ¡®She really has no interest in me and the star section, huh?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry now. No need to be scared. I¡¯m not entering the star section,¡± she reassured again. ¡°You got my word.¡± ¡°Haha. Penny, I know you mean that, but being a part of the star section isn¡¯t really your choice.¡± Rayughed helplessly. ¡°Your grades and academic performance will decide on that. Unless, of course, you deliberately make your grades fall. He paused at the thought and squinted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to do that?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Penny took another bite, so he had to wait for her to finish chewing before getting the rification. ¡°I n to graduate early. Maybe next school year.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Penny chewed more and this time, Ray pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Penny, have you heard of the rich dawdle?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a rich person¡¯s habit when talking, said Ray along with a deep sigh. ¡°Normally, men or people on the topdder talk slowly to properly articte their thoughts. No one hurries them because, well, they¡¯re the richest and most influential.¡± Penny tilted her head a little to the side. She didn¡¯t speak, but instead guided thest bite of her snack to her mouth. ¡°It means it¡¯s annoying, but at the same time, it shows that no one can hurry them,¡± he rified. ¡°This conversation is the same. It¡¯s annoying, but at the same time, I can¡¯t hurry you. So I¡¯ll wait for you to finish your snacks.¡± en ¡°Okay.¡± Penny crumpled the packaging with a smile, only to take out another one from her bag. Ray opened and closed his mouth. He said he would wait for her to finish because he thought she was finished! ¡°I have five of these, she said, showing him her hand. ¡°My aunt made these for me. I¡¯m not sharing.¡± 12: C
  1. You¡¯re not fat, you¡¯re hot!
¡°Sharing is caring,¡± he blurted out, watching her happily unwrap the snack. ¡°You¡¯re really happy, huh?¡± Penny just giggled, mouth full. For the next minute, Ray just watched her savor the snack. His stomach grumbled a little. Just watching her made him want to eat something as well. How she ate her snack made it look very tasty he wanted to try it. ¡®On the other hand, her anger doesn¡¯tst long,¡® he thought. ¡°That¡¯s a little refreshing.¡± Ray was used to people holding grudges, especially in his family on the mother¡¯s side. Even his ssmates never forget a grudge. It was refreshing to meet someone who could get angry at the highest of the highs and then move on from it quickly. ¡®It must be nice to not hold any grudges,¡® he thought, swallowing his own saliva as his eyes fell on the snacks she was eating. ¡°Penny, you really won¡¯t share? I¡¯m hungry too. I didn¡¯t get to eat since you came during recess.¡± Penny nced back at him and pondered. She didn¡¯t say anything and simply took out another snack. Reluctance flickered across her eyes as she sped the snack closely. But in the end, she still tossed it in his direction. ¡°Why do you have to make me feel bad about this?¡± he murmured. Now, he felt like he had just stolen her precious treasure. Even so, he opened the snacks and looked at it, gulping before taking a bite. Chewing it, his brows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s this snack?¡± ¡°My aunt made it! ¡°Your aunt is a chef?¡± Penny just nced at him but didn¡¯t bother answering. ¡°This is weird: Ray gazed down at the snack and couldn¡¯t help but take another bite. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve grown so big. Your aunt cooks well.¡± Ray almost choked when he realized what he just said. ¡°Ha ha! I mean, Penny, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re fat! What I meant is you¡¯re hot!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You see, things tend to expand when they¡¯re hot. So, basically, you¡¯re hot! All Penny could do was pound her fist against her chest, chokin What kind of excuse was that?! It was so ridiculous it would kill her! Oh, lord. He would kill her. 12 23 1 PAMPERED CHAPTER 139 139 Rival in the future? Penny decided not to talk to Ray andpletely treated him as non¨Cexistent. A person who wouldn¡¯t mind risking his reputation for a petty reason was not worth the death of her brain cells. ¡°Penny, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt your feelings, Ray apologized half¨Cheartedly, but she chose to enjoy herst snacks and ignored him. ¡°You said you only have five of those, but that¡¯s the fifth one. If I count the one you gave me, that¡¯s six. I¡¯m still hungry.¡± Still no answer. Ray eventually gave up. He didn¡¯t know what came to him and spouted such lines. But he knew he didn¡¯t want to offend her that way. For a good five minutes, silence enveloped the old and dusty ssroom. Penny didn¡¯t even give him a nce throughout while Ray ended up staring at her. ¡°Hey,¡± he called, this time, his tone was a little solemn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the fans and what they did to you. I¡¯m not bragging about their dismissal, but I want you to know that I didn¡¯t want that to happen. It¡¯s a lesson learned.¡± Strange for him to say this, but Ray always thought he was even smarter than most adults. It was. why he liked ying because he often thought there was nothing to learn anymore. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± he repeated sincerely. ¡°I already talked to the other members of the fan club,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not them. ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny slowly set her eyes on him. ¡°The students who were kicked out weren¡¯t the people behind the flowerpot. They were just victims as well.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? I got their confession on record.¡± He frowned. ¡°You might¡¯ve moved on from it, but I can¡¯t just do that.¡± ¡°They talked to mest week.¡± ¡°What?¡± this immediately didn¡¯t sit well with him. Before he could jump to a conclusion, she continued. ¡°They didn¡¯t ambush me to intimidate me, but they exined their side of the story. Because of that, we found out that someone pretended to be a part of the club,¡± she exined, jumping from the chair and standing in front of her bag. Penny took out a small box before she advanced to the desk he was sitting on. ¡°Your fan club has a sophisticated and organized system. If you¡¯re going to apologize to someone, you should apologize to them.¡± She stopped in front of him and handed the box to him. Confused, Ray still epted the in small box. 139 Rival in the future? ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked. ¡°Evidence.¡± She smacked her lips and held the straps of her bag. ¡°That broken piece of the keychain fell at the same time the flowerpot fell on Lily. Fortunately, keychains from your club have serial numbers. I already told the people involved about the serial number and they¡¯re probably checking who owns it as we speak.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the next course of action, but I hope the school will deal with this justly, she continued. ¡°You also owe them an apology for not investigating further. Though I appreciate that you wanted to settle things quickly.¡± After saying her piece, Penny took a step back and turned on her heel. Ray, on the other hand, opened the box. The broken piece had his face on it and on the back. were the engraved numbers. ¡°Penny¡± he called without looking at her. ¡°Do you know the person who did it?¡± Penny nced over her shoulder, a little taken aback. How did he know? Ray slowly turned his head to her and smiled subtly. ¡°I just know someone who always falls into such terrible tricks, but still ends up doing the right thing without any lingering vengeance. And that person is always sad because those who scheme behind him were the people who should be the closest to him.¡± Hearing him say those words somehow struck her in a way she didn¡¯t expect. It wasn¡¯t like she knew the person he was talking about, but from experience, there was this sense of familiarity. ¡°What should I do?¡± he asked, smiling wryly. ¡°Do I have to be lenient?* Penny pursed her lips before she said, ¡°Do what you think is right.¡± This time, she offered him a short, albeit genuine smile. No words were said between them anymore as she strode off without looking back. Ray remained in the same spot, staring at the door even when she was out of his line of sight. Slowly, he gazed down at the piece of evidence in between his fingers and smiled. ¡°She reminds me of Renren Ray idled in the old ssroom before he jumped out of the desk. After dusting himself off, he walked out of the ssroom. He thought since the bell rang minutes ago, Penny¡¯s brothers were already back in their ssroom. He would just hide again during lunch, was what he told himself. Instead of heading to the star section ssroom, Ray decided to go to the headmaster. It might be a little embarrassing, but they had to make things right. He might not know who was behind the flowerpot, but he would surely know since Penny said she already told his fans about the serial number. He sauntered through the hallway leisurely, not expecting any more big events. His brows rose when he saw a figure walking in his direction. 139 Rival in the future? ¡®Isn¡¯t that As¡¯s little brother?¡®he thought and quickly recognized Hugo. Heh. I heard he and Max don¡¯t get along well. Ray smiled from car to ear until his eyes were squinting again. ¡°Hello there, Second Brother Be ¨C¡± Much to Ray¡¯s surprise, before he could even finish his greeting, a pair of hands grabbed him by the cor and pinned him against the wall. His eyes popped out of their sockets. For a moment, he was mind¨Cboggled at the unexpected anger from Hugo. 2 ¡°Woah, woah!¡± Ray raised his hands, surprised. ¡°May I know what did I do to deserve this anger?¡± Hugo¡¯s eyes were sharp and glinting. ¡°I¡¯ll say this once. You and the star section can act as if you¡¯re the only one that matters in this school. However, toy with my sister again, and I¡¯m going to make sure that the golden seat you love will be reced by a wheelchair.¡± 2 ¡°Haha. Hugo Be, I¡¯m not toying with anyone.¡± Ray chuckled, unfazed by Hugo¡¯s warning. ¡°If your sister is part of my fan club, then you should know I don¡¯t ¡°Penelope Be, Hugo breathed out. ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± 2 If Ray didn¡¯t even know Penny¡¯s name, then Hugo might end up straggling this guy. After all, Ray stirred trouble for Penny, and he didn¡¯t even have the decency to know her name. Once that name was mentioned, Ray¡¯s expression slowly changed. His rxed smile faded, reced by a cunning smirk. ¡°Penny is your sister? Wow! That¡¯s weird. I thought her family name was Reed.¡± Ray slowly sped Hugo¡¯s wrist and leaned his face closer, smirking. ¡°Call her sister now, but have other nster? Oh, Hugo Be. I see I got a rival in a few years. 7 Comment 25 12.23 Post your firstment! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vote 1 Fandom PAMPERED CHAPTER 140 140 Betrayal ¡°Call her sister now, but have other nster? Oh, Hugo Be. I see I got a rival in a few years.¡± The veins in Hugo¡¯s forehead protruded at the malicious remarks this guy had uttered. ¡°You do have a death wish ¨C ¡°What¡¯s going on in here?¡± Suddenly, Hugo and Ray froze at the elderly voice that reached their ears. When they turned, they saw one of the senior teachers standing several feet away. ¡°Ahh.¡± Ray smiled happily and said, ¡°Nothing, teacher. Hugo is just helping me fix my cor.¡± The teacher frowned. ¡°Ray, do you think I don¡¯t see what¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you! Hugo peeled his eyes from the teacher to Ray. ¡°Stir more trouble, and you¡¯d regret it.¡± After saying his piece, he released him and walked away. ¡°Hugo Be!¡± the teacher called, but Hugo didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Tsk. Hugo.¡± ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s alright. It was my fault anyway, so Hugo is a little pissed,¡± Ray appeared in front of the teacher amicably. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s settled now.¡± The teacher¡¯s frown remained despite Ray¡¯s exnation. ¡°Ray, I heard what happened. Stop causing trouble to other students.¡± ¡°Yes, yes-¡± The teacher scolded Ray for a good two minutes, lecturing him about the importance of being a part of the star student section. He eventually forgot about Hugo because Hugo was a good kid, and for him to react like that, he knew Ray poked the bear. After the scolding, Ray felt exhausted and simply wanted to take a nap. But still, he went to the headmaster¡¯s office. Knock Knock After a knock, he carefully peeked through the gap in case a book woulde flying to him. But much to his surprise, the headmaster was seated behind the desk with a grim expression. Opening the door wider, there were more people inside than expected. One of the people he knew inside was the fans Ray got kicked out. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯mte, huh?¡± he frowned deeply, knowing stepping in would put him in a tricky situation. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯mte, huh?¡± he frowned deeply, knowing s Despite his reluctance, he still knocked louder once and stepped in. When Penny returned to the ssroom, the ss hadn¡¯t started yet. Or rather, the teacher only 12 23 0 140 Betrayal ¡°Penny!¡± Lily called quietly, making Penny turn to her. She looked around first and rose from her seat, hurrying to Penny¡¯s desk. ¡°Did you hear?¡± Penny tilted her head. ¡°Hear, what?¡± ¡°Who the culprit is.¡± The moment these words struck Penny, she instinctively nced at Nina¡¯s desk. It was empty. ¡°That was quick,¡® she thought. ¡°Here.¡± Lily quickly moved closer to whisper in Penny¡¯s ears. When she drew her head back, she was expecting more reaction from her. But s, Penny just stared at her without any trace of surprise. ¡°Penny, did you hear what I said?¡± she frowned. ¡°It was Nina. Those girls came in here earlier and made a fuss.¡± Penny pursed her lips. ¡°I thought they¡¯d deal with it in the headmaster¡¯s office?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what they said, but they got angry when they found out who it was.¡± ¡°Mhmp!¡± Suddenly, Patricia¡¯s bratty voice reached their ears. ¡°Who would have thought that the ss president likes to gossip, huh?¡± The silence in the room made Patricia¡¯s voice louder than it should have. Everyone turned their attention in her seat, displeased. ¡°Lily, I know you¡¯re the ss president, but Nina is our ssmate. It¡¯s not okay to gossip about your ssmates when she¡¯s being framed for something she would never do!¡± 2 Lily¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Something she would never do? Patricia, the evidence is solid.¡± ¡°And the evidence Ray presentedst Friday was solid! Those girls are kicked out and are being salty about it. Besides, they ganged up on Penny. How can you believe those types of people over someone who had been a good student from the beginning?¡± Patricia arched a brow and rose from her seat as if she would start a rebellion. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because Nina is my friend. You overreacted when I just talked to Ginnie. But you¡¯re tantly gossiping about Surely, the president has a lot of interest!¡± my friend. ¡°Patricia, can you please be quiet?¡± one of the students remarked, only to receive a hiss from Patricia. ¡°You guys are all blind and hypocrites! Can¡¯t you see my point? Those girls are just using someone who thinks they can push around to save themselves!¡± The look she was receiving added more fuel to her heart. ¡°This is not okay! I thought we were ssmates, and as ssmates, we should be each other¡¯s allies. They¡¯re framing Nina for something they did! Worse, they manipted the member¡¯s number and used Nina¡¯s since she¡¯s a freshman.¡± ¡°There were also freshmen who were part of the Ray¡¯s fan club. Someone in the room argued, but didn¡¯t dare raise his voice. ¡°But Nina is the easiest target. Patricia clicked her tongue, ring daggers at Lily. ¡°Lily. I¡¯m so 12:23 140 Betrayal disappointed in you! The first thing you¡¯d do when your ssmate is being framed up by such troublemakers is gossip! Gosh!¡± Lily frowned deeply. But just as she opened her mouth, someone knocked on the door. Shifting their attention, their eyesnded on Miss Sandford¡¯s solemn expression. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lily,¡± she called, making Patricia smirk. ¡°Patricia,e with me to the headmaster¡¯s office.¡± The smirk on Patricia¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°What? Why am I being called too?¡± she frowned, but then again, she thought Nina probably needed someone on her side. Someone had to defend her and that someone would be Patricia, her best friend. Everyone in ss, on the other hand, gazed at Lily and Patricia curiously. They all had one question in mind: why were they being called to the headmaster¡¯s office as well? Minutes ago in the headmaster¡¯s office¡­ After letting the wrongfully used students vent their frustrations, the headmaster turned to Nina. Thetter had been quiet, but he could see the tearsnding on the back of her fist. ¡°Miss Be, is it true that you¡¯re the one who dropped that flowerpot at your ssmate?¡± asked the headmaster calmly and gently. Nina huped and raised her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­¡± ¡°Liar!¡± one of the fans harrumphed. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the number on this piece of evidence?! It¡¯s the same as the one we have on our site! How can it be not you?¡± ¡°But that keychain wasn¡¯t even with me when it happened,¡± Nina huped. ¡°My friend Patricia borrowed it from me! She and Penny hadn¡¯t been on good terms. You can ask our ssmates if you like! They would know that there was an unpleasant situation that involved the two of them!¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 141 141 The greatest sacrifice Sometimes, the person you¡¯d take a bullet for ends up being the one behind the gun. On the way to the headmaster¡¯s office, Patricia kept a raised chin with her face in battle mode. She was ready to bite those girls for framing Nina for something she would never do. Patricial might be a lot of things, but she was also huge on loyalty. She believed in Nina. She believed in her best friend. What Nina was being used of was ridiculous! But s, when they reached the headmaster¡¯s office, this was what they heard as soon as Miss Sandford opened the door. ¡°My friend Patricia borrowed it from me! She and Penny hadn¡¯t been on good terms. You can ask our ssmates if you like! They would know that there was a situation that involved the two of them!¡± The fierce look on Patricia¡¯s face stiffened as her steps slowed down. Huh? Nina¡¯s sniffles and hups mixed along with her remarks. ¡°I¡¯m not saying Patricia might¡¯ve done it, but it¡¯s not me! Please, believe inc. ¡°Hah!¡± one of the wrongly used students scoffed in dismay. ¡°Headmaster, she¡¯s lying! Even though Patricia Miller doesn¡¯t have a good reputation, I don¡¯t think she would do this!¡± ¡°Nina, are you stabbing your friend in the back just to save yourself?¡± ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really something, huh?¡± ¡°Girls, calm down.¡± the headmaster frowned as he cast the wrongly used fan members a nce. ¡°Nina, are you certain about this?¡± Nina huped and pursed her lip, lowering her gaze. ¡°Headmaster, it¡¯s not me. Patricia is my friend, and even if it¡¯s true that she has a bad reputation, I don¡¯t think this is something she would do.¡± The trance of uncertainty in her voice still gave off a different meaning. For a moment, everyone could only watch how Nina tear up helplessly. She was pitiful, but at the same time, she showed a bit of certainty in defending herself. Since the person she mentioned was Patricia, others started to feel a little swayed. Patricia and Nina were good friends. Although not all of them knew them well, it was no secret they¡¯d always been together. Andpared to Nina, who hadn¡¯t had any bad records, Patricia¡¯s track records weren¡¯t that clean. It took a lot of scolding from her parents for her to stop harassing even the teachers. In other words, if there was someone who could do something so wicked, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it was Patricia. inia blurted ¡°Liar¡± Datricia blurted out se che barely recovered from the shook cha < 141 The greatest sacrifice The moment her voice was heard, everyone turned toward the door. Nina¡¯s eyes dted for a second as her breath hitched. Nina didn¡¯t mean to say all of this for Patricia to hear. Why did they call Patricia this soon? Patricia balled her hands into a tight fist, eyes fixated on Nina. ¡°Liar!¡± she bellowed. ¡°Nina, what are you insinuating? Are you stabbing me in the back to save yourself now?!¡± a ¡°Patricia¡­¡± ¡°Take it back!¡± Patricia¡¯s voice pitched, almost deafening everyone. ¡°Tell them that¡¯s not true! Penny and I aren¡¯t on good terms, but I didn¡¯t do that! How can you say that I did it?!¡± Of all the people who could do this, Nina was the least Patricia expected. All along, Patricial thought Nina was too kind for her own good. It was why Patricia often stepped in with Nina¡¯s. matters, so no one would take advantage of Nina¡¯s kindness. Even moments ago, Patricia was ready to fight tooth and nail for her. So why was Nina saying all of this? Patricia would normally take notice of other people¡¯s reactions towards her. But at this very second, all she could think about was this bitterness in her heart. Nina might¡¯ve not said it directly, but no one was a fool in here not to grasp what she was insinuating. Patricia wasn¡¯t. even that angry. If anything, she was¡­ hurt until her eyes stung. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Patricia harrumphed. ¡°Tell them it¡¯s not me.¡± (2 Nina¡¯s face crumpled in bitterness, pressing her lips into a thin line. She didn¡¯t want Patricia to hear this, but since it came to this, Nina couldn¡¯t stop anymore. This was her future. Patricia wouldn¡¯t be kicked out of their house, but Nina was already banned from the Be mansion. If this was pinned on Nina, she was afraid even old Mrs. Roswald wouldn¡¯t have her back. ¡°Headmaster.¡± Nina slowly raised her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not Patricia. It was me.¡± Her lips curled up subtly as a tear suddenly rolled down her cheeks. Her words and the sudden peacefulness on her face contradicted cach other. It only made this confession sound like she was making a big sacrifice for her friend. Now, everyone didn¡¯t know who was lying and telling the truth: was it the one who had been a good student? Or the notorious brat of the Millers? ¡°You!¡± Patricia¡¯s heart thudded as she ground her teeth. ¡°Why are you acting as if you¡¯re taking a bullet for me?! Nina, what is wrong with you!? Did you really try to kill someone?! And now, you¡¯re ming it on me!? Why!?¡± ¡°Patricia.¡± Miss Sandford ced a hand on Patricia¡¯s back to calm her down. ¡°Headmaster. Her eyes flickered with conflict because even Miss Sandford didn¡¯t know what to believe. Nina was pitiful, but on the other hand, Patricia seemed pitiful as well. Although Patricia was a lot more aggressive. Ray, who was standing behind a few steps from the headmaster, darted his eyes between the 12:23 < 141 The greatest sacrifice couldn¡¯t help but frown. This Be girl¡­¡®he thought, arching a brow. ¡®Didn¡¯t Hugo call Penny a Be? That¡¯s weird. Are they cousins? But she used Reed as her family name.¡® There was only one Penelope Ray was involved with. Hence, he immediately knew Hugo was referring to Penny. However, he didn¡¯t think much about it because he had a lot of things on his: mind. But now that he was watching this unfold before him, he frowned. ¡°The brother is aggressive like that. And the little sister¡­ is maniptive. What a family.¡® Ray mentally shook his head. I feel sorry for Penny if they were their rtive¡­ or did he call Penny a Be because he married her in his mind? What a sick guy!¡± While Ray was getting more and more distracted by the ridiculous thoughts in his head, a few figures also appeared at the door. ¡°Nina!¡± Everyone turned to the owner of the voice, only to see the delicate and noble Allison rush inside. Comment 17 View All > R Post your firstment! Vote Fandom C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Swipe left to continue > Send Gift < PAMPERED CHAPTER 142 142 You should be ashamed! ¡°Nina!¡± The moment Nina heard Allison¡¯s voice, her tears overflowed from her eyes. She turned and called, ¡°Mom,¡± and embraced her mother pitifully. ¡°Oh, Nina.¡± Worry was evident in Allison¡¯s eyes as she stroked Nina¡¯s trembling back. When she looked up, her eyes scanned everyone who was using her daughter of something so ridiculously malicious.. ¡°Headmaster, what is going on here?¡± Allison tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°Why is my daughter being used of something so malicious? Nina would never do that!¡± 2 The headmaster sighed. ¡°Mrs. Be, we¡¯re not using Nina of anything yet ¨C¡± ¡°Madam Be, why are you siding with her?! She did what she was being used of and now she¡¯s pointing a finger at an innocent person!¡± Patricia harrumphed. ¡°Is this what you teach your children?!¡± ¡°What?¡± Allison¡¯s heart thudded angrily, but she didn¡¯t try to argue with an ill¨Cmannered child. ¡°Patricia, why are you doing this to Nina? Aren¡¯t you two best friends?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I also want to know! I also thought we were best friends, but she¡¯s using me of something she did just to save herself!¡± ¡°Miss Miller, calm down. We¡¯ll never settle this matter if we don¡¯t calm down, the headmaster intercepted. ¡°Miss Sandford?¡± ¡°Yes, headmaster¡± Miss Sandford cast Patricia a look and guided them in. Lily, who was also with them, just followed. She also didn¡¯t know what was going on and was speechless. Charles, who came with Allison, also stepped in. But before he could close the door behind him, Haines also arrived. Charles looked back, catching Jessa¡¯s annoyed expression beside Haines. Charles nodded and, without a word, the three of them marched in as quietly as possible. Standing in front of the headmaster¡¯s desk, another round of questioning ensued. This time, with the guidance of Nina¡¯s parents. After all, Nina was the one being used, and if they wanted to know the truth, her parents might be able to coax her. ¡°Nina, tell us what truly happened that day,¡± Allison coaxed, looking at Nina reassuringly. ¡°Mom and Dad are here. Just tell us the truth, hmm?¡± Reluctance flickered across Nina¡¯s eyes as she pursed her lips. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t do it,¡± she whispered as tears coated her eyes. ¡°I swear it¡¯s not me, but I don¡¯t think Patricia would do such a thing as well! I don¡¯t know what happened!¡± After hearing this, Allison¡¯s heart clenched. She knew Nina wouldn¡¯t do this as well. She looked up at the headmaster bitterly. < 142 You should be ashamed! ¡°Headmaster, it¡¯s not fair that my daughter is being used of something so malicious. She¡¯s been a good girl until now,¡± Allison expressed before shifting her eyes to the other girls. ¡°I also know that you feel wronged, but you¡¯re using an innocent person. My daughter wouldn¡¯t do something like this.¡± Patricia clenched her teeth as her shoulders trembled. Nina¡¯s attempt to ¡°save¡± her just made her blood boil even more. The headmaster nodded. ¡°I know parents would want to believe their children are good. However, the incident happened. He then cast Lily a look, asking her to retell the story and the real incident. Lily pressed her lips into a thin line, taking a step forward to detail everything. She told everything from start to finish, including the incident with the fans and then the flowerpot. She kept an upright posture as she told everyone everything in great detail, sparing no one so everyone could understand just how much of a gravity the situation was. ¡°Although I feel sorry for everyone involved, no amount of tears can make me forget what almost happened to me,¡± Lily expressed solemnly with decisiveness. ¡°One more thing. I also don¡¯t think I was the actual target, but Penny.¡± Allison¡¯s heart sank after everything she had heard. Her mouth opened and closed as this tension suddenly appeared in her throat. ¡°All those things¡­ happened to Penny?¡± she asked, and Lily nodded. ¡°How could you Allison felt imbnced and, thanks to her husband¡¯s reflexes, he caught her. Herplexion paled, looking up at Charles with a conflicted look. Everything they heard was the first time she heard it. Allison had been at home and would always check on Penny, but Penny would always smile and tell them everything was fine. Miss Sandford¡¯s additional information about Penny¡¯s request not to tell anyone broke the couple¡¯s hearts into pieces. Even Lily felt slightly sorry that Penny didn¡¯t want to make a huge fuss because of her friends. This wasn¡¯t okay. Penny was being picked on and ganged up by all these girls! Even if this didn¡¯t happen, those girls needed to be punished somehow. The headmaster¡¯s face also darkened. It wasn¡¯t the first time he heard this, but he felt ashamed of such things happening under his nose. Recalling Penny¡¯s inquiry at their first meeting, the shame in his heart swelled even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this happened, Mr. Be, Mrs. Be. I am ashamed that I reassured your daughter she would be safe here, but was unaware she had gone through all of this, the headmaster expressed sincerely. ¡°I apologize.¡± ¡°Headmaster, why are you apologizing!?¡± Patricia couldn¡¯t help but roar while others were displeased. ¡°It¡¯s Penny¡¯s parents, who you should be sorry for! Nina not only stabbed a friend in the hark but ehe almoet billed Pennul I don¡¯t feel sorry for them at all!¡± 12:23 142 You should be ashamed! Everyone secretly agreed and was displeased at the headmaster¡¯s apology. Nina was a suspect and yet, the headmaster was apologizing as if Nina was the victim of all of this. ¡°What is this brat spewing?¡± Suddenly, Jessa¡¯s voice was heard. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Only this time did Nina freeze in horror, as she didn¡¯t notice her auntie. Turning her head, her eyes widened at the sight of Jessa standing in the back corner with Haines. Jessa had her arms crossed and her frown continued to deepen the more she observed everyone¡¯s reaction. When her eyes fell on the Be couple, her re grew more intense. ¡°Ah! I see now!¡± she scoffed and stepped forward, dragging Nina by the arm from Allison. ¡°It seems you all don¡¯t know yet, but Penny is a Be. Not a drop of blood those two have in Nina. So, they¡¯re actually here because of Penny, and I am here as Nina¡¯s guardian.¡± She raised her chin. ¡°Headmaster, you should be ashamed of yourself! How can you run this school and let such things happen daily? You and also you!¡± she continued, pointing at Miss Sandford as well. ¡°You¡¯re the teacher and you didn¡¯t even tell the parents of the situation! Even if Penny asked you, you¡¯re the adult here!¡± At this point, everyone couldn¡¯t help but think Jessa was more of Penny¡¯s parent with how she spared no one. ¡°I don¡¯t care who tried to kill Penny, but this school should be ashamed! All of you! Hah! School for the rich?! No. This school, at this point, is a school for bullies!¡± ¡± Comment 31 12: PAMPERED CHAPTER 143 143 This isn¡¯t over yet ¡°I don¡¯t care who tried to kill Penny, but this school should be ashamed! All of you! Hah! School for the rich?! No. This school, at this point, is a school for bullies!¡± When Jessa finished talking, she was already panting. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± she continued after a few seconds to catch a breath. ¡°One brat is saying everything she wants, and no one calls her out for it. These girls are acting as if they don¡¯t deserve to be punished, but they do! They might not be innocent in an attempted murder, but they were just as liable as the culprit!¡± ¡°And then you!¡± she swung her arm and pointed a finger in Ray¡¯s direction, making Ray flinch in Do you know that¡¯s surprise. ¡°How can you pursue an innocent thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold, hub bordering on a crime!? If you¡¯re a year older, I can sue you for this harassment!¡± With everything that Jessa spewed, not a single soul in the office couldn¡¯t retort or say anything. Everyone involved could only lower their heads in shame. Even Patricia zipped her mouth, scared Jessa would suddenly grab her hair and maltreat her. ¡°Ah, goodness! So much for the titles and exclusivity of this school. Am I the only one who has brain in here!? Oh, my goodness! You¡¯re going to give me wrinkles.¡± Jessa pulled the side of her face to stop any wrinkles from showing. While doing so, she once again red daggers at Allison. She didn¡¯t bother with Charles because Charles actually reached out to herst night. 4 Haines, on the other hand, remained quiet and nced at Jessa. It was a good thing he picked her up. After all, Charles and Allison couldn¡¯te as both Nina and Penny¡¯s guardians; they couldn¡¯t be on the same side as the victim and the perpetrator. ¡°I understand, Mrs. Cortez, the headmaster expressed sincerely, his heart full of remorse. ¡°It is why we¡¯re going to deal with this thoroughly. Although we are trying to figure out who was the real culprit behind the flowerpot incident, everyone involved in the bullying will face consequences. Jessa crossed her arms, her eyes now falling on Nina. ¡°Auntic¡­ Nina shook her head before she turned to Allison. ¡°Mom¡± ¡°She¡¯s not your mother. Why are you calling for her when your guardian is already here?¡± Jessa clicked her tongue and saw Allison give her a look of dismay. Of course, Jessa wouldn¡¯t back down. ¡°Allison Be, my patience with you is as tiny as an ant now. How can you stand on the side of the victim and the side of the I¡¯ll make you cry: suspect? Don¡¯t make me say more ¨C Allison bit her inner bottom lips while Charles held her shoulders. Charles then lifted his eyes to Jessa, nodding very slightly, but Jessa didn¡¯t say another word. ¡°How is that possible? How can Penny be a Be and Nina not?¡± Lily blurted out, covering her mouth when she realized she was the only one who had the guts to speak her mind. 12.23 143 This isn¡¯t over yet ¡°Tsk. I don¡¯t think it is anyone¡¯s business, but since we¡¯re already here, Penny and Nina were swapped when they were babies. It was a horrible incident for both our family and the Be Family, so don¡¯t pry anymore,¡± Jessa toned down a little at Lily since she was Penny¡¯s friend. ¡°Anyway, back to the main point.¡± Jessa gazed down at Nina once again. ¡°Did you do it?¡± ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t-¡± SLAP! ¡°Mrs. Cortez!¡± Allison shouted the moment the resounding p echoed in everyone¡¯s cars. Even the headmaster and the teacher were surprised and rendered speechless at the ruthless action they witnessed. Patricia even shuddered at the violence disyed. Nina froze and touched her cheek, looking at everyone who witnessed how she was pped. When she looked up at Jessa, she clenched her teeth. ¡°Auntie! I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Nina yelled. This time, her pitiful y was nowhere in sight. ¡°Why would you p me like that!?¡± ¡°I will p you a hundred more if that would it take to stop you from bing a criminal in the future!¡± Jessa roared back just as intensely, shutting up Ninapletely. Not just Nina, but everyone couldn¡¯t say anything after hearing Jessa¡¯s rebuttal. In a way, even though Jessa was aggressive the moment she jumped into the discussion, they also felt the sincerity in that sentiment. T Nina balled her hands into a tight fist and looked away. She cast Allison a look for help, but Allison could only give a conflicted look. When her eyes veered to Charles, her heart sank. She knew her father and right now, the look Charles was giving her was telling her he already knew the truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Nina remained adamant, looking up at Jessa. ¡°Auntie, please believe me.¡± Jessa arched a brow when Nina sped the fabric of her clothes. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do it, then who?¡± Nina pursed her lips and turned to Patricia. She already med Patricia and since Patricia already knew about the swap, Nina expected that Patricia would toss her to the side. Slowly, Nina raised a finger and pointed in Patricia¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s Patricia.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Patricia scoffed, sping her hands into a tight fist. ¡°You little bitch! After everything¡­ you¡¯re going to throw away our friendship?¡± ¡°Patricia, I asked you to give me back my keychain, didn¡¯t I!?¡± Nina shouted, this time determined to pin Patricia on this. ¡°Some of our ssmates even heard us!¡± Patricia stiffened as her heart sank. ¡°Was that it? Is that the reason you asked me about it?¡± ¡°Patricia, please¡­¡± Tears once again coated Nina¡¯s eyes, astounding everyone. Jessa pped her carlier, but she didn¡¯t even cry. But now, she was crying. Earlier, she looked Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. 12:23 143 This isn¡¯t over yet pitiful who was being wrongfully used. But now, even Allison could see just how fast Nina could squeeze out a tear and shift from being a fighter to a pitiful damsel. ¡°Nina, did you really do it?¡± Allison asked, carning Nina to look back at her. Another tear rolled down Nina¡¯s slightly swollen cheek as she said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± That denial, however, sounded more like a confession to Allison. Allison might have turned a blind eye to everything and wanted to believe in her children. However, as a mother, she also knew when they were lying. Right now, Allison knew Nina was lying on the skin of her teeth. ¡°I sec. Allison lowered her eyes and sped Charles¡¯s hands on her shoulder. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Patricia harrumphed and gazed at the headmaster. ¡°Please, believe me! Nina is a liar and a drama queen! Even I am in disbelief that she could be this kind of person! So shameful!¡± ¡°Miss Miller, please refrain from using such terms anymore.¡± The headmaster calmly intercepted, looking at everyone who was involved in this. Two children were pointing their fingers at each other. Although the serial number was Nina¡¯s membership number, someone else could borrow it. After all, Patricia and Nina were friends, Even so, that didn¡¯t mean Nina was cleared. ¡°Since it hase to this, I have decided.¡± The headmaster paused as he let everyone calm down first and listen to him. ¡°This matter will be further investigated. For now, the school will make an official apology to the student and the family who were involved in this incident.¡± He shifted his eyes to the fans. ¡°I will retract the school¡¯s decision for dismissal. However, you¡¯d be faced with disciplinary action andmunity service. You¡¯ll also have to be moved down to the lowest rank of your grades under a strict monitor of your actions in school.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be the same for Miss Miller and Miss Nina. From today onwards, Miss Sandford will prepare your transfer to other sections. Miss Sandford, make sure the two of them were far away from cach other,¡± he continued. ¡°Until this investigation is over, all of you who are involved in this will be under strict monitoring. That includes my grandson.¡± He then gazed up at the guardian and parents who were present. ¡°I am truly ashamed that this has been happening on the premises. However, I give you my word that this incident won¡¯t happen again. We will correct this behavior.¡± Allison and Charles nodded, although Charles was not appeased. Jessa just rolled her eyes but thought this was probably for the best for now. As for Haines, he had a few suggestions which the headmaster would like to hear after this. Meanwhile, although Patricia was bitter about being punished unjustly, she also didn¡¯t want Nina to be expelled. It was the same for the fans. All of them secretly red daggers at her with only one thought in mind: This was not over for Nina. PAMPERED CHAPTER 144 144 Are you being groomed? The discussion with the headmaster was not supposed to be disclosed to anyone. However, the word still spread like wildfire. All students found it astounding that the school retracted its decision to expel the students involved in the incident. Not to mention, Patricia and Nina were also involved in this entire fiasco. Some students think it was Patricia because of her temper. Others had some wild guesses and thought it was Nina. After all, sometimes, the people whomit the worst crimes are the people one wouldn¡¯t expect. 1 But the most surprising of all was the news of the baby swapping! It turns out Nina wasn¡¯t a Be, but Penny! In no time, many students saw Penny as pitiful while Nina was the one who stole the life Penny should have. It became a hot topic that the teachers had to intervene. However, even that didn¡¯t stop the hushed gossip. It was also because of this incident that the headmaster was making rounds. Teachers were monitoring everything as per the headmaster¡¯s orders. One could feel the pressure and strictness because the school urged more students toe forward who were victims of bullying. It was wild. The school year was already in itsst few months, but the events were happening one after another. [Miller Family] ¡°Patricia, what is going on!? Is it true that you¡¯re the one who almost killed your ssmate!?¡± Theoshed out as soon as he came home, catching Patricia and his parents in the living area. Patricia clenched her teeth. ¡°I already said it¡¯s not me! I wasn¡¯t even aware of it! How could it be me!?¡± ¡°Then, why is everyone talking about it?!¡± He roared angrily. ¡°Do you know what I had to go through today?! Everyone is asking me if you did it! Some even use this to mock me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± the man of the house bellowed, shutting up his children, who were being out of control, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the school first thing in the morning!¡± Patricia huffed and crossed her arms. ¡°It¡¯s that Nina¡¯s fault! I shouldn¡¯t have trusted her! I thought she was a friend, but turns out she¡¯s a snake!¡± Her father¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s it. The Bes had done it this time. He ground his teeth while Theo sped his hands. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 144 Are you being groomed? Patricia and Nina were best friends, and it was the reason both families weren¡¯t directly fighting each other. At least, they always think of their children in any dispute. But that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t any tension between the two families ¨C especially after what Charles did not long ago. ¡°Nina isn¡¯t a Be. That fraud!¡± Patricia huffed, wanting to add more nastyments, but didn¡¯t. Her brother and parents were still in front of her. They might take her side, but she still had to behave. Theo furrowed his brows. ¡°You mean the Nina you¡¯re talking about is a different Nina?¡± That question halted their father¡¯s anger. Even if he finally found an opening to retaliate against Charles Be, he still had to make sure he didn¡¯t misunderstand. ¡°No!¡± Patricia sighed and exined the situation to them. When she finished exining the situation, her parents and her brother were rendered speechless. ¡°Baby swapping?!¡± Meanwhile, in the Be Mansion. Penny nced at her brothers once again as the van approached the mansion. She pursed her lips. None of them spoke a word since they got in the van. Well, what would they say? ¡®It¡¯s Lily¡¯s fault, isn¡¯t it?¡® Penny scrunched up her nose. Or was it those girls?¡± Because of the baby swapping, she received all sorts of gazes today. Some even tantly approached her with a sorry look, telling her everything was fine now. They acted as if they heard Penny was dying! All day, Penny just wanted to go home and bathe in thefort of her pets! ¡®But if that was already bad for me¡­ what more for them?¡® Penny sighed, feeling sorry for her brothers. This isn¡¯t how I wanted things to be revealed. I mean, I didn¡¯t even want everyone to know about it.¡± In her first life, when everyone found out about the baby swapping, it was only the beginning of her misery. She might¡¯ve learned how to avoid such schemes from Nina, but she didn¡¯t want this to be the reason her brothers would start ignoring her. Her sympathetic heart, however, didn¡¯tst long when As spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t find him,¡± As uttered as if he didn¡¯t even hear all the gossip in school today. As soon as those words rolled out of his tongue, Hugo¡¯s surroundings darkened. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him someday, he hissed, reminded of the revolting remarks Ray spewed to him. The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt until his entire body was engulfed by invisible mes. Nevermind. They¡¯re fine, I guess. Penny shook her head and didn¡¯t bother with her older brothers. But just as she peeled her eyes from them, her gazended on ter. ter had been quiet throughout. He was physically present, but his mind was drifting C 144 Are you being groomed? elsewhere. ¡®Is he thinking of the school¡¯s encouragement for those who were bullied to ?¡® she wondered, keeping her lips pressed. I hope hees forward. Even if I stopped the bullying, he had to do something for himself. I hope he finds it in his heart that forward as a victim isn¡¯t shameful, but bravery.¡± [Skyline za] Ray rubbed his chin and hummed a long tune. He would change position and just hum aloud. Renren, who was quietly reading a book in the courtyard, couldn¡¯t help but lift his eyes to his cousin. Ray came here today right after school to avoid some punishments at home. ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°Cousin, here¡¯s the thing.¡± Ray didn¡¯t hesitate to speak about what was bothering him. ¡°And because of this, I didn¡¯t know that her brother is this guy who I thought had a sick fantasy for a little girl like her.¡± ¡°You like a little girl?¡± ¡°No! Not in that way!¡°. ¡°Good. I would¡¯ve kicked you out if you did.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Ray ruffled his hair in irritation. ¡°I just said what I said because I thought he liked her, okay?! I mean, it looks to me like he¡¯s making a im and I felt like I had to protect her since it¡¯s the least I can do!¡± ¡°And turns out he¡¯s actually her brother?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ray sighed. ¡°What do you think will happen to me now? Renren slowly set his eyes on the book and casually said, ¡°Just make sure you won¡¯t like her in that way in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die before me.¡± Ray¡¯s expression died, but before he could even say anything, Renren added. ¡°Thursday. Don¡¯t forget. ¡°Why do you keeping on Thursday?¡± Ray frowned. ¡°Are you meeting someone?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Who? Don¡¯t tell me you have a girlfriend now. Is she pretty?¡± ¡°She is pretty¡± Ray¡¯s eyes twinkled in intrigue, but then Renren added, ¡°But she¡¯s not my girlfriend. She¡¯s a kid. I¡¯m not as weird as you. ¡°A kid? How young?¡± Ray frowned, looking at his cousin, who looked much younger than his real age. ¡°42¡± Ray almost choked as he gasped. ¡°Cousin, are you being groomed?!¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 145 145 Precious ¡°Ali.¡± Charles checked on his wife in their room, catching his wife fold some already folded clothes. 00 When they left the school and reached home, Allison didn¡¯t feel well. Charles let his wife rest, but now seeing her folding the already folded clothes, he knew his wife was trying to keep her mind busy. Charles walked into the room and sat beside her. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Allison didn¡¯t reply immediately, lifting her eyes to her husband. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you? About what happened to Penny and Nina. Did you know about it?¡± A shallow breath slipped past his nostrils, and he hummed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand why you didn¡¯t tell me about it,¡± she muttered, cing the folded clothes to the side before picking up other clothes to fold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to tell you,¡± Ever since Charles made some big decisions in the household that included Nina, he and his wife had been arguing more frequently. Allison felt like Charles seemed to ignore the thirteen years they had with Nina; she disliked the fact that he was acting as if he didn¡¯t know Nina at all. But after today, Allison was stricken with shame and remorse. ¡°Ali, I know it¡¯s hard. I also didn¡¯t want this to happen, but it happened,¡± Charles sighed. ¡°We must do what we have to do.¡± ¡°Nina¡¯s not at fault,¡± Allison snapped her eyes back to him. ¡°We¡¯re the one who raised her and so, how she turned out like that is our fault.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why, even if it¡¯s hard, we have to do the right thing. For Penny¡¯s sake. He lowered his eyes as his heart weighed on him. As a parent, all he wanted was for his children to be good human beings once they were adults. Despite the unfortunate baby swapping, he didn¡¯t want it to hinder them from having a happy family and a peaceful household. What Nina had done, however, threatened that. Stirring trouble for Penny was mild, but trying to kill her that was an entirely different case. ¡°I told Penny that I¡¯ll do my best, but all this time¡­ I¡­ A bitter smile turned up on Allison¡¯s face as sheughed mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Charles. In a way, I¡¯m d we weren¡¯t the ones who raised Penny. Deep in Charles¡¯s heart, he wanted tofort his wife with words. But s, he couldn¡¯t. Even if he tried, he knew that would be too shameful for them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. < 145 Precious As the couple was filled with remorse and guilt, a knock was heard. ¡°Madam, Sir, the children have arrived, announced the maid meekly. Charles nodded at her, and the maid quietly closed the door. He faced his wife squarely. ¡°Should we wee them home?¡± he suggested, watching her smile bitterly. ¡°We have to apologize to our daughter, All. No matter how shameful it is, it¡¯s about time to be honest and admit our wrongs. Only then can we really say we¡¯re trying to be proper parents for her.¡± Allison pressed her lips into a thin line, holding her husband¡¯s gaze. If there was any difference that made when Nina was with them and with Penny, it was Nina who would normally announce her arrival. She would sweetly say, ¡°We¡¯re home-¡± because she knew Allison would be waiting for them. But with Penny, the one who announced they were home was Hugo or As. ¡°We¡¯re home,¡± As announced emotionlessly as they strutted in. When they arrived, Allison and Charles were still going down the stairs. The moment he saw Allison¡¯s slightly swollen eyes, As already knew his mother barely took the situation well. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Charles spoke, and the kids stopped midway through the entry hall. ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny raised her brows when she noticed Allison¡¯s eyes. Ah. I feel bad for her.¡± Since Penny was barely involved in the Flowerpot incident, she wasn¡¯t called. Everyone knew the target was Lily or so she wanted to believe. Hence, Penny barely knew the details of what urred in the headmaster¡¯s office today. However, she did have some guesses; one of them was Allison unable to take this matter bravely. Her mother had a faint heart, after all. When their parents reached their vicinity, Allison and Charles showed a smile. ¡°Rest first, Charles suggested before his eyes fell on Penny. ¡°And Penny, can we talk to you?¡± Penny hummed but kept a smile. ¡°Okay¡± Pleased, Charles took his daughter and wife to the family room to talk. As for the boys, they followed their figure with their gazes. They didn¡¯t say anything until Butler Jen, who never falled to wee them, spoke. ¡°Young masters, why not rest in your rooms first?¡± The boys nced at Butler Jen without saying anything in return. 145 Precious In the family room, Penny and her parents sat on either side of her. Allison opened and closed her mouth, but no words woulde out of it. She didn¡¯t know where to start. Her eyes, however, already stung, while the heaviness in her heart felt a lot more crippling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± was all Allison could manage to articte, holding Penny¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that Mom has no idea you¡¯ve been suffering not just in school, but also at home.¡± Penny blinked, confused. ¡°At home?¡± ¡°Penny, we know¡± Charles blurted out reassuringly. ¡°We know that you and Nina hadn¡¯t been getting along. Well, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t know about it, but we¡¯re too stubborn to ept that there might not be a chance for the two of you to get along.¡± At the end of Charles¡¯s sentence, his slight smile also disappeared without a trace. More than the anger in his heart, he felt deeply disappointed in himself. They took their daughter from the Cortez Family with so much arrogance, thinking they were more capable of giving her a brighter future. This incident was a p to their faces. Penny darted her eyes between her parents, a little bit surprised at their disy of remorse. She wasn¡¯t surprised about Charles since her brothers confessed the incident to him. But what surprised her the most was Allison. How did Charles convince the stubborn Allison that Nina was guilty? Regardless of the curiosity in her mind, Penny still smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Penny stretched her lips from ear to ear. ¡°Nina is the daughter you recognized and raised for thirteen years. Just like how my auntie and cousins fight for me, it¡¯s the same for you. I¡¯d be more disappointed if you quickly turn your back on the daughter you raised for over a decade just because she¡¯s not blood¨Crted.¡± Comment View All 12-24 Post your firstment! Vote PAMPERED CHAPTER 146 146 The real glue of the family ¡°I¡¯m okay! Nina is the daughter you recognized and raised for thirteen years. Just like how my auntie and cousins fight for me, it¡¯s the same for you. I¡¯d be more disappointed if you quickly turn your back on the daughter you raised for over a decade just because she¡¯s not blood¨Crted. The smile on Penny¡¯s face was bright and warm. There was no trace of deception or anything just to make her look good. If anything, all the words she said were quickly detected as genuine from the heart. The couple¡¯s hearts softened, but at the same time, they were stricken with more remorse. How could their Penny be this understanding? They would understand Penny if she wouldsh out, or if she would cry her heart out. Penny had all the right to feel disappointed in them. If they were in Penny¡¯s shoes, they would also feel a little horrible. It was awful: the school bullying and Nina¡¯s attempt to stir trouble for her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention, her brothers weren¡¯t as forting in the beginning as they were now. en¡¯t Anotheryer of tears coated Allison¡¯s eyes until it blurred her vision. She pursed her lips and reached for Penny¡¯s hand, sniffling as she tried to hold back her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Penny. Mom is really, really sorry,¡± she whispered, squeezing Penny¡¯s soft and plump hand. Charles¡¯s eyes also softened, but he was more concerned. He knew Penny was mature, smart, and kind. However, in a situation like this, it was only normal for her to feel some sort of negativity. Yet Penny was more understanding than one would expect. It wasn¡¯t like he was doubtful, but he was genuinely worried. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s okay to feel angry. Mom and Dad disappointed you and we¡¯ve been, in a way, neglectful,¡± he expressed sincerely. ¡°We won¡¯t judge if you¡¯re disappointed with us. We hadn¡¯t known anything you¡¯ve been going through. We kept saying when you came in here that we¡¯ll protect you, but until now, we hadn¡¯t done anything to do that. Penny would be disappointed if she had expectations. But as mentioned before, Penny didn¡¯t mind if they screw things up as many times as they liked. mas She shook her head mildly and smiled. ¡°But I¡¯m not angry. How can I be angry when it¡¯s me who didn¡¯t even say what¡¯s going on with me in school? It¡¯s not like Mom and Dad are in school too. Moreover, I had fun while ying with the pranks! It made school a lot more eventful and colorful!¡± ¡°Also¡­ hmm¡­¡± Penny rubbed her chin as she darted her eyes between them. Her face brightened up as she giggled. ¡°I like that my parents admit their shorings. That¡¯s good enough for me!¡± For a moment, Allison and Charles could only stare at their daughter with a mixture of 12.24 < 146 The real glue of the family everything. They were prepared to hear Penny¡¯s woes or if Penny wanted to leave them because of their ipetence. However, here she was,forting them instead of themforting her. ¡°What did I do to deserve a daughter like you?¡± Charles blurted out under his breath. Now he couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Allison¡¯s tears also flooded her face. ¡°Oh, Penny. You are so precious.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°What Mom and Dad did is that they prayed day and night to have me. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m cute?¡± ¡°Oh, haha!¡± Allisonughed amidst her crying, pulling Penny into her embrace. ¡°My Penny. Mommy is really sorry.¡± Despite beingforted, the couple still felt like they hadn¡¯t apologized enough. How could they when their daughter was too precious? ¡°I¡¯m sorry too.¡± Just then, As¡¯s voice was heard. The couple and Penny raised their heads, eyes falling on the door where As, Hugo, and ter were. They sauntered in and stopped several feet from where their parents and Penny were seated. ¡°We¡¯re attending the same school and I should¡¯ve heard about it,¡± As expressed solemnly, eyes on Penny. ¡°But I chose to ignore the whispers around me.¡± ¡°Being in a different building isn¡¯t an excuse for us not to know about what¡¯s happening to our sister,¡± Hugo added sincerely with a tinge of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Penny. We should¡¯ve known.¡± ¡°If only we kept our eyes and cars open, things wouldn¡¯t have to escte to this,¡± As continued and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ter pressed his lips and blurted out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I should¡¯ve known that even if you¡¯re capable, some unreasonable kids would still target you. They make me angry!¡± Slowly, Penny¡¯s brows rose in surprise. She wasn¡¯t surprised that Charles and Allison were apologizing to her and was stricken with remorse. Her parents, after all, were good people by nature. But for her brothers to say all this brought this different feeling into her heart. Penny couldn¡¯t point it out exactly, nor could she properly articte her feelings, but she knew it was aplicated feeling. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions after celebrating my birthday. After all, it could be a one¨Ctime thing she told herself. ¡®But now that I think about it, they were¡­ they were a lot less insufferable.¡± In all honesty, Penny could barely remember her brothers as children. They might look younger now, but in her heart, they were already adults who disappointed her repeatedly. In her heart, they were the people ¨C As, especially was still that same man who never believed her, even in the moments of her life. ¡ª 146 The real glue of the family him as an adult because he was always on the base. Moreover, he died even before Penny. But hearing them say this, hearing them apologize and own up their negligence, didn¡¯t feel bad at all. An apology, an admittance from them¡­ was all she wanted to hear before. They might be apologizing over something different, but it still didn¡¯t feel bad. Her face softened, and her heart felt a lot warmer than normal. Her parents were also mildly surprised before they smiled in appreciation, ¡°We¡¯ll do better, As uttered, this time with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll do better as the big brother.¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll do better¡± ¡°Penny, can you give us a chance?¡± ter frowned, almost as if he wanted to cry. ¡°I know I always picked on you before, but I¡¯ll share my choctes from now on! Just ask for permission¡­ I¡¯ll share,¡± Allison and Charles looked at each other before they turned to Penny. ¡°Penny, can you give us a chance to do better?¡± Charles inquired. Allison huffed faintly, ¡°Can you?¡± For a moment, Penny didn¡¯t answer, as she just looked at them quictly. Slowly, her lips curled up, and nodded. a Everyone smiled in satisfaction and heaved a sigh of relief. The boys then quickly took their spots in the family room just to talk about anything. As the family slowly moved on, Butler Jen, who was by the door, couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®She really is the glue of the family, he thought. Back then, they were also like this until the young madam gave birth to the child.¡± Butler Jen quietly closed the family room to give the family some time to bond more. Comment¡± View All > Post your firstment! V PAMPERED CHAPTER 147 147 Stuff bear for tears and snot Normally, once theye home from school, the children would go to their rooms to change and rest until dinner. As would be studying while Hugo would take a short nap. As for ter, he would just be in his room. But tonight, even before dinner, the family was in the family room just to talk about anything. Of course, what happened in the school was brought up. It was more about the crazy fans and Ray, though. The boys didn¡¯t want to talk about Nina because it would only ruin the mood. When Butler Jen called for them, they had dinner together. Haines was already in the dining when they arrived, and together with Haines, they continued their casual chats. ¡°Uncle Haines, did you alsoe to school today? Penny asked out of nowhere, making Haines¡¯s brows elevatc. ¡°Yes,¡± Haines answered, sparing her with the other details. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Penny pursed her lips before her eyes squinted. ¡°Did you meet my homeroom teacher, Uncle?¡± ¡°Miss Sandford?¡± ¡°Yes¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Haines nodded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s a kind person.¡± Penny observed Haines¡¯s expression and was secretly in dismay. How could his uncle talk about Miss Sandford as if he didn¡¯t have any appreciation for her beauty or character? ¡®Uncle Haines really is like a wall,¡® she wept inwardly. I thought if he met Miss Sandford, she would be able to dazzle him! I don¡¯t want him to be an old bachelor! Unaware of what was going on inside Penny¡¯s mind, Haines tilted his head a little to the side. ¡°Why are you asking Penny? Don¡¯t worry. I already told her that the next time she let some bullies pass without taking any action, she¡¯ll have to quit the school.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Penny gasped in dismay, wide¨Ceyed. ¡®Nooo!!!! Even the devil on Penny¡¯s shoulder wept as they watched Haines¡¯s love life grow wings and fly away. Unlike Penny¡¯s woes, the boys were pleased to hear Haines¡¯s timely action. Charles also nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Haines, Miss Sandford tried her best to give Penny justice, she expressed as she understood. Miss Sandford¡¯s dilemma. ¡°The headmaster has already given us notice. We¡¯ll see if they¡¯d stop this bullying in school because if not¡­¡± The gentle Allison, for the first time, showed sharpness. ¡°I will not forgive them even if the headmaster apologizes on his knees.¡± Penny let out a helpless sigh and mentally shook her head. She knew her family was simply Truing to protect her but thie se well tank away Hainee love li?st The dinner continued with 12:24 146 The real glue of the family him as an adult because he was always on the base. Moreover, he died even before Penny. But hearing them say all of this, hearing them apologize and own up their negligence, didn¡¯t feel bad at all. An apology, an admittance from them¡­ was all she wanted to hear before. They might be apologizing over something different, but it still didn¡¯t feel bad. Her face softened, and her heart felt a lot warmer than normal. Her parents were also mildly surprised before they smiled in appreciation. ¡°We¡¯ll do better,¡± As uttered, this time with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll do better as the big brother.¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll do better.¡± ¡°Penny, can you give us a chance?¡± ter frowned, almost as if he wanted to cry. ¡°I know I always picked on you before, but I¡¯ll share my choctes from now on! Just ask for permission¡­ I¡¯ll share¡± Allison and Charles looked at each other before they turned to Penny. ¡°Penny, can you give us a chance to do better?¡± Charles inquired. Allison huffed faintly. ¡°Can you?¡± For a moment, Penny didn¡¯t answer, as she just looked at them quietly. Slowly, her lips curled up, and nodded. Everyone smiled in satisfaction and heaved a sigh of relief. The boys then quickly took their spots in the family room just to talk about anything. As the family slowly moved on, Butler Jen, who was by the door, couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®She really is the glue of the family,¡®he thought. ¡®Back then, they were also like this until the young madam gave birth to the child.¡± Butler Jen quietly closed the family room to give the family some time to bond more. Comment Post your firstment! 147 Stuff bear for tears and snot Penny secretly mending her broken heart, trying to think of how she could set up Haines and Miss Sandford. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just onest try, she told herself. If this didn¡¯t work, then she would work hard and find her uncle a more suitable prospective wife. After dinner, Penny excused herself to her room with the reason she had to do some housework. Before her brothers could say anything, she bolted away after saying she¡¯de to the library in an hour. When she reached her room, Penny sat down in front of her study desk to do some borate nning. The n of briefly letting Haines know about Miss Sandford¡¯s existence was not enough. Hence, Penny quickly wrote down all the following events that the school was expecting before the school year ended. While Penny was determined and wrote in her notebook like crazy, a knock was suddenly heard. She was so focused she didn¡¯t notice it until a voice reached her ears. ¡°Penny?¡± Penny stopped and turned her head, only to see ter by the door. ter looked around her room cautiously, as if wondering where her pets were. ¡°Butler Jen took them out for a night walk,¡± she exined and turned her bottom to face the door. ¡°Third brother, what are you doing here?/said we¡¯ll start our study session in like forty¨Cfive minutes.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ter awkwardly came to her room and marched to her bed, sitting down on the edge. ¡°I just¡­ need someone to talk to.¡± She tilted her head to the side, not expecting that the someone he would go to talk to was her. ¡°Why me?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one who knows about my situation. ter frowned. ¡°I want to talk about that¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Penny was a bit taken aback, assuming ter would try to decide on his own. She didn¡¯t expect him toe to her brothers, let alone to her. Well, ter had nothing to hide from her. Penny closed her notebook and jumped out of the chair. She then sat beside ter on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you want toe forward as well?¡± Currently, the headmaster¡¯s office is inviting all the victims of bullying toe forward. She heard a few peopleing forward. To be fair, Lily was also urging Ginnie to tell the headmaster about her sufferings under Patricia¡¯s tyranny. Unfortunately, Ginnie didn¡¯t want to. Though her excuse was not because she was scared of Patricia, but because Patricia was already being punished. And Ginnle simply wanted to move on 12:24 ) < 147 Stuff bear for tears and snot from it with her friends. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he whispered and looked down. ¡°A part of me wants to have the courage to step forward, but another part of me stops me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± asked Penny curiously. ¡°Are you scared Keith would pick on you more if youe forward?¡± ¡°To be honest?¡± ter slowly raised his head and looked at her, smiling helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of him. At least, what he will do doesn¡¯t scare me now.¡± ¡°Then why are you reluctant?¡± ¡°Because if I do, it might break Mom and Dad and our brothers as well. A thinyer of tears shone in his eyes. ¡°You saw how they reacted. It¡¯s okay now. In a way, you weren¡¯t harmed because you could fend for yourself. But if they find out that I even had to doundry every single night without anyone knowing¡­ I¡¯m scared it would break them.¡± Hearing his reason, Penny now didn¡¯t know what to tell him. Coming forward was bravery, and she thought ter would move on from it if he faced the problem. But hearing his reasoning now, she knew it was a valid point. ¡°Up to you,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you, but¡­ was not telling them protecting them? Or protecting the people who hurt you? Moreover, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re at the point where you should protect our parents. She wasn¡¯t the one to talk, but Penny had lived an entire lifetime to not tell the pranks to their parents. ter could only stare at her and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± 1 ¡°Think about it.¡± Penny smiled and patted his back. ¡°Whatever your decision is, I got your back. His heart warmed up at her remarks and without Penny¡¯s expectation, ter suddenly wept and pulled her into his embrace like a teddy bear. ¡°Penny! Huhuhu! Why would you say something so moving?¡± he wept and held her like a doll. ¡°Huhuhu! Why are you so soft?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Penny¡¯s face was nk and before she knew it, she had be a stuffed bear for ter¡¯s tears and snot. 2 Comment 28 Voto PAMPERED CHAPTER 148 148 Vampire energy Unlike the Cortez Household, when Nina came home, the atmosphere in the house was silent. She could see Jessa in the kitchen with the twins helping her out. But the three of them weren¡¯t talking, ¡°Tch!¡® Nina clicked her tongue and ran upstairs. When she reached her shabby room, she tossed her bag away and jumped on the bed. Nina hugged the nket and buried her face in the mattress. The silence in the house was deafening. It was louder than Jessa¡¯s yelling and scolding and it only made Nina feel even more guilty. It amplified what happened in school and how the entire school was talking about what she did and her real parentage. It was a nightmare! ¡°I hate her! I hate her! I hate all of them!¡± she expressed angrily, wrestling her pillow to vent out her anger. She knew Penny would not reconsider Nina¡¯s feelings. She knew Penny was simply waiting for Nina to slip up to make sure she hog everything that was supposed to be Nina¡¯s. It was what she believed in the beginning and what she still wanted to believe until now. It filled her heart with so much rage a normal thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold wouldn¡¯t have. Her anger crawled even to Jessa, who revealed the baby swapping, and then to Charles, who didn¡¯t even try to shield her from her cruel auntie. ¡°Why does everyone favor her?!¡± she seethed while grinding her teeth. ¡°She¡¯s nothing, and she hasn¡¯t done anything! I was a good girl! I did everything to please everyone! Everything I did was for their sake! Why?! Why?! Why could they leave me so easily!? Just because I¡¯m not the real daughter I hate everyone!¡± At the end of her tantrums, Nina found herself slumped on the bed, crying. It hurt to see that despite trying so hard to keep everything that she had; it kept falling apart. Didn¡¯t they understand that Nina wouldn¡¯t be like this if the Be Couple didn¡¯t insist on taking Penny home? z They already had her! Why take their real daughter? It wasn¡¯t like Penny wanted to go home in the first ce. Moreover, was Nina the only one who could see Penny¡¯s eptance ofing home was a scheme nned by Jessa? Jessa could¡¯ve sent Penny to the Be Mansion to ask for money. Her auntie might¡¯ve insisted on making Ninae to the Cortez Household so no one could spoil their evil n. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nina sat up in frustration, wiping away her tears. ¡°In the future, you¡¯d regret choosing her over me, she muttered, at the same time, she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Nina, dinner¡¯s ready. Come down now so we can eat together. The person outside was Yuri. N 03 < 148 Vampire energy ¡°Don¡¯t make everyone wait again.¡± Nina red daggers at the door before she reluctantly flung her legs out. Despite the growing hatred in her heart, she was scared of Jessa. Jessa pped her in front of everyone. Hence, she could do worse when no one was looking. With that thought in mind, Nina opened the door. Yuri was still outside. Yuri smiled amicably. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Nina.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Nina rolled her eyes and followed her downstairs. When they reached the small dining room, everyone was already seated in their spot. Nina and Yuri sat down in their respective seats. The only words that were heard were when Jessa said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± before another wave of silence ensued. Nina reluctantly shoved food into her mouth, ncing at everyone around the table. They weren¡¯t talking, but she could feel that they already knew and were judging her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, okay?¡± Nina spoke up with repressed anger, watching everyone lift their eyes to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend you didn¡¯t want to say it, but I didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. After all, you would rather have an outsider in this house than me, your flesh and blood.¡± a ¡°Nina, what are you talking about?¡± Yugi muttered, only to earn a hiss from his cousin. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I knew you¡¯re all judging me here and nothing I¡¯d do is right.¡± Nina arrogantly pushed herself up. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Having said that, she walked out without looking back. The people around the table could only watch her petite figure run up the stairs. The twins frowned because Nina once again didn¡¯t finish her food. Even until now, Nina hadn¡¯t learned that they never waste food here. Their mother was already lenient toward her, but it was too shameful that Nina wasn¡¯t learning her lessons. ¡°Mom, why are you letting that kid do everything she wants?¡± Yugi expressed in dismay. ¡°I¡¯m really starting to hate her now. First, she called us peasants and now, she just keeps wasting this family¡¯s resources and blessings. Yuri was also displeased, but everything her twin said already expressed her dismay. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on with her now?¡± Jessa¡¯s husband inquired. ¡°This is really torture now. Ie home and just want to rest after an entire day of work, but that girl¡­ oh my god.¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose, as he could feel his blood pressure rise again. The entire family was unaware of what was going on in Nina again. They were quiet because they were all exhausted from school and work. All they wanted was a peaceful dinner, but they couldn¡¯t just not invite Nina. That would make them look bad and it would also make them feel bad. But s, Nina just never failed to ruin their mood and appetite. She was truly an energy sucker. 12:34 23 < 148 Vampire energy ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Jessa peeled her eyes away from the staircase and set them to everyone. ¡°Just keep eating. She has a problem in school, so just avoid her for now. She still has a lot to learn. and I¡¯ll straighten her slowly but steadily. Just hang on.¡± The twins and her husband sighed heavily, but since Jessa was the boss in this household, they could only listen. They simply wonder just how many years would they have to ¡°hang on¡± until Nina changed. That girl would need more than just holy water to cleanse her rough and dark soul. If only they knew what Nina had done, they wouldn¡¯t even wonder when she would change. They would just pray together. Comment 20 View All > 12:24 PAMPERED CHAPTER 149 149 The start of a nightmare Back in Nina¡¯s room, Nina jumped on the bed in irritation. ¡°Did they think I¡¯m a fool to think they¡¯re just pretending not to know?¡± she hissed. ¡°With how big Jessa¡¯s mouth is, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the entire neighborhood already knew about it.¡± She snapped her tongue once again, jumping out of the bed to pace back and forth. She thought of what to do for now, knowing she couldn¡¯t give up just yet. With all the rumors circting about her and with Patricia now an enemy, Nina had to think of something. With that thought in mind, Nina went to pick up her bag to get her phone. As she did so, she caught her wallet. Nina had been spending her allowance on her transportation and some fancy foods outside. She didn¡¯t like eating in this household and her taste was too expensive for convenience store foods. 0 ¡°Huh?¡± She hummed as soon as she opened her wallet, taking out the few bills that were left in it. ¡°This is all that was left?¡± Counting the money in her wallet and then thinking of the date when she would get her allowance, this money wasn¡¯t enough. She frowned. ¡°Why can¡¯t my parents give me a service?¡± she hissed in dismay, thinking she wouldn¡¯t have to use her own allowance if the Be Couple offered to give her a school service. ¡°What should I do now?¡± She wondered, thinking that even if she stopped eating out, her remaining allowance wouldn¡¯t stillst. Nina intuitively grabbed her phone and searched for old Mrs. Roswald¡¯s number. She ced the phone in front of her ear, waiting for it to ring. But s, the call didn¡¯t even go through. ¡°Out of service?¡± she muttered and then tried calling once more. The operator was still the one she heard. Bitterness spread across her face as she gazed down at her phone. ¡°Is she abandoning me now too? Did Penny already poison her?¡± She clenched her teeth angrily, assuming Penny was already trying to gain favor from the elders. Little did Nina know, or rather, what she forgot was that old Mrs. Roswald had a flight today. Her grandmother already told her about it in passing, but Nina was too busy gaining her sympathy, she didn¡¯t quite get it. ¡°No. I don¡¯t think Penny can do all of these things all at once!¡± Nina shook her head, telling herself not to jump to conclusion yet. ¡°My allowance can still suffice for a few days¡­¡± She trailed off as she slowly lifted her eyes toward the door. Without saying anything, Nina carefully opened the door and gazed at the room across from her. More specifically, Yuri¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Hah.¡± Nina quickly shut the door in irritation when a wicked thought crossed her mind. ¡°No, I¡¯m 149 The start of a nightmare not a thief. That girl isn¡¯t even in my league -I don¡¯t need to ask for money. I¡¯m not a beggar like her Money was never one of Nina¡¯s worries before. Everything was provided for her and her allowance was mostly to give her the option if she wanted to buy something else. It was merely money to buy herself something nice, but was never a necessity for her. ¡°Gosh!¡± she ruffled her hair in irritation, marching back to the bedroom to call her grandmother. The oue was still the same. ¡°Ugh!¡± Her anger reached its peak. Nina once again vented her anger on the bed, burying her face to scream her lungs out. Even by muffling it, Yuri and Yugi, who had already arrived upstairs, could. hear the muffled screams. ¡°She¡¯s crazy.¡± Yugi shook his head and clicked his tongue. ¡°What a piece of work. A piece of omen did we have in this house¡± Yuri sighed. ¡°Just let her be. Mom said she¡¯s going through a lot in her school.¡°1 ¡°I hope she¡¯s not affecting Penny¡± ¡°Mom would be the first to get angry if she does that, Yurl reassured. Yugi just nced at his sister and shook his head. With that, the twins went into their own rooms to wash up and rest. They didn¡¯t bother with Nina anymore to save their sanity. The next day rolled in and while the Cortez Family were having a peaceful breakfast, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the stair when Nina¡¯s figure was seen. Nina didn¡¯t even bother looking at them as she went straight outside to go to school. ¡°Does Penny¡¯s parents give her that much allowance? Yugi blurted out curiously. ¡°That girl never eats breakfast here and only eats here at night. But she always says she already eats outside beforeing home.¡± ¡°Yugi, don¡¯t bother with this anymore,¡± his father waved dismissively. ¡°She already ruins our appetite every dinner. We might as well enjoy breakfast without her. Jessa arched a brow at her husband. ¡°Husband, now that I think about it, you¡¯ve slimmed down a bit since Nina started joining us for dinner. I think it¡¯s not bad at all. You¡¯ve gained so much weight, and I think it¡¯s about time you think of working out.¡± ¡°Honey, why are you so cruel to me?¡± ¡°Charles Be is handsome, darling!¡± Jessa urged. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t fall back. We¡¯re already falling back in terms of money. We should at least try to look better. Moreover, you were handsome Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. before 149 The start of a nightmare ¡°Mom, Dad is still handsome,¡± Yuri chimed in. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Even if Penny¡¯s father is handsome, you¡¯re still a better dad.¡± ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t me dad. Your cooking is the best,¡± Yugi added, making his father nod. Like any other normal breakfast, the Cortez Family enjoyed this moment without the omen who ruined every meal time. It was a sad thing, but Nina was simply pushing everyone away. **** Meanwhile, Nina still booked a car on her way to school. Even if she was already running out of cash, she still didn¡¯t want to go to school, looking all pathetic. Once she arrived, Nina kept a high chin and ignored the odd looks and hushed whispers around her. From today onward, Nina had to enter the bottom section of their batch. Even so, she knew she was ten times better than her new ssmates. Thus, she didn¡¯t want to get affected by it. If she acted intimidated, people would just think she was guilty. She had to show them there was nothing she was ashamed of. But when Nina opened the door of her ssroom and stepped in, a bucket full of dirty water poured straight down to her. SPLASH! 12- PAMPERED CHAPTER 150 150 Cat fight SPLASH! ¡°Pfft-!¡± Some students in the ss snickered, covering their lips to stop themselves fromughing out loud. Some even grouped and whispered to each other, eyes on Nina. Others whistled and pretended to not see what had just happened. As for Nina, she scoffed as she watched water dripped from her hair to the floor. She wiped her face with disgust, ring daggers at everyone. ¡°Who did that!?¡± she confronted, but everyone just sported a look of dismay. ¡°Hah! If no onees forward now, I¡¯ll report this to the admin!¡± Nina looked up, only to see a small bucket over the door. When she gazed down, there was a thin string that triggered the bucket when she came in. ¡°This is not a nice prank!¡± she expressed dismay, acting like a damsel again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that the headmaster is catching bullies now?!¡± ¡°What do you mean, bully?¡± one of the students scoffed. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s your first day in here and you¡¯re already ming all your ssmates for bullying. Aren¡¯t you a little proud?¡± ¡°Goodness. She just stepped foot in here and she¡¯s already saying all these things,¡± another one remarked. ¡°How arrogant.¡± ¡°If you want, you can go to the headmaster, but no one here knows who did that, someonemented. ¡°Moreover, is it really bullying if the victim is the bully?¡± Her ssmates didn¡¯t spare her from hearing their indirectments and conversations. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Goodness. She¡¯s acting like she¡¯s being picked on, but when she tried to kill someone, she didn¡¯t think of the consequences¡± ¡°Surely, those who always act like saints are the scariest. How could they allow such a person capable of doing the unspeakable in here?¡± ¡°Also, why is sheing here as if she¡¯s a queen? Did she think acting arrogant is gonna help her?¡± ¡°The top sections always look down on the lower sections. Of course, she thinks she can rule all of us here just because. ¡°Hah! As if! She better get down on her high horse if she wants a peaceful life in this ss.¡± Nina clenched her teeth while hearing all of this. These kids are just so shameless! she mentally screamed. Why are they picking on me when I haven¡¯t done anything yet?! Moreover, didn¡¯t they hear the phrase innocent until proven guilty?¡± Nina sped her hands into a tight fist until her knuckles turned white. With a heart full of 13 < 150 Gat light bitterness, she turned and ran away. As she did, her ssmates chuckled in mockery. ¡°Did she think she¡¯d gain sympathy from anyone in here?¡± ¡°Gosh. How can she make up a conclusion so fast?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably because she¡¯s like that. So, she just mes everyone because it¡¯s something she¡¯d do,¡± The ssmates might¡¯ve found it hrious and entertaining, but they were all innocent. It wasn¡¯t them who did this prank, but those who held grudges on Nina. Nina ran to the bathroom to clean herself up. Although the bucket used was small, it still damped her hair and shoulders, ¡°Ahh!¡± she screamed irritably, tossing her bag on the sink as she took off her zer. Good thing the school zer was thick and thus, it didn¡¯t dampen her inner dress shirt. ¡°This is so disgusting¡± Nina clicked her tongue in irritation while looking at her uniform. Snapping her eyes at the window, her face twisted in rage. Her hair was now drenched with dirty water and this dirty water even got to her face. ¡°Ew! This is disgusting¡± She quickly opened the faucet and washed her face, afraid she would get some pimples because of it. At this age, Nina had gotten at least one or two pimples throughout the year. Hence, she took care of her face very delicately because she didn¡¯t want to be like other older teens whose faces were full of pimples. Despite that, her heart was still full of resentment for everyone. She expected that not everything would be peaceful for her, but this was too much! And yet, Nina didn¡¯t have a problem when these same pranks were happening to Penny. If anything, she was pleased and watched everything on the sidelines. ¡°Ugh!!! What is wrong with everyone?! Those peasants are losers! How dare they put glue on my chair?! That¡¯s it! They¡¯re going to get it!¡± Suddenly, Patricia¡¯s angry voice echoed in the restroom as she came in irritably. As soon as she stepped in, she slowed down when she noticed the person Inside. Nina also turned her head at the door, only to catch Patricia¡¯s already irritated expression turning even more sour. ¡°You! This is all your fault!¡± Patricia pointed at her and harrumphed. ¡°This is all your fault! You fake, selfish snake!¡± Nina, who wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain her, scoffed at her. ¡°Patricia, are you still denying it? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one angry at you? Because of you, I¡¯m in this situation!¡± > ¡°Wow!!* Patricia scoffed speechless ¡°Wow Ninal Are you this chameless? Oh my goodness. If < 150 Catfight only I knew you¡¯re like this, I wouldn¡¯t even talk to you! You already rope me in here when you know that I¡¯m not involved with this! Nina, you¡¯re really ridiculous. Hah! I¡¯m speechless, really. It¡¯s just the two of us here, so there¡¯s no one you¡¯re deceiving but yourself.¡± ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t talk to me anymore, Patricia. Unless you admit that it was you, then I¡¯d probably forgive you¡± Nina rolled her eyes and continued to wash her face. Hearing this, Patricia¡¯s eyes quickly turned red. Not only Nina was not remorseful, but Nina seemed to believe her own lies. The two of them knew it wasn¡¯t Patricia who did it, but Nina was acting and speaking as if she was the one who was roped in there. ¡°You bitch!¡± this time, Patricia lost it and screamed her lungs out. Without thinking, she marched in Nina¡¯s direction. Just when Nina straightened her back, she immediately felt a handnd on her cheeks. Nina¡¯s face was tossed to the side, her eyes zing in anger. When she faced Patricia, all the anger she was suppressing towards the world opened up like a Pandora¡¯s box. Before Patricia knew it, Nina stretched her arm and grabbed her by the hair. ¡°Ah!!¡± Patricia squealed but carrying the same resentment, she didn¡¯t back down and also grabbed Nina¡¯s hair. Comment 24 View All > 12:25 R Post your firstment! Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue Send Gift PAMPERED CHAPTER 151 151 Guidance ¡°You lying snake! Do you think I¡¯ll let you off, hah?!¡± ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± ¡°No, you let go!¡± ¡°Kyah!¡± Patricia and Nina¡¯s squeal echoed in the restroom as they grabbed each other¡¯s hair. They aggressively screamed their lungs out, calling each other¡¯s names, and ming each other for their situation. Yet, neither of them had realized even if this didn¡¯t happen, their previous actions would also warrant heavy consequences. ¡°Kyah! You¡¯re hurting me!¡± Nina yelled. Patricia yelled back. ¡°You lying piece of snake!¡± As they fought each other, some students who were about to use the restroom halted. They were astounded at the fierce catfight happening inside before one quickly reacted and called for the teacher. ¡°What is happening here?! Patricia! Nina!¡± Despite the teacher¡¯s yell to stop the fight, Nina and Patricia didn¡¯t let go. Instead, Patricia pulled. Nina¡¯s hair even more violently. ¡°Liar! Fake friend! Snake!¡± ¡°Patricia, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Nina yelled back, but instead of her earlier fierceness, she quickly changed her tone when she heard the teacher¡¯s voice. 1 ¡°You two!¡± the teacher yelled once more before he stepped in to pull them apart from each. other. It took a lot of force and strength from the teacher and some students to separate the two. Standing between Patricia and Nina with other students holding them, the teacher shook his head. ¡°You two, to the guidance office ¨C NOW!¡± After the headmaster¡¯s meeting regarding the flowerpot incident, he quickly gathered the faculty staff, school staff, and everyone for an important meeting. Hence, even if some of the teachers showed favoritism and would turn a blind eye to such incidents, they couldn¡¯t. Otherwise, they would risk their careers once the headmaster heard it. In the guidance office, Patricia and Nina sat opposite each other. Patricia continued to re daggers at Nina while Nina avoided her gaze. Nina¡¯s expression, however, showed the same 10:22 151 Guidance displeasure as the one Patricia was wearing. ¡°Oh, my goodness!¡± Suddenly, Mrs. Miller¡¯s voice echoed in the office. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Mom!¡± Patricia stood up and melted into her mother¡¯s embrace. Mrs. Miller sported a look of worry and rm. By how pale and aghast she looked, it was evident. she rushed here the moment she heard the call from the guidance office. ¡°Patricia, what is going on here?¡± she gazed down and fixed her daughter¡¯s tangled and messy hair. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Patricia pointed a finger at Nina. ¡°It¡¯s because of her my life is miserable!¡± The moment Mrs. Miller¡¯s eyes fell on Nina, her expression turned sour. ¡°What is going on here?! How could you let this child hurt my baby?!¡± ¡°Mrs. Miller-¡± the teacher intervened and tried to calm her down, but to no avail. ¡°I want a reasonable exnation! My daughter is already being punished wrongly for something this girl did! And now, you¡¯re letting this girl pick on her! Exin this to me now! No, better yet, call the headmaster!¡± Mrs. Miller fumed as her voice rose at every word she spewed. She couldn¡¯t stop pointing a finger at Nina, berating her, and even bringing up the baby switch. ¡°No wonder this girl smells fishy when I first met her!¡± Mrs. Miller added, ring daggers at Nina. ¡°You! You should be ashamed for befriending my kid, knowing you¡¯re nothing but a fraud! Hah! Do you think I won¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been putting a wedge between the real daughter of the Bes and Patricia?!¡± Patricia smirked as she cast Nina a mocking look. Nina, on the other hand, secretly sped her hands as she red daggers at both mother and daughter. Before they found out about the baby swapping, these two treated her well. But now that they knew about it, they were mocking and belittling her. What a two¨Cfaced people. If only Nina was still in the Be, Mrs. Miller wouldn¡¯t be so audacious to say all of these things. Tch!¡®Nina clicked her tongue and looked away. ¡°Mrs. Miller, please calm down, the teacher was not at all pleased at this point. ¡°We¡¯ve in here to settle the matters and not fuel the me.¡± called w ¡°Fuel the me?! Can¡¯t you see this brat!? She¡¯s ring at me as if she already killed me a hundred times in her mind! Her criminal mind is dangerous! Look what she had done to my precious daughter!¡± ¡°Is your daughter the only precious daughter here?¡± Just then, Jessa¡¯s voice was also heard. But unlike Mrs. Miller, Jessa came in here cooly without any trace of urgency. Meanwhile, Nina nced at her auntie and quietlymented in her heart. Since Jessa was here, Nina expected her auntie to humiliate her again. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Jessa took their side instead of hers. After all, Jessa¡¯s entire existence was to hate her and make sure Penny gets all the spotlight. 10:22 151 Guidance Jessa stopped a few steps from Mrs. Miller, folding her arms, looking at the woman from up and down. ¡°Haha! No wonder that brat behind you is so tacky! The tree is tacky and so is the fruit as well!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nina furrowed her brows, looking at Jessa with wide eyes. ¡°Auntie, what are you¡­?¡± ¡°Wha- what did you just say?¡± Mrs. Miller scoffed while Patricia sped her mother and hid behind her. ¡°Did you did you just call me hah! The nerve! Who in the world are you!?¡± Jessa sneered, her expression ready to bite these mother and daughter duo. ¡°I am the one and only Jessa Cortez, and the guardian of the child you kept talking down to!¡± The teacher sighed helplessly as he tried to intervene. But s, both women were in their fighting mode and he was afraid they would just beat him just because he was in the way. ¡°You!¡± . ¡°Go ahead and touch me!¡± Jessa warned as she took another step, making Mrs. Miller step back on instinct. ¡°Touch me and you¡¯ll see what you¡¯re looking for. Unlike you, I hadn¡¯t paid for any Botox treatment!¡± Mrs. Miller¡¯s face reddened in anger, but Patricia tugged her clothes. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not fight her, Patricia muttered, knowing Jessa even crushed the headmaster with her words yesterday. If her mother fought her, she was afraid Jessa would send them to the hospital. Worse. Straight to the heavens!! ¡°Goodness. I just said I¡¯ll only think of happy moments today to prevent any wrinkles from showing, but people just make it so hard for me to do so. Jessa shook her head and her eyes fell on Nina. Thetter¡¯s shoulders stiffened, but Jessa didn¡¯t say anything as she shifted her eyes to the teacher. ¡°Are you the teacher or the clown to make meugh? What are you still doing? Waiting for another catfight?¡± The teacher cleared his throat and told them to sit down so they could discuss the situation with the guidance counselor. mini massrelease for 1k unlock Comment 34 PAMPERED CHAPTER 152 152 Ostracized The long and vicious discussion in the guidance officested for over an hour. Both Jessa and Mrs. Miller wouldn¡¯t back down. Therefore, the guidance counselor and the teacher decided to give both students onest warning. Nina and Patricia were still under investigation for bullying. One more strike and they would be. expelled without any further notice or discussion. After the verdict was given, Nina and Patricia were told to go back to their respective ssrooms. When they arrived, their new homeroom teachers were told about the incident- including the prank this morning. However, even when the teacher questioned the students, not one talked. The teachers could only warn the ss. And just like that, the day went by with Nina and Patricia getting more hate from their ssmates. They were ostracized on their first day. Patricia might¡¯ve taken it well, but this filled Nina with anger and resentiment. Taking a walk in the garden on lunch break, Nina caught Penny and her former ssmates. She stopped and gazed up at the window where she could see her former ssmates talking to Penny with all smiles. Lily and Ginnie were still there. Whatever they were talking about made all of themugh. ¡°Are they talking about me?¡± Nina wondered in dismay, scoffing. ¡°I hate all of them¡± She watched them bitterly before she chose to walk away. If not for Penny, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation! Nina seethed in anger, thinking of ways to make Penny pay for everything that had happened to her. 1 ¡°It all started when she came home¡­¡± She lowered her eyes and kept her fists tight on her sides. ¡°If not for her¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have to go out and hide.¡® If not for Penny, everyone would still try to be friends with her. If not for her, Nina wouldn¡¯t have to go through all of this! It was all Penny¡¯s fault. Her mind was slowly filled with malice and hatred towards Penny. After all, it indeed all started. when Penny entered their lives. The perfect picture of Nina¡¯s life had instantly shattered. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. because of Penny, 2 While Nina was feeding herself with more hatred and was shifting all the me to Penny, she caught a familiar person ahead. Her steps halted, lifting her eyes, catching Hugo with his teammates. ¡°Brother Hugo,¡± she whispered, jogging to approach them. ¡°Brother Hu ¡°Ey, is it true that your sister is the one we signed up for the fan club?¡± Nina¡¯s steps stopped when she heard one of Hugo¡¯s teammates speak aloud. 10-22 13 152 Ostracized ¡°Yes.¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°You cannot take back your signatures.¡± +33 ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± another one of his teammates remarked. ¡°I¡¯m not retrieving my signature. I just thought it was much better!¡± ¡°Hey, Hugh!¡± someone suddenly hooked his arm around Hugo¡¯s shoulder, making thetter lower his head a bit. ¡°Is it true that Ray was courting your sister?¡± Hugo didn¡¯t answer, but his expression instantly darkened. ¡°Haha! That dude is crazy, isn¡¯t he?¡± *I¡¯ll kill him someday,¡± Hugo frowned. ¡°My sister is still a kid. How dare he pursue such a precious person?¡± His teammates chuckled, finding it hrious how he described his sister. They teased him more, but Hugo didn¡¯t mind. After all, it was true that he doted on his sister and that Penny was a precious family to him. As the group continued to march to wherever they were headed, Nina just stood there motionlessly. Her eyes were fixated on the group, listening to their loud voices as they talked about the Be¡¯s ¡°only¡± daughter. Thate him.¡¯Her fist trembled as she ground her teeth. ¡°How can he forget our bond for thirteen years, just like that?¡± z Nina turned away and ran without any direction in mind. She hated Penny; she hated Patricia and her former and new ssmates; she hated her brothers, and she hated her parents for neglecting her. She hated them for siding with Penny and for abandoning her. In the end, Nina skipped the rest of the ss and drowned in self¨Cpity in the girl¡¯s restroom. When Nina arrived at the Cortez household, she stopped in front of the gate. For a good minute, she just stood outside while staring at the small house. Her lips were drawn into a thin line,ing in as quietly as possible. Stepping inside, the people in the kitchen turned in her direction. Her aunt and her cousins looked back at her, but said nothing. ¡°I¡¯lle down for dinner, said Nina quietly before dragging her feet to the stairs. Upon reaching the second floor, she took out her wallet and checked her remaining allowance. It was only good for tomorrow, and then she had to walk home. ¡®Should I skip school?¡® she wondered before her eyes fell on Yuri¡¯s bedroom door. Nina bit her inner bottom lip, about to sneak inside Yuri¡¯s room before she remembered the camera. Looking back at the camera, Nina scoffed. ¡®Right. What am I thinking?¡® she mentally scorned. I¡¯m not a thief like Penny.¡® ¡°Nina?¡± Suddenly, Yuri¡¯s voice was heard from the staircase. ¡°You still haven¡¯t gotten into your room?¡± 10,23 152 Ostracized ¡°Tss. Why do you care?¡± Nina snapped her tongue irritably before turning her back on Yuri, and mming the door closed. Yuri¡¯s lips curved down, gazing at Nina¡¯s bedroom worriedly. ¡°Would it kill her if she tried to be nice for once? I¡¯m just worried about her.¡± Another heavy sigh slipped past her lips. For Yuri, if she showed Nina some more kindness, Nina would soften up. That was Penny¡¯s teaching to her when they were growing up. But s, Nina proved it was a challenge. As Yuri headed to her room ¨C which was just right across from Nina¡¯s she stopped. Looking back at Nina¡¯s room, her brows knitted. ¡°Is she crying again?¡± she whispered, now less irritated by her. ¡°She always cries every day, but it¡¯s her fault.¡± Deep in Yuri¡¯s heart, she felt sorry for Nina. However, Nina kept pushing everyone around her away. Not just the Cortez family, but even the family who raised her. Yuri was there in the Be Mansion and that was enough to see that Nina was making small things big and difficult. just because. ¡°I feel sorry for her¡± Yuri shook her head, hoping Nina would change before everything was toote. mini massrelease for 1k unlock Comment 31 10:23 PAMPERED CHAPTER 153 153 Auntie, why do you hate me so much? On the following day, Nina kept a brave front as she went to school. She ignored the tant whispers and mockery on her way to the ssroom. However, when she reached her ss, nastyments were written all over her desk. Looking at it, she tried to calm her heart and looked around. All she saw were her ssmate¡¯s ridiculing looks and snickers. ¡°Do you think this is funny?¡± she scoffed, only to receive all sorts of ridiculousments in return. ¡°Are you going to me us again?¡± ¡°Goodness. This girl is really ridiculous.¡± ¡°Does she have no shame? After having a catfight yesterday, she woulde here and point fingers at others.¡± ¡°Nina, do you think we¡¯re the only ones who hate you?¡± ¡°Compared to Patricia, this girl is dirt nothing. She acts all high and mighty, but she¡¯s nothing but a lucky girl who was lucky enough to be swapped as a baby.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t even feel sorry for the real daughter and tries to kill her. Gosh! This is truly a scary world! Even children are capable of doing such a horrendous act.¡± Theirments slowly turned into loud, malicious gossip. Nina couldn¡¯t even retort anymore. ¡°Tch!¡± Nina took off her bag and tried to clean her desk. Before the ss would even start, she was already exhausted. When the first ring for recess rang, Nina stayed at her desk. She heard her stomach grumble a little, sping her stomach while everyone was happily chatting and eating with their friends. ¡®I should¡¯ve eaten at home. Even if their food is barely edible, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Even when lunch and their afternoon recess came, Nina stayed at her desk. She no longer had extra money to buy food. Unless she wanted to walk home, then she could. Hence, Nina had to endure her hunger until it was time to go home. But even when it was time to go home, someone threw an ice pack that had dirty water as content. She didn¡¯t know where it came from, but she ended up going home smelling like the gutter. Again, standing outside the Cortez house, Nina¡¯s face paled. She stared at the small house, slowly realizing this was her home now. There wasn¡¯t any butler waiting for her, nor there was anyone ready to listen to her school achievements. 10:23 < 153 Auntie, why do you hate me so much? Nina¡¯s eyes stung as she felt her spirit slowly break down. Today was hard and exhausting. She didn¡¯t know if she was crying because she was starving or because she just felt down. No matter how much she tried to keep everything in ce, things still fell out of her control. In the end, instead of going inside the house, Nina sat down outside of the gates. She folded her arms over her knees and buried her face in it, crying. It was only two days since she started getting hate. However, her spirit had already broken down to smithereens. Just yesterday, she was thinking of how to screw Penny up, but today, she couldn¡¯t even do anything but mind her stomach and save herself from any ¡°harmless¡± pranks. ¡°Hic!¡± she huped, crying as quietly as possible. Nina didn¡¯t notice that the surroundings slowly grew dim until the street lights switched on. She just stayed outside the gates, crying as quietly as possible, as if, once she did, no one would notice her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After some time, the loud and sharp sound of the gates was heard behind her. Nina quickly wiped her tears, knowing it could be any of the Cortez members. She was only waiting for someone to speak, but no one spoke. Hence, she looked back and up, eyes dting at the sight of Jessa. ¡°Auntie?¡± Jessa arched a brow and assessed Nina¡¯s red face. ¡°Are you crying outside so our neighbors think I¡¯m maltreating you?¡± ¡°No ¨C no,¡± Nina pursed her lips. ¡°Heh¡­ Auntie, I¡¯ll go in now, I just dropped my stuff. I¡¯ll get in after picking them up.¡± To not make Jessa angry, Nina pretended to dust off her legs and bag. However, her tears. continued to stream down her cheeks. ¡°Tss. Jessa huffed faintly as she stepped out and closed the gates, sitting down on the short step
  1. up.
Nina was still wiping her tears when she felt Jessa¡¯s presence sitting beside her. ¡°Auntie?¡± Jessa didn¡¯t even bother looking at her and just kept a straight gaze. Her expression was still sharp and unfazed, but somehow, her aura wasn¡¯t as intimidating as normal. She didn¡¯t say anything to Nina and just sat there with misced reluctance on her face. Nina opened her mouth, but her voice rolled back in her throat. She pursed her lips and hung her head low. For the next five minutes, Nina¡¯s sniffles were the only one that was heard. ¡°Auntie¡­ do you think¡­ I did that to Penny?¡± After a prolonged silence, Nina couldn¡¯t help but break the silence. Tears still flooded her face. ¡°Mhm. 10:23 153 Auntie, why do you hate me so much? ¡°But I already said I didn¡¯t.¡± Jessa rolled her eyes and cast her a nonchnt look. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the answer to your question.¡± ¡°Then¡­ why?¡± Nina huped, looking at her auntie¡¯s sharp side profile. ¡°If you already believe I did try to harm Penny, why did you take my side against Mrs. Miller?¡± At least Jessa didn¡¯t humiliate her in front of Patricia¡¯s mother. If anything. Jessa fought Mrs. Miller just as fiercely as how she reprimanded Nina during the meeting about the flowerpot incident. ¡°Ah, goodness.¡± Jessa sighed as if these questions were tiring. She slowly cast Nina a look andnguidly said, ¡°Are you stupid, niece?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you asking such stupid questions?¡± Nina frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just confused. You pped me and humiliated me in front of everyone, but then, defend me fiercely afterward.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not really bright.¡± Jessa clicked her tongue again, making Nina¡¯s frown deepen. ¡°Who am 1?¡± ¡°Jessa Cortez.¡± ¡°And who is Jessa Cortez to you?¡± ¡°My¡­ my aunt.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Jessa raised her brows briefly. ¡°I¡¯m your aunt, your guardian. So naturally, I¡¯d defend you from someone like that hypocrite. But that doesn¡¯t mean I condone your actions.¡± Her exnation still confused Nina, but in a way, she grasped the idea mildly. Again, silence fell on their shoulders as neither of them talked. After some time, Nina, whose eyes were cast down, blurted out without realizing it: ¡°Auntie, why do you hate me so much?¡±
  • mini massrelease for 1k unlock
> Comment 10:23 PAMPERED CHAPTER 154 154 Dinner ¡°Auntie, why do you hate me so much?¡± Nina covered her lips as soon as she realized the question that flew out of her mouth. Her eyes shook while gazing at Jessa. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Unbothered by the question, Jessa simply arched a brow. Nina cleared her throat and observed her auntie first before rifying. ¡°If you hate me so much, why do you want me here?¡± Did Penny ask her? ¡°Who said I hate you?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a brat and everyone¡¯s annoying at your age, but I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Nina¡¯s brows knitted in confusion. ¡°But even from the start, you kept calling me that ¡°wench¡± child, and that I¡¯m a bad fruit from a bad tree. ¡°I did because it¡¯s true.¡± ¡°??¡± Nina tilted her head a little to the side, mystified by her auntie¡¯s answer. One thing, Jessa was saying she didn¡¯t hate her but then she also admitted to saying all those harsh things. Giving up, she changed her line of questioning. Then, why did you p me in front of many people?¡± ¡°Do you prefer to be pped without anyone looking?¡± Jessa¡¯s already raised brows elevated even more. ¡°No,¡± Nina¡¯s voice was meek. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be pped at all.¡± ¡°Then be nice, you brat.¡± Jessa snapped her tongue and looked away. ¡°If I hate you, you¡¯d know I hate you. But I don¡¯t. The person I hate is that wench the one who gave birth to you. That bitch¡­ she makes me angry even after death. What a talent. Nina yed with her fingers, now curious about her birth mother. ¡°What is she like? My mother?¡± ¡°Hah. Don¡¯t ask. She¡¯s a thousand times worse than you.¡± Nina frowned at the tant insult. ¡°What did she do to you for you to be so angry at her?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Jessa sneered as a sharp glint flickered across her eyes. ¡°That bitch¡­ took everything away from me.¡± What did that mean? Was she like Penny too? Jessa nced at her niece and scoffed. ¡°No, she¡¯s not like Penny and you.¡± ¡°Huh? How did you know ¡ª Nina blurted out and quickly bit her tongue. ¡°I can read you. Did I say I can see through you before?¡± Nina pressed her lips and slid her eves to the corner. ¡°Penny took away everything from me.¡± 10:23 13 154 Dinner ¡°She took nothing from you, you narrow¨Cminded kid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not narrow¨Cminded! Auntie, why do you always say harsh stuff?¡± ¡°Harsh because they¡¯re the truth, duh?¡± Jessa rolled her eyes again, rendering Nina speechless. ¡°Deep in your heart, you know what I¡¯m saying is the truth. Everything you had¡­ isn¡¯t yours. Your family name, your clothes, your life, your everything those things aren¡¯t meant for not for the nurse¡¯s mistake, you wouldn¡¯t even have a taste of it.¡± ¨C you. If Nina bit her inner bottom lips, lowering her eyes. It was true. Deep in her heart, she knew everything Jessa said was nothing but facts. Nina just didn¡¯t want to ept it because if she did¡­. then she had nothing to hold on to. If she epted it, she would have to let her family go. She didn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Nina, I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Suddenly, Jessa¡¯s voice changed into a more solemn one. Nina slowly gazed up at her again, only to see countless unspoken words in Jessa¡¯s eyes. ¡°But I will if you end. up bing like that wench. That woman, who gave birth to you, is so selfish and wicked. It¡¯s why I would not hesitate to humiliate or p you without caring who is watching if you¡¯re wrong. At the same time, I will also stand up for you if I see fit. ¡°Don¡¯t be like your birth mother, she continued. ¡°She¡¯s the worst of the worst. Slowly, Jessa faced Nina and looked at her deep in the eye. ¡°Be grateful for the thirteen years. you had with the Bes. They saved your life¡­ just like how their daughter saved mine. So, if you truly care for them, give way.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll end up regretting it. Trust me.¡± She nodded mildly. ¡°Holding on to them, scheming, and letting yourself get drowned by hate and denial without taking ountability for your actions and thoughts will only push away the people who truly care for you!¡± Tears slowly coated Nina¡¯s eyes until her vision blurred. ¡°But I can¡¯t,¡± she blurted out under her breath. ¡°Auntie, how can I just ept that they¡¯re abandoning me just because I¡¯m not their family?¡± ¡°Who is actually abandoning anyone with their actions here? First, you stir trouble and end up causing chaos and misunderstanding in the family. Second, you tried to kill someone. Even if you failed, you tried. No one told you to do all of that but yourself. Now, who is miserable? Greed will take you nowhere, kid.¡± 1 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. yelling or intimidating her. But her words struck her straight into the heart. Was it because she didn¡¯t expect Jessa to speak so kindly despite the harsh truths? Tears once again rolled down Nina¡¯s cheeks. Jessa might not b ¡°What a pathetic kid.¡± Jessa reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Penny is more suited as a little beggar and you should be in a charity. I guess that means they¡¯re the same meaning¡± Even Jessa¡¯s touch somewhat felt warm, Nina thought. How could someone she had been treating so terribly to make Jessa send her back carry such warmth? Earlier, she was skeptical when Jessa said she didn¡¯t hate her. But right now, she believed it. Jessa¡¯s warmth might be a little confusing, but knowing her personality, it was 10:23 < 154 Dinner ¡°What if¡­ theypletely abandon me?¡± she asked pitifully. ¡°Do you think after thirteen years, the Be Family is like that?¡± Nina didn¡¯t answer, she couldn¡¯t answer. It was the first time someone asked her that question. ¡°Well, then it can¡¯t be helped. Be grateful you have this peasant family to feed you. Jessa retracted her hand and rolled her eyes. ¡°Just another mouth to feed, but I guess this is much better. Penny would¡¯ve eaten this family¡¯s ie to oblivion.¡± Nina chuckled a bit. Jessa cleared her throat and smacked her lips. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go in. I made some warm soup that¡¯s good for sore muscles. She then pushed herself up, gazing down at her. ¡°Let go.¡± Nina just gazed up at her auntie before thetter clicked her tongue and reluctantly offered her hand. A subtle smile turned up on Nina¡¯s face as she reached out, letting Jessa pull her back up. ¡°Goodness. Of all the ces you could go crying to, why out here? Geez! My favorite granny dress is now dirty!¡± Jessained as they went in, but somehow, Nina didn¡¯t think her auntie med her for it. Once they got in, Jessa told Nina to change and wash up. But for the first time, Nina came down on time and ate with them without making a huge fuss. Nina didn¡¯t know if she was just hungry, but after taking the first sip from the soup, her face softened. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Seeing her smile, Jessa¡¯s husband and the twins looked at each other. Was the world ending? Why was Nina not only making unpleasant faces and doing indirect tantrums, but she was also smiling? The twins and their father inevitably shifted their questioning gaze to Jessa. Jessa, who saw the look on their faces just rolled her eyes. they had a peaceful dinner For the first time since Nina¡¯s arrival in the Cortez Family, they had a peaceful dinner. mini massrelease for 1k unlock Comment 30 10:23 PAMPERED CHAPTER 155 155 Trying to get used to the life she was supposed to live Was it the crying that made Nina fall asleep faster than supposed to? Or was it because she felt exhausted? Either way, that night, Nina slept like a child for the first time sinceing into this household. The twins couldn¡¯t even help but stare at her door incredulously. ¡°She¡¯s not crying,¡± Yugi muttered, almost horrified. Yuri blinked many times before she smiled. ¡°This is the first,¡± she said as she faced her brother. ¡°Yugi, you should sleep early tonight. No need to worry about her.¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m ever worried about her?¡± Yugi hissed and red at Yuri. ¡°Yuri, your imagination is growing wild. Take it easy.¡± Having said that, Yugi turned his back on her and went to his room. Meanwhile, Yuri couldn¡¯t help but smile at her brother¡¯s room and then at Nina¡¯s. ¡°I wonder what Mom told her,¡± she wondered but didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°Well, I hope this continues.¡± Every single night since Nina stepped into this household, Yugi and Yuri often hear her scream or throw tantrums. Initially, it irritated them, but they didn¡¯tin. But as time goes by, Nina¡¯s tantrums slowly turn into endless crics. Although Nina irritated them, they were also worried about her. Anyone would be worried if the other person right across their room cried every single night. Therefore, Yuri and Yugi often stand outside their rooms and watch Nina¡¯s bedroom. Neither of them didn¡¯t dare knock on those nights, though. Tonight, however, Yuri¡¯s heart was filled with optimism. She hoped tonight would be the start of Nina¡¯s journey toward change. usual morning routine. Jessa cooked break The next day rolled in and, like always, everyone in the Cortez household went through their I prepared the children¡¯s and her husband¡¯s lunch boxes. As the family sat down around the dining table, everyone except Jessa paused. Slowly, they turned to the staircase and saw Nina. Nina pressed her lips meekly and instead of going straight to the front door, she ced her bag down on the couch. She then headed to the dining and joined them for breakfast. The twins and their father kept their eyes on her longer than they should have. ¡°Do you all have plenty of time to waste?¡± Jessa¡¯s remarks snapped them back to their senses, ¡°Ahem!¡± her husband cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Having esid that the family ate muietly There was still this lingering fear Nina would start 10:23 155 Trying to get used to the life she was supposed to live throwing shades or leave unnecessaryments that could ruin their day. But she didn¡¯t. Nina. ate quietly without creating a scene. They thoughtst night was a one time thing, but it seemed Nina¡¯s taste buds adapted to their peasant food. Once the husband was finished, he quickly took his tes to the sink. As usual, he kissed the twins goodbye and then his wife. Not long after, the twins also finished. Just like their father, they carried their tes to the sink and picked up their lunch boxes. The twins weren¡¯t as affectionate as they hurriedly rushed out of the house. Lastly, Nina quietly took her tes to the sink. This was the second time she finished a meal in this householdst night was the first. Hence, she mimicked everyone and carried her tes to the sink. Once she finished, she went to the living area to get her bag. ¡°Hey,¡± Jessa called when Nina reached the front door, making Nina look back. ¡°Forgetting something?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nina¡¯s eyes shifted to the lunch bag her aunt was holding to the side. ¡°That¡¯s for me?¡± ¡°Why do you think there are four lunch boxes here?¡± Jessa¡¯s face soured. ¡°Go and carry this. You¡¯ve been wasting your lunch boxes sinceing in here.¡± Nina furrowed her brows. Since she had never had breakfast here, she didn¡¯t know Jessa had been preparing her lunch boxes since. A subtle smile turned up on Nina¡¯s face, thinking she wouldn¡¯t get hungry at school. ¡°Thank you,¡± she expressed as she took the lunch bag. Jessa irritably waved her hand. ¡°Geez. Just go. Don¡¯t smile at me like that. It¡¯s creepy!¡± ¡°Okay¡± Yet, Nina still smiled. She thought her auntie had this odd way of showing her affection, but it wasn¡¯t bad at all. Having said that, Nina walked out of the house with the lunch bag in her hand. As she reached the gates, Jessa approached the front door. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jessa leaned her side against the jamb, arms crossed. ¡°What an emotional brat,¡± shemented, but the corner of her lips curled up. Since Nina didn¡¯t have money anymore, she had tomute. Fortunately, she was able to wake up and search for how to get to her school viamute. On the bus, Nina was about to put the lunch bag inside her bag when she noticed something inside. She peeked inside and picked out a small bill. ¡°Auntie¡­¡± she whispered as her eyes softened, thinking Jessa figured out she was running out of cash. Although the money wasn¡¯t a big bill, right now, it was big for Nina. She didn¡¯t have money, after all. (6) ¡°I guess my aunt is really scary. Her lips curled up. ¡°She notices everything and no one can hide anything from her.¡± 10:21 23 < 155 Trying to get used to the life she was supposed to live Nina carefully closed the lunch bag and didn¡¯t put it inside her bag. It might get ruined if she did. She then kept the money Jessa slipped into her lunch bag in her wallet. For some reason, she ced it separately from the remaining allowance she got from her parents. Despite the scary pranks that await her in school, Nina turned to the window with a smile. It was strange that she felt calm today and at peace.. She had already forgotten when was thest time she was headed to school without thinking of anything else. The past weeks, her mind was full of Penny or how she would get attention. But today, she just stared at the side of the road without anything in her mind. ¡°I thought was bad,¡® she told herself, sping the lunch bag on herp. Weren¡¯t Yugi and Yuri using bikes to school? I wonder¡­ should I transfer there next school year?¡± mini massrelease for 1k unlock Comment 28 View All > A Post your firstment! 1 Vote Fandom Send Gift Swipe left to continue PAMPERED CHAPTER 156 156 What happened to her? Nina¡¯s day might¡¯ve started peacefully as she got into her school in time in a much cheaper way. But when she reached her ss, her desk and chair were vandalized again. ¡°Hah¡­¡± she huffed and looked around. This time, however, she chose not to confront them. They¡¯d probably stop if I ignored them.¡± They stopped picking on Penny when Penny ignored them. Well, Penny did more than just ignore these types of things. But well, Nina wasn¡¯t Penny, who could carry all sorts of things in the school. Nina could only bring a scrub. Nina scrubbed her desk and chair and finished before ss even started. When the ss began, the pranks would usually stop. So Nina¡¯s peacested until the bell for recess rang. Instead of going to the cafeteria, Nina stayed at her desk to eat. ¡°What is that smell?!¡± Suddenly, someone in the ss yelled. ¡°It smells¡­ cw!¡± ¡°Did someone fart in here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so disgusting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a fart! It¡¯s Nina¡¯s snacks!¡± Everyone slowly gazed in Nina¡¯s direction. Nina, who tried to ignore them, paused from eating. She slowly gazed up, only to see everyone looking at her in dismay. She almost couldn¡¯t swallow her food as she hung her head low, closing the lunch box where her snacks were. Without a word, Nina carried the lunch bag and went out. On her way, she could still feel their gaze on her. Nina found herself in the cubicle in the girl¡¯s restroom. She ate her snacks with tears in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t stop eating. ¡®It¡¯s okay. So what if it smells bad? It tastes good!¡± she told herself, sniffing hard while wiping her tears with the back of her hand. How ironic, she thought. Not long ago, Nina alsoined about the smell of some of Jessa¡¯s dishes. But she was also aware of how to starve. She didn¡¯t want to starve, just like yesterday. Her subconscious thought of transferring to her cousin¡¯s school slowly solidified. While eating, Nina suddenly heard some voices outside the cubicle. ¡°Patricia, you still have a scratch on your cheek. Here¡¯s the powder.¡± Patricia grunted and waved. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. I have my own face powder. Do you think I¡¯m Nina, who takes charity from others?¡± The student frowned a bit, but then smiled. ¡°Right. You have a face powder. Patricia, did you say you got it from Italy?¡± ¡°Duh? I got it from our family friend from Korea!¡± Patricia gloated as she looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°Tch! Every time I see this scratch, I want to pull that snake¡¯s hair more! Ugh!¡± 1/3 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 156 What happened to her? ¡°Patricia, just let that loser be, one of Patricia¡¯s newckeys coaxed. ¡°She¡¯s not at your level.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Pat. Unlike you, she doesn¡¯t have anything to be proud of! I heard her real family poor dirt!¡± vis ¡°Of course, they were! Which is why that snake kept clinging to the Be Family because she knows she¡¯s nothing but garbage!¡± Patriciaughed as she started touching up her light makeup. The girls with her alsoughed, saying more awfulments about Nina to get on Patricia¡¯s good side. Unlike Nina, whose life was still miserable, Patricia was able to make friends quickly. It wasn¡¯t surprising since Patricia was still a daughter of the Miller Family. Nina, on the other hand, was just the ¡°lucky¡± girl who was able to get a taste of someone else¡¯s life. [Who is actually abandoning who? Who is still miserable now?] Jessa¡¯s remarksst night rang in Nina¡¯s head, making her look down. ¡®I can¡¯t even get angry at Patricia,¡® she told herself. I dragged Patricia into this mess. She has all the right to get angry.¡¯ Before pinning Patricia on something Nina had done, Nina was able to convince herself. Only when the oue happened did she realize how wrong it was. Even so, it was hard for Nina to fully ept her wrong, but instead got rid of the thought and stayed quiet. ¡°What is that smell? Is someone pooping?!¡± Patricia gasped and pinched her nose. ¡°Ew! Who poops in school?!¡± Because of the smell, Patricia didn¡¯t stay long and hastily left the restroom. Following behind her were her newckeys, who also spoke harshments to whoever was defecating. Nina stayed quiet throughout and still ate all her snacks. Since there was still time, Nina chose to walk around the building first. Although she was at the bottom of their ss section, she was still in the same building as Penny. Nina didn¡¯t mean it but her feet somewhat led her to her previous ss ssroom. When she realized it, she stopped. Coincidentally, the window to the ssroom was on her side. Turning her head, she caught half of her ss arranged their seats in a circle. Everyone was eating their snacks together with Penny. There¡¯s only a few who bring lunch boxes before,¡® she thought, ncing at the different and new lunch boxes on each table. Now, every one of them was eating snacks together.¡± They all look so happy. Nina¡¯s eyes stung and for a moment, she wished to be in there too. But before bitterness could. creep into her heart, Nina peeled her eyes from them and walked back to her ssroom. When she arrived, the difference in the atmosphere between this ss and the top section was 156 What happened to her? undeniable. Nina tried to ignore it and went straight to her desk. When she reached her desk, she noticed. that some of her notes were ripped apart. She sped her lunch bag but chose to not say anything. The next day, Nina chose to eat her lunch in the cafeteria to avoid moreints from her ssmates. But as she quietly enjoyed another of Jessa¡¯s cooking, a juice suddenly sshed straight into her food. ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± one of the girls, who spilled the drink, snickered. The other girl with her also apologized insincerely. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Nina. We didn¡¯t mean to spill our drinks to your food. Girls, op being so yful. Look what happened to Nina¡¯s food!¡± Nina didn¡¯t even look up at the girls and just stared at her food, now swimming in the juice. A thinyer of tears coated her eyes, but instead of creating a drama, she held it back. Penny, Ginnie, and Lily were watching this from one of the cafeteria tables. Penny¡¯s eyes were fixed on Nina, observing thetter quietly. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, Nina just poured the juice from her lunch box into the cup and resumed eating again. Penny squinted curiously. ¡°What are you doing?¡± one of the girls asked in disbelief. Nina smiled and looked up. ¡°My aunt says food isn¡¯t to be wasted. Moreover, if my aunt finds out someone spilled their juice on my food, she¡¯lle at you. You¡¯re wee Penny¡¯s eyes swirled with a mix of surprise and conflict. Was this really the same Nina who was framing her not long ago? What happened to her? @ mini massrelease for 1k unlock Comment 18. 10:21 Post your firstment! Vote PAMPERED CHAPTER 157 157 Back off ¡°My aunt says food isn¡¯t to be wasted. Moreover, if my aunt finds out someone spilled their juice on my food, she¡¯lle at you. You¡¯re wee. After the incident was ¡°slightly¡± settled in the headmaster¡¯s office, Penny stayed away from Nina as far away as possible. She hadn¡¯t even seen her since. For her, not seeing Nina or being far away from the girl would save her sanity. Nina proved that she was not worth her consideration. However, watching this unfold right before her eyes incited curiosity from Penny. Nina continued cating the food from her lunch box despite the juice that spilled on it. The most surprising of all was what she said. ¡°Aunt Jessa, indeed, hates it when we waste food, she mumbled. ¡°And she¡¯lle at these children if she heard what they did.¡± Her face crumpled in dismay, thinking that Nina¡¯s food was being wasted by some kids. Did they know just how delicious and precious Jessa¡¯s lunch boxes were?! ¡®Aunt Jessa packed me all sorts of food, but I¡¯ve run out of them¡­ ¡®Her heart felt heavy at the thought, which exined her displeasure at the drama unfolding before her eyes. Even so, Penny didn¡¯t want to bother and put herself in the situation. It could be that this was just one of Nina¡¯s new schemes. Since everything Nina had done didn¡¯t work, she was probably trying this new approach. ¡°Penny?¡± Lily furrowed her brows because Penny rose from her seat. Penny smiled at her and Ginnic. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat somewhere.¡± Lily and Gir Ginnie assessed Penny¡¯s round face before they nodded. They carried their trays and quietly walked away. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Did you hear that?¡± one of the girls standing beside Nina¡¯s table turned to her friend. ¡°She said. her aunt wille at us?¡± ¡°Pfft-¡± ¡°Nina, why are you making a big deal out of this?¡± another girlmented. ¡°We already said we¡¯re sorry. Why bring up your aunt here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡¯Nina¡¯s mouth opened, but then she pressed them into a thin line. You¡¯re twisting my words¡­¡± Just like how Nina would twist her words before all of this ever happened. ¡°What do you think your aunt will do if you tell her about it, hmm? Will shee here and grab our hair just like what you did to Patricia?¡± Another girl shook her head. ¡°Poor Patricia. She trusted you and even protected you, only to 10 1/3 < Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. 157 Back off find out that her best friend is a snake.¡± ¡°Nina, do you think we don¡¯t know what you did to Patricia?¡± one of them expressed in dismay. ¡°You kept acting like the angelic one, but honestly, even your shadows couldn¡¯t hide your horns.¡± ¡°If you think eating the food that had spilled juice on it would incite sympathy from others, you¡¯re funny. Everyone here knows your true colors now, Nina.¡± ¡°Moreover, even if your auntiees here, what would she do? I heard the family you came from is poor dirt. You¡¯re basically existing because of the Be Family¡¯s grace¡± ¡°Nina, tell us the truth. Your family did the baby¨Cswapping on purpose, did they? So that your family can have a taste of the life you could only dream of.¡± Nina sped her cutleries tightly, trying to stop herself from confronting them. She had been ignoring everything in hopes they would stop eventually. However, these girls whom she had never seen before nor was she ever acquainted with were speaking as though they knew everything! ¡°What a greedy family ¨C ah!¡± one of the girls halted as she felt something spill spill on her side. Turning their heads, their eyes lowered a bit andnded on a small and round figure. ¡°Oops. Sorry, sister. Penny smiled sweetly. ¡°I identally spilled my juice on you. Clumsy me!¡± The girls instantly frowned as soon as they saw it was Penny. The girl, who now had spilled juice on her skirt and legs, moved away to wipe it. Much to her dismay, Ginnie was quick to offer a handful of tissue, as if Ginnie saw this oue from a mile away, ¡°Penny, why have you been so clumsytely?¡± Lily¡¯s worried voice rang and assessed Penny before looking at the girls. ¡°He he. Sorry, Penny has been a little clumsytely, but she didn¡¯t mean that. Sorry!¡± Lily offered them a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Moments ago, the three of them were about to leave the cafeteria just to save their appetite. Unlike most students, they didn¡¯t enjoy these dramas unfolding before them. Moreover, it would be much better if they removed themselves from the situation before it could affect them. But s, they started bringing up the family who raised Penny. Their steps the moment they heard it stopped. Ginnic and Lily knew Penny treasured the Cortez Family from the bottom of her heart. They also loved the dishes Jessa made because Penny shared them with them. Therefore, they knew Penny wouldn¡¯t just leave after hearing the girls mock the Cortez Family. ¡°Penny¡­¡± Nina whispered, darting her eyes between Penny, Ginnie, and Lily. Penny just nced at her nonchntly before shifting her eyes back to the girls. Her smile returned, but it was no longer sweet. ¡°Sisters, it¡¯s not nice to judge someone else¡¯s family without even knowing them. Moreover, the family you¡¯re mocking just now is the same family who raised me.¡± Penny¡¯s voice and tone were low, creating a chilly atmosphere in the cafeteria. ¡°The bullying incident is still fresh, and the headmaster is out to get all the bullies in this school. Please, I know this is just a small incident, and you didn¡¯t mean to spill your juice, just like how I didn¡¯t mean to spill mine on you.¡± 10.23 157 Back off She paused and took a step forward. ¡°Please, her voice came out in only above a whisper. Before her next word rolled out of her tongue, a glint flickered across her round and sharp eyes. ¡°Back off.¡± 2 Even Ginnie and Lily¡¯s expressions darkened as they gazed at the girls sharply. The girls gulped as they fixed their eyes on Penny before ncing at her ckeys.¡± But just as they were about to back off since they were only there to pick on Nina, Patricia¡¯s bratty voice rang in the cafeteria. ¡°Penny, are you blind?!¡± mini massrelease for 1k unlock Comment 10:24 PAMPERED CHAPTER 158 158 Where do you think this hand is going? ¡°Penny, are you blind?!¡± Everyone turned to Patricia, catching her approach as if she was walking down the runway. When Patricia stopped, she folded her arms under her chest and snickered at Nina. ¡°Everyone in here knows Nina is fit to be an actress! She acts like a damsel in distress, letting others pick on her so others fight her own fights. She¡¯s a coward, but at the same time, cruel!¡± Patricia pitched, letting everyone hear her to get her point across. ¡°Girls, don¡¯t me Penny for taking pity on her. She¡¯s not the first victim to fall for this snake¡¯s tricks. I fell for it, and what did I get in return? She tried to pin me on a crime shemitted! She framed me, her best friend, who believed in her through and through!¡± She smiled magnanimously before she sneered at Nina. ¡°Nina, aren¡¯t you ashamed? These girls already apologized, but you chose to threaten them and eat the basically trash for to gain sympathy. After what you¡¯ve done to Penny, you¡¯re trying to use her to protect you! It¡¯s so shameful I even feel embarrassed for you!¡± With Patricia now here, the girls regained their confidence. They nodded approvingly, ring at Nina, but not Penny. Nina, on the other hand, clenched her teeth. She looked away bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­!¡® was what she wanted to argue, getting frustrated at being used of something she didn¡¯t want to do. For the first time, Nina didn¡¯t want to be pitied. She simply wants them to leave her alone! ¡°I just want to eat¡­¡± Nina hung her head low, her quiet and shaky voice finally escaped her mouth. ¡°Please¡­ just leave me alone. ¡°Here she goes again.¡± Patricia rolled her eyes and nced at everyone in the cafeteria. Her heart was pleased upon seeing that everyone was not buying Nina¡¯s act. ¡°Nina, that pity card is now powerless. Goodness! Don¡¯t you really have no shame? Can¡¯t you see everyone is just disgusted at you at this point?¡± Nina snapped her eyes up and intuitively looked around. Her heart sank the moment she saw the look on everyone¡¯s faces. It wasn¡¯t like she was trying to gain sympathy, but the judgemental look in their eyes wasn¡¯t also pleasant to see. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I trusted and even saw you as my bestie!¡± Patricia shook her head, giving Nina a look of disgust as if she was nothing but a piece of dung. ¡°You disgust me. Nina¡¯s heart shook, but she tried to hold her tears back. Squeezing out a tear was a piece of cake for her, but holding back took a lot of energy and willpower. Right now, Nina knew that if she let just one tear escape her eyes, Patricia and these girls would just use it to mock her more. If she didn¡¯t, they would say this was her real color. At this point, Nina didn¡¯t know where to put her shoes anymore. Was this what Penny felt when she was in these same shoes? But howe it felt worse than 158 Where do you think this hand is going? when she was just watching Penny in this situation? If only they knew it took Penny an entire lifetime to learn her lesson.. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Penny observed Nina closely, a little taken aback that Nina was holding back her emotions. ¡°Normally, she would still use the pity card and twist their words.¡± Was it because Nina knew there was no use for the pity card anymore? Or did she truly want all of this to stop? ¡®Geez!¡®Penny mentallymented. Why do I take pity on people: easily?!¡± But then again, these girls were crossing the lines. Penny would turn blind eyes and deaf ears if only these girls didn¡¯t start mocking the Cortez Family. ¡°Patricia, I feel sorry about what happened to you, but can you stop?¡± Lily spoke, now annoyed at Patricia again. ¡°Inciting and dragging this drama will help no one.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Patricia scoffed at her. ¡°What do you mean, it will help no one? What I¡¯m doing is protecting everyone and spreading awareness that not everyone you call a friend is your friend. Nina framed me for something she did I wasn¡¯t even in school when that incident happened. But no one believed me because she kept saying nonsense and that we skipped school together!¡± Patricia¡¯s face darkened, reminded of all the lies Nina spewed just to rope her in all of that. Her heart raged and pointed a finger at the culprit named Nina. ¡°This girl tried to kill Penny and almost harmed you in the process, Lily!¡± she harrumphed. ¡°Why are you speaking as though I am the viin here? I¡¯m only standing up for you and Penny!¡± ¡°And who told you to stand up for us?¡± Penny spoke, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Did I ever ask you to fight my fight?¡± For a moment, Patricia opened and closed her mouth. ¡°Penny, what¡¯s wrong with you?! I¡¯m on your side now and yet, you¡¯d rather take that snake¡¯s side? You¡¯re probably blind and deaf!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Penny. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re just doing you a favor here?¡± one of the girls expressed. They were all dissatisfied with Penny. ¡°Penny, you might have forgiven her so easily, but Patricia is innocent here!¡± another girl raised her voice. ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to be thankful for us or Patricia¡¯s, but you shouldn¡¯t poke your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡± ¡°School bullying is bullying, even if the victim is once a bully¡± Lily retorted adamantly. ¡°The school is already on it. So, if you have more problems, then the guidance office and the headmaster¡¯s office are open. Ginnie pressed her lips and blurted out. ¡°Patricia, you might be innocent with the flowerpot incident, but ¨C but you¡¯re not entirely innocent! Didn¡¯t you used to pick on me and think of recing me with Penny just because you thought she¡¯s also a charity of the school?!¡± Deep lines appeared between Patricia¡¯s brows, and when her vicious eyesnded on Ginnie, thetter flinched. Ginnie intuitively hid behind Lily without even realizing it. 158 Where do you think this hand is going? ¡°What did you say you loser¡± Patricia intuitively reached out to Ginnie, forgetting they were in the cafeteria. Her hand, however, stopped when a plump hand grasped her wrist. Patricia froze as she slowly shifted her widened eyes to the owner of the hand. The moment she met Penny¡¯s dark and fiery eyes, her breath hitched. ¡°Patricia¡­ where do you think this hand is going?¡± mini massrelease for 1k unlock Comment Post your firstment! Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > View All > Send Gil PAMPERED CHAPTER 159 159 Greed took her nowhere ¡°Patricia¡­ where do you think this hand is going?¡± Attacking someone with words was something anyone would let pass. Patricia might be harsh. with her words, but there were some truths in it, so many agreed with her. Patricia was, after all, a victim of a painful betrayal. But for everyone to see how she would suddenly raise a hand when Ginnie talked back, shook everyone to the core. No one had seen thating. No one¡­ except Penny. How could Penny not? When Ginnie spoke up against her abuser for the first time? Hence, the abuser would intuitively try to regain control over her again. She had seen this many outside and especially inside prison. Patricia froze for a moment as if a bucket of ice sshed her when realization dawned on her. She slowly moved her gaze and met Penny¡¯s, her breath hitching as she felt like Penny would break her limb by limb if she said the wrong word. Her mouth opened and closed. Even the girls on her side couldn¡¯t speak because of Patricia¡¯s actions. What did Patricia think she was going to do so overtly? ¡°I¡¯ll repeat what Ginnie said: you might be innocent with the recent incident, but you¡¯re not entirely clean.¡± Penny pulled down Patricia, making thetter bend down. ¡°In other words, you¡¯re the pot calling the kettle ck. Patricia, touch my people again and that¡¯s thest time you¡¯re ever gonna use it.¡± Another glint flickered across Penny¡¯s eyes as she slid them to her. ¡°Back off. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Patricia¡¯s heart thudded, gulping as she couldn¡¯t look away from the pair of eyes zing with the fiery mes of hell. Even when Penny let her go, she kept her wide eyes on Penny. ¡°Patricia, let¡¯s just go,¡± one of the girls approached her from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s not mind them anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to side with Penny since she didn¡¯t want help. Or rather, she and these girls are too blind to see the truth.¡± ¡°Penny, don¡¯t make us tell you we told you so. You¡¯ll regret taking Nina¡¯s side. People like her don¡¯t change!¡± Patricia pursed her lips as bitterness swelled in her heart, ring at Penny and then at Ginnie before her spiteful eyesnded on Nina. However, as painful as it was to admit, there was this seed of fear Penny nted in her heart in a matter of seconds. ¡®No, I¡¯m not scared!¡± she denied it, but her entire body shuddered. Her legs even felt as soft as tofu. < 159 Greed took her nowhere. Patricia forced an arrogant look. ¡°Penny, remember this day! One day, you will regret you even defended this girl. No matter how nice you are to her, she will always try to take your spot! She¡¯s born like that!¡± Born like that¡­. For some reason, that remark managed to prate the solid walls around Penny¡¯s heart. Back then, she often heard that remark and even after an entire lifetime, that remark never felt pleasant. Having said that, Patricia and the girls retreated. But the moment they turned around, they were met with people towering over them. ¡°Huh?¡± they slowly gazed up, flinching the second they saw Hugo¡¯s face and the fire burning in his eyes. Penny furrowed her brow, and her face twitched the moment she saw her brother¡¯s scary face. With Hugo was the entire basketball team, looking down at the girls. They didn¡¯t share the same dark look as Hugo, but without any expression at all, they looked scary!¡± ¡°Are you picking on Penny?¡± Hugo breathed out, making his eyes burn even more. ¡°Are you?¡± Patricia and the girlsughed nervously, taking a careful step back. Hugo was a senior and also one of their school¡¯s ace yers. ¡°What ¨C what? No what? No ¨C no!¡± the girls stuttered. ¡°Senior, we¡¯re not picking on her! We¡¯re just we¡¯re actually on her side!¡± ¡°Even if we were, are you going to fight a girl?¡± Patricia blurted out as she already had this unpleasant impression of the other Be family members. ¡°You¡¯re not that cowardly to fight girls, are you?¡± Hugo sneered diabolically, making Penny gasped. ¡°If fighting for my sister is cowardly, then I¡¯m the biggest coward in here. It¡¯s okay¡± ¡®Devil, give me back my second brother! This is not him!¡® the devil and the angel on Penny¡¯s shoulders screamed, making the angel look at the devil in dismal. Hugo¡¯s tant remarks made the girls stutter even more. Was he serious? He would fight them. even if they were girls?! Looking at Hugo and the basketball team, the girls gulped. ¡°Penny, were they harassing you?¡± Hugo asked and slid his eyes to Penny. His tonepared to how he talked to the girls was a hundred times more thoughtful and kinder. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Not really¡­¡± Pennyughed awkwardly. ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s okay now. There¡¯s just a misunderstanding, but they¡¯re not picking on me.¡± ¡°They¡¯re not picking on you¡­ directly, you mean?¡± His eyes zed once more, like how mes in the stove burn up when turned to max. The girls mentally squealed. ¡®Did you looking for a fight?! ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Penny, who was just irritated by these girls, looked at them apologetically. Even though they were being irrational, she still felt sorry for them. Her brother looked scary, even though 10:20 159 Greed took her nowhere If only Penny knew Hugo¡¯s heart¡­ ¡°Go,¡± Penny whispered, fanning her hand to signal them to go. ¡°It¡¯s alright now, just go.¡± The girls, who were nning to leave with spite in their hearts, ended up feeling grateful to her. With Penny¡¯s permission, they scurried away. The fire in Hugo¡¯s eyes remained while staring at the fleeing enemies. It only extinguished when his gazended on his sister. ¡°Penny, why did you let them go?¡± he frowned. ¡°They were bullying you, were they?¡± ¡°Haha. No. Not me.¡± Penny chuckled awkwardly. Now everyone shifted their attention to Hugo. ¡°I see.¡± Hugo nced at Nina, only to see her lower her head. He chose to ignore her and smiled at Penny. ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was afraid you¡¯re still getting picked on, so I wanted to check,¡± exined Hugo with a smile before he felt an elbow touch his side, ¡°Right. My team¡¯s with me. They wanted me to introduce them to you.¡± Penny nced at her brother¡¯s teammates, only to see all of them smile from ear to ear. They look like a bunch of rogues.¡± ¡°Penny, . Your friends too.¡± Hugo quickly went to Penny¡¯s back and pushed her mildly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. My team didn¡¯t believe me when I told them you can eat an entire cow on your own. Penny¡¯s expression died as she was dragged by her brother, while his teammates started talking to her. Ginnie and Lily, on the other hand, looked at each other with conflict before they followed. C As for Nina, she watched everyone surround Penny while she was left alone. Looking around, the students watching earlier shifted their attention to Penny. They looked entertained without any negativity from them. She was now back to being an invisible person. Nina slowly gazed down at the food in front of her and smiled bitterly. Hugo saw her, but he tantly ignored her. Being picked on and ganged up for no reason was nothingpared to how Hugo acted as if she didn¡¯t exist. And it was the biggest lesson Nina had to painfully learn. Her greed took her nowhere. If anything, her greed made her lose everything. She lost. PAMPERED CHAPTER 160 160 First fan club assembly In Penny¡¯s first life, she didn¡¯t get a chance to get to know the school basketball team. She only heard that they were popr and that they werepetitiveds. Who would have thought they were also the very first bunch who scared Penny of diabetes? When they sat her down, all of them brought out handfuls of sweets and snacks from their pockets and created a huge pile on top of the table. At first, Penny was happy with eyes twinkling. But then, they wanted her to finish all of it in ten minutes! This was not how she expected her second brother to brag about her! Fortunately, Lily and Ginnie were there to stop this madness. ¡°As the president of Penny¡¯s fan club, stop this now!¡± Lily harrumphed, stopping the group of seniors from cheering on Penny. ¡°This is not healthy at all!¡± ¡°Penny, don¡¯t listen to them.¡± Ginnie meekly stood beside Penny. ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat everything.¡± Penny¡¯s round eyes wiggled as she felt emotional at her friend¡¯s sincerity. T ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think my sister is a spectacle for your own entertainment?¡± Seated right beside Penny was Hugo, looking down at his teammates. His teammates, however, couldn¡¯t help. but cast him a disgusted look. Who was the one here who told them his sister could finish an entire cow in ten minutes?! Penny¡¯s face also twitched. ¡± ¡®Penny, it¡¯s okay. Hugo smiled at her kindly. ¡°You can take home the snacks. It¡¯s an offering from the basketball team.¡± Offering? Penny looked at her second brother incredulously. Did he think she was some sort of a god? ¡°Yes, little sister. You can take the snacks home or enjoy it during your ss. One of Hugo¡¯s teammates remarked, cupping his smiling face. There were three guys scated across from Penny, and they were all cupping their faces. Their smiles were bright, while their eyes were squinting. It was almost like they were melting at the sight of her. Penny was so cute, especially when she was eating. Her rosy cheeks were bouncing so adorably. ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t forget our entire team is supporting you!¡± another one expressed. ¡°If anyone picks on you again, they¡¯d have to face the entire basketball team!¡± ¡°Little sister, when is our first assembly? I think I deleted the notification.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I bought your first limited¨Cedition merchandise, little sister. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re going to help sell the merchandise. Penny¡¯s face contorted, seeing that her brothers¡® teammates all carried this bright smile. They might¡¯ve looked like rogues previously, but now, they looked like rogues in a daze. 1/3 C 160 First fan club assembly ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Lily shook her head before she smirked proudly. ¡°The first release of Penny¡¯s merchandise is all sold out. And even the next five batches were all reserved.¡± All of them looked at Lily in awe. *President, if everything is running smoothly, how else can we help?¡± someone asked curiously. ¡°We¡¯ve never been to a fan club before, so we have a lot of questions.¡± ¡°I already created a group for the fan club. You¡¯ll be added soon if you are approved.¡± Penny sighed and didn¡¯t take their conversation to heart. She didn¡¯t think much about the merchandise or anything about the fan club. She just thought whatever Lily released, which she called Penny¡¯s merchandise, was probably around five or ten items. Hence, they were sold out. ¡®Well, with Brother As¡¯s ssmates, ter¡¯s few ssmates, Second Brother¡¯s teammates, and a few of my ssmates, I guess the fan club is starting strong,¡® she thought, ncing at Lily and Ginnie who were enthusiastically talking about the first assembly. ¡®But ¡®Oh, well¨C¡®her train of thoughts halted when everyone¡¯s eyesnded on her. ¡°Penny?¡± Ginnie tilted her head a little to the side. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Pennyter is our first assembly as a club,¡± Lily repeated as it seemed Penny was distracted. ¡°You¡¯ll be there, right? Everyone already prepared the school gym for it.¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­ Lily, the school gym is a little too big for a small club assembly.¡± Lily frowned. ¡°Penny, I told you the school gym is just perfect to amodate everyone. I already got approval to use the gym.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Penny. Everyone has been preparing for the first club assembly for the past few days.¡± Ginnie wondered. ¡°And it¡¯s barely enough to amodate everyone!¡± But despite their argument, Penny still believed the school gym was a little too much. There were only less than fifty of them if her estimate was correct. So a bigger ssroom was enough for the first club assembly. ¡°Well, whatever you say,¡± Penny smiled, assuming Lily and Ginnie were simply exaggerating. T guess less than fifty members are a great start.¡± Oh, how Penny thought how wrong she was. After school, Penny had to go to the school gym because Lily and Ginnie had to leave first. They were expecting her to show up in the first club assembly. Out of courtesy, Penny came. But when she did, she was horrified. ¡°Eh? 2/3 < 160 First fan club assembly Stands and posters of Penny were disyed around. Countless students were also inside, wearing some headbands with Penny¡¯s face on them. Some were holding banners with Penny¡¯s name c on it. Penny blinked, rubbing her eyes, and then looked up again. Her face twitched, confused. Did she go to a different school gym? This didn¡¯t look like the first fan club meeting, but an actual school event! ¡°Uh, no,¡± Penny intuitively took a step back, only to hit someone standing behind her. For some reason, her heart thudded nervously before she looked back. Slowly, she lifted her eyes, only to see a pair of squinting eyes and the familiar white portion of hair falling to Ray¡¯s temple. ¡°Escaping now, leader?¡± Ray chuckled, and for a second, Penny knew thatugh came from pure evil. @ In the blink of an eye, Penny found herself standing on the stage before hundreds of students, all from different grades and sections. mini massrelease for 1k unlock Comment 21 Post your firstment! Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > View All > Send Gift 10:24 PAMPERED CHAPTER 161 161 Newfound purpose Penny stood frozen on the stage with wide eyes. Around fifty sign¨Cups for a fan club were considered little, but for her, that amount was huge! But this crowd? It was almost like the general assembly in school. Just what type of promotion Lily did do to make all these people sign up for her fan club?! ¡°Penny¡­!¡± Lily whispered from the side of the stage. ¡°Speak¡± Lily pointed at the microphone, signaling to Penny there was a mic for a reason. What would Penny say?! This was akin to the school presidential election! Penny glossed her eyes over the crowd, gulping, having this mild fright crawling into her heart. If others loved attention, Penny was the opposite. All she wanted was a peaceful school life ¨C she didn¡¯t even n to enter school this year and pass it by taking a heavy amount of exams. This was not in her ns! ¡°Go, Penny-!¡± Her eyes inevitably shifted to the person¡¯s vantage point. There, Hugo was standing with his team. He and his teammates were wearing headbands with her face glued to the strings attached to it. They were also holding up a banner with her name and their signatures on it. ¡®Oh, my god¡­¡® As this sight of the school varsity team scared her, she coincidentally caught As. He was standing not far away. With his stature, he stood out among the people around him. He was holding a stick with a g on it, waving it mildly with a dead expression. The design of the g was Penny¡¯s face! ¡®First Brother¡­! she mentally wept, feeling sorry for her first brother. Lastly, she caught ter¡¯s figure just right next to As. ter was wearing a shirt with Penny¡¯s name on it. Along with him were James and ter¡¯s other former bullies. The three of them were wearing pink shirts with Penny¡¯s wide face printed on it. Her brothers weren¡¯t the only people popr people in there. There were also quite a few people who had earned quite the reputation ¨C good and bad ¨C including some from the star section. The sight, the crowd, and everything were overwhelming. Moreover, why was there a group of students recording all of this?! But regardless of the brief inner turmoil, seeing her brothers, who would willingly wear that tacky shirt, hold that ridiculous g, and wear that headband, filled her heart with appreciation. Knowing her friends also spent day and night preparing for this day touched her heart more than the overwhelming result of their efforts and hard work. ¡°Uh.¡± Penny cleared her throat, making the mic produce this sharp sound from the echo. She nced at the side of the stage, seeing her ssmates give her a thumbs up. She nodded and faced the crowd with a fierce expression. ¡°Well, ahem. Thank you foring.¡± < 161 Newfound purpose Her voice was nervous and shaky, evident she wasn¡¯t used to this. ¡°I¡­ I am Penelope, but you can call me Penny¡± Penny paused again and studied everyone¡¯s still reaction. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t know many people would sign up since I thought my friends were just joking. But seeing that everyone made time and gathered here, I am deeply and sincerely grateful.¡± ¡°I hope this club and everyone in it will focus on doing good causes; helping each other for the good and, of course¡­ bing a great advocate of creating a peaceful and friendly environment for everyone.¡± She pressed her lips together, unsure if what she said was even enough. However, she didn¡¯t care anymore as she smiled brightly. ¡°Let¡¯s all be kind to each other¡± For a moment, the crowded gym was in silence. But when Penny smiled with a slight tilt of her head, apuse and cheers erupted in the gym. ¡°So cute-! Penny, we love you-!¡± The girls, who worked hard in the recruitment, waved the banners to show support. The basketball team whistled and cheered in unison as if they raising their morale for their game. Some other students started chanting Penny¡¯s name, while others just apuded and, once in a while, cheered gleefully. The crowd was so hyper and appreciative Penny couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®In my previous life, no one would waste a second of their time on me,¡® she thought. But in this life¡­ I don¡¯t even want to be friends with anyone.¡± And yet, she gained loyal and great friends. Surely, people were strange. When all she wanted was attention and some love, no one gave it to her. But now that she wanted nothing from everyone, they were giving her all the wanted and unwanted support. Either way, it wasn¡¯t at all bad. If anything, it was slowly giving her another clear purpose: to influence and spread kindness. It was teaching her the real meaning of eptance. Surely, despite the entire lifetime she ¡®wasted¡® just to learn the reality of life, there was still a lot to learn in this lifetime. I really like this life!¡± Meanwhile, in the conference room of Global Prime Logistics Headquarters, Haines handed the box of tissue to Charles. Charles quickly pulled it close, taking a few tissues to wipe his eyes and blow his nose. 1 On the projector screen was Penny¡¯s fan club¡¯s first assembly. They were watching it via the live broadcast from the fan club site through As¡¯s ount. Fortunately, his eldest was kind enough to lend him his ount to this fan club site. Hence, Charles and Haines were able to watch this proud moment of Penny. 10:00 21 161 Newfound purpose However, it wasn¡¯t just Charles who was able to watch this. Everyone in the CEO¡¯s office was also in the conference room, as they were told there was an important meeting with their boss. Who would have thought the important meeting was a fan club assembly? Now, they were watching their boss bawl his eyes out. ¡®He must be a very proud father,¡® they thought as they snapped their eyes at the projector screen. ¡°Well, his daughter was separated from them for many years. Oh, she¡¯s so cute-!¡± ¡°That¡¯s my daughter, Charles sniffled while pointing at the projector screen. ¡°Remember her face. That cute little sunshine is the savior of thispany! Once they start epting adult fans, all of you will sign up! She¡¯s the reason you still had jobs!¡± There goes the tyrant of their office. Everyone couldn¡¯t hide the look of dismay at Charles. But then again, looking at Penny on the screen, it didn¡¯t sound bad at all. Some of them also send their children to the same school. They¡¯d surely tell them to join. Little did they know, their children were already a part of it. ¨C What an adorable child they secretly agreed she took after Allison. Thanks for 4k PS Comment 35 R Post your firstment! Vote ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 1 Fandom PAMPERED CHAPTER 162 162 Let¡¯s be friends for a long time. After Penny¡¯s speech, Lily took over to talk about the vision and mission of the fan club. Everything Lily said proved why she was worthy of their ss¡® presidential spot. Despite her age, she was able to host this big event and discuss some activities of the club in the following weeks. After all, the fan club had just started in thest semester. Hence, one of the activities was to group study as well. It was great. ¡°This Lily sounds like a great person¡± Penny snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Renren¡¯s voice beside her. She turned to him and smiled even brighter. ¡°She is great, isn¡¯t she? S Renren nodded. chuckled. ¡°I think she¡¯d be a great leader.¡± Currently, the two of them decided to take a walk instead of hiding behind the bushes. It was Penny¡¯s idea, thinking a walk would be good for his health. As they walked, Penny couldn¡¯t help but share what happened in school because he asked. However, they still had to carry their pets it was too heavy. with Tiana on top of her head. Penny had to leave Mouse behind becaus ¡°ad to carry their pets Lily¡­¡± Renren muttered, earning a hum from her. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡± Penny raised her brows and blinked at him. Slowly, her mouth fell open as her eyes dted. She stopped walking. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been meeting each other every week, but we still haven¡¯t known each other¡¯s name, she blurted out in disbelief. Where were her manners? Renren smiled. ¡°We always had a good time talking¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Penny awkwardly stretched her hand while making sure she wasn¡¯t making cky (Renren¡¯s panther) ufortable. ¡°Penny. That¡¯s my name.¡± ¡°Ren. Unlike her, who had a hard time extending an arm, Renren reached out and shook her hand. He kept Chunchunfortable with the other. ¡°Our names are almost the same, don¡¯t they? Pen, Ren Renny¡± Her eyes twitched. ¡°Eyy¡­ haha! That¡¯s so cheesy. We¡¯re not making a love team here.¡± ¡°I just thought maybe we¡¯re meant to be friends.¡± ¡°Haha. Penny and Renren resumed their steps. ¡°Meant to be friends, huh?¡± Penny hummed a long tune, thinking that she never met him in her previous life. But then again, Lily and Ginnie weren¡¯t her friends in her first life. Neither her brothers nor the Be Family loved her. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t have Chunchun, Tiana, and Mouse back then. Those three alone were enough to make her childhood a lot better. < 162 Let¡¯s be friends for a long time ¡°You¡¯re smiling like that again,¡± Renren pointed out with a tilt of his head. ¡°What is it this time?¡± ¡°My heart is full,¡± she expressed as she nced at him. ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Renren couldn¡¯t help but smile. It wasn¡¯t him that was happy, but seeing her happy made him happy. ¡°My dad always tells me that if one does things with a clear conscience, it might be hard, but it will always result in good, he said. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, so the people will be good to you.¡± an ¡°Your dad sounds like a kind person.¡± ¡°He was.¡± His smile remained, but there was this sudden tinge of sorrow in his eyes. ¡°Renren, is everything okay?¡± He nced at her and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why do you look so sad now?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to ruin the mood.¡± This time, her lips curved down. ¡°What kind of answer is that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m curious¡­ and a little worried too!¡± she exined as it seemed this was a new concept to him. ¡°You¡¯re weird¨Cyour size and your thinking. It¡¯s weird¡± which piqued her intrigue. Why was this kid like this? After interacting with Renren for some time now, she noticed Renren had some strange perspectives on some things. It wasn¡¯t just about his sickly appearance, but he intrigued her. Just what kind of environment does this guy have? ¡°Am I weird?¡± Renren pondered. ¡°I guess I am. My cousin always tells me I¡¯m weird too.¡± ¡°Your cousin isn¡¯t all that nice, huh?¡± Didn¡¯t she say his cousin sounded fun thest time? Renren looked at her and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sad because I miss my dad.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Penny rocked her head, a bit surprised he was still able to keep track of their original conversation. ¡°Oh.¡± The more she realized his reason, the more guilty she felt.. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he reassured. ¡°It¡¯s me who brought him up. Pennyughed slightly. For the next minute, they walked in silence. She would constantly nce. at him while Renren kept his eyes ahead. His hand never failed to coax Chunchun, who was in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± she whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry since you¡¯re not the one who killed him.¡± 10.04 < 102 Let¡¯s be friends for a long time ¡°¡­ Was he expecting God to apologize to him, then!? Penny sighed and mentally shook her head. Looking at him again, she blurted out, ¡°Did he have the same sickness as you?¡± ¡°No.¡± His answer was quick. ¡°He was murdered.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Now that was something she didn¡¯t expect. Penny squinted, assessing his in expression while telling her his father was murdered. This expression didn¡¯t look right! Renren chuckled as he stared at her skeptical look. ¡°It was an ident.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The car was supposed to hit me, but he saved me from it,¡± he shared so casually it would make anyone wonder if he was telling the truth. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel bad about it anymore. I¡¯m joining him, anyway.¡± Her steps came to a full halt. ¡°Hmm?¡± Renren slowed down and faced her again. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Renren, why do you talk about death so casily?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s easier to ept it than deny it. All of us have the same ending, after all. It¡¯s just at matter of time of who¡¯s going first or not. Bitterness shone in her eyes, not a bit pleased by it. ¡°Your illness¡­ is it deadly?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no cure¡­ they said.¡± ¡°And you gave up?¡± This time, he didn¡¯t answer, nor did he nod. He just stared at her bitter expression, making him wonder if bringing up his father¡¯s death made her angry. ¡°Death is never aughing matter, nor it is something one should talk about so lightly,¡± she said. ¡°If your disease is that deadly, then I don¡¯t want to be friends with you.¡± His breath stopped for a second. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I want my friends to have a long life so we can have a lot of time together, she exined. ¡°If you¡¯re dying young and you won¡¯t even fight, then let¡¯s not be friends. Deep in her heart, she knew everything she was saying was cruel to a dying boy. However, she Just realized that Renren was simply waiting for his day toe. Holding on to hope might be painful, but if only¡­ there was hope for him, she didn¡¯t want this friend to perish so soon. Moreover, Penny went through death once. Although what killed her wasn¡¯t an illness, she fought so hard despite knowing her days were numbered. She fought so fiercely that it was foolish. Why? Because deep in her heart, death was a scary thing to face. Renren was still so young. If death scared a full¨Cgrown adult like her, what more this boy? A mild breeze quietly blew past them as the two of them stood opposite each other, eyes locked with each other. 162 Let¡¯s be friends for a long time His in expression slightly showed surprise. Her eyes stung a bit, pressing her lips. ¡°So if you still want to be friends, you have to promise me that you¡¯d fight to live¨Cokay?! Let¡¯s be friends for a long time, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Renren smiled subtly, nodding. ¡°I give you my word.¡± He paused and added with a smile, ¡°So let¡¯s be friends¡­ for a long time, Penny¡± Thanks for 4k PS Comment R Post your firstment! Voln PAMPERED CHAPTER 163 163 Parenting Since the establishment of Penny¡¯s fan club, most members have been busy even at weekends. Lily wanted to keep the momentum and thus, she was hosting a charity event on the weekend. Although not every member participated due to a variety of reasons, the ones who signed up were enough to support the cause. Because of this, even their parents or guardians had to support them or help in a way. It was the same for Allison and Jessa. When Saturday rolled in, Jessa had to visit the Be Mansion to do somerge cooking for Tomorrow¡¯s event. Helping her in the kitchen was Allison. Allison could have asked the chefs to do it for them, but Jessa already told her she wasing to teach her and also to use Allison¡¯s kitchen because it was more spacious. As they chopped some vegetables quietly, Allison couldn¡¯t help but nce in Jessa¡¯s direction. Unlike her, Jessa had been slicing through everything with precision. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s amazing,¡± she thought. I think she has better knife skills than some chefs.¡± Allison gazed down on her board, and she took minutes to finish chopping some carrots. When she was done, she turned to Jessa. Her small bowl of chopped vegetables was akin to an antpared to Jessa¡¯s output. ¡°Where do I¡­ put these?¡± she asked meekly, making Jessa pause. Jessa nced at her before her eyes fell on the small bowl. ¡°We¡¯re feeding an entiremunity, and that¡¯s all you got? ¡°I¡¯m not used to feeding an entiremunity.¡± ¡°Tch. Jessa snapped her tongue before she tipped her head. ¡°Put them there and start working on the onions. Peel all of them to make things easy ¡°Should I ask the chefs for help? This, I think, will make it easier for the both of us.¡± ¡°Well, up to you.¡± Jessa didn¡¯t bother with her anymore as she resumed what she was doing. As for Allison, she called for their chefs to help peel therge amount of ingredients needed for the event. Although that lifted off some of Allison¡¯s burden, Jessa still busied herself with the rest. After some time, Jessa stopped once again and turned to Allison. ¡°What now?¡± At this point, it was more like it was Jessa¡¯s kitchen and Allison was on the way. ¡°I¡¯m just curious: Allison cleared her throat. ¡°How¡¯s Nina?¡± ¡°Ah. She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry: Jessa shrugged nonchntly and continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the kid. I¡¯m not hurting her or whatever you think I¡¯m doing with that brat.¡± Allison pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Jessa snorted but still didn¡¯t bother casting her a look. She wasn¡¯t even interested in what 163 Parentingt that sorry was for, Allison should be sorry for a lot of things. ¡°Charles told me that he reached out to you the night before the parents were called to the headmaster¡¯s office, Allison continued as her eyes softened. Tm sorry that we failed Nina for raising her right. This time, Jessa stopped and arched a brow. She slowly veered her eyes to Allison, only to catch the bitter smile on Allison¡¯s face. All this time, Jessa assumed Allison was still being stubborn and thought of Nina as an angel sent from above, Who would have thought this annoying goody¨Ctwo¨Cshoes woman would admit she pampered Nina so much? ¡°I¡¯ve been her mother for the past thirteen years, Allison exined as if she could read Jessa¡¯s mind. ¡°So I know when she¡¯s tantly lying and not. I might¡¯ve been stubborn and purposely turned a blind eye because I did not want to ept that I raised her like that, but it¡¯s Penny safety that¡¯s already affected¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jessa intoned with a nod. ¡°Good for you¡± And then, she resumed working again. Allison pressed her lips into a thin line, sighing heavily. It¡¯s not like I was expecting anything from Mrs. Cortez to say anything else.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re guilty, then you should be guilty: After a few seconds, Jessa spoke again with a tinge of nonchnce, ¡°You ned that feeling. If pity is what you¡¯re looking for from me, then you¡¯d be waiting forever. Moreover, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. Apologize to Penny and then make up for it for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Though I¡¯m not trying to make you feel better, but I don¡¯t think Penny even took your actions and decision to heart. That kid probably expected you to mess up¨Cshe¡¯s annoying in many ways, but also a smart and wise one, she continued indifferently. ¡°As long as you know your wrongs and shorings, that¡¯s good enough to know¡± She paused and added, ¡°As for Nina, I got that girl under control. She¡¯s cunning and spiteful, but I understand since not long ago, she got all the spotlight, only to be told that the spotlight wasn¡¯t even for her. It¡¯s alright. Another mouth to feed, but it¡¯s better that she didn¡¯t have the same monstrous appetite as Penny. At least I know we won¡¯t be begging the street for food,¡± Allison chuckled a bit before her smile slightly faded. ¡°If you need any help¡­. ¡°Nah, don¡¯t bother. You guys sheltered your kids so much that they¡¯re almost out of touch with reality: Jessa shook her head. ¡°I believe in gentle parenting, but firm and aware parenting is something I¡¯m more used to. Moreover, all children require different parenting approaches. Your husband knew that, but it¡¯s something a fragile ss like you need to learn a ¡°I sec¡­¡± Allison rocked her head and sighed faintly. She watched Jessa chop some ingredients again. Although she was worried about Nina, despite knowing what she was capable of, she wanted to Trust Jessa¡¯s parenting skills. It was embarrassing that Jessa had to clean up their ineffective parenting. It wasn¡¯t like Jessa mocked them directly, which was a bit surprising considering Jessa¡¯s personality. 23 ¡°What ebe do I need to do?¡± asked Allison. Without looktigt at her, Jessa tilled her head in a direction. ¡°Get those things over there and start peeling I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be a great help with the bulk dishes needed. So, get those things peeling. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be a great help with the bulk ¨C It¡¯s for Penny¡¯s snacks? A sunile turned up on Allison¡¯s face, a little taken aback that less still remembered their arrangement. Having said that, Allison started working as well. The kitchen was then filled with chopping noises, but somehow, there was this between the two women peace Thanks for 4k PS Comment Post your firstment PAMPERED CHAPTER 164 164 Day out Meanwhile, in the shopping mall in the city¡­ ¡°Penny¡± ter called, holding an ugly¨Clooking stuffed toy in front of his face. When Penny turned her head, her face remained the same when she saw the horrendous stuffed toy. But when ter abruptly pulled it down, she flinched. ¡°Penny!¡± ter gasped in disbelief. ¡°How could you not flinch at the sight of this stuffed toy, but get surprised with my face?! I don¡¯t look as horrible as this one!¡± She deadpanned. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± he gasped again. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?!¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Penny looked away and set her eyes on the rack of greeting cards before her. She rubbed her chin, scanning the variety of greeting cards. ter nced at the rack curiously. ¡°Is someone having a birthday? Why are you looking for greeting cards?¡± ¡°For future purposes.¡± Future purposes? ter observed her side profile, unable to stop his imagination from thinking of her bags. Penny had many different sorts of stuff in her bags to the point one would wonder if she was even bringing adder. ¡®Is this how she usually prepares what to put in her bag, so she¡¯s always ready? he wondered, assuming he was witnessing the ¡®behind the scenes¡® of her magical bag. ¡°That one!¡± Penny¡¯s eyes lit up and pointed at the top of the rack. However, she couldn¡¯t reach it. even if she tiptoed. Hence, she turned to ter. ¡°I like that one, but I can¡¯t reach it. Can you get it for me?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°That!¡± ter leaned his head closer to her index that was pointing at the card as if he could see better if he did. ¡°That one with the red and purple color? ¡°Yes. Get it for me.¡± ¡°Is that an order?¡± he frowned but still approached the rack to get the one she wanted.. Much to their dismay, ter could barely reach it with his fingertips! Penny gasped as she looked at her third brother in dismay. Looking at him, she realized ter was still young and short ¨C just like her! He was only several inches taller than her, but it was still the same! ¨C ¡®I forgot he¡¯s a bloomer,¡® she mentallymented. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 100 04 ¨C < 164 Day out Meanwhile, ter¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment. He didn¡¯t even have the nerve to face her right now and see her reaction. This was embarrassing. ¡°Why would they make this rack so huge and tall!?¡± he gasped. ¡°Isn¡¯t this store for kids?! It¡¯s not kid¡¯s friendly! If anything, it¡¯s dangerous¡­!¡± While ter concealed his embarrassment with his anger, a hand suddenly went over them and picked out the card. Looking back, all they saw was As. ¡°Is this what you want?¡± asked As to Penny, ignoring the dramatic ter. Penny smiled and nodded, epting the card with both hands. ¡°First brother, can you also get that other one? The yellow one!¡± As nonchntly shifted his eyes to where she was pointing and unhesitatingly grabbed the one she liked. ¡°That other one too! The one next to it!¡± And without saying a word, his hand automatically veered to the next greeting card. Penny kept pointing at almost everything, and As got it all for her without a problem. Watching this from the sidelines, ter looked away bitterly. ¡®Why am I so short at my age?!¡± termented in dismay. ¡®This is so embarrassing! Since the brothers were all part of Penny¡¯s fan club, they were doing some shopping to give away to people. While Hugo and As were already on it, Penny and ter roamed around to find something she wanted to buy. ter was there to help her! Yet, he couldn¡¯t even reach the top of the rack and as if she was mocking him, she was pointing at everything on the top shelf! ¡°Is that all?¡± As asked as he handed the handful of greeting cards to her. ¡°Yes! Thank you, First Brother!¡± she grinned from ear to ear before she started shuffling the cards. Deep lines appeared between As¡¯s brows as he watched her check the cards one after another. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Choosing,¡± she answered without looking. ¡°I couldn¡¯t see everything from the top shelf, so I was simply basing everything on the colorbination.¡± Both brothers watched her until ter blurted out, ¡°Why not get all of them?¡± ¡°ter is right. Just buy all of them, Penny¡± As agreed. ¡°Dad gave his card to us.¡± The moment As mentioned that, he remembered his father before they parted with him. [Eldest, you got this! Don¡¯te home until you maxed out that card! Buy everything that Penny needs and wants and everything that sheid her eyes on, alright?!] Charles¡¯s remarks might¡¯vee from good and enthusiastic intentions, but for As, their father subtly didn¡¯t want them toe home ever. How could they max out a card that had no limit? 10:04 104 Day out ¡°Big brothers, I can¡¯t just waste money on things that I don¡¯t need,¡± she frowned, thinking her brothers¡¯s talent was to waste money. ¡°I¡¯ll just get what I need and then I¡¯ll move on.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± As nodded and sighed. ¡®Until now, I can¡¯t figure her out.¡± One thing, they wanted to pamper her with everything they could. On the other hand, Penny¡¯s meaning of pamper was different. She was very unlike Nina, who fancied pretty dresses and everything shiny. As for ter, he just kept quiet while sharing his eldest brother¡¯s sentiments. Deep in his heart, however, ter felt useless. ¡°Third brother, which one do you think is good for birthdays?¡± Suddenly, Penny faced her third brother and showed her two different greeting cards. His brows rose and pointed at himself. ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°Am I looking at somewhere else?¡± ¡°Oh!¡± His lips stretched again, and he leaped to her, almost ring at the two greeting cards. ¡°This one looks cute, but this other one had more meaningful quotes. Penny, who are you gonna give this to?¡± The corner of her mouth curled up as she said, ¡°To an old friend.¡± ¡°Oh, then I think give those to me. ter quickly took the other greeting cards from her and searched through them. After just a few seconds, he took out one card. ¡°This one looks nice. What do you think?¡± Penny looked at the greeting card before her and grinned in satisfaction. Surely, ter at these types of things. It was why she took him with her. She made the right decision. was good ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re terrific! How did you catch this one?¡± she blurted out, making him rub the tip of his nose with his index. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Penny, you might not know about this, but people always say I have a knack for this type of thing¡­¡± As ter regained his confidence as a big brother, As could only smile at the two of them. His brows then rose, looking over the other rack, and caught Hugo pushing a cart outside the boutique. As signaled Hugo to wait for a bit, and the second brother idled outside the boutique. They waited until Penny finished choosing before the four headed to a restaurant for lunch. This was the first day out of the siblings. So far, it was good. Thanks for 4k PS PAMPERED CHAPTER 165 165 Her heart is healing [SHORT FLASHBACK] ¡°Brother, I like this one!¡± Nina smiled sweetly as she held a dress in front of her brothers. As nced at the dress without any interest before he shifted his eyes to her. ¡°Just get it.¡± ¡°Thank you, First Brother-!¡± Nina excitedly sped the dress and skipped to another rack to get another one. ¡°Bro Brother As¡­¡± As peeled his eyes from Nina¡¯s figure to the small and petite figure in front of him. He tilted his head a little to the side, watching Penny lift a dress in front of him. ¡°Can I Can I get this too?¡± As nced at the dress. It was the same as Nina¡¯s, but in a different color. ¡°Get it.¡± Penny pressed her lips. ¡°Do you think it will suit me?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°No.¡± His answer was faster than batting an eye. ¡°Oh. She gazed her eyes down, and at the same time, Nina came back. Penny peeked at her, only to see the brief sneer on Nina¡¯s face. ¡°First Brother, can I get this too?!¡± Nina sweetly inquired while holding another type o of dress. As nodded and hummed. As if mocking her, Nina then asked, ¡°Do you think it will suit me, First Brother?¡± As nced at the dress before rocking his head. ¡°It will suit you.¡± ¡°Yey-!¡± Nina giggled and hugged the dresses. Their first brother then gazed down at his phone, missing the meaningful smirk Nina cast at Penny. Penny pressed her lips into a thin line. When no one was looking, Nina wouldn¡¯t mind giving her these meaningful and provoking smirks and looks. But when others were looking, she would quickly wear her sweet smile. ¡°If you¡¯re done shopping, I¡¯m going to pay for it. Hugo just texted me and told me they¡¯re already in the restaurant, As spoke as he looked up at the girls, whom he apanied to shop for some clothes. ¡°Okay-!¡± Having said that, Nina and Penny followed As to the counter. Compared to Nina, Penny only got one dress. When As saw this, he frowned a little and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to get this?¡± To be honest, Penny didn¡¯t like the dress. But she ended up nodding and lowering her head. She failed to see the faint sigh from his brother before he settled the bill with their father¡¯s card. Once they finished. Nina asked him if he could help carry her shopping bags. As usual, As 10.0Äê didn¡¯tin and just carried everything. She then clung to As¡¯s arm, talking about any nonsense she could think of. Despite As¡¯sck of interest, he still made an effort to respond. As for Penny, she kept a step behind them and simply watched the two walk together. This was the first time the Be siblings had gone out together. However, Penny didn¡¯t even feel she was in it. She felt unwanted, and her presence was unnecessary. Well, considering what happened a week before when she got framed for stealing, she understood her brothers were displeased with her. Another heavy sigh escaped Penny, and soon they reached the restaurant.. Even while they ate, Nina took all the spotlight. ter indulged with her cagerly, making Nina. the center of attention. Once they finished, the four of them walked together while Penny walked a few steps behind them. Yearster¡­ Penny walked slowly with her eyes on her brothers and Nina. Many years had already passed, and they were already adults. Yet, this scene and the feeling that it gave to her were still the same. ¡®Well, to me¡­ they all look like real siblings,¡® she thought, observing their stature, their elegant demeanor, and the regal air around them. As looked dignified with the suit he was wearing. Hugo, although in casual clothing, hist posture made him stand out. As for ter, he didn¡¯t need anything because he was just dazzling. Nina was also very pretty and confident. They were like the perfect siblings. And Penny? Penny couldn¡¯t help but gaze down at her clothes. She was wearing a loose shirt and some old jeans with stains on it. Sh came straight from theb after getting a call from Nina. So, she still looked haggard and unprepared. Heh. A bitter smile turned up on her face as she looked ahead once more. How she wished¡­ she was Nina.. Perhaps it was because she was exhausted and hungry that she imagined herself recing Nina¡¯s spot. How nice would it be if the one talking so happily with them on their way to the restaurant was Penny¡¯s? [PRESENT TIME] Heading to the restaurant where As made a reservation, Penny held the two greeting cards. with a smile. ter leaned closer to her. ¡°They¡¯re nice, aren¡¯t they?¡± she muttered proudly. ¡°They are nice, Hugo, who was pushing the cart with his arms, kept his eyes on the card. ter grinned. ¡°I¡¯m the one who chose them for Penny!¡± ¡°Mhm. Third brother is really good at this!¡± Penny nodded profusely, making ter smirk proudly. ¡°See?¡± Hugo¡¯s mouth formed an o¨Cshape. ¡°ter, { , good job.¡± ¡°Heh. No worries! Penny can rely on me on this stuff!¡± Penny showed him a thumbs up. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret that, Third Brother ¨C ¡°Huh?¡± For some reason, ter¡¯s heart thudded nervously. ¡°Pe Penny, why would you say something that feels so ominous?!¡± Hugo chuckled because ter started panicking, forcing Penny to exin what she meant by that. However, Penny mischievously giggled and leaped away, hiding behind As. ¡°Penny!¡± ¡°I just meant I will need your help in the future!¡± ¡°What kind of help?!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Hugoughed out loud while As walked slowly, so Penny wouldn¡¯t fall since she started clinging to the hem of his shirt. He stopped when ter moved closer and Penny walked around him, hiding from her third brother. ¡°Ugh! I know I¡¯m talented, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can exploit me!¡± ter grumbled. ¡°ter, how could you call yourself talented?¡± As wondered. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you let someone else tell you that?¡± Hugoughed even more, making ter¡¯s face sour. ¡°Second Brother, why are youughing!? This is not funny!¡± ter fumed, but Hugo justughed more. As shook his head, and they resumed their steps. Penny hadn¡¯t realized it, but if the previous Penny was watching this, she would say, ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t need to just imagine it now!¡± a Her heart was healing slowly but steadily. Thanks for 4k PS PAMPERED CHAPTER 166 166 An old friend from her memory [WARNING: CHAPTER CONTAINS DOMESTIC VIOLENCE. READ WITH CAUTION.] When the Be children returned home, they stopped at the sight of Allison, Jessa, and even the chefs in the dining. All of them were sitting around the dining room, their faces revealing their exhaustion. It didn¡¯t seem like they were ignoring each other. But more like they were too busy mentally cheering themselves up. ¡°Now, I feel bad for them, Penny muttered, thinking they wouldn¡¯t be so exhausted if not for the charity cause. But then again, the food for tomorrow wasn¡¯t because Penny asked them to do it. Her brothers were the ones who proposed to take the role. ¡°Penny, you and ter should go first, Hugo remarked, earning his little sibling¡¯s attention. ¡°First Brother and I will have to help in the kitchen.¡± ¡®Me?¡®As frowned and secretly red at Hugo, but the Second Brother returned his re with an angelic smile. Penny, on the other hand, raised her brows. ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, but her words. simply flew by because ter tugged her arm. ¡°Penny, let¡¯s go.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Penny reluctantly followed ter to fix the things they bought, Hugo and As joined the kitchen to offer help. Looking back to her first timeline, those two were unnecessarily clumsy in the kitchen, The charity event might¡¯ve been hosted by Lily, but it was her brothers who gave her the idea. Lily was taking the role of being a president of the fan club far too seriously. ¡°Penny.¡± Penny hummed as she packed some necessities they would give away tomorrow. ¡°Why did you choose the location?¡± he asked out of pure curiosity. ¡°I know Brother Hugo and Brother As gave Lily the idea of doing a charity event. However, you¡¯re the one who chose which area we¡¯re going to do it.¡± This time, she slowly lifted her eyes and smiled. ¡°Well¡­¡± how would she exin it? Penny rubbed her chin and thought of someone in her previous life. ¡°I told you about an old friend, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You mean the one you want to give a greeting card to?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°She lives there?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Her lips stretched from ear to ear. ¡°She has a poor memory. So, she might not remember me at all. But I will never forget her.¡± ¡°Penny, just how many friends have you got?¡± he frowned. ¡°Your friends are popping out of nowhere like mushrooms. Even the fan club, you managed to get some star students to sign up for it. Do you know how awkward it was yesterday?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Because First Brother is challenging all of them and because Ray once pursued you, our brothers aren¡¯t really happy they were there.¡± ter exined. Since Penny was on the stage, and then was crowded by a lot of students, once she came down, she was unaware of the other side of yesterday¡¯s assembly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her lips formed an o¨Cshape. ¡°Well, at least, Ray didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡®If looks could kill, he would have been buried yesterday!¡® was what he wanted to say, but let it go. ¡°What is this friend like?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The one who might not remember you, but still you wouldn¡¯t forget about her. What is she like for you to not forget about her?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The question pulled Penny to a sad memory of the curled up a little as she set her eyes on him again. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ scary¡± ¨C past back when she was in prison. Her lips ¡°Huh?¡± Deep lines appeared between ter¡¯s brows while Penny smiled from ear to ear. ******* Meanwhile, somewhere in District 10, a woman¡¯s grunt and scream could be heard from outside the shabby small house. Things falling such as cutleries and furniture synced along with her painful grunts, falling on the floor and joining her in there. ¡°You stupid bitch!¡± a man¡¯s yell was also heard,unching powerful kicks on every part of her body. ¡°That¡¯s all you do! Cry and speak so stupidly! Why don¡¯t you just die, huh!?¡± Despite the endless assault, the woman balled her body on the ground and shielded her head from the kicks. She had been beaten to the point she could no longer feel the pain. All she could feel was the fear of whether this would kill her today or she would get to live another day for more beatings. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Bitch¡­¡± The man panted for air as he finally stopped throwing kicks at his wife. ¡°Ah, shit! Why did I marry such a stupid cunt fuck this life!¡± He ruffled his hair in irritation and thest surge of his anger to kick her one in and, as nned, everyone went to their meeting ce, which was the square of District 10. Students from the Summit Excellence Academy and also members of Penny¡¯s fan club arrived on time. Not just the students, but some of the willing teachers decided to attend as well to keep everything in order and for the safety of their students. Some of the parents and guardians also came as support and also for safety. Everything was going well, and it was almost perfect. The only jarring thing about all of this was¡­ this banner. Penny stood in front of the huge banner with her face on it. Her face twisting in spite the more she looked at this banner. Who put a banner in here with her face on it?! ¡°Oh, gosh¡­¡± she pinched the bridge of her nose, recalling she already asked Lily not to put any more banners or posters with her face. But s, some of them still brought packages with Penny¡¯s stickers on them.. The intention was good, but at the same time, embarrassing. *Hah.¡± She huffed and gazed up again. ¡°Well, as long as the help is delivered. I guess this embarrassment is a small price to pay Another deep sigh escaped her, turning on her heel to help out in the square. But the moment. Penny turned, she stopped. Deep lines appeared between her brows as she slowly met a person¡¯s figure standing at her side. ¡®Grace?¡± Grace was standing in front of the banner and stared at it quietly. Her expression didn¡¯t show any type of anything for anyone to read her thoughts.. ¡®She looks so cute¡­ ¡®she thought. ¡°Why is her picture a picture of herself eating, though?¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched. ¡°I know, right?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Grace turned to the owner of the voice, tilting her head a little as she studied Penny¡¯s face. She then gazed at the banner and back to her. Her eyes darted a couple of times before she pointed at the banner. ¡°That¡¯s you?¡± ¡°He he¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you, said Grace. ¡°You¡¯re much smaller in person.¡± Because that photo was zoomed in! Penny¡¯s face died as heavy gray clouds formed over her little head. Although I¡¯m d to meet her, Grace never failed to hit me where it hurts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make you sad,¡± Grace expressed sincerely. ¡°Are you giving out relief 10:04 Roods?¡± ¡°Over there¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. My friends wanted to do something good, so they gathered together to start their good cause. It¡¯s more than just relief goods, there were also toiletries and some necessity packages, Penny summarized. ¡°You can go there if you¡¯d like! Or maybe I¡¯d just get it for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need for that Grace just smiled. ¡°Thanks, though¡± Penny wanted to insist, but knowing Grace¡¯s pride, she ended up shutting her lips. Assessing this old friend of hers, a question rose in her mind. Back then, Grace didn¡¯t detall a lot of her personal life. But from the snippets of what she said, I knew she had a terrible childhood,¡® she reminded herself, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder If Grace even told her the truth. Was it a lie? Grace was just wearing casual clothes, as it was the weekend. However, one could see that her clothes were all well kept and seemed to be new. Her outdoor footwear was also clean, making it appear new. Not to mention, there weren¡¯t any evident scars or bruises on her exposed skin. One look and Penny could tell Grace was well taken care of. ¡®So why?¡¯ she wondered. ¡®Why did she kill her father and live on the wrong path since?¡± ¡°It must be nice to be rich, hub?¡± Penny¡¯s train of thoughts halted upon Grace¡¯s remarks. ¡°You can do these things to make yourself feel better.¡± Grace was staring at the square, watching many people from the neighborhood lining up for their turn. ¡°They all look so damn happy, she sneered, running her tongue across her inner checks. Seeing this habit of hers, Penny drew back slightly away. This is the face she makes before she attacks! Is she gonna pick a fight with innocent neighbors? Or is she angry at us, rich people?¡± Even though Penny¡¯s wealth hadn¡¯tpounded, she knew she would be rich one day. It was best to manifest that early on. ¡°Never mind. Grace sighed and turned to face Penny once more. ¡°Anyway, keep up the good work.¡± Having said that, Grace strode off while swaying the stic bag in her hand. Penny kept her gaze on the girl¡¯s back, her lips parting, but her voice was rolling back in her throat. Penny pressed her lips together, eyes fixated on Grace¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°I chose this area because she once told me there were times she starved out in the street of District 10, she whispered, frowning. ¡°Or did I act too early?¡± For a moment, Penny was conflicted about what to do next. She chose this area because of Grace in particr. After all, Grace ended up in prison because of the sad reality of life and the Justice system. There were many more in prison who were actually innocent, locked behind 213 bars. Some were just too trapped in their situation thatmitting a crime was their only way out. Though not condoned, it was understandable. Grace fell on thetter. Although Grace never said it, Penny thought if Grace had been saved early, she wouldn¡¯t have to go through what she went through. Penny nced at everyone in the square and, since they were busy, she quietly snuck away and followed Grace. Fortunately, Grace¡¯s gait was slow. Hence, Penny was able to follow her tracks to a small alley¨Clike, hiding behind the post when Grace stopped in front of a small house. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny furrowed her brows when she saw the look on Grace¡¯s face. ¡°Why is she ¡± The rest of Penny¡¯s words rolled back into her throat when someone came right up behind her. She jolted and almost bit her tongue as she looked back, only to see Hugo¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Second Brother?¡± ¡°I saw you sneaking away. What are you doing here?¡± Hugo nced in the direction she was looking previously. Penny also turned, but Grace was go ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. gone. Thanks for 4k PS Comment 17 A Post your firstment! PAMPERED CHAPTER 168 168 Not all parents deserve to be parents Looking at the small house where she saw Grace stopped, a shallow breath slipped past Penny¡¯s nostrils. ¡®Grace is such a horrible liar,¡® shemented in her heart. Why lie about her childhood? It didn¡¯t seem like her mother left her be.¡® It was an irony that when Penny was still a free woman, she didn¡¯t have people whom she could. call her friends. Even her colleagues weren¡¯t her friends. But when she got into prison, somehow, she was able to call people her friends some, even family, like Grace. Grace was akin to her sister; they were cellmates halfway through Penny¡¯s sentence. And in a ce like the maximum prison, they could either talk to each other or fight or get thrown into solitary confinement. Aside from Grace¡¯s sentence, Penny knew a thing or two about Grace. One of them was that Grace was abandoned by her mother, and then her father abused her. He abused her so much that Grace could only fight back and eventually end her father. ¡®It¡¯s cruel, but¡­ I don¡¯t want her to end like that,¡® Penny sighed once more, telling herself she was being foolish. Not because Penny was lucky and was blessed to redo everything, doesn¡¯t mean she could save everyone. However, she still wanted to try at least once. ¡°Penny?¡± Penny snapped out of her thoughts and looked back at her second brother. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. Second Brother. I just saw someone, and I thought I knew her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Oh.¡± Hugo rocked his head in understanding. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± As they turned, Hugo carefully walked a step closer beside her. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s not good for you to wander off to ces you¡¯re not familiar with. If I didn¡¯t see you, everyone would be worried.¡± ¡°Hehe. Sorry!¡± Penny averted the mild scolding with a sweet smile. It¡¯s just that when I¡¯m alone, I feel like older than everyone else.¡± It wasn¡¯t like Penny couldn¡¯t go home alone. Even if she got lost here, she knew how to find her. way home. But then again, in everyone¡¯s eyes, she was an innocent thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold in the body. of a nine¨Cyear¨Cold. How frustrating! While they walked away from the post Penny hid behind, they suddenly heard loud voices behind them. Their steps slowed down and halted, turning on their heel to see what the ruckus was about. ¡°You fucking bitch! Now that you¡¯ve grown, you think you can talk back to me now, huh?!¡± Deep lines appeared between Penny and Hugo¡¯s brows as they saw the door of the small house fly open from the inside. Coming out of it was a man in a dirty tank top, where his bulging 1 woman was trying to stop him. ¡°Stop it! No, not her!¡± ¡°Get off me, you stupid bitch!¡± the man flung his arms away, making the middle¨Caged woman fall back inside the door. ¡°You think you can do things on your own now, huh?!¡± the man fumed at the teenage girl. ¡°Fine! You stupid bitch! You¡¯re just like your mother. Get the fuck out of my house if you think you can now fight your father!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Grace screamed while grabbing her father¡¯s wrist. ¡°I said let go! I¡¯m going to call the police ¨C¡± Before Grace could finish her sentence, her body flew across the unfurnished wall across from their house. ¡°Ah!¡± she yelped, and she winced, her back hitting the wall violently. ¡°This stupid little bitch¡­¡± the man scoffed, his eyes zing while ring down at her. ¡°You should be grateful that I took you in, even though you¡¯re not mine! I should¡¯ve known you and your stupid mother are useless!¡± He lifted his feet and kicked Grace to vent his anger. However, his feetnded on someone else. Stopping, he shifted to the person who took the hit. His face twisted in rage, raising his feet to kick the mother more. ¡°You want to be beaten so badly? Sure! I¡¯ll give it to you today!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Grace yelled as her mother curled up on the ground and quietly took the beating. ¡°Stop that! I said stop that!¡± ¡°Grace¡­¡± her mother peeked at her through the gaps between her arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just be quiet ¨C ah!¡± Just as Grace was about to jump at her so¨Ccalled father, another person turned up on her father¡¯s side. Her father stumbled down on the side, caught off guard. Shifting her gaze to the person, all she saw was a young man staring down at her father furiously. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Penny came to Grace¡¯s side, scanning her worriedly. When Grace faced Penny, her brows furrowed. The look on Penny¡¯s face was akin to someone who had just witnessed a family member get maltreated for the first time. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Grace blurted out because this kid wasn¡¯t the person she expected who woulde to her rescue. They didn¡¯t even know each other until now. ¡°Who ¨C who the hell are you?!¡± the man bellowed at Hugo. ¡°Penny¡± Hugo called under his breath, and Penny looked at him. ¡°I already called for help,¡± she said. ¡°The police will be here soon.¡± A glint flickered across Hugo¡¯s eyes, trying to keep himself calm despite the rising rage in his Ha stand matiass from the nama anat shiolding the mother and daughter and auan bia 213 sister from this cruel man who didn¡¯t deserve to be a father. Back in the square, Charles and Allison smiled at the people who came into the square to receive help. When some other parents approached them and took charge so they could rest, Charles. looked around the area. ¡°Where¡¯s Penny?¡± he wondered, looking around more. Allison also scanned the surroundings, and her heart quickly clenched with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around.¡± Without waiting for her husband¡¯s response, she already strode off to look for Penny. Charles, as well, intuitively approached Lily to ask for Penny. But s, all the answers he got were that she was just around not long ago. And yet, his daughter was nowhere to be found. Soon, the initial curiosity they had grew into an intense fear of the possibility of losing their daughter again. 2 Thanks for 4k PS > Comment PAMPERED CHAPTER 169 169 Understood [Short shback: Maximum Prison] Pennyy t on the upper bunk bed. Her body and the ceiling were only an arm¡¯s length away from her, making her pick up the habit of stretching an arm. She nted her hand on the ceiling, her chapped and bruised lips curling up. Despite the darkness in the cell, she could see everything perfectly. Perhaps it was because this had been her life for the past months. ¡°Hey, she called quietly, but with the small cell, her voice still echoed. She winced a bit as the cut on the side of her eyes ached. ¡°Didn¡¯t you kill your family?¡± Her question was intended for the person lying on the lower bunk bed. Grace didn¡¯t answer and kept her eyes closed, but she heard her question. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± asked Penny and for a moment, Grace smirked. ¡°Regret?¡± Grace scoffed as she slowly reopened her eyes. ¡°Not even a second.¡± Penny chuckled weakly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That motherfucker is better off dead. na These were the type of people Penny had to blend in everyday. They said they lock people up and hope they would change or repent. But s, it wasn¡¯t like that at all. Many in this prison had beening in and out of this ce. The majority were monsters hiding underneath human skin. Although there were some kind people and innocent ones, this ce would teach any soul to fight for survival. ¡°How about you?¡± Grace returned after a moment. ¡°Do you regret taking the hit for someone else¡¯s crimes?¡± ¡°They did no such thing.¡± Grace snorted. ¡°Really, huh?¡± ¡°Why, Grace?¡± Penny touched her fresh bruise from earlier¡¯s fight. ¡°How can you kill and not feel remorse for it?¡± ¡°Hah. Back to me again, huh?¡± Grace ran her tongue across her inner cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you k know even the justice system can¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°But he is your family¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°He was never a family to me.¡± Penny¡¯s brows rose, her eyes sliding to the corner. She couldn¡¯t see Grace from the upper bunk bed and she had no energy to roll and see the face her cellmate was making. However, just by Grace¡¯s tone alone, she knew the first crime Gracemitted was something she had never regretted. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± asked Grace out of pure curiosity. ¡°nning to kill someone and wants to Penny didn¡¯t answer and closed her eyes. ¡°Those bitches are gonna get it tomorrow¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Heh. You¡¯ll be back in the hole¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll keeping back to the hole until my anger is quenched: Penny slipped her arm underneath her head. ¡°They better digest their breakfast quick enough or they¡¯d end up throwing it up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy Grace chuckled while shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be here if you need help? ¡°No need. I like the hole better without you in it.¡± ¡°Haha. Penelope, called Grace solemnly after herughter subsided. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stop you since there¡¯s nothing we can do. You¡¯re already in here, whether you¡¯re innocent or not. All I¡¯m saying is¡­ there are just some things- some people in life who¡¯d push you to insanity. A moment of silence fell in the cell before Penny¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Do you think things would be different if you were given a chance to have a choice?¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t think things would be different if they were presented with more options?¡± [PRESENT TIME] Hurting someone without any remorse out of anger and vengeance was something Penny understood. But a part of her heart seemed to never grasp the depth of Grace¡¯s anger toward her first victim. Only today had she understood the reason Grace turned out to be that crazy and fearless woman Penny hee knew. ¡°What ¨C what the fuck do you think you¡¯re doing, brat!?¡± Grace¡¯s father harrumphed and pointed a finger at Hugo. ¡°Why are you butting your fucking noses in someone else¡¯s business, you brats?¡± The man tried to get up once more, stumbling down a little as it seemed he already had a lot to drink so early in the day. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Penny called worriedly, but Hugo remained steadfast. ¡°Penny, move back a little, Hugo spoke without casting her a look. ¡°I won¡¯t let him touch you or these women.¡± Penny nodded in understanding before she faced Grace. ¡°Let¡¯s move away. The police will be here any moment. My brother will block him until then. Grace¡¯s eyes shook, equally confused and scared at this moment. But instead of letting Penny assist her, she turned to her mother. ¡°Mom!¡± Grace yelled. ¡°Mom, the police will soone. Let¡¯s get out of here: Her mother peeked up at them. The second Penny saw the bruises and the woman¡¯s swollen eye, Penny¡¯s breath hitched. This is not just a simple hitting,¡± was Penny¡¯s immediate thought. I¡¯ve had those kinds of bruises and swollen eyes in prison from vicious brawls. Those things hurt like hell.¡® 10 05 ¡°Hah. Grace¡¯s mother tried to push herself to sit up. At the same time, her husband lunged toward Hugo. But against a well¨Cdisciplined and trained Hugo, he missed when Hugo dodged it. Hugo didn¡¯t fight back but instead flung his foot behind the man¡¯s feet to make him lose his bnce. ¡°Ack!¡± the man yelped as he found himself on the ground again. His face twisted until it turned red. He then red daggers at Hugo again. ¡°What the hell is your problem?!¡± ¡°Mister, please just stay down and don¡¯t try anything until the authoritiese,¡± Hugo politely remarked, but one could detect the repressed anger in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to fight you, but I won¡¯t let you hurt this poor auntie and the youngdy.¡± ¡°Hah! That poor auntie and that brat are my family! This is a family matter and you shouldn¡¯t butt in!¡± the man harrumphed. ¡°Whatever I do with them, that¡¯s up to me to decide! They¡¯d be dead anyway without me in their lives! So, you don¡¯t have any right to butt into someone else¡¯s family business. The vein in Hugo¡¯s forehead protruded, his vision turning red. ¡°Is that so?¡± he breathed out, taking a step to fight this man even if he was three times older than him. But just as he took a step, Grace¡¯s mother hugged his leg. ¡°Please¡­¡± Grace¡¯s mother begged Hugo. ¡°This is nothing. Thank you, young man. But this is nothing¡± ¡°Mom! What are you doing?!¡± Grace shouted while Hugo gazed down at the woman¡¯s beaten face. ¡°That¡¯s nothing?¡± Hugo whispered, his heart thudding as his pupils dted like an aperture of the camera. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look nothing to me. Let go. The woman sped his leg even more, shaking her head. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡± Thanks for 4k PS Comment 5 10:05 PAMPERED CHAPTER 170 170 It¡¯s a family matter! ¡°Please. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±¡° Grace yelled once more, trying to stop her mother from begging for that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing father. Penny, on the other hand, could only watch this unfold in disbelief.@ Anyone could tell that woman was beaten every second of her life by that man. Her bruises were enough to tell that the man never held back. If anything, it seemed he was slowly killing her. No one would be surprised if she ended up dead in his hands. And yet, now that someone was standing up for her, she was begging him not to hurt her abuser? What an irony. Penny slowly shifted her eyes to Grace, understanding why Grace told her in the past her mother left her. What Grace¡¯s mother was doing wasn¡¯t protecting Grace, but protecting that right now was already monster. The woman could¡¯ve died or left, but what she was doin #ace, but protecting that abandoning her daughter. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Hugo called sternly, but the woman sped his leg even tighter. ¡°Please.¡± the woman begged and shook her head. ¡°No more. Please, just go away. This is a family matter. Just leave us alone.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hah!¡± her husband snorted and looked at Hugo mockingly. ¡°See?! You brat! Acting like a hero ¨C ou think you¡¯re some sort of hero rescuing the day?!¡± He slowly got up once again, sneering. ¡°You brat. Since you liked butting into other people¡¯s business, fine! I¡¯ll show you what you get for that!¡± As soon as those words rolled out of his tongue, he lunged at Hugo once more. ¡°Second Brother!¡± Penny instinctively got up to help her brother. Grace¡¯s mother was holding Hugo¡¯s leg and that coward of a man was trying to attack Hugo while he was ¡®trapped. But just as Penny got up, a figure suddenly shed from the corner of her eyes. She stopped and turned her head, but the figure was not there anymore. After a second, she heard Grace¡¯s father squeal. ¡°Ahh!¡± the man found himself back on the ground, this time, with someone standing over him with his feet on his chest. hat do you think you¡¯re going to do with my son? Charles¡¯s face darkened, eo te fres the man¡¯s hairy chest. His face twitched as he ground his teeth. From his expression, one might think he was ready to kill this man right then and there. ¡°Dad?¡± Penny blurted out, her eyes dting at the sight of her father. That figure was him? I didn¡¯t know my father was so agile!¡± Hugo also nced at his father, surprised. ¡°Dad¡­¡± he called, a bit confused because this was the first time he had seen his father make such a terrifying face. 10:00 1/3 170 It¡¯s a family matter! Just then, everyone heard a short siren from the end of the alley¨Clike route. Following that sound was Haines¡¯s voice.. ¡°Penny! Hugo!¡± Haines quickly squatted beside Penny, holding her shoulders and his eyes. scanning her from head to foot. ¡°Uncle Haines. Penny blinked, studying Haines¡¯s paleplexion. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Haines snapped his eyes at her and huffed. ¡°Goodness,¡± was all he could say as if a pipe was plucked out of his throat. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Brother Hugo is with me to protect me,¡± Haines turned to Hugo. ¡°Hugo, are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Haines. Hugo nced at his uncle before his eyes fell on the woman. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡± Hugo quickly bent down when the woman loosened her grip and almost fainted. Thankfully, he was fast enough to catch her. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m okay.¡± the woman forced a smile as she peeked at Hugo and repeated. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Grace jumped away to her mother¡¯s side, holding thetter¡¯s shoulders. A thinyer of tears coated her eyes, biting her bottom lips as she watched her mother fight to stay conscious. Seeing this, Charles and Haines got a grasp of the situation. Charles then red daggers at the man underneath his foot. Around this time, the police officers already arrived and reached the situation. [District 10 Police Station] ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s a family matter! These kids are just overreacting!¡± the man exined in frustration. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as me hurting anyone! Was it already a crime to discipline my kid?!¡± Hugo¡¯s jaw clenched as he listened to this nonsense. But when he opened his mouth, Charles sped his shoulders. Looking at his father on his side, Charles shook his head mildly. ¡®But¡­ ¡®Hugo ground his teeth and looked down. His fist trembled in anger, knowing everything this man was saying was twisting the truth. It was shameless and cruel, and the police were still listening to him! Penny, on the other hand, watched this unfold right before her eyes from the sidelines. She shared Hugo¡¯s sentiments, thinking this was nothing but crap. But then again, this was not the first time she was involved with thew. ¡°Penny!¡± Just then, Allison¡¯s voice was heard. When Penny looked at the entrance of the station, all she saw was Allison running toward her. Just like Haines, Allison¡¯splexion was pale. Perhaps even paler than Haines. Her mother looked as white as a sheet. Allison¡¯s shaky and teary eyes scanned her from up and down, touching her head and shoulders to make sure Penny was alright. ¡°Mama, I¡¯m okay, Penny reassured with a smile. ¡°Second Brother was with me? ¡°Oh, god.¡± Anotheryer of tears coated Allison¡¯s eyes as she pulled Penny into her embrace, d Penny could feel her mother¡¯s fast and loud heartbeats as she hugged her tightly. She pursed her lips, a bit sorry that she worried everyone. She might be an old soul, but for her parents and everyone else, she was still too young. ¡°I thought we lost you again, Allison confessed under her breath, parting from Penny once more. She looked at Penny with pain and fear, cupping her daughter¡¯s checks. ¡°Penny, where did you ¡°Well Penny shifted her eyes to the desk where Grace¡¯s father, mother, Grace herself, Hugo, and Charles were. They let Penny sit on the sidelines after getting her statement, thinking Penny was too young to be at the center of the problem. ¡°Missus, is it true that who heard it fume being abused by your husband?¡± asked the officer, making everyone What kind of question was that!? Couldn¡¯t they see her face?! ¡°What a bunch of dumb fucks, someonemented, making Penny turn her head to the side. There, sitting on the bench not far away from her, was a middle¨Caged and plumped man in handcuffs. He arched a brow when he sensed a pair of eyes on him, moving his gaze until his eyes fell on a chubby little girl looking at him with such innocent, wide eyes. Thanks for 4k PS Comment 10:05 PAMPERED CHAPTER 171 171 Best ce to live Penny curiously studied the man who was left in there with one of his hands cuffed in one of the bars on the wall. When he looked back at her, he arched a brow and smirked viciously, as if to scare her. But Penny had met different types of criminals during her time in prison. Hence, she didn¡¯t react to his attempt to scare her. 1 If anything, hisment just now piqued her intrigue. She blinked, and the man raised his brows higher. ¡°What is that little girl looking at?¡± the man wondered, but Penny shed him an innocent smile. He scoffed and shook his head, thinking this girl knew nothing about the world yet. Hence, she had no sense of danger. Penny¡¯s attention was snatched when Grace¡¯s mother spoke. ¡°No, Officer. My husband is not hurting me,¡± she told them a tant lie, smiling through her bruises. ¨C Everyone frowned even the officer. ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you¡¯re not being hit by your husband, how did you get your bruises?¡± ¡°I had a confrontation with my neighbor that led to a physical altercation.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Grace stood up and shouted. ¡°Mom, why are you lying!? Tell them the truth! Tell them where you got all those bruises!¡± ¡°Grace, please.¡± the woman reached out to Grace, tugging her arm helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s stop this now. ¡°She¡¯s not telling the truth!¡± Grace pulled her arm away from her mother and faced the officers urgently. ¡°That man beats my mom every time he¡¯s in a terrible mood! He would even beat her for no reason at all! Why ask her? Can¡¯t you see her face?! Do you want me to strip my mother so you can see her body as well!?¡± ¡°Teh!¡± her father snorted and faced the officer cockily. ¡°Officer, my daughter had been rebellious. You see, I¡¯ve only tried to discipline her because I heard she¡¯s been drinking and smoking with her friends! She¡¯s also skipping school! Something like that, of course, I need to discipline my daughter to keep her on the right path!¡± ¡°What?¡± Grace clenched her teeth in disbelief at what she was hearing at the moment. Her father gazed at her and clicked his tongue while shaking his head. ¡°Can¡¯t you see, officer? She¡¯s throwing a tantrum and even framing her father for something so unspeakable!¡± He then leaned against the desk and faced the officer. ¡°Officer, my wife already told you how she got her bruise. I understand those kids tried to meddle with the situation maybe because my kid misled them into thinking they were being abused at home!¡± ¨C ¡°Mom!¡± Grace called for her mother again, knowing her father was getting the upper hand. However, her mother simply sported an apologetic look before averting her gaze from her. Grace¡¯s heart sank. balling her hands into a tight fist. Earlier today. she came home with her 17:03 171 Best ce to live mother getting beaten by that cruel man. Grace already had enough. Thus, she tried to save her mother and fought her father. In the end, her father overpowered her and eventually dragged her out of the house. If not for Hugo and Penny, both mother and daughter would be beaten ck and blue. Worse. She had to stay outside while her father beat her mother inside the house. Yet, her mother didn¡¯t even dare to stand up for Grace! Instead, she was making everyone think Grace was lying. The officer sighed as he looked at the woman solemnly. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you sure?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Can¡¯t see her face?¡± Hugo blurted out in frustration. ¡°Why are you still asking her? Can¡¯t you just arrest him?¡± Grace¡¯s father snorted, clearing his throat when Charles red at him. ¡°Unfortunately, until a report is made, then there¡¯s nothing we could do,¡± said the officer. ¡°I¡¯ll report!¡± Grace pped her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll report it!¡± ¡°Sure, but we still can¡¯t arrest your father,¡± the officer sighed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯ll have to investigate first. We can¡¯t just arrest people without probable cause. After all, what your father said might be true as well. We can¡¯t just listen to one side of the story.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Grace blurted out, and her father was quick to use that against her. ¡°See, officer? This is why this girl needs to be disciplined! This is what my wife and I have to go through every day! Her lies and temperament are crazy! Teenagers ¨C ugh! What a headache.¡± ¡°You!¡± Grace clenched her teeth, only to stop when Hugo spoke. ¡°What about me?¡± Hugo asked, also disappointed at everything he heard. ¡°Can I file a report? He almost hurt me!¡± ¡°Yes, you can, but he still won¡¯t be arrested.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll still file a report, Charles remarked solemnly, not surprised that the officers couldn¡¯t arrest the man. He was quite aware of thew and the due process of everything. Hence, even if it was infuriating, he knew there was nothing he could do as well, even if he threw his money. The officer nodded. ¡°Alright. Here are the files. Just write up the report here, and we¡¯ll let know once we start the investigation.¡± you Hugo reluctantly epted the report file, casting his father a look. However, Charles could only respond with an apologetic look. Even Haines had to repress his anger because he could only re at the man. What the officer said soothed no one but the criminal. ¡°Hehe! Grace¡¯s father chuckled and spread his arm over his wife¡¯s shoulder, smirking at Grace when thetter nced at him. Grace¡¯s eyes filled with bitterness, huffing indignantly as she looked away. Meanwhile, Allison and Penny were watching this from the sidelines and were in disbelief. < 171 Best ce to live ¡°Why¡­ would she lie like that?¡± Allison blurted out under her breath, staring at the battered wife. Penny nced up at her mother before she noticed the other felon on the bench. She turned to him, noticing that he was staring at the couple and then at the police with ridiculing eyes. ¡®And they would just let him get away from it.¡® Penny¡¯s heart swelled with bitterness, making the felon nce at her. He arched a brow upon catching the bitterness in Penny¡¯s eyes. A shallow breath slipped past his lips before he looked away from Penny. ¡°Isn¡¯t it lovely to live in this country!? This county is the best ce to live¡­ if you¡¯re a criminal, right, officers?!¡± Thank you for the 4k unlocks PAMPERED CHAPTER 172 172 I am being bullied ¡°Isn¡¯t it lovely to live in this country!? This county is the best ce to live¡­ if you¡¯re a criminal, right, officers?!¡± @ The madman they arrested from a brawl continued tough maniacally until some officers took him somewhere else. Even when being dragged, he expressed his dismay toward the wife and the cowardly husband who could only fight women. ¡°Tch!¡± Grace clicked her tongue through her gritted teeth, ring daggers at her parents. ¡°You two¡­ you¡¯re just the same!¡± As soon as thest syble rolled out of her tongue, she ran away with a heavy heart. Grace ran away s so fast that somezy police officer couldn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Eh. She¡¯s just being dramatic,¡± said dr father while waving dismissively. ¡®Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯ll Hugo, Charles, and Haines weren¡¯t pleased with how this man would not even show the slightest remorse. However, after writing up their reports, the officers let all of them leave ¨C just like that. It was a frustrating experience for everyone and, in a way, the experience would be like a splinter stuck in their hearts. When they left the station, the Be Family returned to the square to meet up with everyone. Thankfully, Charles was quick enough to alert Haines and Allison so as not to cause panic. Allison stayed with As and ter to make sure everyone wouldn¡¯t panic while Charles and Haines looked for Penny and Hugo. Therefore, when they returned, they had to socialize and celebrate the sess of the club¡¯s mission. Acting like nothing happened was a skill many in the upper echelon learned. Which exins how the Bes quickly put on their smiling faces. But when the charity event ended, and they were on the way home, ter and As nagged Hugo for not telling them when he left with Penny. The couple, Penny, and Hugo decided not to worry the other children unnecessarily. So, they didn¡¯t detail what actually happened. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t disappear like that again,¡± ter repeated as he idled in Penny¡¯s bedroom after they reached home. ¡°Do you know how worried we were?¡± Penny looked up at him from the bed with her pets while ter stood near the door. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Penny, nothing really happened?¡± he asked suspiciously. ¡°You, Mom and Dad, Uncle Haines, and even Second Brother had been acting strange since you came back. What really happened?¡± ¡°Well¡­ hmm¡­¡± she rubbed her chin, thinking she agreed not to tell her other brothers en thou C 172mbeing bullied wouldn¡¯t have to worry. What happened already happened it was done. Assessing ter longer than she should, Penny blurted out, ¡°Third Brother, if, somehow, your bullies were caught bullying you by a teacher or the headmaster, would you tell them the truth?¡± §Ñ§ê§Ú§ß. ¡°Or would you keep quiet and deny it?¡± ¡°Penny, are we talking about this again? I haven¡¯t decided on what to do yet,¡± he frowned, assuming this was Penny¡¯s way of reminding him abouting clean to his parents. ¡°That¡¯s not my intention. I¡¯m just curious why would victims deny and protect their abusers?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Because that¡¯s what happens when you¡¯ve been abused for so long. Your spirits break and you. somehow believe it¡¯s your fault.¡± ¡°Are you like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bullied that long, but I¡¯ve seen some people, he casually exined. ¡°I¡¯m only picked on by Keith when I told him off. He targeted me since then, and our family¡¯s rtionship with their family isn¡¯t really good. So, that added to his reasons for picking on me.¡± ter leaned his side against the wall. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°Third Brother, if I didn¡¯t find out about your situation¡­ do you think you¡¯d be dependent on your bullies as well?¡± For some reason, his breath stopped, unable to answer her question. If not for Penny¡­. It wasn¡¯t like ter didn¡¯t know what Penny had done to make his life a lot casier. She never mentioned it before, nor did she ask for credit for it. But now that she mentioned it in a tone that genuinely came from pure curiosity, it touched a part of his heart he never thought existed before. ¡°Maybe,¡± he admitted under his breath as this sense of bitterness crept into his heart. ¡°I mean, yes. Penny, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Why did you help me when I was mean to you?¡± ¡°Why is that a question?¡± she blurted out. ¡°Even if you¡¯re mean to me, you¡¯re still my brother. I might bully you, but it¡¯s different if others did it to you or any of our family.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ter let out a shortugh. Penny pressed her lips into a thin line. Before she could say anything, ter peeled his side from the wall. ¡°Anyway, you should rest first. Today is fun, but also tiring,¡± he said. ¡°I gotta go back to my room. I forgot I have to do something!¡± Her mouth parted, but ter already fled before she could speak. Deep lines appeared between 3/4 172m being bullied her brows, staring at the door he mmed closed. ¡®Why did he suddenly act so strangely?¡± she wondered, but then shook her head and didn¡¯t dwell on it. Right now, she wanted to think about how to help Grace. Clearly, Grace¡¯s mother was already too trapped in their situation that she would tantly lie, even when help was right in front of her. Not to mention, Grace ran away earlier. ¡°She worries me¡­¡± another whisper slipped past Penny¡¯s. ¡°How can I help her with this body?¡± Oh, how she wished she was already an adult now. Things would be a lot easier if she were. *** Unlike what ter said, he didn¡¯t go back to his room. Instead, he made his way to his father¡¯s study, where he and Haines would be. Standing in front of the study room, he gazed at the door. He sped his hands into a tight fist and gulped a mouthful. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and then he knocked. Even before he could hear anyone from the inside permitting him toe in, he reached for the knob and slowly opened the door. ¡°ter?¡± Charles, who was leaning against the desk, turned to him with furrowed brows. Surprisingly, Allison was also in the study, seated on the couch. Haines was standing by the window, looking at ter curiously. ¡°ter, do you need anything?¡± ter raised his head and looked straight at his father. ¡°I am being bullied,¡± he confessed bravely before his resolve could wane. ¡°For a year, I have been bullied. That¡¯s why Penny suddenly asks. to go to school to stop the bullying.¡± 66 This mini mass release is my appreciation for helping me reach Ik Golden Tickets <3 I hope you enjoy and I¡¯ll also take this opportunity to make some announcements. I will be adding privilege tiers for the month of August. The privilege will go online Thank you for the 4k unlocks PAMPERED CHAPTER 173 173 The truth will set you free ¡°I am being bullied. For a year now, I have been bullied. That¡¯s why Penny suddenly asks to go to school to stop the bullying.¡± ter¡¯s voice echoed, caressing his own ears. His knees felt soft upon realizing his confession. His breath even hitched for a second, shocked that this day hade. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Never in his imagination had he ever imagined telling his parents about the bullying. In fact, he wanted to keep it to his grave. But for some reason, after Penny asked him such a question that didn¡¯t incite him to do the ¡°right¡± thing or what he ¡°should¡± do, he felt this surge of rity. ter might¡¯ve been rescued from that situation, but he wasn¡¯tpletely saved. Unless he was honest, he would still fear that one of these days, Keith woulde at him. Or one of these days, another strong person would pick on him and Penny would have to save him again. ¡°I¡¯m scared that Penny would have to put herself in a difficult situation again for me,¡± he added, this time, his voice was meek. ¡°And I¡¯m afraid because of me, she¡¯d be in danger.¡± Little did ter know, Penny was already concocting a n that might put her in danger. Silence reigned in the study room, as none of the adults in the room was quick enough to process ter¡¯s abrupt confession. They were just discussing what happened earlier today, they were worried about Grace and her mother. But since they were strangers, the things they could do were limited. So, they didn¡¯t expect they would hear ter confess to being bullied. ¡°ter, who?¡± After another moment, Charles peeled his bottom from the edge of the desk and walked up to him. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± ter gazed at his father and right this second, Allison also approached him. ¡°ter, what did you say? For a year, you were being¡­ bullied?¡± Tears quickly coated Allison¡¯s the veins in her sclera turned red. eves a ter nodded. ¡°Keith Miller,¡± he said, looking at his father. ¡°He beat me up, took my pocket money, ducked my head in the toilet, and made me do his assignments and projects. It¡¯s also the reason my grades continued to take a nosedive because I had to do his projects first before mine.¡± ¡°Miller?¡± Charles¡¯s shoulders trembled as his eyes dted, a reaction to the turmoil in his heart. Haines¡¯s expression also darkened as his grip on his arm tightened. As for Allison, she gasped as if ter¡¯s confession stabbed her right straight in the heart. Her son was going through such horrific things for a year and they had no idea! ¡°ter, let¡¯s take a seat first, okay?¡± Charles contained his rising anger and forced a smile. ¡°Tell us everything from start to finish, hmm?¡± ter smiled, regaining a little bit of confidence to detail his situation before Penny¡¯s interference. Allison sat down beside ter while Charles sat across from them. Haines filled 12:01 173 The truth will set you f free the one¨Cseater wing chair and listened. ter bravely confessed all the details of the horrific bullying. Every detail felt like a stab in his parent¡¯s hearts, but he didn¡¯t stop. Their reaction was one of the things that scared ter, but then again, he needed to do this for his little sister¡¯s peace of mind. Also, for his peace of mind. ¡°Penny found out about it while I was doing theundry, he continued. ¡°It¡¯s why Penny had decided to enter school because I begged her not to tell you.¡± He cast his eyes down. ¡°She listened to me, but at the same time, she had to stand up for me. I want to stand up for her as well, but how can I do that when I can¡¯t even stand up for myself?¡± ¡°ter.¡± Allison teared up, sping ter¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry that Mom didn¡¯t know¡± a ter nced up at her and smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Allison sniffed hard and tried to stop her tears. Deep in her heart, she knew it was partially her fault. ter wouldn¡¯t have to keep this to himself if he knew his mother wasn¡¯t so weak and emotional. But Allison was weak and emotional ¨C she was in denial and often chose to turn a blind eye. If only she weren¡¯t so weak if only she was just as frank as Jessa, then ter wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for so long. ter wouldn¡¯t feel the need to protect his parents. ¡°Dad.¡± ter looked up at his father bravely. ¡°I told you this not because I want you to go to school andin to the headmaster.¡± ¡°ter, that¡¯s not how it works.¡± Charles tried to smile, but he couldn¡¯t hide the anger in his heart. All the veins on his face were already protruding, indicating how he was trying to control himself right now. ¡°Please.¡± ter pursed his lips, but the courage in his eyes remained. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, please, don¡¯t cause me more problems. My bullies already learned their lessons thanks to Penny. They hadn¡¯t touched me since she stood up for me. Some of Keith¡¯sckeys were already on my side and protected me from it. They¡¯re already reflecting.¡± ¡°Then why did you tell us?¡± Haines couldn¡¯t help but ask. Just like Charles, all his energy was focused on self¨Ccontrol. *Because I want to face my fears. If I can do that, I can stand up for Penny, ter expressed, this time with a slight smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide this from my family anymore. At least, I want my parents to know what I went through.¡± The adults stared at him, rendered speechless. Despite everything he had confessed, there was this sense of peace in his eyes, as if the burden on his shoulder was lifted off his shoulders. It was as if ter was set free. And with his insistence, the adults could only listen to his request to not make a ruckus in the school. However, Charles and Haines looked at each other meaningfully. 173 The truth will set you free Haines, especially Charles, for being ruthless. Thank you for the 4k unlocks Comment 20 PAMPERED CHAPTER 174 174 The learning continues for everyone Meanwhile, Hugo stayed in his room as soon as they reached home. Since they left the station, his mind had been stuck on the family he encountered. He was in disbelief that such injustice could happen and even with the authorities involved, there was nothing that was done. This was his first experience of another face of reality. It was¡­ infuriating ¨C disturbing. Knock knock Hugo blinked and turned to the door, catching As peek at the gap. ¡°You okay?¡± As asked without even taking a step inside. ¡°Do I not look okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Hugo chuckled and moved, adjusting his position on the bed. As took this as an invitation to get inside the room, not daring to sit on his brother¡¯s bed with his outdoor clothes. Yet¡­ ¡°Why do you alwaysy down on your bed with your outdoor clothes?¡± As couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting¡± ¡°Did youe here tofort me? Or criticize me?¡± ¡°Comfort you, but this habit is disturbing.¡± Hugo let out a deep sigh while As decided to drop the subject. ¡°What happened while you were gone with Penny?¡± Like always, As didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°I know something happened and you guys just don¡¯t want to tell us.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°First Brother, is there something that goes past your eyes?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not superhuman to detect everything in one nce. I don¡¯t do fortunes like Penny, so people still need to tell me things for me to know. But because you¡¯re like an open book among us, it¡¯s easy to know when you¡¯re hiding something.¡± Hugo studied his brother and sighed for the second time. As would say things with such a straight face. ¡°Penny and I encountered something that¡¯s very infuriating, Hugo summarized the situation from start to finish. Not that he made the situation sound light, but he just told what was important. ¡°It¡¯s annoying, and it¡¯s disturbing. One of the troublemakers in the station even said that this country is the best ce to live if you¡¯re a criminal. What he said made me angry, but at the same time, it says a lot of things. As rocked his head. ¡°I see. his reaction didn¡¯t share his second brother¡¯s sentiments. Hugo frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry at what I just said?¡± 12:03 174 The learning continues for everyone ¡°Why would I get angry?¡± As tilted his head to the side. ¡°It¡¯s not my family, and it¡¯s not my business. The battered wife chose to protect her abuser, tantly abandoning her daughter in the process. I sympathize with them, but at the same time, I¡¯m just seventeen. Even if it bothered me, there was nothing I could do.¡± ¡°Right.¡± What As said was his honest thoughts about the story, but he also understood that he and Hugo were different in many things. ¡°Hugo,¡± he called, making his second brother lift his eyes back to him. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡± ¡°I never said it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°But the way you sulk in here tells me you me yourself for it.¡± Hugo¡¯s mouth opened, but he shut them again. Deep in his heart, he had to admit he was a little regretful, and in a way, he felt pathetic and powerless. ¡°I¡¯m not saying to poke your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong, but I¡¯m just saying even the police couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°I know that, but I don¡¯t like the feeling I felt today. I felt useless and powerless.¡± As shrugged. ¡°That feeling you felt today is something you¡¯d feel many more times. You have to get used to it and use it as motivation to be in power to actually make a difference. That¡¯s life that¡¯s the reality Mom and Dad hadn¡¯t exposed us yet.¡± ¡°Now, since you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m going back to my room,¡± he added and turned around to leave. When As reached the door, Hugo¡¯s question stopped him. ¡°The reality Mom and Dad hadn¡¯t exposed us yet¡­ howe you sound like you were exposed to it?¡± Hugo kept his eyes on his brother¡¯s figure, watching As slowly look back at him. ¡°I felt powerless not long ago,¡± As confessed. ¡°But that¡¯s entirely a different story. In a way, I sort of exposed myself to the ugly reality of the weak. ¡°Against the star section, huh?¡± As smiled subtly. ¡°Mhm, you can say that,¡± he hummed before he resumed his steps. @ Hugo kept his gaze on his brother until As closed the door behind him. The corner of his lips curled up a bit, shaking his head mildly. ¡°He felt helpless recently and even exposed himself in the reality of the weak¡­ and yet, I¡¯ve never seen him sulk. Hugo peeled his back from the headboard and flung his legs out of the bed. He rested his hand on either side of him, snapping his eyes at the shut door again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be weak, he told himself. ¡°I¡¯ll climb my way up thedder. Recently, Hugo was reconsidering enlisting in the military because of the major league teams poaching him. It wasn¡¯t like he never got an offer before. However, he knew that if he enlisted, he had to leave home. He didn¡¯t want to leave Penny and her small animal kingdom. But after today, the determination in his heart fired up. 12:03 174 The learning continues for everyone ¡°So, I need to be higher than an officer to make a change, huh?¡± Despite the roller coaster ride of everyone¡¯s day, the Be Family still gathered in the dining room for dinner. Everyone was eating in peace, with only the sound of cutlery hitting the tes. could be heard. Charles nced up at his wife and then at his children. Haines was also eating with them, but the sharpness in his eyes remained. ¡°Ahem!¡± Charles cleared his throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. When all eyes were on him, a wry smile spread on his face. ¡°Kids¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡± Hugo, As, and Penny tilted their heads to the side. ter, on the other hand, pressed his lips. into a thin line. ¡°I know this is abrupt, but I¡¯m really grateful and proud of my kids for always trying to look after their parents,¡± he expressed, trying his best not to cry. ¡°I just want to tell you that if you need to tell me anything anything, just tell me, even if it hurts.¡± ¡°Your haircut sucks,¡± As quickly took the opportunity to tell what he had been refraining from saying. Normally, his father would react swiftly. But this time, Charles justughed weakly. ¡°Your father is just saying¡­ if you¡¯re keeping something from us just because you don¡¯t want us to get hurt, please just say it, Allison spoke up, trying her best to look strong and convincing. ¡°We appreciate that you might want to protect us, but that¡¯s our job as your parents.¡± Their children¡¯s brows rose, staring at their mother in surprise. ¡°We¡¯ll do better,¡± she expressed under her breath. ¡°I¡¯ll do better. If it¡¯s really that hard to say, then you can alwayse to your Uncle Haines: @ Charles nodded while Haines rocked his head in satisfaction. Hugo and As looked at each other and assumed this was the result of their encounter v Grace¡¯s family. As for Penny, her eyes slowly moved to ter. with ter smiled at her and nodded mildly. Seeing the look on his face, Penny smiled back. This was the first time she had seen ter smile as if he was liberated. ¡®At least, that¡¯s a minus of my worries. Now, I¡¯m a little tiny bit proud of him. Just a little bit.¡® Thank you for the 4k unlocks 12:03 PAMPERED CHAPTER 175 175 Operation: Future. ¡°Penny.¡± Penny stopped and looked back, tilting her head curiously. As stood in the mezzanine while looking in her direction. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked when he didn¡¯t say anything even after their eyes met. ¡°Thanks.¡± Her brows knitted. ¡°For?¡± ¡°The book rmendation,¡± was his answer, assuming Penny would already figure it out. ¡°It might be long overdue, but thanks.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± She smiled. ¡°No biggie.¡± And Penny quickly turned her back on him and went to her bedroom. ¡°As stared at her retreating figure and frowned. ¡°Did I thank her a little toote?¡± Another deep exhale slipped past his lips, snapping his eyes up to her figure. ¡°She¡¯s being indifferent again.¡± Penny was like hot and cold: some days she was appreciative, but most of the time, she was indifferent. She was especially nonchnt when taking credits, making one wonder if she was just not interested in the person or if she simply didn¡¯t care. ¡°Tsk¡± As pinched the bridge of his nose and shook his head, walking away to his room. I think I need to make more effort. 2 Being verbal was one of As¡¯s biggest problems, thinking everyone should know things even when not being said. At least, he expected that people would naturally ask if they didn¡¯t understand something for he would also ask questions on things he couldn¡¯t figure out on his own. But toward his little sister, it felt even more tricky since Penny seemed to be worse than him in that area. Worse ¨C but not in a bad way, though. Meanwhile, Penny didn¡¯t mind As¡¯s appreciation and quickly forgot about it. Her mind was more focused on something else. When Penny came back to her room, she quickly ran to her closet and took out her small purple bag. She checked the contents once again, nodding to herself. After that, she reached out for a pair of ck clothing. She quickly changed from her pajamas to her ck suit, but s, she realized it couldn¡¯t fit her! ¡°Ah, ah, ouch!¡± Penny jumped while lifting the pants up but to no avail. It got stuck to her thigh! 12.03 175 Operation: Future. Standing in front of the full¨Cbody mirror, her face twisted in dismay. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just buy this yesterday?¡± she gasped, thinking she even fit it yesterday. Howe it wouldn¡¯t fit right now?! Dismay spread all across her face, thinking she was gaining a ton of weight every day¡­ or was it because she just had dinner? A heavy sigh escaped her before she reluctantly took off her spy attire. How nice would it be to y superhero with full attire? ¡°This is silly,¡± she mumbled and gave up, taking out some casual outdoor clothes and wearing them easily. She then wore her pajamas over her outdoor clothes, knowing it was much better to be safe than sorry. Her mother might check on her or anyone; whoever it would be, they would surely find it suspicious if she wasn¡¯t in her pajamas. Penny had a n. She couldn¡¯t sleep soundlessly tonight, knowing Grace was in danger. It wasn¡¯t her business, but for her, she wanted to save Grave one way or another. Tucking in the bed, Pennyid t on her back and killed some time. ¡°If I can save Grace, then I can save this family from its impending doom, she murmured, staring at the high ceiling nkly. ¡°From what I know¡­¡± Grace would lead a horrible life in the crine world before she could even reach adulthood. Grace¡¯s first crime was heavy and irreparable she should be punished for it, and Penny was aware of that. However, if she could make a change, then Grace might not be associated with a more violent environment of the crime world and wouldn¡¯t end up in priso ¡°I¡¯m being nosy¡­ I know,¡± she told herself, nodding. ¡°But it can¡¯t be helped. I need Grace to do something for me in the future.¡± When Penny woke up as a baby, she had an entire infancy to think about her life in the future. The change she made in the Cortez Household was simply nothingpared to the life she was truly preparing herself for. ¡°Though there are also changes in these mansions and my family¡­ I can¡¯t just forget my future,¡± she told herself. The changes in her brothers and parents were not enough for Penny to forget the ns she had for the first decade of her life. Not that that n originated from hate, but more of the terms of how she wanted to live in the future. That includes the potential talent she had seen in people in her previous life and wanted to invest in early on. The stocks weren¡¯t the only thing she needed to invest in, but also in people. Knock knock Penny quickly closed her eyes andy still when she heard a knock on the door. Shortly after, the door slightly creaked. Allison peeked inside the room, only to see Penny already on the bed. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A subtle smile appeared on her face. ¡®She¡¯s probably tired, considering we had a long day!¡® 12:03 175 Operation: Future. A shallow breath slipped past her lips, and she stared at her daughter for a while. So much guilt and frustration swirled in her eyes before Allison closed the door to check on ter. One could tell she was having an internal crisis, realizing love wasn¡¯t the only way toplete her children, nor was the only thing she had to do to be called a parent. As soon as she closed the door, Penny opened her eyes and nced at the door. Her eyes inevitably saw the clock on the bedside table. ¡°It¡¯s still too early,¡± she muttered and set her eyes on the ceiling once more. Two hourster, Penny sat up and checked the time. She almost fell asleep while waiting for everyone to resign to bed. It was already one and a half hour before midnight. Hence, she was, certain everyone was already in their beds, asleep. And with that thought in mind, Penny put her tonight¡¯s n into motion. Thank you for the 4k unlocks Comment 18) PAMPERED CHAPTER 176 176 Caught Penny tiptoed toward the mezzanine. Reaching the railing, she lowered her head and checked over the stair railing. When she was certain no one was around and that only the dim lights were on, she quietly carried on while tiptoeing. However, instead of using the main entrance, Penny used the backdoor. The problem she had was not sneaking out undetected at that point, but the long walk she had to make to make it through the high fences around the mansion. Good thing she knew there was a secret route out of the mansion without going through the main gates. That was the garden. ¡°I think it¡¯s in here¡­¡± she muttered as she went on her knees, pushing the bushes out of her way. ¡°It should be here.¡± Penny took off her bag and, in a matter of seconds, a shlight was already in her hand. Lighting up the bush, she moved it away with the other. Her lips stretched as soon as she saw some broken metal bars of the fence behind the bushes. The hole was small, but it could fit a child. Penny wore her bag securely once more and was about to crawl her way inside, only to stop when a hand grabbed her bag. She froze instantly as her breathing hitched. She was found. ¡°Penny, are you¡­ sneaking out?¡± Penny closed her eyes as her heart sank to the pits of her body. Of all the people she expected to find her out, the person to find out was no one but her father. Slowly, Penny looked back and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Papa?¡± ¡°Penny¡± Charles sighed faintly, cocking his head to the side. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°He he he.¡± Would it be toote for her to act like she was sleepwalking now? ¡°You¡¯re worried about the girl and her mother from earlier today, are you?¡± Charles guessed, watching her pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Penny. I¡¯m not angry If Penny was more agile a little bit more, she would¡¯ve crawled as fast as she could to leave. Her father might get angry, but she also didn¡¯t want to be stopped. Hence, she crawled her way back: and stood in front of him, wearing her most adorable and pitiful expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Papa,¡± she pitifully expressed while looking up at him. Charles sighed once more. ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± he repeated to reassure her. ¡°Are you worried about the girl and her mother from earlier?¡± She nodded. ¡°What were vou nning on doing if van eneak nut and get to them?¡± 12-03 176 Caught Teach that garbage of a father a lesson and gather evidence to make a police report¡­ was what she wanted to say. Charles studied his daughter, who hung her head low as if she was being scolded. He hadn¡¯t even scolded her yet, but with the sight of her, even if he had the intention, he would have second thoughts. Surely, his daughter knew his weakness. ¡°I already called a friend of mine to help, he said, watching her look up at him. ¡°We are strangers and I know I shouldn¡¯t meddle with other people¡¯s family matters. I can¡¯t even fix mine.¡± Bitterness flickered across his eyes, and he touched the top of her head. ¡°That friend of mine has a position higher than the officer we met today. He reassured me that they¡¯d look into the matter. They¡¯re probably on high alert as we speak.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Penny bit her inner bottom lip. As a victim of reckless handling of justice, Penny wasn¡¯t so trustful of the people in power¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t like she was assuming Charles was lying, but what he said wasn¡¯t enough to soothe her worry. She just couldn¡¯t trust a person¡¯s words, only to hear bad newster on. ¡°Yes, really.¡± Charles nodded, watching her slide her eyes to the corner. ¡°If you are still worried, should I apany you?¡± (2 ¡°Huh?¡± A short smile turned up on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t just let you on your own, especially in the middle of the night. So, should I apany you so we¡¯re both reassured of our worries?¡± Her big and round eyes blinked in surprise before life slowly shone in them. ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Charles ruffled her hair mildly. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Having said that, Penny followed her father to one of the mansion¡¯s parking spaces. On their way, Penny couldn¡¯t help but nce at her father, who was behind the wheel. Her lips were drawn into a thin line, setting her eyes on the window. Hours ago, she was certain she would sneak out on her own andmute to District 10. Who would have thought the ending would be different? *Papa, why are you outside?¡± she blurted out curiously, looking back at her father. Charles just smiled. ¡°I was taking a walk. ¡°A night walk?¡± ¡°Mhm. I wanted to think about a lot of things,¡± he summarized. ¡°One of them is what your third brother told us.¡± ¡°Oh. 12:03 C 176 Caught ¡°He said you knew about it and that¡¯s the reason you told us that night you want to go to school.¡± Penny pressed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you, Papa.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for.¡± He shook his head, sighing. ¡°You just did what you think is right, and I¡¯m ashamed that I knew nothing about it.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This time, Penny couldn¡¯t say anything. It wasn¡¯t like she knew what to tell him at this moment. ¡°Thank you, Penny,¡± he expressed. ¡°For looking after your big brothers and even your parents, and I¡¯m sorry¡± ¡°Papa, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡± she trailed off because Charles cast her a quick look before setting his attention back on the road. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Charles smiled. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he announced, pulling over to the side of the uphill road. Since the path to Grace¡¯s house was alley¨Clike, the two of them got out of the car and walked toward the house. Standing a few feet from it, the entire neighborhood was quiet. ¡°Is she inside?¡± wondered Penny, a bit disappointed she couldn¡¯t go in and check to make sure. ¡°We can stay out here a bit more, Charles suggested, and she nodded with a smile. With that, the father and daughter stayed outside the narrow street for over ten minutes. When they heard nothing and it was quiet, Charles gazed down at Penny. ¡°Should we go now?¡± Penny kept her eyes on the house, telling herself if she came alone, she would¡¯ve approached the house closer. Looking up at him, she pursed her lips as reluctance flickered across her eyes. ¡°Can wee closer?¡± she whispered. Charles studied her face and sighed subtly, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s be quiet Like special spies, the two of them approached the house quietly. Charles walked ahead of her while holding Penny¡¯s hand, making sure she was alright. When they reached their target house, Charles touched the window and pushed it a bit just to check if it was open, Surprisingly, the window was left unlocked. Charles then unhesitatingly pushed the window carefully. Watching this, Penny couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. I didn¡¯t know my father was this fearless. Does he have an experience such as this one?¡± While Penny was distracted by her father¡¯s fearlessness, Charles peeked through the small gap in the window. His pupils instantly dted at the sight he caught inside. 2 Thank you for the 4k unlocks PAMPERED CHAPTER 177 177 Shot were fired Charles¡¯s breath hitched, and his entire body froze. His grip on Penny¡¯s hand tightened without his knowledge, horrified at what he was seeing inside. Penny furrowed her brows as her father squeezed her hand. Looking up, Charles already turned around and faced her. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Penny. Charles squatted in front of her, his voice low. ¡°How about you¡­ you get back in the car, hmm?¡± ¡°Papa, what¡¯s going on?¡± His smile cracked, clearing his throat. ¡°Nothing. Just¡­ listen to dad, can you, hmm?¡± Seeing Charles trying not to rm her already rmed her. Her heart thudded against her chest. wondering if Grace had already done the unimaginable. Or was her interference changed these people¡¯s lives and that cruel man hurt Grace and her mother? Myriads of thoughts swirled in Penny¡¯s eyes, thinking if it was thetter, she would never forgive herself. ¡°Penny¡± Charles squeezed her shoulders and smiled. ¡°You can go back to the car on your own, right?¡± ¡°O¨Cokay¡± Penny nodded upon sensing the urgency in Charles¡® voice. Having said that, she turned around while Charles slowly got up from his squatting position. He kept his eyes on his daughter, taking out his phone from his pocket when she was in the distance. ¡°Did you send your men to the location I gave you?¡± he asked the other person when the line was picked up. His voice was low and quiet. He could even barely hear himself. ¡°I can¡¯t see them: Charles looked around in dismay. ¡°This is an emergency. That person I told you about¡­¡± He slowly set his eyes to the window, gulping as he saw the man of the house drag a body on the floor. He covered his mouth with the back of his hand, taking a step back. ¡°We need the police. He killed her ¡°Charles took a step back, putting down the phone without ending the call. When he peeked through the gap of the window earlier, he saw the man- the wife beater drag a body across the house. The window was in the bedroom, but since the house was small and the man left the bedroom door open, Charles was able to see the kitchen from there. Charles didn¡¯t need to see the rest because when the man stopped in the kitchen, he saw the man looking for knives. Whatever the man was going to do with the knives, Charles didn¡¯t want to know. Or rather, he didn¡¯t need to know or sce. He already knew. ¡°Damn it, he breathed out as he stared at the house, his fist trembling. ¡°Is she still alive?¡± 12:03 177 Shot were fired They shouldn¡¯t let that woman go back with that man. They could¡¯ve saved her! Yet¡­ Rage swelled in Charles¡¯s heart, trying his best to calm himself down. The person he called was a good friend of his in the past. That person would¡¯ve surely called for officers and the police woulde here any moment. As long as Charles stayed outside and made sure the man wouldn¡¯t leave, they would be able to catch him red¨Chanded. ¡°This is stupid,¡± he murmured, teeth clenched. ¡°I have to stop it, at least. Or buy them some time.¡± What if that woman was still alive? She might be bleeding and her blood might¡¯ve caused a trail on the floor, but she might still be alive! Waiting for the police or anyone was a waste. After all, he saw the man getting a butcher¡¯s knife. Even a kid would know what the man would do with it. ¡°Charles! Major! Don¡¯t get person on de! Do you understand?! Don¡¯t you dare go inside!¡± the the other end of the line shouted, but since the phone was already inside Charles¡¯s pocket, thetter couldn¡¯t hear him. What the person in the call heard next was some banging. Charles kicked the gated door once, but it was locked inside. Hence, he kicked the door once more until the first metal gate door broke down. ¡°Hey!¡± Charles yelled, pulling the gated door open and then twisting the knob. The knob only rattled,pelling him to hit it with his side. ¡°Hey! Open the door!¡± The person inside the house flinched when the first kick was heard. He looked at the door, hearing his gate door open before the knob rattled. ¡°Oh, no,¡± the man muttered and gazed down at the body before him. ¡°No, no, no.¡± Blood was all over the ce and the yelling outside and the thud as if someone was breaking the door open filled him with panic. The man looked around, checking the drawers from the kitchen to find something to save him from this situation. However, aside from the butcher knife he already had on the floor, there was nothing he could use. Amid his panic, a memory crossed his mind. ¡°Right,¡± he whispered and hastily made his way to the bedroom. The man searched through the closet and, after some time, he took out a small improvised gun. The side of his mouth curled up into a sinister grin. His wicked eyes glinted, knowing this would shut up the person outside. He was already caught. He might as well make a run for it. With that thought in mind, the man slowly made his way to the entrance of their small house. Charles was still banging on the door, yelling for the man to open it. ¡°You nosey bastards¡­¡± the man slowly raised the improvised gun to the door. 12/03 C 177 Shot were fired Meanwhile, when Penny was told to return to the car, she did¡­ and changed her mind. When she reached the car, she stood outside the car with her hand on the handle. Turning her head, she caught a vehicle parked not far away from them. ¡®Are those the detectives who were assigned to watch over Grace¡¯s house?¡® she wondered, frowning bitterly when she saw that the men inside were sleeping! ¡®My father had so much confidence in them, but look at them! It wasn¡¯t even midnight!¡± As Penny¡¯s disappointment at these types of people of justice, she suddenly heard some faint yelling from where she came from. Since the neighborhood was quiet, she quickly recognized Charles¡¯s voice. ¡°Dad!¡± she turned and ran, stopping at the end of the street when she caught her father breaking his way inside. She knew it. Charles saw something when he peeked inside. Penny held her breath and was about to give her father some help. But then she heard something sharp and loud that disturbed the quiet night. BANG! Thank you for the 4k unlocks Comment 13 12:03 PAMPERED CHAPTER 178 178 Is the auntie dead? BANG! 1 When shots were fired in this quiet neighborhood, everyone snapped awake at the sharp and rming sound. Even the officers sleeping in the car jolt into consciousness. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Papa!¡± Penny yelled as her breath hitched, watching her father jump away from the door and roll on the ground. ¡°Papa!¡± Penny called and ran as fast as she could to her father. She saw the spark but was not sure if Charles was hit or if he was able to dodge it. Either way, shots were fired. ¡°Papa!¡± Penny¡¯s breath hitched when she saw Charles get up from the ground. Yet, she still didn¡¯t feel relieved when she saw the door fly open from the inside. Penny and Charles turned to the door, and despite theck of light in the street, they could see the speck of blood all across the man. The man was still wearing the same clothes as the one he had this morning. However, he was drenched with sweat and blood from him. blood that didn¡¯t seem ¡°No,¡± Penny breathed out when the man pointed the improvised gun at Charles. ¡°Hey!¡± Just then, the officers in the area shouted. Upon seeing them, the man retrieved the gun and hissed through his gritted teeth. ¡°Fuck!¡± the man shouted and fled, running away from them as fast as he could. The officer immediately called for backup again, informing the other officers about the development after the shots were fired. Penny, on the other hand, rushed to her father¡¯s side. ¡°Papa!¡± Penny sat beside Charles, helping him sit up. ¡°Papa, are you okay?¡± Charles winced a bit and peeked at her. ¡°Penny, I told you to get back in the car.¡± She pressed her lips and yelled, ¡°How can I note back when I heard the gunfire?!¡± For a second, Charles flinched because she reminded him of Allison so suddenly. However, seeing the conflict and many unspoken words swirling in her eyes, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he said with a subtle smile. ¡°Good thing I was able to break the door and saw him. Papa is fine, Penny. See? I¡¯m okay!¡± Charles raised his arms to show her he was perfectly fine. However, he winced a little as his shoulder ached a bit. ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m only ny perfectly fine, heughed awkwardly. At this time, one of the officers reached them. ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± ¡°Uh, yes. Charles nodded and then he was reminded of what he had seen inside. ¡°Check the house! His wife is still there. Check if she¡¯s still aliv ¨C¡± He hit hie tonmie realizing Penny was there to hear him Slowly he turned his head to Pennu 12.03 € 178 is the auntie dead? wide¨Ceyed. TH Despite stopping abruptly, the officer nodded in understanding. He turned to the other iing officers, pointing at the father and daughter. When the other officers reached them, the first officer went inside the house to check the situation. Much to his horror, the first thing he saw was a pair of feet peeking out from the kitchen counter. When the officer got into the house, Penny had a glimpse of what was inside the house. She didn¡¯t see the person in the kitchen, but she saw how the ce was turned upside down. She also saw blood all over the ce and a butler knife just lying around. It was horrifying. However, the officers ushered her and Charles away from the scene. More police, medics, and even detectives arrived at the scene shortly after. Sitting at the back of the ambnce, one of the medics tended to Charles¡® scars. He wasn¡¯t lying when he said he wasn¡¯t shot not even a graze. ¡°He¡¯s a terrible shooter, Charles joked, only to stop when Penny red at him. Heughed awkwardly as he faced his daughter. ¡°He he. Penny¡± ¡°Papa, why would go there on your own?!¡± Penny harrumphed, knowing she would never forgive herself if something terrible happened to him. Charles chuckled and coaxed her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Penny. Dad knows what he¡¯s doing. You might not know this, but your dad was really good when I was young. Hugo will be shocked. Even so, she wasn¡¯t appeased, looking at him with conflict in her eyes. She was both frustrated. and scared, knowing if things ended differently, Charles wouldn¡¯t even have the time to joke like this. Instead¡­ Penny couldn¡¯t even imagine. ¡°Ah, thank goodness!¡± Suddenly, a person turned up in front of Penny and Charles. The father and daughter faced the person. Penny furrowed her brows, feeling like she had seen him before. However, she couldn¡¯t tell where and when exactly. The man gazed at Penny and furrowed his brows. ¡°Hey¡± When Charles called, the man snapped his eyes at him. He quickly cleared his throat and straightened his back, surprising Penny when he suddenly saluted Charles. ¡°Major, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± said the man, earning an irritated look from Charles. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Angelo. You¡¯re shocking my daughter. Charles waved irritably. ¡°Did you find him?¡± 178 is the auntie dead? ¡°Ahem.¡± The man, Angelo, cleared his throat and his eyes fell on the adorable girl. ¡°Major, this is your daughter? The missing one?¡± Charles rolled his eyes, but before he could say anything, he sensed Penny¡¯s gaze on him. ¡°Papa, why is he calling you major?¡± she asked out of in curiosity. I never knew my father served in the military. Not now, not in my previous life.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ haha.¡± Charlesughed helplessly and simply said as if he was avoiding the subject, ¡°I once served the Marines, but that¡¯s a very long time ago. That¡¯s even before I met your mother.¡± Charles patted her head and faced the man standing before them. ¡°Did you find him?¡± ¡°Yes, Major I mean, Charles. The detectives had to chase after him and he was caught. He¡¯s being taken to the station right now,¡± Angelo reported firmly, making Charles nod in understanding. Before Charles could even ask about the mother, he caught the medics wheeling the woman on the stretcher. He quickly turned away, facing Penny, and smiling at her. ¡°Penny, let¡¯s go first, okay? We¡¯ll have to go to the police station, but this uncle here will apany us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Penny nodded, she heard Grace¡¯s voice from somewhere. ¡°Mom? Mom!¡± Penny intuitively turned her head, catching Grace rushing to the entrance of the narrow street. As she did so, she caught the medics wheeling the stretcher. Grace was stopped by a few officers while the medics were taking the woman in the other ambnce. ¡°Papa?¡± Penny¡¯s lips quivered as she looked up at Charles. ¡°Is the auntie dead?¡± Thank you for the 4k unlocks Comment 14 A Post your firstment! PAMPERED CHAPTER 179 179 Shared warmth andfort ¡°Papa? Is the auntie dead?¡± I A conflicted look spread across Charles¡¯s face as he studied his daughter¡¯s worried and curious eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Penny. Papa still doesn¡¯t know, but I¡¯m hopeful she¡¯ll be okay.¡± When the man ran away, Charles just let the officers do their job because his kid was with him. Thus, he didn¡¯t know the woman¡¯s situation at the moment. ¡°For now, now, let¡¯s go first, hmm?¡± Charles forced a smile, trying not to worry his daughter so much. ¡°Major, are you going to the station now?¡± asked the other man in front of them.¡± Charles shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ll head to the hospital first. The officer can get my statement there.¡± ¡°Copy, sir!¡± the man saluted again, but Charles didn¡¯t bother. Having said that, Charles took Penny to their car and waited for Charles¡® former subordinate to join them. When he arrived, they drove to the hospital where the medics rushed the woman. Both Penny and Charles were worried and uncertain of whether they took the woman to save her life or the morgue. When the father and daughter arrived at the hospital, Charles quickly tried to find out about the situation. After minutes of nonstop hassle, they found themselves in the hallway of the emergency room. Charles and Penny stood at the end of the hallway, cyes on Grace, who was crying on the waiting bench. From what they heard, the woman still had a pulse when the medics arrived, albeit faint. Her condition was still unknown, and the doctors were trying to do the best they could. ¡°Major.¡± Charles¡¯s former subordinate, Angelo, approached them with a quiet voice. ¡°The detectives are here to get your statement.¡± Charles nodded and turned to Penny. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Papa, Penny smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here¡± Charles nodded and smiled. ¡°Stay here, alright? I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Having said that, Charles followed Angelo, meeting the leading detectives of this case to give his statement. Meanwhile, Penny followed her father¡¯s figure with her gaze before setting them to Grace. She quietly approached her, sitting on the other bench so as not to invade Grace¡¯s private space. For the next minute, all she could listen to was Grace¡¯s sniffles and sobs. Penny¡¯s lips opened Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. 12:04 C 179 Shared warmth andfort and closed, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡®I just tried to help her change her life¡­ ¡®Her thoughts trailed off as deep lines furrowed her brows. Earlier, if Dad wasn¡¯t there¡­ what could¡¯ve happened?¡± Recalling the situation and the glimpse she had seen earlier, Penny¡¯s breath slowed down. Adding to her memory was Grace¡¯s remarks that her mom had left her when she was young. ¡®Am I overthinking it?¡± Penny wondered to herself. What if Grace¡¯s mother didn¡¯t leave her, but she was¡­@ The rest of her inner thoughts stopped at the horrifying theory that formed in her mind. In her previous life, Grace loathed her father to the point she ended up killing him. She also hated her mother for abandoning her to that cruel monster of a father. But what if Grace¡¯s mother didn¡¯t leave her, but instead, she was murdered by that man and was buried somewhere or dumped somewhere without anyone¡¯s knowledge? Penny¡¯s shoulder tensed up, gulping a mouthful as this was a lot to take in. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Suddenly, Grace¡¯s voice snapped her back to the currentpse. ¡°You¡¯re here again?¡± Penny slowly turned her head in her direction, unable to smile or frown. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of look she should give her. ¡°My dad and I were worried,¡± was all Penny could say. ¡°So, we wanted to check if you¡¯re okay.¡± A thinyer of tears and bitterness shone in Grace¡¯s cyes. She looked away, sniffing hard, wiping her unstoppable tears. ¡°Hah,¡± sheughed weakly through her tears. ¡°Even strangers are worried about us, but my own. mother wasn¡¯t even worried about us.¡± Grace gazed at the emergency door, biting her quivering lips. Her mother¡¯s cowardice irritated her to the core. However, right now, she was just worried about her. She saw her mother¡¯s face and all the blood earlier. She knew her mother was in a much more terrible state than her usual miserable state. ¡°Thanks Grace expressed as she faced Penny again. ¡°Thanks¡­ for just¡­ believing.¡± Penny pressed her lips. It wasn¡¯t hard to notice that Grace was still bitter about their experience. with the officers earlier today. After all, this wouldn¡¯t have happened if the police didn¡¯t let the abuser go home with his victims. But s¡­ the damage was done. ¡°Ah, god¡­¡± Grace buried her face with her palm, sobbing. ¡°This is frustrating¡± ¨C at the same time, stressful. O How Grace wished she just didn¡¯t care, just like what she said when she ran away from the police station. However, all she could feel right now was remorse. Despite her mother¡¯s cowardice, she always shielded Grace and made sure Grace would be okay. Therefore, she regretted everything she said and thought while she was angry. ¡®I faal anons for kaulihanskt Nasmus nishing Cho anuldUN 179 Shared warmth andfort inconsble at the moment. All Penny could do was be there for this formerrade, who used to have her back, and take a knife for her in the traitorousnd of prison. ¡°Penny,¡± this time around, Charles already returned. His call also earned Grace¡¯s attention. Charles nced at Grace and smiled subtly, standing a few steps from the girl while Penny jumped beside him. ¡°I know we¡¯re just strangers, but this is my friend. His name is Angelo from the Marine Corps,¡± said Charles to Grace. ¡°For the time being, he will be looking after you and your mother for security while he coordinates with the police department. If you need anything, he¡¯ll help you with it.¡± Charles paused and sighed. ¡°Your fa- that man¡­ is caught, young miss. He won¡¯t hurt your mom anymore. We¡¯ll make sure of that this time¡± you or Grace¡¯s brows rose as her heart swelled with different emotions. She wanted to ask if Charles was sure he couldn¡¯t hurt them again, but she didn¡¯t have the energy at the moment. But looking at the sincerity in Charles¡¯s and Penny¡¯s eyes, that on problem was scratched from the long list of worries she had right now. ¡°Thank you,¡± Grace breathed out with tears rolling down her cheeks. She then cast her eyes on Penny and whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± At the same time, the light in the emergency room was switched off. All of them turned to the door with Grace running toward it. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my mom?¡± she asked with urgency, waiting for the doctor¡¯s response with bated breaths. The doctor sighed. ¡°Your mom had a lot of new and old injuries, but fortunately, she was rushed here on time. Although I can¡¯t say she¡¯s out of harm¡¯s way because she still needs to stay in the intensive care unit, she¡¯s fine for now.¡± ¡°Oh, thank God!¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s remarks, everyone felt like a thorn was plucked out of their hearts. Grace took a step back, crying even harder. Penny and Charles look at each other in relief. When Grace looked at them with her hands over half of her face, Penny ran to her and shared. thisforting and relieving warmth to the person she used to call her sister from another mother. O Thank you for the 4k unlocks Comment 10 PAMPERED CHAPTER 180 180 But I¡¯m a kid Penny and Charles stayed in the hospital a little longer because somehow, Penny and Grace ended up crying together. Fortunately, with Charles¡¯s connection, he was able to find a nearby hotel for Grace to stay in so she could watch over her mother. Grace¡¯s mother was taken to the intensive care unit for a thorough recovery. After all, she might¡¯ve been out of death¡¯s way, but no one could really tell. They could only hope she would continuously recover and fight to live. Once everything was settled, Penny and Charles drove back home. Angelo offered to drive them, but Charles was more reassured that Grace was safe. On their way home, Penny looked at her father from the front¨Crow seat. Now that things had slightly settled down, she now has a lot of room in her mind to wonder about other things. Her curiosity tickled a part of her mind. ¡°Papa?¡± she called, watching some lights sh on her father¡¯s face. ¡°Were you really at the Marine before?¡± Charles hummed. ¡°That¡¯s a long time ago, Penny¡± ¡°Howe we didn¡¯t know?¡± she asked, realizing she probably asked the wrong question. ¡°Am I the only one who didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± he let out a defeated chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not telling you, princess. It¡¯s just not important, so Papa never mentions it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just¡­ a bit surprised. That¡¯s all.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be surprised when she spent two lifetimes ¨C including this one Including this one- and she didn¡¯t know her father was a former Marine?! But then again, Penny wasn¡¯t really close to them in her first life. Moreover, she was too busy pleasing her brothers and trying to gain just a little bit of their affection. Well, they never mentioned it and she wouldn¡¯t even know about it if not for Angelo. ¡°That guy Angelo¡­ he looks really familiar¡­¡± Penny rubbed her chin and after racking her brain, she finally remembered where she saw him. Ah. I saw him in my previous lifetime! He was¡­ he was also in my trial.¡® Penny pursed her lips, reminded of how everything went down in her first life. Although she didn¡¯t know much of it when she was arrested, there was still some gossip she would catch on her trial or on her way to trial. Sometimes, even her inmates would hear some nonsense and use it to provoke her. ¡®Angelo was also¡­ arrested, wasn¡¯t he? How?¡± Penny turned to her father, brows furrowed. Sensing her gaze, Charles nced at her. ¡°Penny, I¡¯m sorry, alright? I just don¡¯t talk about my time there because I didn¡¯t like my experience. So, when I got an honorable discharge, I just chose to do the family business.¡± 180 But I¡¯m a kid ¡°Did Uncle Haines also serve the country?¡± she asked out of in curiosity. ¡°Haines didn¡¯t serve the country. He was the one helping the family to manage the business.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her lips formed an o¨Cshape. Right now, Penny was still too young to uncover the truth and forces at y that would ur many years from now. However, she still made another mental note about it. Not like it wasn¡¯t part of her n once she was old enough to carry out how to avoid it. For now, she was just d that they were able to save Grace. ¡°Hopefully, everything will be okay for her, she blurted out. Charles smiled, knowing the person she was referring to was Grace and her mother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Penny. Dad is here¡± Penny slowly turned her attention back to her father. ¡°It might not be much, but I¡¯ll see what I can do to help them start anew once they recover from this incident,¡± he reassured her without looking. ¡°I know some people and agencies who might help the two of them. This time, I¡¯ll make sure they get help.¡± ¡°Thank you, Papa,¡± she expressed, realizing her father could be reliable at times. Hearing him say that made her feel a lot more reassured. ¡°Papa, can I still visit Grace once everything is settled?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you, Papa!¡± Her lips stretched from ear to ear. Charles smiled and nced at her when they reached the gates of their home. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Penny. But next time, don¡¯t try to sneak out, alright? Tell me or if I¡¯m not around, tell Haines or your big brothers or Butler Jen.¡°¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Having said that, the two of them reached home happily, as if they had juste from the amusement park. Their happiness, however, was short¨Clived when they reached home. Allison, Haines, and even Butler Jen were waiting for them outside with grim expressions. Before Charles could even pull over, he slowed down and drove at the pace of a snail. ¡°Papa¡­¡± Penny let out a nervousugh, seeing the deadly look those three were wearing. ¡°Why does Butler Jen look scary?¡± ¨C this was the first she had seen this. Charlesughed nervously as well. ¡°Because that means we¡¯re in trouble.¡± ¡°Papa, I¡¯m just a kid, Penny shamelessly blurted out as her survival instinct kicked in. ¡°I think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s in trouble.¡± ¡°Penny!¡± Charlesmented, shocked at how his daughter was so quick to throw him under the bus. ¡°I¡¯m your dad! Are you just going to throw me under the bus like that?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Papa.¡± Penny scooted away. ¡°I¡¯m really, really sorry, but I¡¯m your daughter. As Charles Be¡¯s daughter, I always think of my survival first. The first rule of the Be Family¡± < 180 But I¡¯m a kid Charles gasped. Who taught his daughter about the Be Family rules again?! In the end, Charles was in for a terrifying scolding as Allison, Haines, and even Butler Jen took turns to say their piece. Penny could only watch her father apologetically while shamelessly melting in her mother¡¯s embrace. Regardless of the scolding, Charles took all of them because he knew he shouldn¡¯t have taken his daughter with him. At least he could¡¯ve just taken Haines or someone else. He learned his lesson and admitted his wrongs, kneeling before them with his hands up in the air. a While reflecting on his wrongs, Charles pitifully nced at Penny. Much to his dismay, Penny tried to cheer him with a thumbs up. ¡®Hehe. Looking at him now, this is the father I know,¡® she thought, and then remembered how he was hours ago. And my father is also reliable and fearless when the situation calls it. Not to mention, he once served in the military¨Chang on. Is that the reason Second Brother wants to enlist and Dad is openly against it? Is that why he is strict with Second Brother and has given him high requirements if he really wants to change our dad¡¯s mind?¡± Penny was mind blown. Tonight, she also learned another thing on top of the lessons she learned today. That was, she still missed a lot of details in the past that she was only learning now. Thank you for the 4k unlocks Comment 46 R Post your firstment Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > View All > PAMPERED CHAPTER 181 181 How to reject an admirer 101 ¡°Penny?¡± ter poked Penny¡¯s shoulder, but her head moved, resembling a bobbing head dog like the car decoration. ¡°Did she sleeptest night?¡± He turned to the back, giving his elder brothers a questioning look. As and Hugo shrugged and shifted their eyes to her. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her,¡± said As. ¡°She¡¯s still probably tired from yesterday¡¯s event.¡± Hugo nodded and leaned forward, catching her head before it could hit the window. ¡°Don¡¯t we have pillows here?¡± ¡°Since when did we bring pillows to school?¡± As returned with a bit of sarcasm. ¡°Should I check her bag?¡± ter suggested, making his brothers furrow their brows. ¡°What? You have no idea anything can fit her bag. I ¡°Just hold her head like that, As ignored ter and cast his eyes on Hugo. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, anyway.¡± A shallow breath escaped Hugo¡¯s nostrils, but he didn¡¯tin. This was for Penny, and he didn¡¯t mind doing something for his little sister. Even so, their curiosity about why Penny was so sleepy when she was normally energetic in the morning lingered in their minds. If only they had known Penny and Charles hade home at around three in the morningst night, they would have understood. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Shortly after, they reached the school. However, this time, As requested to drop them off at the drop¨Coff point area so Penny could rest some more. He was concerned about the long walk when Penny was obviously not ready for the day. When they arrived, ter shook her a bit to wake her up. ¡°Penny, we¡¯re here. ¡°Hmm?¡± She rubbed her eyes, still half asleep. When her vision grew a bit clearer, all she saw was the concerned look from her brothers. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Penny, are you okay? Hugo asked while retrieving his hand. ¡°You nodded off as soon as you sat down in your seat. ¡°Ah. Hehe. Yes, I¡¯m okay Penny intuitively turned to the window, furrowing her brows as this wasn¡¯t the usual ce the driver dropped them off. *First Brother is worried you¡¯re not ready for the long walk. So, he requested to be dropped off here since it¡¯s closer to your building. ter exined before she could even ask. Penny once again turned to her brothers, who were being so attentive for no reason. ¡°Uh¡­ okay?¡± Ignoring their misced attentiveness, Penny jumped out of the vehicle and prepared to start ¦³¦§ 181 How to reject an admirer 101 It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize being dropped off at the main drop¨Coff area wasn¡¯t a good idea. Since the way they wereing from was the closest to her building, her three brothers would be walking with her until she reached building 1. Penny was about to bolt away from them and get to her building when she caught some students. Her face contorted, catching some of them wearing essories with her face on it! Some keychains with her face in them were dangling from the zippers of their bags, others on their phones. A few were wearing some subtle hair essories with the name ¡°Penny¡± around it. She even saw some wearing sashes from Penny¡¯s fan club. ¡®What in the horror film is this?¡± She thought since the assembly was over and that their first charity event was a sess, the hype would deescte. But from what she was seeing, it wasn¡¯t the case! If anything, it seemed the effect was the opposite. ¡°Penny-!¡± *Good morning, Penny-¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Penny-!¡± ¡°Oh, my god, it¡¯s Penny!¡± Penny ced her hands on either side of her face and tried to hide. Howe some students wanted this poprity? And even dreamed of it? It was embarrassing! Her brothers, who were walking just a few steps behind her, looked like her personal bodyguards at this point. However, they didn¡¯t mind. Hugo even smiled back at the students. greeting Penny, Even ter was forced to greet them back, since Penny obviously found her new poprity unpleasant. As, on the other hand, didn¡¯t botherpletely. If Penny wasn¡¯t bothered, why would he? ¡°Big Brothers, my building is here. I gotta go!¡± When she was at the building, Penny faced her brothers and smiled brightly. ¡°Bye!¡± Swoosh! 1 She fled faster than a blink of an eye. ¡°Times like this, I feel like all her fats are just inted skin, ter muttered. ¡°She¡¯s like a balloon. How is she so fast with that size?¡± 3) Her brothers nced at him but didn¡¯t add morement on that. Though, Hugo had one thing to say: ¡°ter, don¡¯t say that in front of Penny. She might get hurt.¡± @ And just like that, the brothers who nned to walk her to her ssroom were forced to reroute and head to their respective buildings. 3/4 181 How to reject an admirer 101. Hugo and As still walked ter to his building, since it was close to Penny¡¯s. Hugo and As share the same building, and it was still so early. So they weren¡¯t in a hurry. When they watched ter get into his building, Hugo and As remained quiet. Their silent journey to their building, however, didn¡¯tst long when a girl suddenly turned up from As¡¯s side. ¡°A ¨C As!¡± The two brothers stopped, turning to the girl who seemed to be around Hugo¡¯s year. They weren¡¯t sure since Hugo and As weren¡¯t particrly interested in girls at the moment. ¡°Who are you?¡± As asked emotionlessly. The girl pressed her lips and suddenly took out something from her back. As and Hugo slowly gazed down at it, only to see a small box in her hands. ¡°I really admire you for many years now! I practiced making choctes and eventually perfected how to make one. I made these choctes just for you!¡± the girl was almost yelling her confession, her head cast down. ¡°Please ept this!¡± The corner of Hugo¡¯s lips curled up, casting his first brother a meaningful look. However, As¡¯s reaction was still the same. As neither epted nor rejected the girl. Instead, he took out his phone and scrolled through
  1. it.
¡°First brother?¡± Hugo called, curious. Even the girl slowly peeked up at As, wondering what As was doing. Why was he on his phone so suddenly? Did he think this was a time for study? As didn¡¯t say anything for a minute before he asked. ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡± ¡°Uh, Merelyn.¡± ¡°Merelyn, what?¡± ¡°Merelyn Kho.¡± ¡°Merelyn Kho,¡± As repeated and set his attention back on his phone. After another few seconds, he cast her a look and apathetically said. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t ept that. You¡¯re not on Penny¡¯s fan club member list.¡± Hugo: ¡°.¡± The poor girl: ¡°???¡± ¡°Good work, though. Enjoy your choctes,¡± and just like that, As resumed his steps after rejecting his admirer just because she wasn¡¯t a member of Penny¡¯s fan club. 9 PAMPERED CHAPTER 182 182 Renny Meanwhile¡­ Penny sulked at her desk as her ssmates kept hounding her with some news she was not interested in. Even Ginnie and Lily couldn¡¯t help her, as they were being nagged by those who wanted to join the fan club. The news of the charity event was so sessful that there was an entire bulletin of the assembly and the event for that. For some reason, some of the students who didn¡¯t sign up thought they missed the fun. Others simply wanted to be in the fan club because of the star section students, while a few because of the basketball team. It was crazy! ¡®I really regret this fan club,¡® said Penny to herself, keeping her head down while her ssmates were still around her desk. I don¡¯t want to have children when I grow up.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Okay, ss ¨C¡°Miss Sandford, who just got inside the ssroom, stopped when she saw the situation. ¡°Okay, everyone, back to your seats.¡± Her lips curled up, grasping that her students were simply very enthusiastic about the newly established club. When she stood in front of the ss, a shallow breath slipped past her lips. This is much better than bullying, she thought, and if Penny heard that, thetter would¡¯ve retorted it with passion. ¡°Anyway, since the final exam ising up, there will be some additions to the lessons we will cover and some that we¡¯ll have to look back¡­ Not dwelling on some other matters for now, Miss Sandford moved on to the most important part of her announcement. As she did so, Penny slowly lifted her head and set her eyes on Miss Sandford. The final exam¡­ I almost forgot about it, ¡®She thought, the life in her eyes twinkling back as she remembered there was still some return of investments she was waiting for. o The final exam was always the exam that was taken seriously by most students. Hence, when it was announced early in the morning, the atmosphere in the academy suddenly turned solemn. Some formed into groups for a study group; others chose to do solo study or kept their group at a maximum of two or three. As for Penny¡­ Penny tightened the headband around her head and her eyes red up. She mmed her hand on the table in their family library, making ter jolt in surprise. ter gulped. ¡°Penny, ha ha¡­¡± heughed nervously. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me. Where did you get that 11:07 182 Renny She looked like she was about to beat the heck out of him with equations and lessons of the past! 2 ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯ve prepared you some exam sheets from all our previous lessons,¡± she said quietly and evilly, almost like she was possessed by the devil who was trying to hide its existence. ¡°You better not mess it up.¡± ¡°ter internally wept. What would happen to him if he messed it up?! ¡°My money¡¯s on you,¡± she stressed as the fire in her eyes zed even more, making the rest of her face darken. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Penny then blinked, and the fire in her eyes extinguished magically. She picked up one sheet and handed it to him, smiling. ¡°Third brother, you got forty¨Cfive minutes to answer this¡­¡± Again, she fired up. ¡°Finish it correctly.¡± 2 ter gulped, his hand shaking as he took the paper closer to him. As he picked up his pencil, Penny fanned herself happily and pressed the start button on the small ne watch. She also had a whistle around her neck, as if she was some sort of a physical education teacher. Forty¨Cfive minutester¡­ WHISTLES! The sound of a whistle made ter jump out of his seat. It was quiet for the past forty¨Cfive minutes. So the sudden noise startled his calm soul. 1 ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Penny smiled and swiftly took the answer sheet from the table, recing it with another questionnaire and a nk answer sheet. ¡°Moving on.¡± ¡°Penny, can I have a break¡± ter bit his tongue, seeing all the emotions on her face disappear. ¡°Nevermind. Ha ha!¡± Slowly, he sat down in his seat again and got ready to answer. Penny casually¨Cfanned herself, watching him in satisfaction. Despite her brother¡¯sck of confidence, he answered the exam very seriously. ¡®But!¡®her eyes sharpened as she nced at his answer sheet. His score will decide if his looks even matched his score!¡± 1 Sensing her growing enthusiasm, ter couldn¡¯t help but peek at her again. He sighed helplessly, almost on the verge of tears. If Bennu uma this serious he uma ofeald ha usuli hana ta non mandhan to his salm das 11:07 < 182 Renny Penny wasn¡¯t the only one who started getting into work to reach a goal for this final exam. Ray was just as¡­ enthusiastic.. ¡°Cousin-!¡± Raymented on the floor. ¡°Cousin, please help me! I really need to study now, but I¡¯m too distracted!¡± Renren, who was quietly sitting on the courtyard deck, nced at his cousin. ¡°Ray, you¡¯re so big and your limbs are so long that it¡¯s strange to see you throw tantrums on the floor.¡± ¡°But I need your help!¡± 2015 ¡°You don¡¯t need help.¡± ¡°I do! I want to make sure I sit beside the girl I was talking about!¡± Ray dered. ¡°I will still be in the star section, but it¡¯ll be a shame if Dean sits between us!¡± Renren slowly shifted his eyes to the dramatic Ray. ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°Renren, you¡¯re the only one who can beat Dean in terms of academics! He held the number 1 spot in the top section for years and for once, I want to beat him!¡± Another deep exhale escaped. Ray, squeezing out a tear, but to no avail. ¡°Just teach me, okay? Or should you attend our school? It¡¯ll be fun!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already enrolled in your school.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re under a different program!¡± Ray huffed, fluttering his eyshes coquettishly. ¡°Please? Just tutor me and I promise to always be on time on Thursday! Pretty, please? Pity your cousin¡± 2 To be honest, even if Ray cried a pool of blood, Renren wouldn¡¯t bother. Why was Ray asking him when Renren hadn¡¯t even gone to school? Because of Renren¡¯s health, he had been homeschooling. However, watching Ray bother him like this, he knew this guy wouldn¡¯t stop harassing him. Hence, Renren nodded in surrender. ¡°Fine.¡± Renren closed the book and tossed it to him. ¡°Read that Ray caught the book midair, confused. ¡°You want me to read this?¡± he nced at the book, his face twitching as it was a book about animals as pets. ¡°Why are you reading this?¡± ¡°To learn more about how to be a proper master for Renny¡± ¡°Renny?¡± Ray furrowed his brows. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°That.¡± Renren jerked his chin, making Ray shift his gaze and see the little ck cub ying in the garden. ¡°Van namad it Dannur29 Dausseinakae um b nana hut ukan ha anat hia mina kaali ta Banean 11.07 183 Who are we not to forgive? PAMPERED CHAPTER 183 183 Who are we not to forgive? Dayster¡­ Currently, Penny, Ginnie, and Lily are enjoying their lunch in the garden. However, Lily and Ginnie were still stuck reviewing while Penny was more focused on her food. ¡°Penny, why aren¡¯t you studying?¡± Lily noticed, furrowing her brows. ¡°Is it really okay for to study so much?¡± you not ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny¡¯s check was already stuffed with food and could only let out a short hum. Ginnie also showed concern. ¡°Penny, I know you were studying with your brothers, but I think you¡¯re a bit rxed¡± ¡°Hmm hmm hmm,¡± Penny chuckled while chewing her food. When Ginnie and Lily teamed up to study, Penny told them she would be studying solo- maybe join her brothers. But in truth, she was tutoring ter. As couldn¡¯t join them as he was focusing and, for some reason, As had his ssmatese over to their house to study. Every day, it was a different batch of his ssinates. ¡®Now, I¡¯m a little concerned, Penny thought. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me First Brother is tutoring them? What about him?!¡± Dismay quickly spread across her face, thinking she was too busy with ter she ignored As. As needed to study because, just like ter, her money was on him! The majority of her money at that. When Penny gulped down her food, she smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I study well at home.¡± Ginnie and Lily looked skeptical, but they eventually believed in her. Although a part of their hearts were still worried. They hadn¡¯t scen Penny study so much before the exam, and she barely gave the minimum in their sses. ¡°Penny, if you need help, don¡¯t shy away and ask, Lily offered reassuringly. ¡°Ginnie and I still have our notes. So, if you want them, we can share them.¡± Ginnie nodded. ¡°Or if you find it hard, just tell us.¡± For them, even though Penny was smart enough to receive sponsorship from the school, ther curriculum in school and the academic standards were different. Ginnie could attest to that, since there were a lot of lessons she had to give extra time to understand. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m okay. Penny nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, though.¡± Even though Penny didn¡¯t need their help, she still appreciated their kind offer. Surely, her friends were a reliable bunch. With that, they continued eating together. This time, Ginnie and Lily gave their brains some time to breathe, and they enjoyed the food without studying. ¡°By the way, Penny, what were your brothers like to you?¡± Lily blurted out as this had been on her mind since she found out about the baby swapping. 13 < 183 Who are we not to forgive? ¡°My brothers? Penny repeated, and her friends nodded. She studied their curious eyes before. she pondered. ¡°Well¡­¡± Looking up, Penny imagined her brothers. Thinking of As, he reminded her of an ice statue. Her second brother, a straight arrow, and ter¡­ a dramatic clown. Her expression showed different sides at every second, making Lily and Ginnic wonder what she was thinking at the moment. ¡°They¡¯re¡­ okay,¡± Pennyughed awkwardly. ¡°A little strange, I guess?¡± Was that supposed to be a good thing? Or a bad thing?¡± ¡°I think what Lily meant is that, since they had Nina before you, were they nice to you?¡± Ginnie rified, assuming Penny was thinking of something else based on her expression. ¡°Although they were a bit supportive during the assembly and the charity event, we can¡¯t really tell.¡± Lily nodded firmly. Not because they see that the Be Family looked peaceful on the outside, doesn¡¯t mean it was the same behind closed doors. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re alright!¡± Penny smiled brightly. ¡°Although at first, it was a little awkward, but I guess everything¡¯s peaceful.¡± Compared to her first life, at least, they weren¡¯t as neglectful. If anything, she found them just a tiny bit nosy. ¡°Moreover, I understand them for not wanting to let Nina go. Nina is the sister they recognized in the beginning. Of course, they¡¯d be reluctant to ept the situation,¡± she continued. Ginnie and Lily frowned a bit as they remembered Nina and what she had done. ¡°I hate that girl, Lily mumbled bitterly. ¡°Even though I pity her in a way, she put it upon herself a Ginnie pressed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing she was transferred to the bottom section. It¡¯s much more peaceful in our ss without her and Patricia in it.¡± Yet, Ginnie felt bad for telling the truth. Now that Patricia was gone, she was able to study properly and didn¡¯t have the fear ofing to ss. Her ssmates were more forting to her and even though the fan club was a bit overwhelming, it was much better than being isted. All thanks to Penny and Lily, Ginnie was able to feel the excitement ofing to school. She even looked forward to it now. Although she still stuttered when nervous or overwhelmed. Penny darted her eyes between the two and sighed. I can¡¯t me them because what they said is the truth. The ss is much more peaceful without them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate Nina, Penny expressed sincerely, smiling at them. ¡°What I hate is what she had done, but at the same time, I understand her to an extent. All her life, she lived as the only daughter of the Be Family. And then, one day¡­ everything changed.¡± a 2/3 to forgive? 183 Who are we not to her actions. It was cruel and scary that she could do something like that. I also think she got a very light punishment. But all I¡¯m saying is¡­ the baby¨Cswapping wasn¡¯t her fault. (2 Penny paused and sighed for a bit. ¡°I just hope that since she¡¯s young, there¡¯s still room for redemption and that some people would see that any teenager can learn from their wrongs. We¡¯re only human, after all. We might not forget, but at the same time, who are we to not forgive?¡± Lily and Ginnie stared at Penny with appreciation. Their hearts warmed up at Penny¡¯s warm voice and sincere words. How precious. ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re my friend, Penny!¡± Lily eximed and jumped to Penny¡¯s side. ¡°Me too! I¡¯m so d you came to school even though it was a littlete!¡± Ginnie jumped to Penny¡¯s other side, and the two of them sandwiched Penny with a hug. ¡°Penny, you¡¯re so soft. Lily hummed and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re softer than my squish pillow.¡± 2 ¡°Heh.¡± Penny chuckled and let these kids hug her soft body. As the three of them hugged each other out of appreciation for each other, Penny¡¯s brows rose. She lifted her eyes slowly, and her gazended on Nina¡¯s figure. Nina was just staring at them. 2 taking a break today Comment 20 1107 PAMPERED CHAPTER 184 184 This girl is scaring me now Minutes ago¡­ ¡°I hate that girl. Even though I pity her in a way, she put it upon herself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing she was transferred to the bottom section. It¡¯s much more peaceful in our ss without her and Patricia in it.¡± Nina stopped in her tracks when she heard these remarkse from Ginnie and Lily. She held her breath and lowered her head, turning her back. ¡®Forget it,¡® she told herself, pressing her lips into a thin line. It doesn¡¯t matter, I guess?¡± Nina dragged her feet to leave, as she didn¡¯t want to hear more of this. She didn¡¯t want to listen more, especially hear whatever Penny had got to say. She already told herself not to wallow in hatred, but if she heard Penny say anything, Nina knew she might slide back to the miserable and dreadful darkness in her heart. However, her steps stopped when Penny spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t hate Nina. Nina held her breath, but this time, out of surprise. ¡°What I hate is what she had done¡­ If you put yourself in her shoes, you¡¯d understand her fears,¡± were Penny¡¯s remarks so sincerely without any tinge of arrogance or any other intention just to make herself feel better. Slowly, Nina turned around and peeked at Penny. Her heart clenched when Penny smiled. genuinely and humbly. ¡°We¡¯re only human, after all. We might not forget, but at the same time, who are we to not forgive?¡± ¡± Nina¡¯s heart was filled with remorse upon hearing that. A thinyer of tears coated her eyes, shameful at her initial thoughts just now. Although she was trying, she simply couldn¡¯t erase all the bad habits and destructive assumptions was used to. She felt so shameful, at the same time, determined. Hence, before she knew it, she showed herself to Penny¡¯s small group of friends. Nina stood several feet from the three, eyes on them. ¡°Huh?¡± Lily furrowed her brows and nced up at Penny. Seeing that Penny was staring in a direction, she shifted her gaze. Her lips instantly curved down at the sight of Nina, releasing Penny as she straightened her back. Ginnic also noticed this and snapped her eyes in Nina¡¯s direction. The moment her gaze fell on Nina, Ginnie felt alert. ¡°What are you doing here, Nina?¡± Lily stood from her seat and stood protectively in front of her friends. ¡°If you¡¯re here to cause trouble, please forget about it. Not today¡± 1/3 184 This girl is scaring me now Ginnie also found the courage to stand beside Lily. ¡°Nina, please, don¡¯t make more trouble for all of us. Nina pursed her lips and darted at her former ssmates. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to stir trouble.¡± Like usual, her voice was meek, but it didn¡¯t carry the usual distress tone in it. ¡°Oh?¡± Lily arched a brow and nodded. ¡°Then why are you here?¡± nny, can we talk?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Nina cleared her throat and nced at the small figure behind them. ¡°Penny, Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Lily shook her head. ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think Penny should talk to you.¡± Ginnie nodded. ¡°Sorry, Nina. But after what you¡¯ve done, we might¡¯ve moved on from it, but we¡¯ll never forget.¡± Penny sighed as she darted her eyes between Lily and Ginnie¡¯s back. Surely, her friends weren¡¯t just reliable. They were a little overprotective too. Not that she didn¡¯t understand where they wereing from. ¡°I know that and I understand,¡± Nina sighed. ¡°I just¡­ I just want to talk to Penny.¡± ¡°And I said no. I¡¯m sorry¡± Lily¡¯s answer was quick while shaking her head. ¡°Maybe after a few years, but not right now.¡± Penny let out a soundless chuckle. ¡°Lily, it¡¯s okay.¡± When Penny spoke, Ginnie and Lily quickly faced Penny. ¡°But Penny, it¡¯s still not safe,¡± Ginnie whispered. ¡°It¡¯s the most important time of the year! Lily also whispered. ¡°What if she causes trouble again and frames you? We can¡¯t take any chances.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Penny nodded reassuringly. ¡°Even if she ns something, I¡¯m prepared.¡± She nodded until she saw her friend¡¯s firm opposition break. ¡°I got this.¡± ¡°Fine, but we¡¯ll stay close,¡± Lily squinted and cast Ginnie a meaningful look. Ginnie¡¯s eyes behind her sses fired up, nodding. ¡°Well, fine!¡± Lily, like Penny¡¯s handler, faced Nina. ¡°But we¡¯re warning you, Nina. If you got any funny ns, I will not hesitate to report you.¡± Nina studied the fire and doubt swirling in Lily¡¯s and Ginnie¡¯s eyes. If this was before, it would irritate her. However, Yugi was always like this at home¨Cdoubtful and honest. So, in a way, Nina got a bit used to it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can stay nearby,¡± she offered, only to hear Lily say, ¡°Of course we will!¡± After saying that, Lily and Ginnie gave Penny another determined look before they left. The two of them just sat at the nearest table separately. They did this so they could see every angle, in case Nina would pull any of her tricks. Ignoring this, Nina approached Penny and stopped three steps away from her. ¡°Penny,¡± she called, staring into Penny¡¯s eyes. 23 < 184 This girl is scaring me now Penny¡¯s round eyes blinked, not giving the same skeptical look her friends carried, nor the disdain and ridicule others would give Nina. Back then, all Nina was used to being looked at was adoration and understanding nothing else. So, whenever Penny was looking at her with this same look, all sorts of ideas would cross her mind and she would assume it was out of negativity. But after her horrible and humbling experience, Penny¡¯s gaze was now clearer to her. It wasn¡¯t as Nina assumed it was before. She couldn¡¯t discern what kind of look it was, but Nina was certain it was a look that didn¡¯t contain judgment. It was refreshing in a way. ¡°Just now¡­ I still kind of hate or resent you; Nina confessed, smiling bitterly. ¡°I will not deny that I was expecting you to say something kind and use my horrible actions just to make yourself look better.¡± Penny furrowed her brows. ¡°You heard that? You¡¯re stalking me now?¡± she pouted and crossed her healthy pair of arms under her chest. ¡°Are you obsessed with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Nina let out a defeated sigh, still observing the look in Penny¡¯s eyes. Yet, even though Penny was frowning and narrowing her eyes, it didn¡¯t feel as humiliating as the usual look from others. ¡°I¡¯m just saying that because that¡¯s¡­ something I¡¯d do¡± This time, Penny¡¯s brows rose. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s something I¡¯d do, Nina repeated in difficulty, but she still did. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, isn¡¯t it? Penny¡¯s squinting eyes slowly returned to normal. Theard her the first time,¡® she thought and only asked that because she thought she was hearing things. But s¡­ she didn¡¯t. Nina did admit saying something good to someone in front of others to make herself look good was something she would do! This girl is scaring me now!¡± taking a break today > Comment 11:08 PAMPERED CHAPTER 185 185 Admittance and eptance Penny panicked while looking at Nina incredulously. No one could fault her since this was the first time Nina apologized for something! And based on the look on her face, Nina did seem genuine! What was going on? Again, Penny couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was teleported to a parallel world or if was she daydreaming. This didn¡¯t make sense to her! Nina forced a smile despite the growing shame in her heart. ¡°I just learned that because it¡¯s something I¡¯d do. So, L¡­ I suspect others to do it as well.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ this is bad, Penny told herself. ¡®I¡¯m starting to believe her.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s alright, Penny. Just hear her out. Who knows? She might mean this!¡± the angel on Penny¡¯s shoulder encouraged kindly, but the devil on the other side whispered into Penny¡¯s ears, ¡°Don¡¯t forget everything she¡¯s done until now, Penny. This girl is maniptive. It¡¯s probably another of her schemes!¡± The imaginary devil and angel red at each other. Penny mildly shook her head to get rid of this imaginary angel and demon out of her head. ¡°I admit this is long overdue, but¡­¡± Nina trailed off and pursed her lips, holding Penny¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but her eyes stung a bit. However, Nina held her tears back and bit her inner bottom lips to stop herself. She didn¡¯t want Lily and Ginnie to use her of trying to frame Penny. ¡°Honestly, I came here because I want to apologize in hopes that would lift off the heaviness in my heart,¡± she added with a tinge of shame. ¡°But after hearing you and seeing you, I just realized how shameless I ampared to you.¡± ¡°Uh.¡± Penny was rendered speechless. ¡°Okay?¡± Nina¡¯s lips parted, but she ended up pressing her lips into a thin line. ¡°You¡¯re not good at these things, are you?¡± ¡°Is it not obvious?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Ninaughed helplessly. She still wanted to say more, but she knew it was unnecessary. ¡°Did I make you ufortable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared for my life,¡± Penny blurted out without any hesitation. ¡°What evil ns do you have now, hmm?¡± (1) Nina bit her lips, wanting to mess with her for a second because Penny looked genuinely terrified. However, she dropped the thought and sighed faintly, ¡°You¡¯re kind,¡± she expressed with a mild nod. ¡°And I¡­ I really lost 14 185 Admittance and eptance Nina chuckled, but she somehow expected that from her. All this time, Nina was stuck in this imaginarypetition with Penny. It was something she created in her mind the second she heard about the baby swapping. However, with a more open mind, she understood everything was only in her mind. Regardless of everything Nina threw in Penny¡¯s direction, in the end, Nina was meant to lose. Because at the end of the day, Penny never tried topete. Penny understood Nina¡¯s fears, who had toe but Nina never tried to unand what it was like to be in Penny¡¯s shoes- home to a stranger¡¯s home just because they imed to be her family. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s all I want to say¡± Nina took a deep breath and huffed it out before she forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for hearing me out¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± She offered Penny a subtle smile before she strode off. Meanwhile, Penny kept her eyes fixated on Nina¡¯s back. ¡°Is she really trying to change?¡± she wondered and her shoulders rxed at the thought. ¡°Well, she¡¯s trying Although it was obvious Nina was still reckless about it, but trying was already good enough. Nina never tried to change in the past. In fact, Nina never even thought she had to change anything about herself. ¡°I guess everything she went through humbled her, she whispered with a subtle smile. Bullies often pick on those weaker than them to show their dominance. However, when they get a taste of their own cruelty, they easily break. It was an irony. ¡°Penny!¡± Just then, Lily and Ginnie rushed to Penny. Their eyes scanned Penny as if they had to make sure Nina didn¡¯t put any hex on her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°Nina didn¡¯t do anything¡± ¡°Then what did she want to talk about?¡± Ginnie blurted out, looking at Penny with anticipation. Slowly, the corner of Penny¡¯s lips curled up as she gazed in the direction Nina went to. ¡°She¡­ apologized.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Deep lines appeared between their brows, looking at each other before diverting their attention back to Penny. Penny just had this slight yet proud smile.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said as if she already guessed what they had in mind. ¡°Like I said, I forgive, but I don¡¯t forget.¡± If Nina nned to change, Penny was genuinely and deeply rooting for her. But if not, she would always be prepared for what was toe. Even so, she wanted to give Nina the benefit of the doubt without expecting much. 185 Admittance and eptance Later that day, Nina came home to the Cortez Household just like how she normally would. But this time, she had this smile on her face. Upon arriving, she saw Jessa in the kitchen and the twins helping their mother out. In the past several days, Nina was often reluctant and a little bit shy. But today, she ced her bag down on the couch and went to the kitchen. As soon as she stepped in, Jessa and the twins turned to look at her. ¡°Wha what now?¡± Yugi panicked a little. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s still too early for tantrums, okay!? It¡¯s almost the final exam, so postpone anything until then!¡± ¡°Hungry?¡± Ignoring her son, Jessa arched a brow. Nina pursed her lips and held her fingertips. ¡°Is there anything I can help here?¡± Jessa¡¯s arched brow elevated even more while Yugi furrowed his brows. Yuri, on the other hand, tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Nina, you can help me peel these potatoes,¡± Yuri urged with a smile. ¡°Come.¡± ¡°Well, help these children and you better peel as thinly as possible, Jessa remarked, watching Nina nod amicably and go to Yuri¡¯s side. Yuri smiled from ear to ear while Yugi squinted. ¡°Oy, Nina, I¡¯m watching you. If you think you can put poison¡ªack!¡± ¡°Shut up, Jessa warned after giving her son a good smack in the head. ¡°You better peel those carrots properly, Yugi. Or your food will have peels on them.¡± ¡ú ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± And just like that, the four of them quietly worked in the kitchen. There weren¡¯t any silly jokes or talks that were thrown in the process. If anything, it was almost pure silence with Yuri teaching Nina how to do things. Yugi, on the other hand, sulked throughout as he focused on doing his task. As for Jessa, she continued what she was doing, but kept an observant eye. ncing at Nina and how she was trying to apply Yuri¡¯s teaching, her lips curled up in satisfaction. 2 taking a break today Comment 21 PAMPERED CHAPTER 186 186 Perhaps, that will keep you alive. [Be Mansion] Standing in the great hall, Charles and Haines engaged in talk while Allison was seated on the couch. ¡°Well, let him be: Charles massaged his nape. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing this is the only thing I did after what their family did to my son.¡± Haines sighed and shrugged. When his eyes fell on Allison, his face twitched. ¡°Allison, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not appeased with this yet?¡± ¡°How could I feel appeased?¡± Allison huffed. ¡°ter suffered for a year and cutting them off feelscking¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Charles threw himself beside his wife. ¡°Even I don¡¯t feel satisfied, but we have to take it slowly. Otherwise, ourpany will just look like we¡¯re bullies.¡± ¡°We still have to think of thepany¡¯s reputation,¡± Haines nodded, and the three of them sighed in unison. Deep in their hearts, they knew they still had to report the bullying incident to the headmaster. Allison even wants to sue the school for it. However, they wanted to respect ter¡¯s request. No. matter how wrong it felt, ter didn¡¯t want to make it a big deal anymore. They didn¡¯t want to put ter in the spotlight again and make him relive the nightmare he endured and survived. ¡°Anyway, are you leaving with Penny today?¡± Haines changed the subject. ¡°Yes. She wants to visit Grace and her mother. I heard Grace¡¯s mother woke upst night.¡± Charles grinned happily. ¡°I¡¯m so d she¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I heard what happened,¡± Haines remarked, giving Charles a knowing look. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous.¡± Allison then pped her husband¡¯s shoulder and red at him. ¡°Ouch!¡± Charles quickly rubbed his shoulder and looked at his wife pitifully. ¡°Honey, I thought we¡¯re alright now?¡± ¡°And then I remembered,¡± she huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again, okay?! With or without Penny, don¡¯t put yourself in a dangerous situation again! ¡°Yes, yes. I know-¡± he coaxed, but deep in his heart, he didn¡¯t regret it. It might be dangerous, and he understood his wife¡¯s worries and fears. However, for the first time in a long time, he felt¡­ proud. If Charles hadn¡¯t intervened, that poor woman would¡¯ve been chopped into pieces before the officers came. If that happened, they would be attending her wake and not visiting her in the hospital. ok at you!¡± Allison pped his shoulders again upon catching ¡°You don¡¯t even feel sorry for your wife. the proud smirk on his face. C 186 Perhaps, that will keep you alive. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he cajoled, wrapping his arms around his wife. ¡°This husband is really cruel and I¡¯m reflecting. I deserved to be whipped and caned for worrying my wife¡­¡± Haines shook his head and looked away, not very pleased at this scene unfolding before him. As he did so, be caught the childrening in. Haines smiled. ¡°Penny¡± ¡°Uncle Haines-!¡± Penny jumped with a wide smile. ¡°Oh, Penny!¡± Charles perked up. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Papa, are we leaving today?!¡± ¡°Yes. Get change, then we¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Okay-!¡± Having said that, Penny happily skipped her steps to the stairs. She had been keeping in touch and was updated with Grace and her mother¡¯s situation. Today would be the third time they¡¯d be visiting them and from what she heard, Grace¡¯s mother regained consciousnessst night. As Penny headed to the stairs, the boys stopped a few steps from where the adults were idling. ¡°Dad, where are you taking Penny?¡± asked As out of pure curiosity. ¡°Ah¡­ we¡¯re visiting someone. Penny¡¯s new friend.¡± ¡°Since when did she make another friend?¡± ter frowned. ¡°Her friends are like mushrooms. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They just suddenly appear.¡± a Hugo, on the other hand, just pondered. His random pondering, however, stopped when Charles spoke. ¡°Hugo, want toe?¡± ¡°Dad, howe Second brother is invited but not us?¡± ter harrumphed almost immediately. ¡°I want toe too!¡± Charles whistled and cast his third son a yful look. ¡°Is Hugo part of the bet?¡± ¡°You and As need to study and get your sister¡¯s money¡¯s worth, alright?¡± Charles reminded them gently but meaningfully. Although he felt bad for ter, he wanted to treat ter the same, so as not to make his third son feel differently. ¡°Anyway, Hugo, go get changed.¡± He pped. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you and Penny. Don¡¯t make her wait, though.¡± Hugo nonchntly shrugged and said. ¡°Okay?¡± 24 C 186 Perhaps, that will keep you alive. Hugo ¡°That girl¡­rrowed his brows, staring at the girl through the transparent window on the door. ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t that ¨C?¡± He stopped and looked at his father, surprised. Charles smiled and ced a hand on Hugo¡¯s shoulder, facing the window to watch Penny and Grace talk beside the patient. ¡°Hugo, you said you want to enlist, right?¡± Hugo¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Yes, just like you no, I¡¯d be more than you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Charles sighed and gazed at his son. ¡°Hugo, do you know why I enlisted before and why I left?¡± ¡°No¡± Charles smacked his lips and set his eyes on the window. ¡°Because I want to help, I wanted to serve the country, I want to make a difference.¡± ¡°And why did you leave?¡± *Because¡­ of a lot of things.¡± A bitter smile shed on Charles¡¯s face. ¡°I want to help, but at the same time, it was dangerous. Your grandfather was very hard on me when I told him Haines could manage the business because I want to be a soldier Hugo frowned at this sense of familiarity. His father was also twice as hard and strict with him since he told him he would enlist. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not changing my mind. You don¡¯t have to talk me out of it.¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m not trying to change your mind,¡± Charles chuckled, and Hugo was taken aback. Giving his son a look of approval. ¡°When you told me you¡¯d enlist, I finally understood why my father was against it. But¡­ just a few nights ago, I¡­¡± He trailed off and thought of the right words to say. ¡°I realized I¡¯m taking it the wrong way,¡± he admitted helplessly. ¡°Your grandfather and I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship, and his disapproval of what I want to do pulled us even more apart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing what he had done to me, and it took me a while to realize that He squeezed his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°A few nights ago reminded me why I even enlisted in the first ce. And instead of stopping you because I know how dangerous it would be, I thought I should make you aware of what you¡¯re signing up for. Perhaps that will keep you alive.¡± For a second, Hugo held his breath. He could only stare at his father, not expecting to hear these words from him ever. ¨C Charles chuckled and nodded at him. ¡°Just don¡¯t lose sight of the reasons you¡¯re going there, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Hugo¡¯s face softened as he smiled. ¡°Thanks¡­ Dad.¡± taking a break today PAMPERED CHAPTER 187 187 Need help Grace¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t talk yet or move properly eyes seemed a lot With her injuries, but her clearer while watching her daughter and Penny beside her bed. ¡°The doctor told me that if this continues, my mom can get discharged in a month or so,¡± said Grace with a slight smile. ¡°Penny, thank you and your dad.¡± Penny smiled. ¡°That¡¯s nothing¡± ¡°It¡¯s not nothing¡± Grace let out a shallow breath. ¡°It¡¯s everything¡­ at least, for me and my mom. Aside from covering the medical expenses, your dad and Mr. Angelo are a great help in getting us help for a new home and government benefits.¡± She slowly cast her eyes on her mother, catching thetter¡¯s eyes squint a little. ¡°We¡¯re just d you¡¯re okay.¡± Penny was relieved to hear that her father had been keeping his word. ¡°You and your mom should focus on this matter for now. Think of the other thingster
  1. on.
Penny then cast Grace¡¯s mother a look. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry about anything anymore. You heard Grace. Just focus on recovering, so you can take care of her.¡± Grace¡¯s mother blinked ever so slowly as a response. Penny and Grace then looked at each other with a smile. Ever since that night, Penny had always been there for the mother and daughter. Charles might¡¯ve been helping them with every necessity, but Penny gave them strong emotional support. It made them grateful and less ashamed of getting help from such kind souls. Penny stayed with them until Hugo called Penny, telling them to go. Hence, Grace offered to walk her out. Walking to the reception area of the hospital, Grace gazed down at the small girl walking beside her. ¡°Penny, thank you again.¡± ¡°Hehe. Grace, you don¡¯t have to thank me every time we run out of topic to talk about.¡± Pennyughed awkwardly. ¡°You already thanked me a hundred times. Don¡¯t make it two hundred.¡± ¡°But even two hundred is not enough.¡± Penny scratched the back of her head, humming. ¡°Well, if you really want to thank me and my dad, once you¡¯re out of the hospital, study well¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Turn your life around and stay away from bad things or bad people, she rified, causing Grace to raise her brows. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t worry about you anymore.¡± For a second, Grace could only stare at her adorable, smiling face. Penny was just thirteen, and Grace was three years older than her. Yet, she felt like this thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold was looking after her and was more mature than her. C 187 Need help ¡°Haha. I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Yes, you are, and it makes other people want to be just as kind just to maintain that: Grace slowly peeled her eyes from her while Penny¡¯s eyes lingered on her side profile. Penny pressed her lips into a thin line while the corners of her mouth curled up a bit. ¡®She still says the same thing even in this life, but in a lot more positive way.¡± Shortly, the two of them reached the lobby of the hospital. ¡°Grace, you don¡¯t have to walk me out. That¡¯s our car. Penny pointed at the car parked right outside the entrance. ¡°Have a good night!¡± As soon as those words rolled out of Penny¡¯s tongue, she turned and rushed outside. But before Penny could go, Grace called her. ¡°Yes?¡± Penny looked back, only to see Grace smile at her. ¡°Good luck on your final exam and thank you, Grace expressed from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll repay your kindness and your family¡¯s generosity¡± ¡°Hehe. You don¡¯t have to,¡± Penny wanted to say aloud, but simply mumbled it. ¡°Good luck to us!¡± With that being said, Penny resumed her steps while Grace stood by the entrance and watched her get into the car. She watched the car slowly speed away and sighed faintly. When Grace returned to her mother¡¯s ward, she sat down on the side of the bed. ¡°She¡¯s a nice girl, Isn¡¯t she, Mom?¡± she whispered, holding her mother¡¯s hand and her mother¡¯s weary gaze gaze. ¡°Get better, Mom, so we can live a very long life and repay them, hmm?¡± Thanks to Penny¡¯s stubbornness, her experiment bore the fruit of a change in a person¡¯s twisted future. No one might¡¯ve known about it yet but this incident and saving Grace¡¯s mother from an atrocious fate that had befallen her in their previous lives birthed an amazing individual in the future. In the beginning, Penny was afraid to change things, as she was scared of the consequences that would happen with it. It was why she barely changed anything that she considered safe: one of them was nurturing the Cortez Family. However, even without trying, Penny realized change was inevitable. The moment Penny changed herself and applied all the things she learned in her past life, everything around her would inevitably change people or incidents. Therefore, w Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¨C the opportunity arose -the charity event from the fan club she didn¡¯t even wish to have ¨C Penny took a leap of faith. ¡°I thought I screwed it up,¡± she giggled and hugged her pillow, unable to sleep as she thought about Grace¡¯s situation. ¡°Good thing Dad is there to help.¡± Otherwise, Penny would have to cash out some of her little earnings from short stock sniping. ¡°Hehehehe. 187 Need help Knock Knock. Amid her gigglings, a knock came from the door. Penny intuitively looked back, catching the bedside clock. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte,¡± she mumbled and sat up. ¡°Mom already tucked me in.¡± Curious, Penny jumped out of the bed and went to the door. She expected it to be Butler Jen or perhaps, ter. Those two were the only possible people who would knock on her door aside from Allison. Much to her surprise, the person standing outside was neither of them. *First Brother?¡± Penny rubbed her eyes and then looked up again. ¡°It¡¯s really you. What are you doing here at this hour?¡± As let out a shallow breath and asked, ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± ¡°Not really¡­ why?¡± ¡°I need a favor.¡± She blinked. ¡°A favor?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded, carrying a solemn look. ¡°I need help with the final exam. Can you tutor me?¡± Ah? taking a break today Comment 17 PAMPERED CHAPTER 188 188 Why? Are you part of the bet? ¡°I need help with the final exam. Can you tutor me?¡± For a second, Penny thought her ears were deceiving her. ¡°Haha!¡± she tugged her earlobes. ¡°First Brother, I think my ears are ying tricks on me. What favor do you need?¡± z ¡°Professor Singh is only avable on the weekends, but I don¡¯t want to take any chances. You bet on me, so you need to make sure you coach me to get the gold,¡± he said with a straight face. Penny was rendered speechless for the first three seconds before she squealed. ¡°Ehh!?!?!¡± ¡°Can you help? Or is it too much of a bother?¡± ¡°First brother, I think you¡¯re sleepwalking!¡± Pennyughed nervously. ¡°Why are you asking your little sister for help? Are you running with a fever?¡± As pressed his lips and sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re smart¡­¡± he paused and slid his eyes to themer ¡°¡­ smarter than me.¡± *!!!¡± Penny scrunched up her nose and looked at him incredulously. Was the world ending? Looking back to her first life, As never liked when someone was meddling with his affairs. Be it as an adult or as a teenager, he liked doing things on his own. It was why he always felt irritated with her when Penny was poking her nose where it doesn¡¯t belong, especially as adults. There were times Penny would help him in thepany, even if he told her not to. And because she was nosy, Penny ended up in prison because of one bad decision out of a thousand good ones. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s alright,¡± As reassured, eyes fixed on her. ¡°I¡¯vee to terms with it.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t,¡± she blurted out incredulously. ¡°First brother, are you okay?¡± ¡°A bit.¡± His face slowly turned solemn. ¡°Will you help me?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you have a group to study with? All of them were from the top section. They lev evene in batches! First brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re tutoring them and neglected your own?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ about that¡­¡± A heavy sigh escaped As but didn¡¯t dwell on it. He didn¡¯t even want to think about how he put himself in that situation. ¡°I¡¯m not neglecting it, but I¡¯m a little anxious.¡± Her brows rose, watching him shift his attention back to her.. ¡°I saw the star section students studying today and from what I saw, they¡¯ve taken that bet seriously. If they¡¯re working hard, I need to work hard twenty times more, he confessed, holding his hand tightly behind him as if that had been giving him the push to ask this request. The shock on her face slowly disappeared, reced with mild confusion. I didn¡¯t show off that 1/4 C 188 Why? Are y you part of the bot? that much, did I?¡± she wondered. I only showed off that I know ter¡¯s lessons, but that¡¯s because we¡¯re only a year apart.¡± ¡°First Brother, you¡¯d get into the top section even if you do it on your own,¡± she said with certainty. He did it in the past, and she was certain he would do it again even without my help.¡± However, by the look on his face, he didn¡¯t seem to take her words to heart. ¡°I appreciate that you believe in me so much¡­¡± Her face contorted as he suddenly looked so gloomy. ¡°Well. I¡¯m not really sure if I¡¯m fit to do that, but we can try,¡± She scratched the back of her head, afraid he would stand outside her door all night until she agreed. ¡°We can do a test run, but I can¡¯t guarantee I am an effective teacher.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t smack his head and intimidate him just like how she would to ter. 1 ¡°Okay. Thanks.¡± As nodded and took a step back. ¡°Sleep now. Good night.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny saw him reach the knob and pull the door closed. But before he could fully close it, As stopped. What what now?!¡± ¡°Thanks, Penny,¡± he repeated with a subtle smile. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the book rmendation.¡± ¡°But you already thanked me for that.¡± ¡°I just thought it was not enough to express my gratitude. That book helped me a lot and, in a way, built my confidence and humbled me at the same time. His short smile stretched a bit. ¡°Good night.¡± This time, As closed the door while Penny stood in front of the door, stupefied. She stood there for the next three minutes, staring incredulously at the door in disbelief. When As thanked her for the book rmendation, she brushed it off. Not because she had other important things, but mainly because it was not worthy of her time. ¡°Moreover, he never liked it when I meddle with his business,¡¯ she whispered. ¡°But now, he wants me to basically coach him to win.¡± my allowance Her face twisted into three different expressions in a matter of seconds. ¡°Well.¡± Penny shrugged and walked back to her bed. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry. I put the majority of on him, and he must bring home the bacon.¡± Even though in their past life, As was able to step into the star section on his own, it was better to make sure he would still do that. After all, before, As didn¡¯t have an extra curriculum ¨C the fan club and was focused on his studies day and night. The next day¡­. Bam! Bam! k! 2/4 188 Why? Are you part of the bet? ter flinched when Penny dropped a different handful of papers on the table. Slowly, he raised his head as Penny stood in the chair. ¡°Third brother, those are the lessons we need to cover today,¡± she pointed at the separate stack of papers near him before her index veered to the one across from it. ¡°And First Brother, that¡¯s yours. But before you do some reading, I prepared a hundred questionnaires that you need to answer in under fifty minutes.¡± ¡°Wait, what?!¡± ter gasped. ¡°Why are you giving Brother As something to work on now?!¡± Hugo, on the other hand, had a different concern. ¡°Penny, what about me?¡± But instead of Penny, As slid an inch stack of papers to his second brother. ¡°I prepared your study materials. Read them and answer the questions on everyst page of the lessons.¡± Hugo opened and closed his mouth like a fish. ¡°Penny will be tutoring me as well from today onwards, As announced, eyes on ter. ¡°We¡¯re basically ssmates for now. ter gasped while Hugo was filled with bitterness. Hugo frowned. ¡°First Brother, howe Penny gets to teach you two while I have to study the study materials you give me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± As raised a brow and saw it as a chance to say, ¡°Why? Are you part of the bet?¡± ter smirked, finally having gotten their revenge after yesterday¡¯s bitterness. Although it was not Hugo who said that but their father, Hugo didn¡¯t even have the heart to fight for his brothers. Hugo sulked, now understanding his brother¡¯s feelings yesterday. ¡®But I wasn¡¯t the one who intentionally left you yesterday, but Dad¡® ¡°Ahem! Second Brother, even if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll still study together. But first, please put down Tiana from your head, Penny smiled and then shifted her attention to her students. Taking the whistle dangling in front of her, she continued, ¡°You have less than an hour. Good luck!¡± WHISTLES! taking a break today Comment PAMPERED CHAPTER 189 189 Get better and live a long life One weekter¡­ Ray skimmed through his study materials, writing down notes every once in a while. He would normally just highlight some keywords, but since it was prepared by his precious cousin, he wanted to preserve them as it was. Looking at Ray, Renren shook his head mildly. ¡®He looks normal when studying, he thought. Thope he studies 24/7. In the eyes of the many, Ray was a genius. He was also good¨Clooking and well¨Cbehaved sometimes. But in Renren¡¯s eyes, Ray was like a kid. Renren was only a few months older than Ray, but Ray was acting like he was ten years younger than him. ¡°My brain is tired.¡± Ray closed his eyes to give himself some time to breathe. ¡°Ten minutes break 0 ¡°Does this kid pose a threat to the star students?¡± asked Renren out of pure curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you study this much.¡± ¡°Well, he was already a threat even before we found out his sister is the biggest threat.¡± Ray leaned back in his scat. ¡°Considering the two of them, for sure, they¡¯d try to get two seats.¡± ¡°But he was older. Didn¡¯t you say that?¡± ¡°I did, but who knows? That guy has been challenging us every semester unofficially. He might swallow his pride and ask his little sister to help him.¡± Ray sighed. ¡°I hope his pride ovees his determination to get into the star section.¡± a What a cruel prayer that was. Renren shook his head. ¡°And Dean?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°He hadn¡¯t been attending the school. You should ask him to drop out.¡± I thought my prayer was already selfish, but this guy¡­ ¡®Ray scrunched up his nose. ¡°Ray, you know Dean and I aren¡¯t in bad blood.¡± ¡°I know, but he¡¯s wasting a seat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s been more into some other stuff.¡± Ray waved dismissively. ¡°Anyway, do you ¨C hmm?¡± Ray stopped when they heard a knock on the door. Turning their heads in its direction, they caught Renren¡¯s grandmother and Ray¡¯s grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Ray¡¯s heart thudded a bit, his mind rearing into negative thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m studying with Renren! And I didn¡¯t bother him!¡± Ray¡¯s grandfather, who was also the headmaster of the academy, nced at his grandson in dismay. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you¡± 189 Get better and live a long life ¡°Oh, good!¡± Ray patted his chest in relief. ¡°Renren, my dear, there¡¯s something we need to tell you,¡± said old Mrs. Pierson kindly. ¡°Can youe with us for a moment?¡± Renren studied his grandmother¡¯s face and then Ray¡¯s grandfather. It wasn¡¯t rare to see the two of them together, but carrying that solemn and slightly conflicted look with a tinge of hope told him this was important. ¡°Okay¡± Renren stood from his scat and cast Ray a look. ¡°Give me a summary of that lesson. I¡¯ll check it once I return.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ray panicked. ¡°Renren, how much time do I have?¡± Renren pondered for a second. ¡°Depends how quick this would be.¡± Having said that, Renren followed the two elders out of the study room. As for Ray, he mentally panicked. Considering how long Renrensts in conversations, Ray knew he didn¡¯t have plenty of time. Even Renren just shut uppletely while talking to him, without any reason at all. Seated in the family room, old Mrs. Pierson sped Renren¡¯s hand. She smiled gently and lovingly. ¡°Renren, there¡¯s good news we want to tell you. Ray¡¯s grandfather found someone who might help you get better,¡± she said without beating around the bush, her voiceced with contained excitement. ¡°She¡¯s a renowned specialist abroad and fortunately, Ray¡¯s grandfather is able to get in touch with her. Ray¡¯s grandfather nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Renren, we were able to get a slot, and she said she was more than d to help. ¡°Ah. Renren darted his eyes between the elders. That exins their expressions earlier.¡± The elders suppressed their excitement and the rising hope in their hearts because of the biggest obstacle: Renren. This kid had given up all hope after the first few tries. Even when old Mrs. Pierson coaxed him, Renren already epted his fate. How could old Mrs. Pierson ept that? She already lost a son. How could she let her grandson go first before her? ¡°Renren, let¡¯s try this one, hmm?¡± old Mrs. Pierson coaxed, knowing this would be a long persuasion. ¡°Let¡¯s just see and try first before we refuse ¡°Okay.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson stopped and furrowed her brows. ¡°What?¡± Even Ray¡¯s grandfather thought his ears deceived him. They came here, expecting Renren to refuse immediately. Hence, the two of them decided to coax Renren until the boy gave up. 189 Get better and live a long life ¡°I said, okay.¡± Renren offered a short smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try and hope I live longer) For a moment, the elders didn¡¯t know what to say. Ever since that incident that took Renren¡¯s father¡¯s life, Renren has never been the same. If anything, Renren talked about death so casually and often said he epted his fate. Renren also often says he didn¡¯t mind joining his father soon. It was this that made his condition worse, since Renren¡¯s illness was more of a psychological issue that affected his physical health. Because Renren believed that he should be the one who should be dead and not his father, that part of his brain was slowly destroying his body. It was a rare illness, but it had struck Renren. ¡°Renren, did you just say¡­ you want to¡­?¡± ¡°I want to get better and live a long life, Grandma. Renren rified with a smile. ¡°So, I want to try even if there¡¯s only a one percent chance. I¡¯d take it. Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s eyes swirled with countless emotions, which soon traveled to her heart. ¡°Oh, Renren. She stroked his head, unable to stop herself from smiling and tearing up. ¡°Yes, get better and live a good life. That¡¯s right.¡± Ray¡¯s grandfather nodded in satisfaction, pleased to see that Renren agreed without starting a long debate. ¡°Grandma, when is this?¡± asked Renren. ¡°As soon as possible,¡± she replied. ¡°We can leave tomorrow.¡± This time, Renren¡¯s eyes showed reluctance. So, she asked, ¡°What is it, Ren?¡± ¡°Can we leave after Thursday this week?¡± he requested. ¡°I still need to say goodbye to my friend.¡± ¡°Oh, the Thursday girl?¡± Renren nodded. ¡°I want to tell her about it, or she might scold me.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Scold you¡­?¡± old Mrs. Pierson and even the headmaster furrowed their brows. Even the elders couldn¡¯t scold him, but he was afraid his friend would scold him. Regardless of their inner questions, old Mrs. Pierson nodded. Because of Thursday Girl, Renren had been better and was taking care of himself. It was the reason old Mrs. Pierson had the confidence she could coax her grandson into agreeing with the treatment and therapy. Sadly, Renren didn¡¯t want to tell her name, saying it was only for him to know. ¡°Sure, sure. Don¡¯t worry about it. Meet your friend first,¡± Old Mrs. Pierson smiled in understanding. ¡°We¡¯ll leave once you properly bid her farewell.¡± taking a break today 11:03 190 I¡¯m leaving PAMPERED CHAPTER 190 190 I¡¯m leaving THURSDAY- ¡°Penny, where are you going?¡± As stopped in the mansion¡¯s great hall, catching his sister running down the stairs in a hurry. ¡°We still have a session today!¡± Penny shed him a smile. ¡°I already left the lesson n tonight in the library. ¡°Then where are you going?¡± ¡°Thursday!¡± she hoped that answered his question and resumed her quick steps toward the main door. As followed her figure with his gaze. Her small purple bag bounced on her bag while she holding two pet carriers. His eyes slowly shifted to the thing on top of her head. ¨C was ¡°Just how strong is that frog¡¯s grip on her hair?¡± he wondered, getting a bit distracted at the sight of Tiana. The frog, after all, was facing his direction instead of facing ahead. As blinked and got rid of the intrusive thought. ¡°Just what is going on every Thursday?¡± At this point, everyone knew that Penny had a fixed schedule every Thursday. Her brothers once offered toe with her, but Penny said they might scare her friend. A friend¡­ another friend ter called Mushroom. ¡°Well.¡± As shrugged and headed to the library with the ss of water in his hand. Penny was in a rush because she was a littlete than the time she agreed to meet with Renren. Ever since they started taking walks, they would also sometimes change their meeting time because of Penny¡¯s schedule. This time, they were meeting in the neighborhood yground. When Penny reached the yground, she quickly searched the area. There might be at yground in the neighborhood, but it was more than nothing but a decoration. No one yed in there. Considering most houses in the neighborhood were big enough to have pools and activity areas, this yground was very unnecessary. Renren was quietly seated in the swing, eyes cast down, a cub in his arms. He was deep in thought when he heard a familiar and energetic voice. ¡°Hey!¡± Slowly, he raised his head and followed the direction of the voice. His eyes quickly shone in relief, watching her bounce in his vantage point. ¡°cky-!¡± she greeted first, standing in front of Renren. ¡°You look tired he pointed out seeing her nant while nutting down thes ?¡± ¡°I was scared that you would be waiting for a long time.¡± Renren smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. ¡°But I do. I¡¯m a woman of my word¡± Penny then stretched her arms to him as if asking for a hug. ¡°cky,ee!¡± Renren pressed his lips and slid his eyes to the corner. Just now, she looked like a little sister asking for a hug.¡® Renren¡¯s attention froze when Tiana leaped from Penny¡¯s head to his. ¡°Is that¡­ is that the frog?¡± ¡°Still scared?¡± she asked. ¡°Not not so much. He forced a smile before handing over cky to her. With carefulness, he squatted down to get Chunchun out. When Chunchun was in his arms, his eyes slid to the other pet carrier. ¡°Is it safe to take Mouse out?¡± he wondered, eyes on the gigantic mouse inside the carrier. ¡°Penny, I think Mouse just grew a few inches.¡± ¡°Hehe. Mouse just gained weight, but a few inches is a little stretch¡± Renren nced at her, and she already sat on a swing. She happily hugged Renny, which she called cky. He nced at Mouse again and felt sorry that they seemed to be neglecting it. Hence, he decided to take out Mouse for once. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he carried Mouse and Chunchun at the same time right? Renren was wrong. ¡°Haha!¡± Pennyughed, watching his pale face twist when he tried to lift Mouse with one arm. ¡°It¡¯s heavy¡± Renren gasped at her. ¡°How can you carry it?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m strong,¡± she smirked proudly. ¡°It¡¯s even heavier than cky¡± ¡°I agree. Despite that, Renren still carried Mouse out of pride. Fortunately, all he had to do was lift it and sit down. After the most hassle three minutes of his life, he settled down and found afortable spot for Chunchun on the side of the swing and Mouse on his . ¡°It doesn¡¯t stop eating, does it?¡± he pointed out, torn between awe and horror. ¡°How can it continue eating when I was clearly moving it around?¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°A non¨Cfood lover wouldn¡¯t understand, was all she said. Renren kept his eyes on Mouse before he cast Penny a look. ¡°No wonder Mouse is gaining so This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. much weight¡­¡± he trailed off when Penny arched a brow. He said nothing further. ¡°Did you just stop whatever you want to say after that?¡± she asked and he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say.¡± 201 100 Emleaving ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be hurt. Anyway, my dad bought a big hamster wheel for it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°We¡¯re all worried that Mouse is not having any exercise at all! Even when I let it free in my room, it stays in one ce and cats. Penny sighed, naturally sharing her biggest dilemma at the moment. ¡°My entire family roots for it and even encourages it to take a few steps, but to §á§à avail. Aside from the uing final exam, the entire family also had to think about Mouse. It was concerning. T ¡°Maybe it¡¯s actually a defective sloth? In disguise?¡± Renren replied, earning a conflicted look from her. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you feel better. ¡°Good, because you if were, you need help. Penny sighed and gazed down at her child on hisp. ¡°I know she¡¯s happy, but I don¡¯t want her to leave me so soon just because she loved munching so much.¡± Renren smiled, seeing how genuinely worried she was. It was a little silly, he thought, but considering Penny considered her pets her family, it was natural for her to grow worried. At least, it will die with a smile,¡® was what he wanted to tell, but he knew it was a bad idea to say it aloud. Renren stared at the heavy and huge mouse on hisp, rubbing its fur with his fingertips. At this point, he could hear Penny ying with cky, talking to it in a tiny voice. ¡°Penny¡± he called, hearing her hum in between her giggle while ying with the cub. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. This time, Penny froze and slowly faced him. ¡°Huh?¡± t PAMPERED CHAPTER 191 191 Problem with your scalp Penny¡¯s round eyes twinkled with curiosity as shallow lines appeared between her brows. ¡°So soon?¡± she added, assuming Renren meant he wanted to go home now. Renren shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the country.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± 7 ¡°My elders found a specialist that can help me with my condition, but she¡¯s based abroad. So, I have to fly there and get treatment and therapy.¡± Penny blinked, her lips partially open. After a second, she rocked her head. ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°I was supposed to leave a few days ago, but I postponed it. So, my flight¡¯s tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Penny rocked her head again. ¡°Why did you postpone it? If you left immediately, you could¡¯ve started the treatment right now!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± He smiled. ¡°I want to see Chunchun first.¡± Penny bit her tongue and scrunched up her nose. Not that she was expecting him to say the reason was her, but his health was the most important. ¡°You told me that you want a friend who doesn¡¯t die early,¡± he recounted, watching her round eyes hold his again. ¡°I want to keep our friendship, so I don¡¯t mind going somewhere far to extend my life.¡± Penny¡¯s shoulders rxed as she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± ¡°You said we¡¯ll be friends for a long time,¡± he continued, pausing as his brows rose meaningfully. ¡°Are we still going to be friends, even if I¡¯m far away?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Penny eximed without a second hesitation. ¡°Even if you¡¯re on the opposite side of the world, our friendship will remain!¡± 2 ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear.¡± ¡°Distance will not change that,¡± she reassured with a nod. ¡°Also, don¡¯t worry about Chunchun, because I will take care of it.¡± Renren smiled and nodded in understanding. ¡°I know you will take care of them.¡± ¡°Anyway, how long are you going to stay abroad?¡± she asked out of pure curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shrugged and pondered before casting her a look. ¡°But I wille back.¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Will you still be here by then?¡± ¡°Well, where else can I go?¡± she returned without thinking much of her future ns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you¡¯vee back, I¡¯ll still be your friend. That¡¯s a promise.¡± Renren¡¯s eves softened. ¡°Don¡¯t lose weight. 14:38 1/4 191 Problem with your scalp ¡°What?¡± ¡°I might not recognize you if you do.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Penny frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little selfish?¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± Heughed until his eyes squinted a little. ¡°I will recognize you even if you be skin and bones ¨C maybe, I can even identify your bones.¡± 5 Her heart suddenly thudded. ¡°Are you insane?! Why are you already skipping to the part of finding my remains?!¡± ¡°Just to be sure.¡± ¡°Take it back!¡± Penny intoned before she mumbled, praying and taking back the jinx that befell her. ¡ª ¡± ¡°¡­¡± Renren didn¡¯t carry any bad intentions about that. ¡°It¡¯s more like a metaphor ¡°Shhh!¡± Penny hushed him and continued chanting while looking up at the sky. ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying. Please don¡¯t listen to him. I know I¡¯m a kind person now, but I don¡¯t want to go to heaven quickly.¡± Renren quietly listened to her chanting and mumbling, chuckling secretly. ¡®I¡¯ll really miss her,¡® he told himself, swinging a bit while he let her negate the negativity he spouted heedlessly. Renren had already thought he lost the sense of attachment when he epted his father¡¯s death. He thought there was nothing in this world that made him want to live in it. Even his closest cousin was someone he would never miss. After all, Renren had attachment issues with things, people, and even animals. His father died, and Amanda ¨C his best friend ¨C also died. Although his grandmother was still alive, Renren didn¡¯t want to experience another loss. Hence, he intentionally and unintentionally detached himself from almost everything in life. However, he knew at this point that the next Thursday and the following Thursday would never be the same. He would miss Thursday because there was no Penny in them. ¡°I wish I get better fast,¡± he blurted out, causing Penny to stop and look at him. ¡°So we can go somewhere else other than around the area.¡± Her lips stretched into a broad grin. ¡°Like the snack bar, right?¡± ¡°No. Like the amusement park and something like that.¡± O ¡°Where there¡¯s a buffet?¡± Her eyes squinted, and he gave up. Renren ended upughing and nodding. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not around here.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Penny giggled, not taking his suggestions in her heart. However, if he got better fast and came back in a year, it would be fun to take their pets somewhere else. Right now, they haven¡¯t had that frondam unt and manAir 14:38 214 191 Problem with your scalp Penny and Renren quickly moved on with their topic, not minding the time as usual. If anything, Renren cherished every second with her, knowing all the memories he created with her would be the only thing he would hold on to until he got better. [shback] Penny pulled over several blocks outside the gates of the old residence of the Be Family. Today was Nina¡¯s engagement party and even if she didn¡¯t want to go, she had to. She was still a part of the family during these events. Cars were already lined up, waiting for their turn to get into the gates. It was the reason Penny chose to go on foot. It would be a hassle to get stuck in this little traffic. Penny walked to the side, walking past the cars that were moving at a snail¡¯s pace. ¡®I guess just showing up is okay,¡® she thought, fixing her slightly messy ponytail. Since it was Nina¡¯s engagement party with this guy Penny had never seen in her life, Penny didn¡¯t dress up. She was afraid some people would think she was trying to steal Nina¡¯s spot again. Not thinking much of it, Penny marched toward the gates. Her phone in her pocket suddenly buzzed. She quickly fished it out and stopped with her steps. ¡°Huh? But I already finished it,¡± she said to the person on the call. ¡°Ah. Well¡­¡± The news the call brought wasn¡¯t really an emergency and it could be dealt with through the call. However, gazing at the mansion, she pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯lle back now,¡± she said and heaved a sigh of relief, thinking she now had a reason to miss this engagement party she had been trying to avoid. But just as Penny turned around, she jolted at the figure standing behind her. Surprised, Penny jumped away and missed a step. Fortunately, the man ¨C the reason for her surprise ¨C was swift enough to save her. He swiftly reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her back on instinct. Subsequently, Penny ended up crashing into his chest. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she winced a bit, cing a hand on the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She peeked and slowly pushed her head away from the man. Gazing up, her shoulders tensed up at the sight of a pair of deep¨Cset eyes staring at her intently. His dark eyes matched his very paleplexion, but hisplexion made her wonder if he was even alive! The man didn¡¯t say anything as he casually dusted off her shoulders with the back of his hand. ¡°Good thing you¡¯re wearing a white shirt.¡± His voice was low, deep, and cold. ¡°Otherwise, people would know you have a problem with your scalp.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The man retrieved his hand and said, ¡°May 1?¡± 14.38 : 3/4 < 191 Problem with your scalp brows resurfaced, eyes fixed on his back. ¡°What is that all about?¡± Penny nced at her shoulders, her face turning red upon catching her dandruff. She buried her face with her palms before she fled, forgetting this ever happened, as it was very embarrassing to recall. Little did she the side of th, as she fled to her car, the people in their cars, who saw the man walking on road, also lon their cars to walk. After all, that man was none other than Zoren Pierson. No one dared be the reason this man had to go on foot just to show up at his nephew¡¯s engagement. PAMPERED CHAPTER 192 192 First Thursday The next Thursday rolled in¡­ 1 [Somewhere in the world¡­] the Renren rested his body on the reclining hospital bed. His other hand rested on his stomach, revealing the IV injected into the back of his hand. His eyes remained on the book he was reading ¨C this time, it was a book of study about rodents. ¡°Renren, how are you in there?¡± Ray¡¯s voice was heard in the room, but when Renren turned, his eyesnded on theptop on the bedside table. ¡°Did you miss me already?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ray frowned. ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t.¡± Ray¡¯s frown deepened, looking at his cousin with indignation. Even though Renren was thousands of miles away, he was still able to hurt Ray¡¯s feelings. ¡°Heartless!¡± Ray expressed in dismay. ¡°Why call me now if you don¡¯t miss me?¡± ¡°Thursdays. It¡¯s Thursday in there.¡± C ¡°Thursdays?¡± Ray scrunched up his nose. ¡°Renren, didn¡¯t you say you already bid farewell to Thursday Geezer?¡± Renren raised a brow. ¡°I want to make it a tradition. I might not be physically there, but my heart still wants to go.¡± ¡°You mean since you can¡¯t physicallye on Thursday, you want to at least torment me just like what you do every Thursday?¡± Renren nodded. 2 ¡°Huhuhu!¡± Ray wept and buried his face in his palms. ¡°Why? What did I do to you?!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Renren smiled and watched Ray dramaticallyment from the screen. Since Ray would bementing for a good five minutes, Renren looked away. He shifted his eyes to the window with a bit of a smile. ¡®I called him because I feel sad,¡® he thought. And I want to change my mind.¡® This was the first Thursday Renren and Penny wouldn¡¯t meet. Thinking how many more Thursdays they would miss, Renren felt a little depressed about it. It was probably for that reason he had been more sick the moment he left the country. ¡°Ray,¡± he called, putting a stop to Ray¡¯s continuous drama. ¡°Hung up now.¡± Ray¡¯s twisted face squeezed even more. ¡°Cousin, you better get better and get strong! Once you do, I¡¯ll introduce you to my coach so he can train you how to fight! When you¡¯re healthy and can fight, I¡¯ll beat you!¡± Renren looked back at thenton and chuckled heinlecely watching Rav end the call with 14:38 1/4 < 192 First Thursday heavy heart. ¡°I wanted to tell him to check if she even came to our meeting ce, but never mind,¡± he told himself, setting his eyes back on the window. ¡°He might pursue her, considering he¡¯s bordering on being a pervert pursuing a young girl.¡± 4 ** [Be Mansion] ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Butler Jen~¡± 1 Butler Jen¡¯s mouth parted, but he could only watch Penny rush outside the mansion, just like every Thursday. He pressed his lips into a thin. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she didn¡¯t need to go every Thursdayst week?¡± * Penny hastened her pace, knowing that Sic his face. However, just when she crossed then would be waiting with that gloomy look on ¡°Oh¡­¡± her lips were left partially open. ¡°Right.¡± her steps halted. With all the school activities and strict study sessions all day, Penny¡¯s mind was so preupied that Renren¡¯s departure slipped from her mind. Her lips curved down, sighing. However, instead of going back, she dragged her feet to their usual meeting ce. Looking at the empty street, another deep sigh escaped her. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it, but that kid grew on me,¡± she muttered. Penny sat down on the pavement Tiana. ¨C the same spot where she first met Renren, Chunchun, and ¡°To be fair, he¡¯s my first friend¡­ in this life and probably the only friend of the old Penny,¡± came out a whisper, feeling a little bitter and at the same time satisfied. ¡°I¡¯m d he chose to be treated.¡± Her lips curled up into a subtle smile. She didn¡¯t think much of it when Renren told her he would be staying abroad for treatment. But now that Thursday rolled in and, like a fool, Penny rushed to meet him, she finally processed that her first friend left the country. (2) ¡°Chunchun.¡± Penny took out Chunchun from the pet carrier and ced it on herp. ¡°You should live a long life too, you know? That guy would be sad if he came back and you¡¯re no longer with me.¡± Her smile cracked a little before she shook her head. ¡°No bad thoughts, no bad thoughts!¡± All people had the same beginning and the same end. However, Penny didn¡¯t want to think of her pets ending at this moment. She didn¡¯t want to find herself crying her eyes out just because the thought of her pets dying scared her. 14:38 1/4 < 192 First Thursday Thus, before her mind could go wild, Penny took the pet carrier and carried Chunchun in her arms. Good thing she only brought Chunchun today. Just as Penny rose to her feet and dusted off her clothes, she caught a figure walking from the corner of her eyes. He looked young around As or Hugo¡¯s age. Penny didn¡¯t think much of it and walked back home. ¡ª Penny walked on the other side of the street while the other guy walked on the other side, opposite her direction. She didn¡¯t think more of him as he was nothing but a stranger until he stopped and looked in her direction. ¡°Hey.¡± Her steps halted and turned to the stranger. ¡®Is he calling me?¡® ¡°Yes, you! Her brows rose, eyes squinting, trying to remember where she saw him. ¡°Do I know him?¡± she mumbled to herself. ¡°Nice to see you, Penny.¡± O ¡°Huh?¡± All the rm bells in her mind rang, watching the teenage boy smirk. He then resumed his steps, waving at her without looking back. (5) ¡°What was¡­ who is that?¡± Penny scrunched up her nose in dismay. Before she could even feel scared that she might get kidnapped, she remembered one thing. ¡°Right.¡± Her face turned sour. ¡°I¡¯m actually a popr person.¡± She shook her head and felt slight relief, thinking that the boy was probably from school. Considering Penny¡¯s poprity in school still raged on, she simply assumed that strange encounters were something she might experience if only she went out more frequently. With that, Penny headed home and poured all her energy into ter and As because the next week was the most awaited and nerve¨Cwracking final exam. After what felt like forever, it was finally exam week. 66 This mini mass release is my appreciation for helping me reach 1k Golden Tickets <3 I hope you enjoy and I¡¯ll also take this opportunity to make some announcements. I will be adding privilege tiers for the month of August. The privilege will go online BAJJ PAMPERED CHAPTER 193 193 Start of exam week Weeks before the final exam week, most students had been studying nonstop in preparation for their final exam. Everyone could feel the change of atmosphere in the school, a mix of feelings in the air. 1 And now, exam week finally arrived whether or not they were prepared for it. As sat down in his respective spot, his expression fiercer than ever. This week would decide¡­ Penny¡¯s money¡¯s fate. He closed his eyes and tried to keep his mind clear of unnecessary We just as he did, Theo¡¯s voice rang from somewhere in his vicinity. thoughts. ¡°Well, As.¡± 1 As didn¡¯t want to open his eyes and taint his concentration. But sensing the guy¡¯s presence from his side, a shallow breath slipped past him and reluctantly opened his eyes. Theo smiled, Wang As¡¯s eyes crack ¡°Don¡¯t you open. ¡°I see you¡¯re really taking this seriously.¡± ¡°Haha. Of course, I also take this seriously.¡± Theoughed and casually tapped As¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But you have to chill out. I mean, most of us don¡¯t expect to actually beat the star section.¡± ¡°Most¡­ of you,¡± As corrected in the same t tone. ¡°I¡¯m not included.¡± The smile on Theo¡¯s face twitched,ughing a bi more. ¡°As, don¡¯t tell me you really think you can steal a seat in the star section?¡± This time, As didn¡¯t respond. With theck of response, Theoughed even louder. ¡°As, seriously?¡± he repeated in disbelief before he burst out inughter. Some of their ssmates already had their eyes on them when As came in, but now, everyone¡¯s attention was on them. They didn¡¯t have the energy toment, though. They knew As studied hard and they were already thankful he still let them all take turns to be his study buddy because they all signed up for his little sister¡¯s fan club. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even so¡­ ¡°Theo looks very rxed,¡± someonemented listlessly. ¡°It must be nice to be smart without trying.¡± ¡°Even the star students had to study for this final exam.¡± ¡°Did Theo give up?¡± ¡°Or maybe, it¡¯s true that if Theo tried enough, he will steal a seat in the star section.¡± ¡°Well¡­ he is our current top one. He was able to kick As out of the rank one spot of this ss without even trying.¡± Theo smiled in satisfaction, pleased to hear thepliments around. Although Theo spent day and night and even hired tutors for this het he never showed it in front of everyone He wanted 14:38 1/3 < 193 Start of exam week to keep his image this way because even if he didn¡¯t beat the star section or even As, everyone could just assume it was because he hadn¡¯t been very serious about it. ¡°As,e on, dude.¡± Theo smiled and leaned on the desk beside As¡¯s. ¡°I know the pressure is high, but you should rx a little. No one will fault you if you don¡¯t beat the star section.¡± Their ssmates nodded, but their agreement came from good intentions. ¡°As, even if if you don¡¯t get into the star section, you¡¯ve always been a star to us ¡°That¡¯s right. Just do what you usually do and we¡¯re already proud of you for giving such pride to our S4 A ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If the star section tries to mock you, we¡¯ll protect you!¡± All of them, despite their haggard faces, offered a sincere smile. As, on the other hand, appreciated their kind words. But s¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to drop out,¡± said A and slowly cast Theo a look. ¡°Theo, even if no one will fault us, a bet is a bet. If we lose, we¡¯ll both have to drop out. I hope your confidence ising from the fact you studied hard, but not from the fact that you¡¯re thinking of going back on your words.¡±¡® The confident smile on Theo¡¯s face faded, noticing that the attention shifted to him. ¡°Of course not!¡± he intoned with a tinge of nervousness. ¡°But all I¡¯m saying is, the star section is ¡°They are a worthy opponent. That¡¯s why we¡¯re challenging them as challengers because they were champions. However, they weren¡¯t unreachable as they only stood on top of a mountain but not on the moon,¡± As continued whatever he thought Theo was about to say. ¡°Let¡¯s do well, Theo.¡± Theo tried to smile but failed miserably. ¡°Ye yes, of course.¡± ¡°Theo, good luck!¡± ¡°Good luck to the two of you!¡± ¨C ¡°We¡¯re putting all our trust in the both of you~¡± Their ssmates cheered, trying to raise As and Theo¡¯s morale. As ignored the cheering, but the effect it had on Theo was theplete opposite. Theo listlessly went to his seat, trying to maintain a smile. Deep in Theo¡¯s heart, he couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡®Is he serious!?¡® he mentally gasped, sneaking up a look at As, only to see thetter close his eyes to concentrate. ¡®Will he really drop out if we lose?! That crazy guy!!!¡® Theo only agreed with this bet because he was unwillingly roped in it. However, he gained confidence at the thought that since there were two of them, he thought if he could make As not want to drop out, they could all just forget about it. But if As was determined to drop out, then Theo would have to do it as well! If he didn¡¯t, QUARIONo would think Thon wing na wha wouldn¡¯t hun hia 14;38 2/3 193 Start of exam week Theo made a fist as he gazed down. ¡®Shit, shit, shit! These Bes! First, they used Patricia of a horrible thing, and then this?! They¡¯re really trying to screw us over, don¡¯t they!? Even this bet is orchestrated by their long¨Clost sister! Did they n this all along?¡® Theo clenched his teeth, cursing As in his heart. ¡®It¡¯s alright. I studied hard. I studied hard and even hired the best tutors out there!¡± he told himself, closing his eyes and nodding. I got this. I aced all the mock exams and advanced lessons. This final exam is a piece of cake!¡® Slowly, Theo calmed down and concentrated on the matter. He might not be able to reach the ection, but as long as he keeps the rank 1 of their section, no one would fault him if he went to words. ¡®I beat As once,¡® he told himself, sliding his eyes in As¡¯s direction. As long as I keep the number 1 spot, he¡¯ll stay at second and I¡¯ll be saved!¡® PAMPERED CHAPTER 194 194 A big deration Meanwhile, in ter¡¯s ssroom. O ter sat quietly on his desk, keeping his memory fresh from thest lessons they hadst night. Tak¡­ tak¡­ tak¡­ His concentration, however, was being disturbed by that very faint noise in their quiet ssroom. Looking at where the sound wasing from, the first thing he saw was a crumbled paper hitting one of his ssmates from the back. Moving his eyes to where the papers wereing from, his gazended on Keith. Keith chuckled while wasting papers, crumpling them into balls, and then throwing them in one of their ssmates. The ssmate on the receiving end could only lower his head and let these papers rain on him. ¡°Haha.¡± Keith was about to throw another one when he noticed ter looking at him. He shifted his attention to him and smirked. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Hearing Keith¡¯s provocation earned everyone¡¯s attention. This time, they didn¡¯t carry the same nonchnce or interest in what was to unfold. Today was the first day of their final exam. Therefore, they simply want to concentrate at least for now. ¨D ter looked away from Keith. ¡®It¡¯s not worth it.¡® ¡°Hey!¡± Taking ter¡¯s subtle action as a provocation, Keith rose from his chair. He approached ter¡¯s desk and tapped his back, making ter look up at him. ¡°Did you just sneer at me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Keith scorned, tapping the back of ter¡¯s shoulder once again. ¡°Hey, did you think because I kept letting you off I¡¯m done with you?¡± ¡°Keith, today¡¯s the first day of the exam.¡± ter sped his hand and kept his shaky heart still. ¡°Please, not today.¡± ¡°Then, when?¡± Keith returned in sarcasm. ¡°Later? Haha. You little siscon. You¡¯re bing confident now just because your sister stood up for you, huh?¡± ¡°Hey, Keith!¡± James jumped from his seat and red at him. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing now?¡± Keith scoffed when his eyesnded on James. ¡°Here goes another coward. You two¡­ and that little sissy over there as well are so pathetic. How could you hide behind that little girl? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± ¡°How about you? Are you not ashamed that you kept picking on those you knew weaker than you?¡± ter blurted out. He wasn¡¯t even trying to fight him, but his words already flew out of his mouth before he could stop it. ¡°What did you say?¡° 16.38 1/3 adst night. iet : a crumbled them in one nd let these
  1. n. He shifted
y the same exam. pproached at me?¡± because I heart still. oming re doing and that girl? Aren¡¯t aker than ew out of his 29:38 eration you ashamed that you kept picking on those who were weaker than you?¡± James ed what ter called a mistake, making thetter gasp. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who med here, that¡¯s you, Keith!¡± ongue across his inner cheek, darting his eyes between the two. He took anguid king his head. ¡°So, you guys really had no balls to fight on your own, so you feel proud of hiding guess you are truly one pathetic bunch. Well, what can I expect?¡± ndifferently. ¡°Your families are like that. I mean, Penny is probably so upset that k after her big brother.¡± htened, keeping his fist still on top of his desk. He looked away and tried to feign a g himself Keith was simply trying to provoke them. He shouldn¡¯t fall for this petty girl. Although she¡¯s an eyesore and a nosy child, I feel sorry for her. I heard she and raised by a dirt poor family while her own family spoiled another child without se years, she¡¯s scrambling for food and warmth, while her own family eats to their t and has a nice home to keep them warm,¡± Keith continued, keeping his voice one could hear him. ¡°I can only imagine how painful it was for her to be separated, en home to a ce that she also has to clean up.¡± ramatically. ¡°Not only does she have to be around the fake daughter who tries to also has to fix her big brothers problems! Even I, a stranger, can¡¯t help my heart er! Surely, the Be Family doesn¡¯t deserve such a person. I wouldn¡¯t be e wasn¡¯t proud to be a Be. After all, she¡¯s using her name Reed instead of ult her! Even I would be ashamed to be a part of the Be¡­!¡± he trailed off when y rose from his seat, smirking. ¡°Oh, ho! te, did I hit a nerve?¡± k, ter¡¯s voice shook, facing Keith fiercely. ¡°Take back what you said!¡± uld I?¡± Keith scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s the truth! Why would Penny use Reed if she wasn¡¯t a Be, huh?!¡± ghtened as his eyes zed in fury. eximed, panicking when he saw ter¡¯s expression. ¡°ter, don¡¯t listen to him. king you so you missed the exam! He¡¯s a loser!¡± e¡¯s a loser here, that would be the Be Family! What? Haha! Don¡¯t get angry, hows that getting angry over some people¡¯s opinions means what I said is the ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ashamed to be a Be!¡± Keith stressed, hitting ter with words that he knew ha pathetic family even a child from the slums like her would rather be a Reed e Family is simply pathetic!¡± vision turned red and his mind went nk. He marched toward Keith, ready to give this guy what he wanted. After everything he went through in Keith¡¯s hand, st time ter found it in his heart to fight back. 1/3 But¡­ 194 A big deration ¡°Hey, little guy.¡± ter¡¯s steps halted when an arm suddenlynded across his shoulder with some added weight, making him lower his head a bit. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Turning his head, ter¡¯s brows furrowed as soon as his eyesnded on Mark ¨C the said delinquent of their school. Mark smirked at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the bet. I heard our leader of the fan club put her money on you.¡± 2 Upon hearing that, the life in ter¡¯s eyes slowly returned in his eyes. Mark¡¯s smirk broadened as he retrieved his arm from ter. +49 ¡°Hey, Keith, you really have a big mouth, huh?¡± Mark pointed out. ¡°Keep it shut until the exam is over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you far away enough not to disturb this ss.¡± ¡°Hah! Mark, why are you interfering here? Forgetting your ce now?¡± Mark shrugged, showing no sign he even nned to indulge with this loser. As for ter, he huffed and tried to control his emotions. ¡°Keith,¡± called ter. ¡°I know you can¡¯t wait until the results of the final exam are out, but let me tell you something.¡± ter drew a deep breath and looked his bully straight in the eye. ¡°I will not be your ve. Not just that, but I will top this ss just my name is something yours can¡¯t even reach!¡± 3 §¯ 11 For some reason, ter¡¯s voice echoed, making everyone hear his big deration a few more times in a daze. 14:30 PAMPERED CHAPTER 195 195 This woman is what¡¯s going on! Meanwhile¡­ Since it was the start of the exam week for every student, Allison suggested she and Jessa make something for the children. Fortunately, Jessa didn¡¯t make a fuss about it. Hence, the two of them were currently in the mall. ¡°Mrs. Cortez, I¡¯ll just¡­¡± Allison trailed off as she turned in the direction where Jessa was, only to see thetter happily go to a boutique. Looking at the name of the women¡¯s boutique, a shallow breath slipped past Allison. ¡°Well, we are already done with the groceries, anyway!¡± She shrugged, knowing she could always contact Jessa if they lost each other. With that thought in mind, Allison went to the other boutique to shop for some things for the children. Allison intuitively checked the girl¡¯s section, smiling as she saw some cute essories Penny might like. Her daughter liked light colors. Hence, Allison happily reached out for a ribbon. But just as she was able to take it, a hand suddenly picked up the ribbon in a hurry. ¡°This is nice!¡± the other woman happilymented, making Allison look in her direction. Allison¡¯s smile faded a bit. ¡°Patricia¡¯s Mom.¡± ¡°Nina¡¯s mom.¡± Mrs. Miller smiled sarcastically. ¡°What a coincidence! After what happened with the children and how your husband has been suppressing our exports, what a coincidence, indeed!¡± ¡°Mrs. Miller, it¡¯s nice to see you too, Allison maintained a graceful smile before she tried to turn around to leave. Mrs. Miller scoffed. ¡°Nina¡¯s Mom¡­ or should I call you her fake mom?¡± Allison¡¯s steps halted as she slowly faced the woman again. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I heard that you had your babics swapped. Mrs. Miller smirked as she folded her arms. ¡°What a sad story. It must be very hard for you, Mrs. Be. Taking care and pampering a child that isn¡¯t even your blood and flesh. No wonder no matter how you tried to raise her nicely, she¡¯s a rogue.¡± ¡°Mrs. Miller, I know our families hadn¡¯t been on good terms with everything that is happening between my husband and your husband. However, please, leave out our family matters,¡± Allison warned with calcted firmness and calmness. No matter how angering Mrs. Miller¡¯s remarks were, they were in public. ¡°Moreover, we might not be perfect parents, but we are trying the best we could.¡± Mrs. Miller¡¯s smirk stretched. ¡°I see. So your best is making Nina a violent kid? You did a good job on that!¡± ¡°Mrs. Miller, what are you talking about now?¡± 13:09
  1. This woman is what¡¯s going on!
my ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know?¡± Mrs. Miller did a fake gasp. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that Nina hurt kid?¡± ¡°What?¡± Looking at the surprise in Allison¡¯s eyes, Mrs. Millerughed in mockery. ¡°Mrs. Be, I know our family problems are our own to deal with. However, it seems you and your husband cannot control your children. Especially that fake daughter of yours. Did you know that not long ago, she hurt my daughter to the point I had to call our family doctor just to make sure she¡¯s safe?¡± ¡°Nina will not hurt anyone- ¡°Are you still going to say that after what she did to your own daughter?¡± Mrs. Miller scoffed in disbelief. ¡°Mrs. Be, you make me speechless. Poor child. Your own daughter must be struggling so much to fight for her own family¡¯s affection because it seemed you love your fake daughter even more than the real one.¡± Allison sped her hands into a tight fist, keeping her anger level from rising. It wasn¡¯t like she forgot what Nina did. Until now, Allison was deeply disappointed Nina was capable of doing such a horrible thing. The only reason she uttered those words was out of instinct and habit. ¡°What a disappointment, indeed,¡± Mrs. Miller clicked her tongue continuously while shaking her head. ¡°Even after everything¡­ no wonder. You raised a scary child, Mrs. Be. I can¡¯t believe my Patricia has to be friends with such an ill¨Cmannered child. Allison swallowed down the rising tension in her heart. ¡®Mrs. Miller, I¡¯m not going to criticize your daughter, for I am not someone who talks about a child. Whatever Nina did is something she is already paying for. She¡¯s not perfect, but I¡¯m not staying here just to listen to how you criticize my child.¡± Having said that, Allison turned around to leave. But just as she did, Mrs. Miller grabbed her arm and turned her around. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Allison Be, I¡¯m not done with you yet,¡± Mrs. Miller hissed. ¡°Your daughter hurt mine and your husband hurts my family. Do you think I¡¯ll just let you off?¡± Allison flung her arm away. Much to her dismay, Mrs. Miller stubbornly clung to her. ¡°Mrs. Miller, let me go right now.¡± ¡°Hah! What a pathetic woman!¡± Mrs. Miller scoffed. ¡°You said Nina is already paying for what she had done? Mrs. Be, it seemed you do not understand just how grave what your daughter did to mine. Not only did Nina frame my daughter for a terrible crime and make Patricia lose her spot in the top section, she also hurt her and scratched her face!¡± This time, Mrs. Miller¡¯s voice rose and released Allison, earning everyone¡¯s attention in the boutique. ¡°Ma¡¯am, is there something wrong?¡± the staff in the shop quickly approached the woman. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mrs. Miller repeated and scowled at Allison. ¡°This woman is what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± The staff furrowed her brows, casting Allison a look. Deenite the hitterness on Allison¡¯s face she kent an unright nose with a dignified air around 23 C 195 This woman is what¡¯s going on! her. ¡°I¡¯m so about this, she told the staff. same page. I¡¯m going to leave now and ¨C $ just that Mrs. Miller and I hadn¡¯t been on the ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s going to leave and run away. Allison Be, are you that ashamed that others. might know how terrible you raised your fake daughter?!¡± Mrs. Miller raised her voice even more. ¡°Apparently, this woman raised a kid that isn¡¯t her own while her own daughter was raised by a poor family! It¡¯s a touching story, but it¡¯s actually not. Because this woman chose to keep the fake daughter, the fake daughter tried to harm the real one!¡± ¡°Mrs. Miller!¡± ¡°Hah! Not only that, but this fake daughter tried to pin my own daughter for a crime she did! And as if she wasn¡¯t satisfied yet, she even beat my daughter just because she stood her ground!¡± Mrs. Miller was already panting when she finished. ¡°Yet, now, she wouldn¡¯t even apologize but instead shield her fake daughter with a criminal mind! It¡¯s so disgusting!¡± Everyone in the shop looked at each other before they cast different looks upon Allison. Comment 13:09 PAMPERED CHAPTER 196 196 Says who? A glint flickered across Mrs. Miller¡¯s eyes as she arrogantly raised her chin. Meanwhile, Allison¡¯s entire body shuddered. Confrontations were something Allison often dealt with privately- whatever it was. This confrontation was something she thought shouldn¡¯t be done in this ce. Yet, Mrs. Miller had no problems airing the Be Family¡¯s dirtyundry out in the open. How dare she? Just as Allison¡¯s mouth parted, she stopped at the growing whispers around. ¡°Gosh, did I just hear that her daughter did a crime and pin it on someone else¡¯s child?¡± ¡°What a cruel child. ¡°A baby swapping? That¡¯s scary! I wonder which hospital she gave birth to?¡± ¡°If she raised another woman¡¯s daughter, it still doesn¡¯t excuse her action for keeping the daughter when the real one came home.¡± ¡°Goodness. Not all parents truly deserve to be one.¡± ¡°If that was me, I would try my best to make up for all the years I lost with my real baby. I pity the child.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Miller? Ah, god. So, it¡¯s true, huh?¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°Of course. She¡¯s from the Miller family, and my daughter attends the same school as them. From what I heard, Mrs. Miller¡¯s daughter and Mrs. Be¡¯s fake daughter got into a fight. Apparently, Mrs. Be¡¯s daughter framed and bullied Mrs. Miller¡¯s daughter¡­¡± Allison opened and closed her quivering lips while her fist trembled in anger. However, she couldn¡¯t refute that, since it was the truth. Nina used someone else of her wrong actions, and Patricia had to face consequences for something she didn¡¯t do. ¡°Hah!¡± Mrs. Miller sneered, pleased that everyone agreed with her. She cleared her throat and cast the staff a look. ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t let these kinds of people into your shop. Everyone whoes here is from a respectable family. Even though the Bes have the money, their reputation is so bad I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d lose all your clients!¡± The staff smiled awkwardly. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a decision I could make.¡± ¡°Then, call your manager!¡± Mrs. Miller harrumphed. ¡°I want to raise a petition to ban her and the entire Be Family from shopping here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Someone from the crowd chimed in. ¡°How can we shop here if we know you ept customers like her?¡± ¡°Gosh. What if she brings her daughter here next time?¡± ¡°You should think of your store¡¯s reputation.¡± 33:09 13 C 190 Says who? ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything about this, well, I¡¯m out of here,¡± another one expressed. ¡°I don¡¯t support shops that protect people like her. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know people who act gentle and dignified, but are a monster behind closed doors! If she could raise such a monster, then I can only imagine just how terrifying she is when no one is looking!¡± Mrs. Miller set her eyes on the staff. ¡°See? Everyone agrees with me! Call your manager, or else expect a decline in your sales!¡± The staff felt conflicted about this woman, casting Mrs. Miller again, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll call my manager en son an apologetic look. When she faced ¡°No need.¡± Allison huffed and maintained a brave front, even though her heart was shattered hearing all this criticism they had after listening to one side of the story. She faced the staff and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, but you don¡¯t need to call your manager. I¡¯m leaving. Allison ced down everything she had and cast Mrs. Miller a look. ¡°Mrs. Miller, I hope you¡¯re happy by pulling off such a scandalous confrontation. However, let me tell you one thing. The next time you¡¯re going to air our family affairs, I won¡¯t just leave.¡± ¡°Hah! See?¡± Mrs. Miller scoffed. ¡°She might appear as dainty as a white lotus, but she¡¯s actually very scary! Is that a threat, Mrs. Be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a warning.¡± This time, Allison didn¡¯t care about every eye on her anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t talk about your family, so don¡¯t talk about mine as if you understand what it is to be in my shoes. Don¡¯t let me talk about your family, Mrs. Miller, because we both know that between our families, yours has a lot of more dirtyundry you want to keep under the rug.¡± Mrs. Miller sneered again while Allison strode off. However, when Allison was heading to the exit, she saw Jessa walking in. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mrs. Cortez, I¡¯m done shopping here¡­¡± she trailed off when Jessa suddenly grabbed her arm and turned her around, dragging Allison back to where she came from. ¡®Hah! Serves her right!¡± At this point, Mrs. Miller was busy enjoying her glorious victory when she sensed an omen approaching her. When here she came from. on Jessa¡¯s face. turned her head, her eyes dted at the dark look ¡°What¨Cyou!¡± Mrs. Miller panicked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jessa tossed Allison¡¯s arm, making thetter look up at her with wide eyes. Jessa just looked at Mrs. Miller from up and down and snatched the ribbon from thetter, checking it briefly. ¡°We¡¯ll take this and all the things this woman here got.¡± She tipped her head in Allison¡¯s direction, her eyes on the staff. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jessa raised her brows. ¡°What is that sound, uh, from, hmm?¡± she blinked three times. ¡°Did you not hear me?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Mrs. Miller scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? That woman is banned from shopping here!¡± 13:00 23 C 196 Says who? ¡°Says who?¡± Jessa arched a brow and looked at Mrs. Miller apathetically. ¡°Do you own this shop?¡± ¡°No, but everyone ¡°Do any of you own this shop??¡± Jessa scanned all the shoppers of the boutique. When no one answered, she smirked. ¡°Good! Because if any of you owned this shop, I would love to have a word with this person.¡± 1 Suddenly, Jessa¡¯s calm demeanor changed as she seethed. ¡°How could they let such a scandalous person as this woman right here cause trouble for their customers?¡± Jessa snorted as she cast. Mrs. Miller a disdainful look. ¡°Hey there, Mrs. Who, you don¡¯t decide on who gets to shop here and who can¡¯t ¨C unless, of course, it¡¯s your property. But since you¡¯re not and you¡¯re just like every person whoes into this shop, that¡¯s a lot of nerve of you! After all, you¡¯re the one who started this drama unprovoked all because of a small ribbon!¡± Jessaughed out loud and shook her head, eyes falling on the staff. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re still here?¡± ¡°Uh, sorry, ma¡¯am! I¡¯ll get them right away¡± the staff, afraid Jessa would target her, quickly picked up the stuff Allison put down earlier. Before she could go, she stopped at Jessa¡¯s call. ¡°Also, call your manager¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Jessa arched a brow. ¡°I said call your manager because I think you and this entire shop should apologize to her.¡± she cocked her head in Allison¡¯s direction again. ¡°This shop is supposed to protect its clients and yet, not only did you not protect your customer, you let this tackless woman escte the situation. I need an apology!¡± ¨C and a discount. Comment 20 View All > 13:09 PAMPERED CHAPTER 197 197 It¡¯s bad for business When Jessa went to the women¡¯s boutique, she quickly came out because of the price tag on the mannequin. She caught Allison going to the other stall. Hence, she went to another one to check if there was something she could buy for her husband. ¨C After minutes, Jessa realized nothing could suit her husband here. Thus, she went to the stall where Allison was. She didn¡¯t n to get inside and simply thought of what task she would give the children to keep them busy after exam week. While idling, she heard Mrs. Miller¡¯s voice. That woman¡¯s voice was so loud that even Jessa, who was outside, could hear everything. She didn¡¯t n to interfere, since she was curious about how Allison would deal with it. Much to her disappointment, Allison backed down and chose the peaceful route. That didn¡¯t sit well with Jessa. 1 People like Mrs. Miller were worthy of all the pettiness in this world. ¡°This shop is supposed to protect its clients and yet, not only did you not protect your customer, you let this tackless woman escte the situation. I need an apology!¡± ¡°Tackless?!¡± Mrs. Miller fumed. ¡°Between you and I ¨C* ¡°I am tactless too, Jessa admitted, almost making Mrs. Miller throw up blood. ¡°So what? We¡¯re the same in that matter. You had a personal problem with someone and you made a scene in public. Isn¡¯t that called tactless? The shop allowed such personal problems to happen in their establishment and even when they had the power to control the situation, they let it escte!¡± ¡°I¡¯d want to speak to the manager!¡± she continued, casting the staff a look. ¡°Come on. Chop chop!¡± Allison pressed her lips into a thin line, watching Jessa re daggers at Mrs. Miller and the other shoppers. None of them dared say another word, afraid Jessa would shamelessly drag them in this as well. ¡°Hah!¡± Jessa scoffed and her sharp eyesnded on Allison. ¡°Tss. Pay for those things. Go on. I got this.¡± ¡®Actually, I don¡¯t feel like buying anything anymore,¡® was what Allison wanted to say, but she nodded. As Allison walked away, she nced at Jessa once more who was still having a ringpetition with Mrs. Miller. ¡°All of you!¡± Jessa raised her voice and pointed her finger at everyone. ¡°If you think raising children is a piece of cake, why don¡¯t you give birth ten more times?! Goodness! The hypocrisy in here is through the roof! If you think your whining is gonna do anything, then go buy somewhere else. This shop is popr locally and internationally. If you think leaving now is a loss for them, then go!¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± Jessa flipped her hair and hissed at Mrs. Miller again. ¡°Mrs. Miller, your daughter surely got her attitude from you. Didn¡¯t you hear the headmaster was asking her to retake tatite ce?1* 13-09 13 197 It¡¯s bad for business Hearing this, Mrs. Miller¡¯s face turned red while all the bystanders furrowed their brows. ¡°Hah! My goodness. You¡¯re so quick in judging other mothers when your own daughter has to retake etiquette ss because she thinks the Miller Family is higher than the Headmaster of the Academy!¡± Jessa shook her head and scoffed. ¡°Moreover, Mrs. Miller, aren¡¯t you tired? Look! My fine lines are showing just like yours! Have mercy on me! I can¡¯t keep eating cucumber every single day!¡± Jessa huffed, giving everyone the shock of their lives as if she came in to show Mrs. Miller how creating a drama was done. ¡°Oh, my lord.¡± Jessa touched her temple and red at Mrs. Miller once more. ¡°Oh, god. I can¡¯t with you. Do you think your daughter is only the precious daughter here? I feel sorry for those around her age who are around her.¡± She cast those who were quick to criticize Allison again. ¡°I hope your daughters aren¡¯t being picked on by this woman¡¯s daughter. I heard she¡¯s a big bully and she particrly hates those who are prettier than her. I see you women are so pretty your daughters might be pretty as well. Warn them or maybe ask them. Who knows what¡¯s going on in the school when you are not there to protect them?¡± After saying her piece, Jessa strode off¡­ in style. Meanwhile, the customers who heard Jessa¡¯sst remarks couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. Some of them had enrolled their children in the same school. If the headmaster asked Patricia Miller to retake etiquette, that only spoke about Patricia Miller¡¯s character. Mrs. Miller looked at everyone¡¯s disdainful look, seething in anger, ¡°You believed her tant lics?!¡± she harrumphed, but the women looked away from her and left. unnecessary and insensitivements. ¡°Ugh!¡± dropped In the end, Mrs. Miller everything and walked out of the shop with her nose ring in Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. anger ¡°I¡¯m really sorry this happened!¡± the manager apologized incessantly. ¡°I was on a break. We¡¯re really sorry.¡± The manager and all the staff apologized in unison, thinking they had to apologize because the manager was familiar with Allison Be. ¡°Aish! This apology is not enough.¡± Jessa shook her head. ¡°Give us a discount for this Inconvenience Allison looked at Jessa, who was able to shop in a matter of minutes. ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± she trailed off when she received a deadly re from thetter. Allison bit her tongue and offered the staff a kind smile. (2) ¡°Just give us a discount,¡± she said meekly. ¡°That should be enough.¡± ¡°Of course! We¡¯re already nning to do that!¡± the manager quickly perked up. To not make their Tror customer angry she muickly went to finish the inh 2/3 197 It¡¯s bad for business ¡°This is what happens if you let that kind of client act all high and mighty in your business, Jessa dawdled, watching the cashier take her purchase. ¡°If this happens, you¡¯ll have to give out more discounts in the future. That is bad for business, you know?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯re really sorry, ma¡¯am.¡± Jessa kept spouting her thoughts while waiting while Allison reassured them it was fine and that she understood. Both women were a stark contrast to each other one was raising more discount as if the incident was an opportunity for her while the other soothed them. Even so, the staff were equally relieved while watching Allison and Jessa walk out of the store with a smile. Somehow, they survived. Then, all the customers who threatened to not shop there still approached the counter to pay for their purchases. This time, they were all talking about Mrs. Miller and suggesting to ban someone like her, who disrupts the shop¡¯s harmony. They all said, ¡°It¡¯s bad for business. Surely, some people were quick to judge and also quick to switch sides. 17 Especially when the idea of being in Allison¡¯s shoes in the future entered their awareness. 2 Comment 37 PAMPERED CHAPTER 198 198 Petty vs Pretty. On their way home, Jessa and Allison were quiet in the backseat. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Jessa broke the silence when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Say it.¡± She faced Allison, who had been giving her these looks since they sat in the car. She ¡°Uhm.¡± Allison cleared her throat, a bit intimidated that Jessa might just grab her hair. No one could fault her. Jessa really gave that energy. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I thought you were going to say, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°I was nning to, but I thought you¡¯d get angry if I did.¡± ¡°Hmp! At least you know. Jessa folded her arms. ¡°By the way, is that how you let people treat you? That¡¯s so pathetic.¡±1 ¡°No.¡± Jessa arched a brow. ¡°But you let that woman talk to you that way?¡± ¡°What else can I say? Nina was in the wrong,¡± Allison sighed. ¡°I would¡¯ve said something, but it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the truth. No matter how harsh it is, it is the truth.¡± Bitterness shone in Allison¡¯s eyes as she thought of the exchange between her and Mrs. Miller. ¡°No one can deny the truth. Nina framed not just anyone, but her best friend. Even if it¡¯s something else, it¡¯s still a horrible thing to do. And as the person who raised her, I am ashamed of myself. Jessa bit her tongue and stopped herself from saying anything further. ¡°Well: She shrugged. ¡°What else can I say?¡± ¡°But even so, thank you for standing up for me. You weren¡¯t obliged, nor it is something you! should¡¯ve stepped in, but you did, Allison expressed sincerely, smiling despite the bitterness in her heart. ¡°And I also want to apologize about how I judged you before.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I thought you were a bad person.* ¡°I¡¯m not a good person, Jessa rolled her eyes, not a bit affected by Allison¡¯s gentle coaxing. ¡°Forgiven, but just because you asked to be forgiven. Not that I care about your opinion.¡± ¨C she also had her opinion about Allison and Charles, and she would never apologize for that Sensing the evasive aura from Jessa, Allison pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°Mrs. Cortez, I know you might get angry at me, Nina doing?¡± but how ¡°Despite everything she had done, I might be disappointed, but I can¡¯t help it,¡® she added with a sigh. ¡°Nina is still my daughter in my eye and heart¡± ¡°She¡¯s doing good. Better I guess?¡± ¡°Did letting her be helped? ¡°It did heln Int! Trees nodded ¡°She¡¯s no longer the nrinness who hes ne amund the house¡± 13:10: LO < 198 Petty vs Pretty. ¡°She does that?¡± ¡°Oh, girl. You don¡¯t even know the half of it.¡± Jessa shook her head, thinking of the stressful days in their household. That little brat is probably the reason for the three wrinkles on my forehead.¡± Allison pressed her lips, watching Jessa dramaticallyment. ¡°Does she hate us?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jessa stopped and cast her a look. ¡°I¡¯m telling you about a wrinkle. Did you hear that part?¡± ¨C ¡°Nina might think we¡¯repletely abandoning her,¡± Allison exined,pletely ignoring Jessa¡¯s wrinkle issues. ¡°I love Penny and I want to protect her from anything even from the other daughter in my heart. But at the same time, I want nothing but the best for Nina. If only she can¡­ just see that¡­¡± Jessa assessed the conflicting emotions in Allison¡¯s eyes and, in a way, she could sympathize with her. Allison might be annoyingly weak, but Jessa was also a mother. If Yuri turned out to be another woman¡¯s daughter, she couldn¡¯t just simply let Yuri go. 2 This entire situation wasplicated entirely, as none of them wanted this to happen. However, could only hope that what they were doing was the right thing. it happened and sadly.¡± ¡°Nina had a lot of nerves when she came into our household, Jessa broke the brief silence between them. ¡°In a way, she reminds me of that woman ¨C her real mother. But I can¡¯t also me the child. You spoiled her and all her life, she thinks she¡¯d be in the spotlight forever. Any person ¨C doesn¡¯t matter at which point in life ¨C always tries to protect what they think is theirs. @ th Slowly, she set her eyes on the window. ¡°But with enough ps from reality, we¡¯d also wake up and ept the harsh truth. Nina is still young, a new teen at that. Her hormones at this point are crazy and, with that confusing situation, she is acting on instinct!¡± ¡°But even though she showed what any person is capable of doing, doesn¡¯t mean she will be forever like that.¡± Jessa set her eyes back to Allison, her expression solemn with a little bit of arch of her brow. ¡°Just like you, I don¡¯t want her to be just like her birth mother. And letting her face reality is probably the best you¡¯ve done for her and also for my little piglet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jessa added confidently. ¡°If she¡¯s not changing for the good, I¡¯d p her ten times. until she wakes up from her delusions again.¡± Allison smiled a little. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean that, right?¡± ¡°Oh, I do!¡± Jessa smirked. ¡°Told you. Tough love, gurl!¡± ¡°Well¡­ if she¡¯s doing better, then that¡¯s good,¡± Allison smirked meekly as her shoulders rxed. Her eyes softened as she nced at Jessa. Thetter might be a little rough around the edges, but she could feel Jessa¡¯s sincerity and kind heart. For a while, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything until Allison broke the silence first. ¡°But is it true that Patricia Miller is being asked to retake etiquette?¡± she asked curiously. 13:10 C ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 198 Pelty vs Pretty. Jessa smirked and nced at her. ¡°No, but for me, she should relearn good manners and right conduct. So, it¡¯s still the same!¡± Allison pressed her lips into a thin line while staring at Jessa¡¯s broadening grin. ¡°Come on. You want tough as well, do you?¡± Jessa squinted, pointing a finger at her. ¡°There¡¯s just the two of us here. She kept dragging the children in her drama, so why not drag hers? Petty vs Pretty.¡± ¡°Oh. Allison bit her lips to stop herself from smiling, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help it. For a moment, as theyughed together at Jessa¡¯s petty revenge, the distance between them felt a lot shorter than before. Comment 30 View All > 13:10 PAMPERED CHAPTER 199 199 Stood up against his bully The first day of the exam was exhausting, and everyone could tell that by the listless and haggard look of the Be children. O As, Hugo, ter, and Penny couldn¡¯t even make it to their rooms as they melted on the couches in the living area. Their eyes were all nk. None of them was making the slightest sound. Even Butler Jen didn¡¯t know what to do! ¡°Kids?¡± Minutester, Allison happily came in with a tray of sliced watermelons for her children. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some snacks first to recharge?¡± She sat down on the couch where Penny was lying shamelessly. Looking down at Penny, Allison sighed. ¡°Penny, is the exam that hard?¡± she asked, but Penny just frowned. ¡°Mommy, why did no one tell me that snack times during exams are thirty minutes shorter?¡± Pennymented. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even enjoy my snacks because Lily and Ginnie were always in a hurry¡± a Allison¡¯s brows rose, thinking Penny was just like her brothers because of the exam. But it seemed her daughter was more distressed at the fact that during exams, the school cut down their recess time, but added more intervals to avoid any problems that might ur during breaks. ¡°Well. How about some watermelons?¡± Allison offered her daughter a smile, bending over to get Penny a slice. Since Penny wasn¡¯t moving at all, Allison fed her and watched the spark of life return to Penny¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mrs. Cortez and I bought it from the wet market.¡± ¡°The wet market?¡± Allison nodded. ¡°She took me there, telling me that it¡¯s better to buy some stuff there. Also, she said you have a favorite stall to buy your watermelons.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Penny¡¯s eyes sparkled and this time, she quickly regained the energy back to sit up. Allison chuckled, offering her daughter another slice to enjoy. Once Penny started munching, shel looked at her boys with a smile. ¡°Boys, you should also eat to recharge,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a long and exhausting day, so give yourself some time to rx. Hugo peeked at Penny, who was now happily eating some melons. ¡°Penny, is it good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best!¡± Penny eximed as if she was the seller herself. ¡°There¡¯s a watermelon stall my aunt and I used to shop for watermelons. They sell the cheapest but also the freshest watermelons in town!¡± As Penny promoted the watermelon like crazy, As nced at the slices on the table. Without saying a word, he reached out for a slice and took a bite. ¡°It tastes¡­¡± As slowly set his droopy eyes on Penny¡­ like watermelon.¡± 199 Stood up against his bully ¡°Of course!¡± Penny nodded. ¡°First Brother, were you expecting it to taste like strawberries?¡± As slid his eyes to the corner. I was expecting it to taste like strawberries.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s try it!¡± Hugo mustered the remaining energy he still had and took a slice. He smiled the second he took a bite, giving Penny a thumbs up. ¡°Penny, I like it.¡± ¡°See?!¡± Penny giggled while Hugo nodded in satisfaction. Watching her kids eat watermelons and slowly regain their energy, Allison¡¯s brows rose. Her eyes slowly searched for the missing kid of this snack time, and her gazended on the listless ter. ¡°ter?¡± she called. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Allison¡¯s call made everyone slowly turn their heads in ter¡¯s direction. The moment their eyes fell on him, the three children almost flinched, ter looked back at them and he seemed a little gaunt; he looked very distressed about something. ¡°Did you screw the exam?¡± was Hugo¡¯s first guess, thinking this was about that. ¡°ter, you didn¡¯t have to perfect the exam.¡± As was quick to console him in his ssic, t tone. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not thest in your ss, Penny¡¯s money is safe.¡± Penny was pleased to hear As¡¯s priorities. ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Brother. You don¡¯t have to be so hard on yourself.¡± ¡°ter,e on, dear,¡± Allison sighed. ¡°We all know you did your best, and you studied hard. Her children nodded in agreement, 1 ¡°You tried, and that¡¯s the most important,¡± Hugo remarked and cast Penny a meaningful look. When his eyes met Penny¡¯s, she nodded. ¡°You didn¡¯t ck during the study sessions,¡± As also mused. ¡°So, whatever the results were, as long as you don¡¯t end up at the bottom, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. All of them tried to cheer him up as it seemed ter took the first day of the exam really seriously. No one had seen him like this in the past. Therefore, they didn¡¯t want to discourage him. ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­¡± ter mumbled listlessly. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± He kept mumbling the same thing over and over, making his family exchange inquiring looks. When their eyesnded on him again, Allison asked; ¡°ter, what do you mean?¡± ter snapped his lifeless eyes at them, only to see their eyes shining with deep curiosity. His lips pressed as its corners curved down. ¡°Ma¡¯am, here are the juices for¡­¡± Butler Jen, who was simply trying to serve them some juice, flinched when ter suddenly whimpered. ¡°I made a big deration today because I was pissed! And told everyone I¡¯d top our ss!¡± ter confonaad nd alment andina Ilm ka uas chant to krant daum 13-10 D 24 199 Stood up against his bully I would not be a bottom feeder, but also, my name would be at the top that his name would never reach! Huhuhu!¡± 2 Hugo: ¡°.¡± As: ¡°.¡± Penny: Allison: ¡°¡­ Butler Jen: ¡°.. The spilling juice that Butler Jen was pouring into the ss: ¡°???¡± ¡°What am I going to do now!?¡± ter wept in distress. ¡°If I screw it up, everyone will think I¡¯m aughingstock! Ah! I shouldn¡¯t have let him provoke me like that!¡± Slowly, the shock in everyone¡¯s eyes disappeared, reced with a proud smile. Although Hugo and As didn¡¯t know about the bullying as per ter¡¯s request they sort of felt proud of their little brother. As for Allison and Penny, they looked at each other with smiles before facing ter. ¡°ter, that¡¯s okay, Hugo chuckled. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t reach the top, not being a bottom feeder is already a huge gap between the two of you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be first. Being in between the ranking is already heaven and earth for that boy from the Millers. As nodded. Penny also mused. ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t worry! If you eat this watermelon, you¡¯ll feel a lot better!¡± ¡°Penny, tell me seriously. Is this watermelon shop yours?¡± ter scrunched. up his promoting it like it¡¯s your money tree.¡± nose. ¡°You¡¯re ¡°Just try it,¡± Hugo handed him a piece. ¡°And don¡¯t think about it too much. Just move up three ranks and that boy will never reach you, even if he hires the best tutors in town.¡± ter frowned, thinking that they weren¡¯t taking him seriously. He grumbled and munched the watermelon, watching his mother help Butler Jen wipe the spilled juice. ¡®Oh, this watermelon is nice.¡¯ter blinked as he ate more. It¡¯s really nice. Just as ter was recovering, his father dear arrived, and his uncle Haines. Everyone brought up ter¡¯s new bet and Charles would never miss a chance to make a big deal out of it. But deep in their hearts, what was the most important about it was that ter¡­ stood up against his bully. 4 And that was probably his proudest moment and they could tell he was bing braver each day. 13:10 PAMPERED CHAPTER 200 200 A preview of their uing days [Cortez Household]@ ¡°Nina?¡± Yuri slowed down on the stairs when she saw Nina seated right outside her room. She and Yugi furrowed their brows, watching Nina look up at them. ¡°What are you doing outside your room with your door open?¡± Yugi snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t take your room anymore? So, you¡¯d rather stay out of your room?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Nina nodded and didn¡¯t deny it, making Yugi frown. However, Yuri was more open¨Cminded than her brother. ¡°Nina, is there¡¯s something wrong?¡± Nina shook her head and smiled at her. ¡°Everything is okay. ¡°Then, why are you here¡­?¡± Yuri¡¯s eyes glossed over to the notes and study materials on the floor with Nina. ¡°Are you studying outside? Can¡¯t study inside?¡± ¡°I can, but I just want to study outside my room.¡± Nina turned her head to the open door of her room, her lips curling up. ¡°I¡¯m looking at it so I can remind myself of what I¡¯m going to focus on in the summer. ¡°Huh?¡± Yuri¡¯s brows rose while Nina looked back at her. ¡°I saw a glimpse of your room and Yugi¡¯s. Compared to mine, they look cute. I want to make my room aesthetically pleasing to the eye. So I¡¯m taking a good look at it before that.¡± Was it a surprise? It would be a lie if Yuri said she wasn¡¯t. However, hearing this from Nina brought this bubble of excitement to her heart. ¡°Nina, that¡¯s a great idea!¡± said Yuri, jumping to Nina¡¯s side. ¡°Do you know that our rooms look like that at first?¡± Surprise washed over Nina¡¯s face. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± ¡°Hah! Yuri, don¡¯t lie!¡± Yugi snorted. ¡°What do you mean, it looks like her room? I would love to have her room if this was before! Her room is ten times better than ours years ago!¡± The corners of Yuri¡¯s lips stretched. ¡°Well, Yugi is right. Our rooms before are just one with a divider. Nina slowly furrowed her brows, a little surprised at this. ¡°You didn¡¯t have rooms before?¡± ¡°We¡¯re really struggling back then. Thanks to Penny, we sort of resolved our financial problems,¡± Yuri chuckled. ¡°But well, even when we had our rooms, it¡¯s bare at first. Yugi, Penny, and I have to save up our allowances to make them as it is.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Nina¡¯s lips formed an o¨Cshape. ¡°How long did you save up?¡± 13:10 13 200 A preview of their uing days ¡°For a year or maybe a year and a few more months. We had to do some side gigs too, so that helped us a lot. Yuri grinned proudly. ¡°We can start slow, Nina. If you need anything, Yugi and I will help you!¡± Nina pursed her lips as reluctance shone in her eyes. Seeing this, Yuri¡¯s excited grin faded. ¡°Right.¡± Yuri awkwardly chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You might not want help. I got a little excited and got ahead of myself.¡± ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Nina panicked. ¡°I¡¯m just a little embarrassed, but if you are willing to help me, then I¡¯d love to. I really need it.¡± Slowly, Yuri¡¯s lips stretched from ear to ear until her eyes squinted. ¡°Of course! Yugi and I can help with this one!¡± ¡°What? Me? No way I¡¯m helping that girl!¡± Yugi refused adamantly, only to see Yuri give him a quick death re before she smiled like an angel again. ¡°That¡¯s his means of saying yes,¡± Yuri chuckled, facing Nina again. ¡°Then we now have a n for our summer break! I¡¯ll let Mom know, so she doesn¡¯t think of anything else.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Nina nodded and set her attention back to the open door of her bedroom. She could already imagine how busy her summer break would be this year. ¡°Anyway, Nina, how¡¯s your exam?¡± Yuri¡¯s question stole Nina¡¯s attention. ¡°Well Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The questions in the exams are very hard and I got too little time to study, exined Nina, sparing them the shameful details of why she couldn¡¯t review properly before the exam. One reason was because of the bullying, but the main reason was because Nina spent a lot of energy scheming behind Penny. It only proved that it was truly a loss. Yuri hummed and pressed her lips. ¡°Do you need a study buddy?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also our exam week, exined Yuri. ¡°Even though we¡¯re not really pressured to hit high grades, we also do not want to be bottom feeders. Don¡¯t worry. Penny usually studies with me in the past. Or more like, she often makes me ask questions, and she answers them. Do you want to give that a try?¡± For a moment, Nina could only stare at Yuri and felt a little bitter in her heart. Initially, she didn¡¯t like Yuri and often thought thetter was jealous of her. Turned out Yuri was a very considerate person. Nina felt ashamed. ¡°Yes,¡± Nina whispered with a smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, then I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡± ¡°Hehe. No problem.¡± Yuri smiled back at her warmly. 13:10 23 200 A preview of their uing days While the two exchanged warm and appreciative smiles, they heard Yugi¡¯s door m closed. They flinched and intuitively set their eyes on Yugi¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Is he angry? ?¡± Nina frowned slightly, but before she could even suggest to Yuri to change the n, Yuri spoke. ¡°Did he think I¡¯d ask him to study with us?¡± Yuri clicked her tongue and red at the door. ¡°As if. Asking him to study as a group will only hold everyone down.¡± She shook her head and faced Nina. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He probably thinks we¡¯ll need his help.¡± ¡°What do you mean, need his help?¡± Nina¡¯s words escaped her mouth before she knew it. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know?¡± Yuri chuckled. ¡°Yugi is actually in our ss¡¯s top ranking!¡± Surprise once again took over Nina¡¯s face, in disbelief at what she heard. Or did she hear her incorrectly? ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, but Penny beat him with books and lessons when we were younger.¡± Yuri chuckled, not surprised at Nina¡¯s reaction because Yugi didn¡¯t look smart. Nothing about Yugi¡¯s face looked smart in Yuri¡¯s eyes. ¡°And by beating him with books and lessons, I mean Penny drags him with her when she needs to study.¡± It wasn¡¯t just Yugi, but Yuri as well. There were even times when Jessa and their father, Lester, had to study with Penny. After all, Penny joined a lot of academicpetitions. ¡°Anyway, let me take a look at your lessons.¡± Nina nodded and weed Yuri into this session with an open heart. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. And this was how it was in the Cortez Household at the start of the final exam and also a preview of their uing days. It may not be as chaotic as the one that the Bes had, but it was definitely a lot more peaceful than before. Comment 1B View All > 13:10 PAMPERED CHAPTER 201 201 Was she ready? Exams week is called hell week for a reason. However, all things had their beginning and end. After a stifling and nerve¨Cwracking exam week, the end of it finally arrived. ¡°I¡¯m very nervous about the result, Lily expressed as she dragged her chair around Penny¡¯s desk. ¡°I¡¯m worried. Ginnie, are you also worried?¡± Ginnie, who also dragged a chair around Penny¡¯s desk, sat down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really worried. I need to keep my grades up. Penny, how about you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny blinked adorably, looking at the stressed look on her friends. It¡¯s easier than having to cut down my snacks.¡® ¡°Very hard. I¡¯m very nervous.¡± She smiled like an angel, watching her friends sigh in both relief and nervousness. ¡°It¡¯s okay, guys! You studied hard, so I¡¯m sure your exam results are going to be okay!¡± Ginnic and Lily tried to smile in appreciation for her attempt to cheer them up. However, their worries lingered. The fact that maintaining to be in the top section was already a pressure for all of them. What¡¯s more, Ginnie had to keep her good grades as a schr student, and the fact that Patricia bullied her in the past, Ginnie had to have a high score on this final exam as ast push to keep her grades high. ¡°Hey, hey!¡± one of their ssmates approached them enthusiastically. ¡°President, do we have ns for next week¡¯s foundation week?¡± Lily nced up and blinked. ¡°Foundation week? Oh, right¡­ we have that now.¡± In the Academy, after the final exam, the following week would be a week¨Clong event before the summer break. It was a treat for students who worked hard during the exam week and it was the school¡¯s way of letting the students have some fun while waiting for the results. Almost like giving candy before handling the bitter truth. Thinking about this, Penny¡¯s face scrunched up. After tiring their students, they would hold this event, only for some students to cry at the end of the week if they saw their grades.¡± ¡°Since we are in the fan club and everyone in here is a part of it, we were wondering if we should integrate the club and our ss section¡¯s booth!¡± said the ssmate enthusiastically. ¡°What do you say?¡± Lily, who was still trying to recharge from the exam, pondered about it. After a second, she seemed to quickly forget her worries a second ago. ¡°That¡¯s not bad!¡± she perked up and turned to Ginnie. ¡°Ginnie, it¡¯s a great idea, right?¡± Ginnie nodded with a smile, seemingly deciding to forget her worries for now. ¡°Penny, do you have any ideas for the foundation week?¡± Lily asked, and all of them turned to Penny. Their eyes twinkled, waiting for her answer. ¡°Ah¡­ he he¡­¡± Pennyughed awkwardly as she darted her eyes between their eager faces. 13:10 201 Was she ready? ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ I mean¡­¡± ¡°Penny?¡± Suddenly, Miss Sandford¡¯s voice was hearding into the ssroom. Everyone intuitively turned to their homeroom teacher, who was strutting toward the front of the ssroom. ¡°Yes, Miss Sandford?¡± Penny enthusiastically rose from her seat, seeing this as an opportunity to do the nning for them. Miss Sandford smiled upon noticing Penny¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°The headmaster is summoning you to his office. ¡°Oh?¡± Penny furrowed her brows slightly but didn¡¯t ask more questions. She simply faced her friends and grinned. ¡°Lily, you can decide on what we should do on the foundation week. I have trust in you-¡± ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡± Lily trailed off, watching Penny take her things in a hurry. All they could do was watch Penny run out of the ssroom while saying, ¡°Miss Sandford, I¡¯m going to the headmaster¡¯s office now-!¡± 3 When Penny was far from her ssroom, her quick pace slowed down until she walked at a normal pace. On the way to the headmaster¡¯s office, she finally had the time to wonder what the headmaster wanted from her this time. ¡®Did I do something wrong? Or did I answer the exam so fast that it looks suspicious?¡± she wondered to herself, brows furrowed. ¡®Nah, that¡¯s impossible. We just finished our exam and there¡¯s no way the teachers already checked them.¡± Penny shook her head and tossed whatever thoughts at the back of her mind. There was no point in wondering or giving herself unnecessary worries. With that thought in mind, Penny soon reached the headmaster¡¯s office. After one knock and stating her presence, she heard the headmaster¡¯s voice from the inside. Gaining permission toe in, Penny quickly stepped inside. ¡°Penny,¡± the headmaster called as he rose from his desk, motioning a hand for Penny to sit on the couch in the office. Penny obediently sat on the long couch, her bag on herp. Meanwhile, the headmaster sat down in the wing chair while taking off his reading sses. He was holding a handful of files, which he put on the table. ¡°Penny,¡± called the headmaster again, his gentle smile already told her it wasn¡¯t bad news. ¡°Did you guess why I called for you?¡± Penny shook her head. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 13-10 201 Was she ready? ¡°Professor Singh reached out a few days ago and was inquiring about you, he summarized, and that alone was enough for Penny to understand what this was all about. ¡°I¡¯ve also received your request to leap to a higher level early on. Upon checking your records, I can confidently tell you that your chances of moving up and graduating are high.¡± Penny pursed her lips as she somehow held her breath, a mix of anticipation in her heart. ¡°And with Professor Singh wanting to nurture a young genius as what he called you early, you can,¡± the headmaster¡¯s tone turned solemn, looking at her in the eye. ¡°As the headmaster, your credentials are very impressive. To be honest, they¡¯re more impressive than those from the star section. However, there¡¯s only one thing I¡¯m worried about.¡± Her brows rose curiously, blinking as she waited for the headmaster to finish whatever he wanted to add. ¡°Are you truly prepared for this?¡± he asked, only to see her smile. ¡°Yes, Headmaster. Her answer was quick without a second hesitation. ¡°This is what I want.¡± The headmaster rocked his head. ¡°But an internship under Professor Singh might need a separation from your family. I¡¯m not trying to pry and whatever decision you have, I¡¯ll respect it. After all, your father told me that whatever your decision is, he¡¯ll support it as your guardian.¡± ¡°Penny, I¡¯m simply worried since you¡¯ve only reunited with them, he exined. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to talk you out of it, but Charles, your father is like a good son to me. So, I want you to be very sure of it. Were you really ready?¡± This time, Penny didn¡¯t answer, and the decisive smile on her face faded. T Was she ready? Comment @ View All > Post your firstment! Vote PAMPERED CHAPTER 202 202 Oh, no, he didn¡¯t! Was she ready? The headmaster¡¯s words got stuck in Penny¡¯s mind and it kept ying along in her head even after her conversation with him. Walking through the hallway back to her building, her steps were slow and her eyes were cast down. ¡°Howe I am not ready? I was prepared for this since infancy, she mumbled, recalling that she made ten backup ns if ever she couldn¡¯t change her fate and still ended up in the mansion that neglected her in the previous lifetime. 2 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But deep in her heart, it wasn¡¯t the headmaster¡¯s questions that resonated with her, but the feeling she felt at the thought. The ns Penny made back when she was an infant were all based on her previous life. Although there were still some events that didn¡¯t change and reurred in this life, many people around her changed one way or another. Starting from Haines¡¯s overstay in the country, her brothers¡® change, Nina¡¯s unofficial redemption, and everything! Her friends, Grace, the school, her pets, and even her size! Name it, a lot of things changed. Looking back, it was very far from the life she used to have. It was very different. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to call that¡­ I¡¯m currently living the dream I once had,¡® she thought and sighed deeply. ¡®But even so, I still want to leave because I don¡¯t want to stay like this forever.¡± Penny had a lot of ns and wanted to do things that she couldn¡¯t do in her previous life. She didn¡¯t know if she had another spare life, but in this lifetime, she promised to not only live it on her own terms, but she would also live to the fullest explore and have fun. If all was good, she wanted to marry early and have a family of her own. That was the original n. But somehow, a small part of her heart was a little reluctant. ¡°Where is this reluctanceing from?¡± she whispered, her steps stopping as she caught at crowd at the wide space at the end of the hallway. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on? Is there a fight?¡± She blinked, her curiosity earned. With her nosy persona taking charge, Penny approached and. her face twisted the closer she was. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Second Brother? What¡¯s happening with the basketball team?¡® Penny stopped on the sidelines, joining the bystanders who were watching whatever this drama was about to unravel. ¡°Hey, Max, isn¡¯t that a little too much? one of the basketball team members expressed his dismay. ¡°Did you juste here to brag? If you don¡¯t want to train, so be it!¡± Penny¡¯s eyes veered to this person named Max and tilted her head to the side. ¡®Did I see him somewhere?¡± she wondered, looking up as she rummaged through her memory. It didn¡¯t take long for her face to contort upon remembering where she saw this guy. 13 < 202 Oh, no, he didn¡¯t! The star section garden, where she threw a flowerpot straight at Ray. ¡°Right. He¡¯s there. Her brows rose a little while assessing Max¡¯s figure. ¡®Now that I think about it, the basketball team openly expresses their dislikes toward one of their members. From what I recall, this member is from the star section, and he always thinks his other teammates are all losers without him.¡± Penny frowned at the thought, and this exchange would justify the basketball team¡¯s displeasure towards him. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to brag! Hah! I came here because I need something from someone. It¡¯s you guys who came to me, telling me to practice, and spouted stupid and unnecessaryments!¡± Max argued arrogantly. ¡°If you guys want to practice, go ahead! Don¡¯t drag me with it!¡± The basketball team¡¯s face grimed at his response. ¡°Let¡¯s just go,¡± Hugo proposed calmly, despite the sharp look in his eyes. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want to attend the training, that¡¯s fine.¡± His teammates cast him a bitter look, but they knew Hugo was right. They¡¯d been stuck with Max, who had prince syndrome for years now. They should know that talking to him is like talking to a wall. They would never win with his twisted logic. Max sneered as his eyes sharpened at Hugo, watching the team slowly retreat like the pathetic bunch they were. ¡°Hugo Be, stop acting like you can carry this entire team without me.¡± The basketball team stopped and slowly looked back at him. ¡°What did you say?¡± someone asked in disbelief. ¡°Max, basketball is a team y,¡± Hugo argued. ¡°I don¡¯t carry anything or anyone. We help each other and train together. Win or lose together.¡± ¡°How noble of you, Max snorted. ¡°But I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m hearing someone glorify losing. A loss is a loss, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re alone or not it¡¯s still called a loser.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to say is that I am disgusted at the fact that my team even thinks losing is okay, Max hissed. ¡°Then you¡¯re asking me why I don¡¯t train with you guys? This is why. Not only because your y is so mediocre, but you¡¯re also pathetic.¡± Hugo¡¯s jaw tightened, mainly because the attack was toward the entire team. It would be okay if it was only toward him. He could disregard it. ¡°Max, what do you want by prolonging this? Hugo asked without beating around the bush. ¡°By verbally attacking your team and by dragging the team¡¯s confidence, what do you want?¡± ¡°Nothing, honestly. Max shrugged. ¡°Or maybe¡­ there¡¯s one. Quit the team, Hugo Be.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± one of the members couldn¡¯t contain his anger and roared. However, one of the biggest members with them ced a hand on the angered member. Unlike everyone, the big guy was calmer and unaffected by Max¡¯s taunting. 19:11 202 Oh, no, he didn¡¯t! today. But whatever the reason, I hope you find peace in your heart and see the essence of this team and the game.¡± ¡°Guys¡± the big guy, who was also the captain of the team, nced at his team. ¡°Let¡¯s just go and train.¡± Again, as they tried to go, Maxughed in ridicule. ¡°One more thing why I found this team pathetic is because you chose that loser as the captain.¡± This time, the pressure in the air leaped ten levels and everyone who was watching this couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths. That included Penny. Penny¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡®Oh, no, he didn¡¯t! Comment 14 View All > 1310 PAMPERED CHAPTER 203 203 Her money was on the line again! It was no secret that Max and the rest of the basketball team had aplicated rtionship. Max never trained with them and oftentimes in their practice y, things usually get heated. Although the team always won almost all games with Max and Hugo on the team, everyone knew every member was essential. O Not to mention the captain. ¡°One more thing why I found this team pathetic is because you chose that loser as the captain.¡± The basketball team stopped once more, and slowly, they faced Max again. This time, their faces were not just gloomy and annoyed. Their faces looked darker and somehow Penny¡¯s surroundings dimmed. This is intense!¡®Penny mentally gasped. Even my surroundings turned dark with just this!¡® Just as that thought crossed her mind, she felt a light tap on her shoulder. When she turned, her eyes caught As¡¯s in face looking down at her. ¡°First Brother?¡± she murmured, realizing the reason her surroundings suddenly went dim. z As didn¡¯t say or do any other expression as he stood beside her and lifted his eyes to the drama. Penny cleared her throat and watched this as well with interest. Although Hugo was there, she found it interesting to watch a drama that didn¡¯t involve her. ¡°You¡­¡± one member of the basketball team scoffed. ¡°You bastard¡­! How dare you?¡± ¡°Max, are you really looking for a fight?¡± another one took a step forward, ready to fight.. Another member also took a step forward, his chest out, chin high. ¡°Guys. The captain, who wasn¡¯t also pleased by this, had to squash down his rising anger and stop them. ¡°He¡¯s just taunting.¡± ¡°Max, if you think you¡¯re that valuable to the team, why not y alone next game, hmm?¡± Hugo, who miserably fell into Max¡¯s taunting, remarked. ¡°Since you¡¯re still bitter at the fact that we chose the captain as captain instead of you, then leave the team.¡± The captain turned to Hugo and warned. ¡°Hugo, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Captain, we always let this guy off every time!¡± ¡°Yes. We always stay quiet for the sake of peace for everyone. However, he is crossing the line now¡± ¡°We already let him dismiss our practice and training, stayed quiet about his arrogantments, and even tried to y with him despite our internal problems with his attitude until now.¡± Someone also expressed his displeasure. ¡°But disrespecting the captain is another level of low.¡± ¡°That right.¡± Hugo nodded, casting his captain a stern look. ¡°Captain, you are still the captain of our team. For him to disrespect you like that means he really has no respect for his team, for his captain, and even no respect for the game¡± 13:10 203 Her money was on the line again! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The captain sighed, knowing Max and his team were all a stubborn bunch. ¡°Max, that¡¯s enough ¡°Hey. I say it¡¯s enough when it¡¯s enough,¡± Max retorted, cutting the captain off just to prove had no respect for him. ¡°Why are you all angry at me when all I¡¯m saying is the truth? If you want my respect, you guys should earn it first. Obviously, none of you earned that yet.¡± he His eyes gleamed with ridicule. ¡°Not only do you have to cry about exams and lessons and keeping your grades just to stay in the team, you can¡¯t even excel in the game you love. I don¡¯t even like basketball. Do you think I like it? No. I do this because the school wants me to y and because I want some time off with some other things.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t be surprised if I don¡¯t put my heart and soul into this game or on this team. I¡¯m already good at it without trying. It¡¯s the same as staying in the star section. I¡¯m in there, and none of you are not.¡± When Max¡¯s eyesnded on Hugo, he smirked. ¡°Tell that to your brother, Hugo. He may try his best, but he will never get into the star section.¡± ¡°So this is all is this about? Hugo let out a dryugh. ¡°You¡¯re throwing a tantrum and provoking the team because of my brother?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably threatened.¡± One of the members quickly found an argument to hit Max. Hearing this, others alsoughed dryly. ¡°Max, if you¡¯re that scared of As kicking you out, then we understand.¡± As and Penny on the sideline: ¡°???¡± ¡°Your problems with As are different from ours, but well, I guess you¡¯re born petty ¡°This is someone from the star section, huh? I guess they¡¯re all threatened since As finally dered war on them.¡± Seeing their regaining confidence, Maxughed out loud. ¡°Threatened? Haha! Why would I feel threatened by him? If As is lucky, he might get in, or maybe he¡¯d get a seat in our ss¡­ that is if any of us pitied him. Morcover, even if As is undoubtedly smart and a hard worker, that¡¯s the only thing he can do¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Hugo blurted out, earning strange looks from his team. Thinking this wouldn¡¯t escte to the worst, they followed Hugo¡¯s remarks to annoy Max. ¡°Max, not because As isn¡¯t in the team doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t y. 1 ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if As is much better than him!¡± As and Penny on the sidelines: ¡°?????!!!¡± ¡°Haha! How about you quit, Max? And maybe we can invite As, 1 ¡°First Brother, you y basketball too?!¡± Penny gasped and looked up at As, only to see the grim look on his face. Her remarks, however, already gained everyone¡¯s attention and shifted their eyes in their direction. 2 The team gasped in horror when their eyesnded on the shadow that was cast upon As¡¯s face. Hugo pressed his lips and avoided his brother¡¯s deadly gaze. 203 Her money was on the line again! Oh, no. ¡®I misspoke,¡® was what Hugo wanted to say at the moment, but he couldn¡¯t since everything was already said. Max, on the other hand, smirked. ¡°Good! As, did you hear everything they just said?¡± ¡°Loud and clear.¡± As¡¯s tone was cold and low, adding more intensity to the oppressive atmosphere in the air. ¡°Is that true?¡± Max asked, but this time, As only gazed at him. ¡°Since that¡¯s what everyone is saying, how about you y in the team next week?¡± Everyone looked at him incredulously, only to see Max¡¯s sneer. ¡°Since next week is foundation week, we can set up a basketball game. The school¡¯s basketball team versus Max¡¯s team. What about that?¡± ¡®Another bet?¡® Penny¡¯s expression turned solemn. But I betted on First Brother because I knew he¡¯d eventually get into the star section. But this game is something I¡¯m not sure of.¡± Just as Penny was thinking about this bet Max was proposing, As suddenly pulled her closer. ¡°Sure.¡± As nodded, cing a hand on top of Penny¡¯s head. ¡°Penny¡¯s money on the school¡¯s basketball team. She looked up at her brother, aghast. I didn¡¯t rope you in this bet this time! Why drag me now!?¡± As simply nced at her as if telling her, ¡®Hugo dragged me into this, and so we¡¯re both in this together.¡± She hadn¡¯t even gotten her payout from the first two bets, and her money was on the line again! Comment 48 PAMPERED CHAPTER 204 204 Maybe a miracle will happen in five days? WEEKEND ¨C Penny had always believed that As was the type of brother who wouldn¡¯t talk much but would stand up feelings and for his little siblings. He was the type who didn¡¯t know how to show his simply showed them through actions. He was also easily misunderstood because of hismunication problems regarding feelings. Most of those traits were good¡­ if he cared for someone. But because he didn¡¯t care for Penny back then, those traits were something that only added, bitterness to her heart. In this lifetime, As was still the same. The only new thing that Penny discovered about him in this lifetime was¡­ he was a vengeful person! Penny only roped him in one bet! ONE! But this was the second time he dragged her into a situation! ¡®My poor money¡­ Penny¡¯s heart sank as she watched the basketball team do their practice game in the Be Mansion. ¡®My poor, poor money.¡® Her round eyes shimmered with tears, grieving for the money she would have to lose. Right now, what she was watching was¡­ pathetic! Why did Hugo and the basketball team drag As into this game?! ¡°Wow,¡± Seated beside her, ter¡¯s mouth was partially opened, torn between awe and shock. ¡°First Brother¡­ is shockingly pitiful.¡± There, in the small basketball court the team set up in the vacant space of the mansion was the basketball team with As. Sweats made their skins shiny, their clothes damped, and they all looked exhausted. However, unlike the basketball team, who were used to training and ying the game, As looked like he was about to die of exhaustion! Not only that, but As might catch the ball, and let others steal it right in front of him! As might try to pass the ball, but for some reason, the ball would always end in the opposing team! He was also the slowest in running. 1 ¡°And this court is rather smaller than the real one,¡± ter whispered, feeling sorry for As for getting dragged into this. ¡°This is Second Brother¡¯s fault! He shouldn¡¯t have dragged First Brother in this since we all know he is pathetic in sport!¡± Wasn¡¯t that the reason As was studying hard to make up for that area!? ter panicked and turned to Penny. ¡°Penny, did you already put your money on him!?¡± Slowly, Penny faced her third brother with wiggling wide eyes, as if she would bawl her eyes out at any moment. I didn¡¯t want to! But your First Brother wants me to put all my money in and he said that so confidently!¡± a At this point, Penny knew As held a grudge against her. 13 204 Maybe a miracle will happen in five days? ¡°I have to¡­¡± Penny whimpered, almost huping as she held back her tears. ¡°Third Brother, you did well in your exam, did you?¡± 1 The panic in ter¡¯s eyes was slowly reced with uncertainty. Seeing this, Penny looked away. and sped her chest in dismay. Why is my life so hard when I¡¯m with them?¡± she mentally wept her heart out. I did my best, but they just won¡¯t give me a break! ter stared at her apologetically. To be fair, the exams on the second day till thest day were not as hard as the first day. Compared to before, ter was certain he answered quite a lot correctly because Penny covered all of them in their lessons. The only reason he was reluctant to say that was because he still wasn¡¯t sure and he didn¡¯t want her to raise her expectation, only to get disappointed. ¡°Penny,¡± he called and tapped her back mildly. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t cry anymore. Who knows?¡± When he uttered hisst remarks, Penny looked back at him as if she was expecting him to reveal something. ter pressed his lips together and nced at As. ¡°Maybe a miracle will happen in five days?¡± Forget it. Penny looked away from him, unable to watch this game unfold because it was akin to watching how she would lose her payout. ¡°Surely, when it¡¯s easy money, you¡¯d end up losing them just as easily,¡® she told herself, learning another life lesson. Tll never gamble again. At least with this. Wait. What about my stock market trades? They¡¯re not easy money, right? I study the market flow and¡­¡® As Penny tried to reassure herself that the wealth she was secretly building at the moment wasn¡¯t easy money and that she wasn¡¯t ¡°cheating, ter caught a figure from the corner of his eyes. When he turned, he saw Butler Jen before Professor Singh appeared behind him. ¡®Professor Singh? ter furrowed his brows, now reminded of the conversations he overheard some time ago. ¡°Why is he here? The final exam week already ended yesterday.¡± For some reason, he felt his heart thud against his chest at the thought that this was about Penny and not the tutoring session. When Butler Jen waved to get his attention, he saw him point at Penny. ¡°I was right.¡°ter pressed his lips into a thin line before he turned to Penny. ¡°Penny, it looks like Butler Jen is calling for you.¡± Penny, who was still mentally preupied, looked at him in a daze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Butler Jen.¡± He pointed his thumb in a direction, making her shift her attention to where he was pointing at. Deep lines appeared between Penny¡¯s brows as soon as she caught Butler Jen and Professor Singh. She immediately knew what this was about. Hence, she sported a smile and all her previous dramas disappeared. 1311 1 204 Maybe a miracle will happen in five days? team. Having said that, Penny jumped out of the bench and ran to where Butler Jen and Professor Singh were. As she walked away, ter stared at her small back, his lips drawn into a thin line. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me this is about her being Professor Singh¡¯s apprentice?¡± ter gulped and hung his head low, hiding the sorrow and fear in his eyes. Is she going to leave now? He sped the towels on hisp. ¡®If so, can we make her stay?¡± It was only recently that the siblings felt a lot closer than before. Although Penny was still hot and cold, but mostly indifferent, that indifference would never hide her big heart. 10 ¡°I don¡¯t want her to go.¡± Comment 34 PAMPERED CHAPTER 205 205 She felt like a child When Penny reached Butler Jen and Professor Singh, Butler Jen ushered the two of them to Charles¡® home office. Once they arrived, Penny was a little taken aback because her mother and her uncle were also in there. Once everyone was seated with Penny between her parents and Professor Singh across from them, Professor Singh formally asked their permission to offer Penny the apprenticeship. ¡°I am aware Penny is very young and kids her age should be doing what other kids were doing at her age,¡± Professor Singh expressed sincerely. ¡°However, I simply think Penny is more mature and very smart for her age. And geniuses like her might find an interest in our study and research more.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend, but I actually reached out to the headmaster of the Academy regarding this. After all, Miss Penny mentioned she wanted to move up and finish her secondary education fast,¡± he remarked. ¡°Tve sent him a rmendation just in case. Although I know Penny¡¯s credentials are enough, it¡¯s better to be safe.¡± And also, to make sure Penny would reach her goal of graduating early. This was Professor Singh, and a personal letter from him to any level of education would be regarded highly. Professor Singh sighed, seeing the look in Allison¡¯s and Charles¡¯s eyes. Even the usuallyposed Haines didn¡¯t seem like he knew how to react at this point. This news would be great for other people; if Professor Singh came like this to any of the star students or anyone already in college about his field, they would not hesitate. But these were the Bes and the fact that they were only reunited with their real daughter exined the reluctance in their eyes. ¡°Professor Singh, I deeply appreciate your efforts and help,¡± Charles expressed with a bitter smile. ¡°Our family is grateful, and this news is just¡­ it¡¯s amazing!¡± He paused because, despite the pride in his voice, there was this reluctance. ¡°As a father, even though I wasn¡¯t with her in the first decade of her life, I¡¯m already very proud of her.¡± He patted Penny¡¯s head mildly. ¡°But at the end of the day, it¡¯s Penny¡¯s decision.¡± Allison pursed her lips and nced at Charles, keeping her mouth closed for a second. When her eyes fell on Penny, she reached out to Penny¡¯s hand and sped it. ¡°Penny,¡± she called, thinking of the right words to tell her. ¡°This is great news! Your dad and I already decided to leave the decision in your hands. Whatever it is, though, we got your backpletely¡± Penny studied her mother¡¯s face and pressed her lips. Pride and reluctance swirled in Allison¡¯s eyes a weirdbination. She could feel that Allison wanted to refuse and talk her out of it. At the same time, her mother also didn¡¯t want to be the reason for Penny not to grab this great opportunity that could open more doors of opportunity for her. When she gazed at Charles, he gave her a mild nod. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t think about me Thie is for you after all¡± 13:11 13 205 She felt like a child Her eyes then veered to Haines, only to see him force a smile and nod. Haines didn¡¯t say anything, but she knew it was because he knew everything was already said. This was a decision Penny had to make for herself. Now that exams were over and summer break wasing, Penny would have to focus on the exams for her to move up and graduate early. I¡¯ve always imagined this moment the second I woke up as a baby¡® came across a thought as she slowly peeled her eyes away from her elders. ¡®But now that this is happening, why do I feel like this?¡± Deep in her heart, she still wanted to take this apprenticeship. But in a way and how the headmaster uttered his questions yesterday, Penny couldn¡¯t shrug off this feeling creeping into her heart. It felt like her mind was ready¡­ but her heart wasn¡¯t. Not yet. Everyone patiently gazed at her with different thoughts in their minds. They even held their breaths as they waited, hoping her answer would be good news for all of them. When Penny raised her head and set her eyes on Professor Singh, Penny smiled. ¡°Professor Singh. ¡°Yes, Penny?¡± The brief pause made their hearts thud. She smiled once more and said, ¡°Can you give me another month?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Because of everything that had happened, I couldn¡¯t find the time to think about the apprenticeship. If it¡¯s okay with you, then can you give me at least a month?¡± she asked politely. ¡°My mind is prepared to face the new challenges, but my heart is not yet ready. I want to spend more time with my family and maybe rx a bit more.¡± For a moment, everyone could only stare at her. After another second, all their eyes softened as their shoulders rxed. It wasn¡¯t because she asked to stay or that she still nned to ept the apprenticeship that they somehow felt relieved. But it was the fact that she wanted to stay with the family for now and then ept the apprenticeship. ¡°Of course, Penny, said Professor Singh. ¡°Actually, you have more than a month to prepare, since I know you¡¯ll still need to prepare for the exams you need to take. I simply came here today to officially ask your parents about the offer I had, since thest time seemed a little too abrupt.¡± Penny¡¯s face brightened up as her lips stretched, watching Professor Singh nod back at her reassuringly. She then cast Allison a look, and thetter sped her shoulders and leaned her head closer. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby, Allison cajoled. ¡°We also want more time with you.¡± Charles grinned and chuckled, pinching Penny¡¯s checks mildly. When he faced Professor Singh, he nodded at the man, and Professor Singh nodded back. As for Haines, he only heaved a sigh of 205 She fell like a child relief. Although Haines already nned to go wherever she was; the project happened to be where his main office was. 10 As for Professor Singh, he was simply d to see how Penny seemed to grow more affection toward the Be Family. When he first met Penny, he already noticed her eagerness to leave. Even though Professor Singh was no expert in such rtionships, he could feel the wall around her. Not to mention, how she said she wanted to graduate early and didn¡¯t bear any hesitation, as if she didn¡¯t have any attachment to anyone in here. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But now, watching this warm sight of the Be couple while smiling at their daughter, warmed up his heart. ¡®Somehow, she felt like a child now to when I first met her.¡± Comment 13:11 PAMPERED CHAPTER 206 206 Then¡­ why are you leaving? Lying t on the bed, Penny stared at the ceiling with a smile on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it,¡± she told herself, her heart felt a little light at the mere thought of it. I It was a strange feeling, considering she nned to leave this household as soon as the opportunity arose. And even if the opportunity didn¡¯t, she nned to open one for herself. But now, she was postponing just a bit. Just a little¡­ to prolong living the life the old and wounded Penny dreamt day and night for many years. 3 Just a little bit to heal. D A little bit¡­ ¡°And I know I might regret itter on, she whispered as her grin calmed into gentleness. ¡°But well, let¡¯s throw that worry for tomorrow to worry about.¡± __ At peace, Penny spread her arms and legs on the bed. ¡°Moreover, I kinda like this bed now. It feels a lot softer than I remembered it. she couldn¡¯t really remember what her bed felt before, but she does remember the firm mattress she had as an adult. She could also remember the times she had to sleep on the floor out of exhaustion or just fall asleep on the desk countless times. While she was thinking about the things she wanted to appreciate more in this life, a faint knock came on the door. Penny just lifted her head, waiting for the door to open. Slowly, she saw ter peeking his head in the door. ¡°Penny?¡± ¡°Third brother?¡± she blinked. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well.¡± ter cleared his throat and stepped in, keeping the door a little bit open. ¡°You didn¡¯te back to the practice, so I thought you didn¡¯t feel well.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Penny¡¯s lips formed an o¨Cshape. ¡°Heh. I don¡¯t want to feel bad for First Brother, so I just want to take a nap.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ter rocked his head. ¡°You¡¯re going to take a nap?¡± ¡°nning ¡°I sec. ¡­Penny studied ter, waiting for him to leave and close the door, but he didn¡¯t. He simply idled by the door. ¡°Third brother, is there¡¯s something wrong?¡± ¡°No, I mean, yes!¡± ter cleared his throat. ¡°First Brother worries me and Second brother as well. ¡°Why are you worried about Second Brother?¡± she tilted her head a little. ¡°He is in his zone and if not for him, I¡¯d lose all hope for this bet ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. ted leaned against the jamb and held the knob close to him. ¡°I¡¯m saying 206 Then¡­ why are you leaving? ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡± Penny sat up as her face turned sour. ¡°You¡¯re right. First Brother might kill himter¡­ or not. Considering how exhausted First Brother looks like when I left, he seemed he would faint any moment. He would probably be snoring right after the practice game.¡± While Penny concluded what might happen or what might not, ter kept his gaze on her. ¡°Also¡± she stopped as she looked back at her third brother, only to catch the sadness and guilt in his eyes. ¡°Third Brother, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me that look¡± Her heart quickly thudded, assuming Keith retaliated at ter¡¯s retaliation. ¡°Did that Keith hurt you again?¡± 1 ter quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no! Penny, I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look fine, though.¡± She frowned. ¡°Third Brother, are you still going to lie to me? Or should I find out what happened myself?¡± There she goes again¡­ acting like a big sister. T ter pressed his lips again, swallowing down the lump that suddenly formed in his throat. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Penny,¡± his voice was meek and reluctant, entering the room and stopping a step after the door. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ when I retaliated against Keith¡¯s provocation, it¡¯s because he mentioned something I really don¡¯t like.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny tilted her head to the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s because of the bet that you got angry?¡± ¡°There¡¯s about that bet, but that¡¯s not everything that he said. There¡¯s something else that triggered me.¡± ¨C because he knew there might be some truths in it. ¡°So, I want to ask you something.¡± 1 She pointed at herself, confused. ¡°You want to ask me something about what that monkey said?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded and took a deep breath, mustering the courage to hear the answer to this question. ¡°Penny, are you ashamed to be a Be?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t believe Keith, but I can¡¯t help but wonder. I didn¡¯t think much about it before, but I¡¯m a little confused why you are still using the Reed family name?¡± His question was something Penny never expected in this life. Not only because she didn¡¯t think it was even worth breaking a sweat, but it didn¡¯t matter to her at this point. After all, she decided on that based on her experience in her past life. ¡°Did that monkey say I¡¯m using Reed¡¯s family because I¡¯m ashamed to be a Be?¡± she guessed, and he nodded while looking away to hide the bitterness in his eyes. ¡°I used the name Reed because I didn¡¯t want to make thingsplicated for all of us.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ter slowly furrowed his brows, confused. ¡°What do you mean, you didn¡¯t want to make itplicated for all of us?¡± ¡°I mean, Nina is a Be, and everyone in school knows that Mom and Dad only have four 206 Then¡­ why are you leaving? children. So, if I attend school with the same surname, people would start asking if we¡¯re rtives and sort of bother all of us. So, I thought I should use Reed,¡± she exined with a shrug. ter opened and closed his mouth before he blurted out. ¡°Then why would you always distance yourself when we¡¯re walking with you?¡± His breath hitched when he realized what he just said. Penny blinked adorably, tilting her head. ¡°Because¡­ I don¡¯t think you like to be seen with me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± You hated it before,¡® she replied in her mind. And always said it¡¯s such a bother that everyone is looking at us like we¡¯re clowns in a circus.¡® 2 ¡°Either way, I do what I do to avoid inconvenience.¡± She grinned reassuringly. ¡°No hard feelings!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ter studied her bright smile and felt a little ease in his heart. His grip on the knob, however, tightened because the main reason he came in here wasn¡¯t asked yet. After another deep breath, he mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Then¡­ why are you leaving?¡± Comment 30 PAMPERED CHAPTER 207 207 I don¡¯t hate you too. ¡°Then¡­ why are you leaving?¡± The bright grin on Penny¡¯s face faded at that question. Surprised that ter knew about it, her brows slowly knitted together. How did he know? ¡°Some time ago, I overheard you and Professor Singh talking,¡± he said quietly, eyes cast down a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, and I was simply going back to the library to get something. But I heard him talking about taking you in as his apprentice and that you would have to leave. the house.¡± ter exined his side of the story, including his assumption that apprenticeship was withdrawn. After all, Penny didn¡¯t seem she was nning to leave in the past several weeks. Matter of fact, even their parents didn¡¯t mention anything about it to them. But seeing that Professor Singh came by today, ter knew it was about that. Hence, he followed them to the study room. This time, he was nning to eavesdrop. The problem was, when he heard his parents¡® response, ter knew she would leave. ¡°Is it because I wasn¡¯t very weing before?¡± he asked, almost tearing up. ¡°Or was it because I got angry because of the choctes? Penny, I will share all my choctes you don¡¯t even need permission anymore. I won¡¯t eat them anymore.¡± He pressed his quivering lips, assessing the unmoved look stered on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he eximed in a hurry, trying his best to get a reaction from her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude to you and for calling you name before. And I¡¯m also sorry that I wasn¡¯t a fair brother and that you have to clean up my mess, even though I¡¯m older than you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m also sorry about¡­ about a lot of yelling, he continued nervously. ¡°And for pulling all those pranks on you. I¡¯m also sorry for not being a good brother and for being weak.¡± ter rummaged through his memory to remember anything that he should feel sorry for. Meanwhile, the corner of her lips curled up while looking at him nervously racking his brain and apologizing for everything. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry¡­ for neglecting you,¡± he said after the countless sorry mentioned before this. ¡°I know I should be a proper big brother, but I kept failing you and disappointing you. I¡¯ll try my best to be a good big brother.¡± Slowly, he lifted his teary eyes on her and smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Penny nned to make a joke and y with him just to distract him. Her third brother was so easily distracted. He might have explosive emotions, but if done right, it was easy to distract him away from the emotions. But that sorry¡­ [I¡¯m sorry for neglecting you,] hit her so differently. That word neglect ¨C was the right term for Be¡¯s biggest sin toward her. They neglected her from the start till the end, and at this point in her life, she wasn¡¯t expecting 12:26 207 I don¡¯t hate you too an apology for that anymore. What else could she do? These people hadn¡¯t done what they had done not that they still have that kind of power over her in this lifetime. But that apology¡­ touched a part of her heart that she didn¡¯t know still existed. A shallow breath escaped her nostrils as Penny tapped the side of her bed. ¡°Third Brother, my pets are currently with Butler Jen. You cane in.¡± ter gulped and cautiously walked in, afraid Tiana was just hiding somewhere. When ter sat awkwardly on the edge of the bed, he faced her. ¡°You already forgive me?¡± ¡°You already said sorry many times, even before this day, remember?¡± she reminded him, referring to the time they all apologized to her and asked her for another chance to be a proper family for her. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t detail everything like today, but I already know you meant that apology.¡± His brows rose. ¡°Then are you not going to leave now?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Third Brother, who told you that the reason I¡¯m leaving is because you were mean to me at first?¡± ¡°Then why are you leaving if not for that?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± she trailed off and pondered about the reason. When she thought of an answer, she smiled brightly. ¡°Because I want to live freely.¡± Her answer, however, wasn¡¯t clear to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel free in here?¡± ¡°Third Brother, what I meant by that is that it¡¯s a dream for me,¡± she said. ¡°If I can graduate early and get to work early, then that means I can retire early. If I retire early, I can enjoy my life as much as I can while I have the energy!¡± ter blinked, his brows knitting. ¡°Still doesn¡¯t get it, do you?¡± Penny squinted and sighed. ¡°For instance, Brother Hugo wanted to be in the military. It¡¯s been his dream since he was young, so he¡¯d do anything he could to achieve that.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the same with you!¡± she blurted out. ¡°You wanted to be a musician, and of course, you will do everything to be one and share your music.¡± ter tilted his head a little to the side. ¡°Who said I want to be a musician?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± his question was akin to a bucket of cold water poured on her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be a musician?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I want right now.¡± 00 ¡°Ah.. hehe. Wild guess.¡± Pennyughed awkwardly and shook her head to divert the attention. ¡°My point here is that¡¯s my dream goal. If I¡¯m going to spend my youth working, I¡¯d rather do < 207 I don¡¯t hate you too. that ten years earlier and then spend the remaining decades of my life enjoying life.¡± She raised her hand in front of her and counted in her mind while putting down her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s it! In my mid¨Ctwenties, I¡¯m already retired! I have a lot of strength to travel then.¡± To be frank, ter still didn¡¯t get it. He didn¡¯t understand her desire to retire early; he didn¡¯t even understand why she was thinking of retiring at this age! She just entered middle school! However, watching her excitedly talk about it gave this strange ease in his heart. ¡®She looks so happy while talking about it, he thought, smiling as he listened. ¡®How can I stop her this time?¡® When Penny looked back at him, her smile stretched as it seemed he finally got it. ¡°That¡¯s the reason,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s my goal in this life.¡± ¡°Is there any way that I can stop you?¡± he still asked onest time. ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing this for my future. If you suddenly found out what you want to be in the future, will you appreciate it if I oppose it just because I can¡¯t understand it?¡± ter pursed his lips. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Heh. See?¡± Penny smirked and reached out, patting his head mildly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Third Brother. I don¡¯t hate you anymore.¡± Her smile broadened until her eyes appeared like mere ?lits, filling his heart with warmth. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you too.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 208 208 Penny is leaving Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. That night, Charles summoned his children to the family room. Even though there was an uing basketball y Hugo and As were participating in, he wanted to break the news to them as early as possible. He didn¡¯t want the same problems they had before toe between them again just because he held off on information the boys would most likely want to hear early on. 1 ¡°As, Hugo, I know you¡¯re tired, but this is important, said Charles sternly, watching his two elder sons look at him listlessly. However, As almost looked like he needed emergency attention because of how tired he appeared. Charles took a deep breath and huffed it out. ¡°Penny is leaving.¡± ¡°What?¡± As, despite his haggard and stressed appearance, frowned. ¡°Dad, what is it this time?¡± Hugo wasn¡¯t also pleased. ¡°Dad, why are you sending Penny away? Whatever bad news you heard, it¡¯s not true.¡± Penny smiled awkwardly at her brothers but was not surprised that ter didn¡¯t react. Much to Ther her shock, before Charles could continue, her father and her other brothers suddenly cast ter a look. ¡°ter, why are you not reacting?¡± asked Charles out of pure curiosity. ¡°If you¡¯re going to react, react now, son. In that case, we can all move forward together.¡± ¡°ter, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re secretly happy with the news?¡± Hugo squinted. As, on the other hand, preserved his energy on the uing ¡°debate,¡± he would have with his father. He shared their sentiments, though. ter cleared his throat and shrugged. ¡°Penny and I talked about it¡± His disy of nonchnce looked more like arrogance. ¡°She exined it to me, so I understand about it now¡± @ As, especially Hugo, was quickly filled with bitterness at ter¡¯s bragging. Was he saying he and Penny were closer? That¡¯s why Penny told him beforehand? ter slid his eyes to the corner, feigning ignorance of his brothers¡® obvious internal monologues. Charles, on the other hand, looked at Penny with a smile, and Allison stroked Penny¡¯s head. That was a minus to their worries. Hence, Charles faced his elder sons solemnly. ¡°Boys, I know this is a surprise, but let me exin¡± Charles cleared his throat and started. ¡°Some time ago, Professor Singh approached me about Penny¡­¡± Charles told As and Hugo every single detail, while the other two listened intently. At this point, Allison, Penny, and ter felt skeptical. Looking at them, Allison couldn¡¯t help but sigh and ter shook his head. As for Penny, she tilted her head to the side. ¡®Are they listening to understand? Or were they listening to find the slightest mistake in what our father would sav and use it against him?¡® her face crumpled and it didn¡¯t take long for them to 208 Penny is leaving prove her right. ¡°I see. So since Penny is a genius, Professor Singh wants to use her intelligence to make a name for himself?¡± Hugo replied after the long exnation. ¡°Hugo, weren¡¯t you listening?¡± As clicked his tongue at him. ¡°Professor Singh doesn¡¯t need Penny to make a name for himself. After all, he¡¯s already well known in his field and a very respected person in the education department.¡± He then cast Charles a look, almost making his father sigh, as if Charles was expecting a long and endless argument. ¡°Dad, I know your intention is good and you want Penny to make a decision for herself. I understand that, but she¡¯s thirteen.¡± ¡°Are you saying Penny can¡¯t decide for herself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying most people don¡¯t decide until they reach the legal age. Although I know Penny can decide on this matter, what I¡¯m saying is who would take care of her? We might not care what other people would say, but will you really send a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold somewhere far away?¡± As was in disbelief. He wasn¡¯t even sure if that was the right argument because he was physically and mentally drained from the practice. ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity for her, Charles sighed. ¡°And it¡¯s Penny¡¯s decision. So, we have to respect it. It¡¯s a decision for her future.¡± Allison nodded and backed up her husband. ¡°This is hard for all of us, even for Penny. However, as a parent and as a family, support is the only thing we can give to each other. We have no right to cut down other people¡¯s wings even if it¡¯s family. ¡°What about Hugo?¡± As tilted his head. ¡°When he told you he wanted to enlist, you and Dad were so angry about it. Dad even raised his restrictions and gave him certain grades to hit if Hugo wanted to talk about it again.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ about that¡­¡± Hugo cleared his throat as he cast As a look. ¡°Dad already approved of it some time ago.¡± As scrunched up his face. ¡°What? When?¡± ¡°Heh. I forgot to tell you because of week.¡± e exam Darting his eyes between his sons, Charles was just pleased this was rather peaceful than he expected. ¡°As, Hugo, ter,¡± he called, waiting for his son to look In his direction. ¡°I know you¡¯ve all grown fond of Penny, but as a family, no matter how hard it is, it is only natural for us to support her, no matter what.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Allison smiled. ¡°As much as possible, let¡¯s cherish all the time we¡¯re together, Moreover, there would be certain breaks, so we can always visit or Penny can always visit us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the end of the world and we¡¯re not sending her away for good¡± Charles nodded. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll find it in your heart to ept that your little sister has her own dreams and ambitions she wants to achieve as an individual.¡± Hugo and As didn¡¯t show any sign of understanding it, but they were quiet. When silence was about to settle in, ter raised a hand. < 208 Panny is leaving ¡°What do you want to say, ter?¡± asked Charles. ¡°You said Penny will sure to stay here for a good three months. At least, before the new school year starts,¡± ter said, and his parents nodded. ¡°And you also said we should cherish this moment while we¡¯re all together.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Charles and Allison nodded. ¡°Then how about we have another sleepover tonight?¡± he suggested. ¡°It would be nice if we could make more memories together¡± Charles and Allison¡¯s brows as they looked at each other before casting their eyes on ter again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind another slumber party¡± Penny raised a hand, and the next person who quickly backed her up was Hugo. ¡°I¡¯m joining. As listlessly leaned back and muttered. ¡°As long as we¡¯re going to stay in the family room. I can¡¯t feel my legs. I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Hearing their quick eptance, ter smiled from ear to ear. This wasn¡¯t how Allison and Charles expected things would turn out before they brought this up. However, this oue wasn¡¯t also bad. Both of them grinned from ear to ear, nodding. And thus, the family spent the night together for the second time¡­ and many more times in the future. D PAMPERED CHAPTER 209 209 hope deeply and sincerely Just as nned, the Be Family watched a movie together. However, five minutes in, and As was already snoring. Hugo mocked his older brother, only to nod off ten minutester. Charles and Allison chuckled and let their son sleep. As and Hugo had been practicing all day, and they had admitted that today was the first time they saw As sweat so much. Hence, they watched the movie until the end with ter and Penny. As usual, the couple kept Penny in between them. tery beside Allison. That was how they ended their day and also how they started their day. At breakfast, however, Penny felt like she would have an indigestion. How could she eat when everyone looked like they were mourning?! Didn¡¯t they have a conclusionst night?! Why even ter was frowning as if he just lost a pet or something?! ¡®That¡¯s it!¡® Penny sighed and looked at her parents, who shared the same mood as well. I can¡¯t take this anymore.¡± Penny cleared her throat, and since it was silence, everyone heard her clearly. She watched all of them set their eyes on her. ¡°I want to ept Professor Singh¡¯s apprenticeship proposal because I want to start my life early¡± she said calmly and adorably. ¡°School is fun and I would cherish every memory I had in it: my friends, their silliness, and the little fun we found amid even the nerve¨Cracking final exam week.¡± She paused and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll treasure them the same as how I will treasure all the memories I created in this house. With my family and with everyone in this house. Coming here, I didn¡¯t have a lot of expectations. I even prepared myself for the worst that I will not be epted and that I will not be loved.¡± ¨C ¡°But I was wrong¡± she continued. ¡°Mom and Dad did their best to make me happy. First Brother might not say things always, but I know he always looks after me. Second Brother, on the other hand, is someone I know I can always rely on. And Third Brother¡­ he is perfect the way he is.¡± ¡°My family is not perfect, but¡­ they¡¯re really warm and kind people who aren¡¯t ashamed of correcting their wrongs,¡± she added, her smile stretching. ¡°But even so, I want to do for myself and my future.¡± something Penny pursed her lips and hummed a short tune. ¡°The thought that I¡¯d have to leave in the future is a little saddening, but at the same time, it¡¯s what my heart also wants. It¡¯ll make me really happy if you don¡¯t act like It¡¯s my funeral, or that I contracted an incurable disease. Allison¡¯s eyes softened and reached out to her. ¡°Penny, we know it is with a heavy heart, but don¡¯t worry. We were simply processing things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad,¡± ter confessed, a bit teary¨Ceyed for some unknown reason. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of what to do today.¡± 12:28 209 hope deeply and sincerely ¡°I can¡¯t cancel the basketball training today,¡± Hugo also frowned, sulking ¡°want to spend this day with you, but I¡¯m stuck with my team.¡± As, on the other hand, quietly fumed and red daggers at the sulking Hugo. He didn¡¯t say anything, but anyone could tell he would kill Hugo if he did. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t worry.¡± Charles offered a reassuring smile. ¡°We¡¯re d to hear all of that. It¡¯s very touching. So, don¡¯t worry, because we¡¯ll eventually get used to it.¡± Penny pursed her lips. ¡®So, I said all of that for nothing? Her face turned a little sour at the thought, but well, she just tried. ¡°How about you watch our practice?¡± Hugo suggested since ter hadn¡¯t thought of anything yet. ¡°It¡¯ll raise our morale if you can stay with us.¡± ter pped. ¡°Yes. Penny ced her money on your team. Let¡¯s just do that today.¡± ¡°No need, As remarked, but hisment drifted off with the wind as Hugo and ter ignored him. ¡°I said, don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°How about you join us, Dad?¡± Hugo suggested, making Charles cock his head. ¡°Max is a big guy and he¡¯ll surely bring good yers to his own team. You¡¯re tall, so it¡¯ll be a good thing if we get. used to bigger opponents. Charles rubbed his chin, and a glint flickered across his eyes when he caught Haines figureing into the dining room. ¡°Sure. Your Uncle Haines and I will team up!¡± Haines stopped and pointed at himself. ¡°Team up on what?¡± Hugo and ter grinned while As cast Haines a meaningful look. Now, there were two of them who would look pathetic. With that being said, Hugo discussed it when his teammates arrived. Since the court they set up in the Be Mansion was small, Haines and Charles drove everyone to a private court Charles rented out for them when he heard about the game. With Haines and Charles in the opposing team, Hugo and As¡¯s team quickly felt exhausted. After all, Haines might not know what to do, but just standing there with that height of his was enough to intimate his young opponents. He would simply hold the ball up and pass the ball to Charles, and Charles would do the work. To make it worse, Charles would evenugh so loud it was demotivating. From what Penny heard, Charles reminded them of Max. Therefore, the team yed even fiercer and more determined. But s¡­ ¡°Penny, watermelons?¡± ter offered Penny a slice, knowing this was a huge blow to Penny¡¯s spirits. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Penny reluctantly epted it. He tapped her shoulders, aware that Penny was losing more hope the more they watched their brothers. Although Hugo and the original members of the basketball team were able to score, As was dragging the entire team down! 12:28 < 209 hope deeply and sincerely ¡°Kids, it¡¯s alright.¡± Allison cajoled, watching her two children look up at her. She smiled and nced at where the game was happening. ¡°Your father knows what he is doing. Although Charles is not good at proper coaching, he knows how to raise someone else morale very well.¡± Assessing the look on the boys¡® eager faces and the mes in their eyes, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°They¡¯d be fine. I¡¯m sure of that. Just have faith. Miracles happen.¡± ter and Penny sighed, but didn¡¯t say anything. All they could do was hope deeply and sincerely that heaven would side with them on the game day. PAMPERED CHAPTER 210 210 Day 1 of the Foundation Week. -Summit School of Excellence Academy: Day 1 of the Foundation Week. Penny¡¯s fan club hosted a horror booth for the foundation event with some promotions of free picture taking with Penny. Of course, Penny didn¡¯t agree with that. Thus, all those who purchased the tickets were horrified when they came to find out it was a scam! The free picture with Penny was actually just a standee of her a zoomed¨Cin full¨Cbody size of Penny that had the same height as a mascot. Some found it hrious, while others left in dismay. As for Penny, she enjoyed ying the ghost and giving those who entered their booth a scare. ¡°Rawr!!¡± Penny popped out of the box she was hiding in. Her face was painted with white and some ck paint around her eyes. There was some fake blood dripping around her face, adding to the horror of their customers. ¡°Kyah!!!¡± the girl, Penny¡¯s umpteenth victim, squealed in horror and clutched the person with her. Seeing them flee with their tails in between their legs, Penny giggled mischievously. ¡°Hihihi-! On to the next victim. Mwahaha!¡± This was fun, she thought, as she slowly went down to the box to scare their next victim. Little did she know, outside the ssroom, the line was long and the first in the line at the moment was none other than a few star students. Lily, who was giving permission to the next customer, looked at the people before her. She gulped as she gazed at the tall teenage boy standing before her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­?¡± ¡°Hello, Miss President-!¡± Popping out behind the young man¡¯s back was Ray¡¯s bright face. ¡°It¡¯s us! We heard you were hosting a horror booth this year, but were more interested in the free picture with Penny-!¡± Lily smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± she said as she epted the ticket the guy was handing over to her. Even how she tore the paper as a process before entering showed her nervousness. Event so, she tried her best to remainposed.. ¨C They might be the star section students, but they were also clients. Moreover, a few of them were already members of Penny¡¯s fan club thanks to Ray and whatever means he did to make them sign up. ¡°Here.¡± Lily gave back the other piece of the ticket and offered a smile. ¡°Enjoy the experience! A -picture with Penny at the end of the tunnel!¡± The boy standing in the front didn¡¯t say anything as he turned to the closed door. As the group walked in, Ray waved at them happily. ¡°We¡¯ll surely enjoy it, Miss President-!¡± said Ray, his shiny attitude truly contrasting the theme 12:28 210 Day 1 of the Foundation Week. of their booth. Once all of them were in, the other officer closed the door.. Ginnie then quickly rushed to Lily¡¯s side. ¡°Lily, is that guy the rank 1 of the star section, Dean Pierson?¡± 2 ¡°Yeah, I think?¡± Lily rocked her head. ¡°I never met him in person, but since he¡¯s the only unfamiliar face in the group. So, I think that¡¯s him?¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± Ginnie didn¡¯t know if she would be happy at the fact that this was the only booth the star students went to, or worried for some unknown reason. ¡°Is everything will be okay?¡± Lily and Ginnie gazed at the door worriedly before Lily whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I hope things will be okay.¡± Meanwhile, Penny excitedly rubbed her hands while hiding inside the big box. She already heard. the other ghost scaring their next group. Hence, she was eagerly waiting for her turn. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I see this group is a little tough, huh?¡± she thought, smirking, adding more powder to her face and then some red inks. This time, I¡¯ll hear you scream.¡± So far, this new group barely made a sound despite all the ghosts popping out of nowhere around the dark tunnel their ss made. If Penny was correct, there was only one scaredy cat among the group. Hence, she was nning to give it all and show this group the honor of this ss. When a light turned on from the hole in the side of her box, Penny held her breath and mentally prepared herself. After a few seconds, she jumped out of the box. ¡°Waaah!¡± she shouted with her hands up like zombies. Much to Penny¡¯s dismay, the only girl she heard squealing was the only one who got scared of her. Thetter quickly hid close to the other girl in the group. The rest of them? They just stared at Penny with a nk face. ¡°Oh, Penny, it¡¯s you!¡± Ray sped his hand excitedly. ¡°Is this where the free picture is being taken?! So exciting!¡± Hearing this familiar jolly voice, Penny flinched a little. Her eyes went wide, slowly moving her eyes to Ray. As soon as she faced Ray¡¯s direction, a camera sh beamed at her. ¡°Hehehehe!¡± Ray beamed happily as he put down his and butterflies. A total contrast to the booth¡¯s theme. Camera, the air around him was all pink Penny looked away with heavy clouds forming on top of her head. T failed this mission miserably,¡® she wept while Ray¡¯s was melting in happiness. I¡¯m sorry, my beloved ssmates!¡± ¡°We met again.¡± Penny¡¯s internal drama halted when she heard the voice that sounded quite family. Looking at the am 12:28 fthe maina sha tilted har hand to tha alda Tha amu nan tall 210 Day 1 of the Foundation Week neither bulk nor slender, just enough for a teenage boy like him. ¡°Do I know you?¡± she replied incredulously, studying his build more. The more she sensed this sense of familiarity, the more her face contorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you are that¡­¡± weird guy in the street?! 2 The young man smiled and bent over, leaning his face a little closer. But just as he did, Penny timely raised a hand and ced her palm on his palm. ¡°Stay where you are,¡± she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m a little allergic to weird people and it¡¯s not nice to see you again.¡± The star section nced at Dean while Ray frowned. ¡°Dean, do you know her?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± Dean smiled and drew his head back, wiping his forehead with the back of his hand. ¡°But apparently, she doesn¡¯t know me.¡± ¡°How would I know you?¡± Penny pouted, ¡°Guys, time¡¯s up! You guys should leave. You already demoralized all the ghosts in the tunnel. Your overstay is not weed.¡± Dean gazed at her and chuckled. ¡°Penny, we¡¯ll meet again next time.¡± ¡°We might, but so what?¡® was what Penny wanted to say, but folded her arms instead and tapped her feet impatiently. ¡°Bye: ¡°Let¡¯s be friends once you enter our ss, Dean said and simply walked away while some other star section simply nced at her. Ray, on the other hand, waved. ¡°Bye, Penny-! This is definitely worth it. I¡¯lle back. Wait for me-!¡± Penny just shook her head, telling herself she should tell Lily to give her a heads¨Cup next time Ray came into their booth. As she dejectedly sat down in the box, her face contorted when she heard Ray¡¯s loud voice again. ¨C ¡°Oh, Penny¡¯s standee! It looks like a mascot so cute! Picture! Hey, take this! I want a picture with her!¡± Penny rolled her eyes and mentally grunted. ¡®Where does all this moneye from for all this nonsense?!¡± But after that brief distress, her face calmed down as she pondered about that weird dude. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± she murmured. ¡°He¡¯s acting as if we know each other when I¡¯ve never met him in my life. PAMPERED CHAPTER 211 211 Burning coldness When the star section students left the horror booth, Ray quickly jogged to Dean¡¯s side. ¡°Dean, do you really know Penny?¡± he asked out of in curiosity. ¡°But how? You don¡¯t evene to school.¡± Dean gazed at Ray and smiled. ¡°I always know what¡¯s happening here.¡± ¡°Ehh, that¡¯s impossible. Ray elbowed his side. ¡°Seriously. How did you know Penny?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know her. Dean looked ahead and his smile stretched. ¡°I just find her¡­ interesting.¡± Ray rocked his head. ¡°Well, she¡¯s indeed interesting. Hehe.¡± He then took out the newly printed picture of her and chuckled. ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s so cute!¡± he showed it to Dean. ¡°Now, I can send it to Renren, so he finally understands why I even signed up for this fan club. Even that standee is so cute! I want one!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dean nced at the picture and smiled when Ray gazed back at him again. ¡°She does look cute. Keep it safe, Ray ¡°Of course!¡± Ray nodded. ¡°This is precious. Once she grows up, I¡¯ll show this to her!¡± a ¡°You don¡¯t even know if you still like her by then.¡± ¡°Hehe. Penny might not be my girlfriend in the future, but I¡¯ll take her as a baby sister, She¡¯s so cute-!¡± ( Dean chuckled and casually waltzed through the crowded hallway. It wasn¡¯t like they had to squeeze themselves through, since most students would make way for them. As for the girls with them, Cassandra clutched Kiara¡¯s shoulder while weeping a little. ¡°That¡¯s so scary, Kiara. Good thing you came with me when Ray dragged me here as support for Penny. Kiara nced at Cassandra and sighed faintly. The look in her eyes, however, sharpened when theynded on Dean¡¯s back. Her re intensified when she shifted them to Ray¡¯s back. ¡®He said he¡¯ll take a picture of her for me.¡°She mentally clenched her teeth, unable to resist Penny¡¯s cuteness. T¡¯ll make him pay next time he asks me for a favor. ****** Meanwhile, somewhere in the world¡­ ¡°Renren, is everything okay?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson worriedly sat on the edge of the hospital bed while Renren was bark coughing. Her eyes shone with deep worry, thinking that she took her grandson here in hopes he would get better. a However, the moment Renren arrived in the country, he started feeling ill and then ran a high fever. When they thought he recovered, he would keep showing other symptoms that hadn¡¯t. been showing for quite some time now.. This looks the same as when he was first diagnosed after the incident,¡® she thought, thinking that her decision was wrong. 211 Burning coldness ¡°Renren,¡± she called and reached out for a ss of water when Renren finally stopped coughing. ¡°Here, just take a sip. It¡¯ll make you feel better.¡± Renren offered a meek smile and took the ss from her, taking just a sip. After that, hey down and closed his eyes. ¡°Renren,¡± his grandmother called again, her voice was filled with worry and panic. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere else? Or do you still feel sick?¡± Slowly, Renren opened his eyes and gazed at his worried grandmother. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Grandma. Didn¡¯t the doctor tell you that this is a part of the therapy?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson knew that. Since they stopped all the medicines Renren had been taking and his body was going through withdrawal, he looked sicker and more tired than ever. She wouldn¡¯t even agree with this treatment if not for the fact that Ray¡¯s grandfather rmended this specialist. ¡°Just tell me if you need anything else,¡± said Old Mrs. Pierson with a smile as she cradled his slender hands with both her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else for now, hmm? Grandma is already looking for a way so you can contact Thursday Girl.¡± Renren¡¯s eyes lit up, but then he wentpletely silent. ¡°Renren, is everything okay? Are you hurt anywhere now? Where?¡± she panicked again because, in her eyes, he just froze as if he forgot he had to breathe. ¡°Renren?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I ask¡­ for her number? Renren mumbled, a mix of shock and disbelief in his voice. ¡°It would¡¯ve been easier that way¡± 2 that way, eze Although Renren rarely used his phone, if he got Penny¡¯s number, they could always stay in touch every Thursday. Penny lived in a nice neighborhood and for sure, she also had the means to keep a friendship despite the long distance. ¡°But then again, I didn¡¯t even ask her name until after some time,¡± he muttered again, his face gloomy, but not as sickly. Old Mrs. Pierson could only sigh. ¡°You are really fond of that girl, are you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very sweet.¡± ¡°She must be.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson nodded, seeing that there was some vibrance in Renren¡¯s eyes when she asked the question. ¡°Renren, why don¡¯t you tell me about her?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Renren hummed. ¡°She¡¯s white and wide like a snowman.¡± (2 Old Mrs. Pierson chuckled. ¡°She must be very cute!¡± ¡°She is cute¡­ like a snowman ¡°How old is she?¡± ¡°Young. Like a little sister. ¡°I see.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson smiled gently, thinking that Renren used to want to have a baby sister. He used to want to have siblings when he was a child and kept asking his father if he could give 211 Burning coldness ¡°Let¡¯s hope that I¡¯ll hear from your uncle soon,¡± she said reassuringly. ¡°Hopefully, we¡¯ll get her contact number so we can call her.¡± Renren smiled and nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Then, rest for now,¡± she said and fixed the nket over him. ¡°Grandma will stay here until you fall asleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± [Summit School of Excellence Academy] Dean stood in the star section¡¯s exclusive garden, holding two pictures in his hand. It was the pictures of Penny Ray took earlier today. ¡°Send it to him and give him a beacon of hope?¡± he muttered andughed dryly. 2 A smirk turned up on his face and lit up the end of the pictures, watching the mes slowly engulf the pictures. When the mes were near his fingers, he let it go. The burning photographs slowly fell into the trash bin and his eyes remained cold as he watched it turn into ash. 2 PAMPERED CHAPTER 212 212 Basketball game Penny¡¯s defeat in that one scare fail didn¡¯t discourage her. Instead, it gave her more motivation to the point all those who entered the horror booth left crying. On the third day of the foundation week, they closed their horror booth for the basketball game between the basketball team featuring As and Max¡¯s team. This was the highlight of today¡¯s foundation week. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sitting down near Hugo¡¯s team bench, Penny was in awe. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m watching a basketball game,¡± she blurted out in awe, looking around the school gym and at how packed it was. ¡°It¡¯s even more crowded than my fan club assembly.¡± Well, mainly because almost all the students were there to watch the game. This would be a moment of truth for the basketball team. This would prove if Max was truly that capable of defeating his own team, or if the team could stand on their own without him. ¡°Go, go, go Max! You can do it our Max!¡± some fans from Max¡¯s fan club cheered. ¡°Go, go, go, Max! You can do it, our Max!¡± Looking at those cheering, Penny cringed a little. Those girls were even holding banners and pompoms as they chanted their fan chant. As her eyes veered down, she saw some star students. seated near the bench. It was almost as though they were part of the team, since their seats were so close to the empty bench for Max and his team. When Penny¡¯s eyesnded on the weird guy beside Ray, her face turned sour. She looked away when the weird dude met her eyes, as if he could know she was looking. ¡®I don¡¯t like him for a reason,¡® she thought. Is he a part of the star section? But I don¡¯t think I met him before in that ss.¡± Well, Penny hadn¡¯t met all the star section students. Even if she did, she definitely paid them no mind. ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± ter, who was sitting right beside Penny, couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°The star students are already here, but the enemy team isn¡¯t here yet.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. Did he give up?¡± Penny wondered, clicking her tongue and shaking her head. ¡°I hope he did. Because if Max gave up, then that means her money was safe! ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Seated on the other side of Penny was Ginnic, carning Penny, ter, and even James who was next to ter their attention. Sensing this, Ginnie¡¯s shoulder rose while her -head lowered. ¡°I mean, Ma¨CMax isn¡¯t the type to back down or give up.¡± Lily tilted her head over to Ginnie to look at Penny and her brother to exin. ¡°Ginnie actually studied and researched the yers¡® stat. She did it to help the basketball team, who are, as well, part of our club. And ording to her research, Max is not the type to back down. However, he is the type of person who has a bad habit of beingte for things he knew weren¡¯t worth so much importance.¡± 212 Basketball game ¡°That bastard¡­!¡± ter fumed and ground his teeth. ¡°Are you saying both my brothers weren¡¯t worth anything?!¡± Lily simply wanted to exin things to them, but since someone here was getting emotional, she quickly straightened her back and hid behind Ginnie. face also soured after hearing this. ¡°That arrogant guy,¡± she hissed, gazing at the basketball team, who was getting irritated with the wait. ¡°It could be a strategy, though!¡± Ginnie eximed when she found the courage to appease Penny and ter. ¡°I mean, making others wait can burn someone¡¯s patience very fast. So, he could be doing this to throw the basketball team off their game.¡± Hearing this, the fire in Penny¡¯s and ter¡¯s eyes distinguished. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Max is a part of the star section,¡± Ginnic continued, relieved that the two calmed down. ¡°All star section students are heavily involved with their family businesses. They were already gifted students, but their experience in the real world gives them more advantage than other students. So, if you think of the bigger picture, Max might not just be battling the basketball team in this game, but is also ying a psychological game.¡± ¡°Wow. Ginnie is your name, right?¡± James, who was peeking over ter, was in awe. ¡°You got all of that information in a matter of days?¡± Ginnie scratched the back of her head and smiled. ¡°Penny¡¯s money is on it.¡± ¡°Ginnie-!¡± Penny was touched that her friend was also valuing Penny¡¯s money. ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s nothing¡± Ginnie chuckled sheepishly. ¡°I mean, the basketball team was a big help during the first assembly and did everything they could do to help our cause. So, as part of Penny¡¯s fan club motto, we also have to help our members no matter how small or big it is.¡± Lily covered her lips and squeezed her co¨Cfounder¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is my co¨Cfounder. I¡¯m so proud of her!¡± ¡°Well, even if that¡¯s true, the basketball team is already annoyed¡­¡± ter trailed off when he set his eyes back to the team, only to see them allughing while talking to each other. ¡°Well, I guess they remembered to keep their heads cool.¡± ¡°Dad always makes them wait for an hour for a pee break, Penny blurted out as this thought suddenly crossed her mind. ¡°I guess Papa really knows what he was doing back then.¡± Good thing Hugo and As were just as miffed as the basketball team while waiting for Charles. Hence, they weren¡¯t that in trouble. After hearing Ginnie¡¯s information, their group kept long patience while the growing impatience. from others started to resonate in the gym. The only ones who probably didn¡¯t care about this were the unmoved star section and Max¡¯s enthusiastic fans, who continuously chanted until now. When the impatience from the crowds almost reached its peak, Max¡¯s fan club suddenly pitched. Their thin squeals resonated in the entire court, silencing everyone. ¡°Kushh!!!! They¡¯re here!¡± 212 Basketball game ¡°Max!! We love you!¡± ¡°Go, go, go, Max! You can do it our Max!¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help but stretch their necks, trying to get a sneak peek of who Max invited to y this game. The basketball team also turned their heads to the entrance, the smiles on their faces, ready to y and win. But s, when they saw the people on Max¡¯s team, the basketball team¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Aren¡¯t those¡­ one of Hugo¡¯s team trailed off as he was almost rendered speechless. ¡­ yers. from the minor league?¡± When everyone realized who the people Max brought in, they all had one thought in mind. ¡°He brought in professional yers to y against some upper high schoolers?!¡± As for Penny, she simply bid farewell to her money. PAMPERED CHAPTER 213 213 First Quarter The entire court fell into a brief silence as soon as those who knew realized who the people Max brought in for today¡¯s game were. Those who were simply riding the hype had to ask around, and when they got the answer, they were stunned. Professional yers in this game? ¡± ¡°Oh, no ter sped his hands nervously and turned to innie. ¡°Ginnic, did you know about this?¡± Bitterness appeared in Ginnie¡¯s eyes and shook her head. ¡°We had our assumptions, but none of us expected he would bring in professional yers.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡± Penny clenched her teeth in distress. ¡®Even if it¡¯s not about money, how could that guy bring professional yers into an amateur game?¡® Their group was particrly nervous because this changed a lot of things+ On the other hand, the basketball team could only stare at the yers on the enemy team in at daze. ¡°That¡­ that guy¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re doomed.¡± Someone clenched his teeth in anger. ¡°Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡± ¡°Hey, hey-!¡± Max approached them arrogantly, smirking. ¡°Did someone just say cheating?¡± ¡°Max! How can you bring professional yers here?!¡± someone on the bench harrumphed, pointing at the other yers approaching the other bench. When one of the yers looked back at them, his breath hitched. ¡°That¡¯s my idol¡­¡°You jerk!¡± The captain¡¯s face was also grimed. ¡°Max, you didn¡¯t tell us that you¡¯d invite professional yers for this game.¡± ¡°Max, is this why you¡¯re so confident? Bringing professional yers into an amateur game¡­ aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Another one expressed his dismay. ¡°Ashamed?¡± Max snorted. ¡°Why would I feel ashamed? Is there a rule of who I can bring in this game and who I can¡¯t?¡± He tilted his head a little to the side, blinking. ¡°It¡¯s not cheating when I didn¡¯t break any rules. Haha! It¡¯s your fault for not rifying this matter. So, why are you ming me?¡± The taunting smirk stered on Max¡¯s face irritated the entire basketball team to the highest level. This guy was truly something. They didn¡¯t mention anything about who Max could bring because they expected he would only bring excellent yers from other schools at their level. They should¡¯ve known Max always toed on the line even if he was ying with them. ¡°Come on! If you think you¡¯re going to lose, then just raise the white g¡± Max taunted with at sneer. ¡°In that way, we don¡¯t need to break a sweat. Otherwise, just y and stop talking bull. It¡¯s 213 First Quarter you neglected the terms you agreed with ¡°You jerk¡­¡± someone in the basketball team approached him and stood in front of Max. ¡°Are you really looking for a fight?¡± Max straightened his back and lifted his chin. ¡°What now? Since you already know your chances of winning are low, you want to take this outside for a fistfight?¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough, the captain squeezed his member¡¯s shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough now.¡± However, despite the captain¡¯s attempt to de¨Cescte the rising tension, some of his members stood around them. They all look like they didn¡¯t mind if this would be a battle of the fists. The tension in the court quickly leaped as Max and the other team seemed to have reached the end of their patience. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough. There¡¯s only five minutes before the game starts.¡± The referee and the coach of the basketball team approached and tried to separate them. ¡°Prepare for that. This is basketball, not boxing. Looking at their coach, the basketball team was filled with bitterness. However, they still took a step back while Max smirked. Max shook his head and snapped his tongue. ¡°Surely, you guys had nothing else to do other than point fingers when things are not in your favor. How sad.¡± After saying his piece, Max strutted toward his team¡¯s bench whileughing. He waved at his fans, making them squeal as they were the only ones who were making noises at the moment. Watching Max walk away so confidently and arrogantly, the basketball team clenched their teeth in irritation. ¡°That guy..! He really has to have thest say in every argument, huh?!¡± ¡°He is really annoying! Of course, we didn¡¯t need to rify who he could bring because it¡¯s already obvious he could take anyone in his team except professionals.¡± ¡°Shit¡­ that¡¯s my idol!¡± Their faces looked darker with every passing second, thinking that this was a losing game. They might be confident with their skills and training, but against professionals, they were like kids fighting adults! ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Suddenly, they heard Charles¡® voice. The basketball team turned, catching Charles rushed to their bench. He was still in his suit while wearing their team¡¯s cap. Since this was the basketball team¡¯s battle against their member, the coach would be ying as the other referee to avoid being biased. They didn¡¯t expect Charles toe here, though. ¡°Come here, you guys!¡± He crooked his fingers, making the basketball team approach him. ¡°You guys keep your head cool, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry, As reassured, only to be ignored because they all knew whether he was angry tha samal 12:29 213 First Quarter The basketball team surrounded Charles and their demotivated moods worried him. He huffed and pped, making them look up at him. ¡°Listen here, sons. You trained well and against the professional, just ying this game is already an honor,¡± he stressed sternly. ¡°Win or lose¡­ no, this is already a win. You said some of those that boy brought in are your idols. Having to y with him¡­ isn¡¯t that an honor already?¡± The dark looks on their faces slightly disappeared, watching Charles grin until his teeth were fully disyed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying,¡± he said, tapping the captain¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Five minutes before the game! Review your game n! Chop chop!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± they shouted in unison, with the captain taking a whiteboard to discuss their game. n. With Charles¡¯s incessant throw of motivation to them, the basketball team slowly regained their morale. And when the buzzer rang in the court, they all shouted onest time in unison as their war cry. But s¡­ One minute in and Max already scored a three¨Cpoint, demoralizing the opposing team. When the buzz for the first quarter rang, the score was as clear as day. 15 0 ¨C 15 points for Max¡¯s team and the opponent team, it was¡­ 0. PAMPERED CHAPTER 214 214 Second Quarter BUZZ!! ¡°Kyaah!!! Go, go, go, Max! You can do it, our Max-!¡± Max¡¯s fans cheered happily and their cheering grew louder with the score at the moment. Max did all the scores in the first quarter while the school basketball team didn¡¯t score a point. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Maxughed out loud as he strutted toward the bench, receiving a towel from a ssmate from the star section. Meanwhile, the school¡¯s basketball team looked at the score bitterly. Some had to look away in dismay at the first quarter of the game. ¡°This is insane!¡± someone expressed. ¡°First quarter and we couldn¡¯t even score one point!¡± ¡°The guys he brought in have a different aura during the game. They surely¡­ are on a different level!¡± ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t do anything, their presence alone is crazy!¡± The basketball members couldn¡¯t help but express their dismay at the result of the first quarter of the game while heading back to their bench. The first quarter of the game was an important part of the game for this would boost a team¡¯s morale and set the mood right. But with a zero at the end of the first quarter, it was devastating. ¡°But at the end of the day, Max has a point,¡± As spoke when they reached the bench for a water break. ¡°You should¡¯ve rified who he could bring and who he couldn¡¯t. Since you all missed that part and simply thought he had the decency to bring those on your levels, this game is the price we¡¯re paying.¡± This time, all the yers and those on the bench looked at As. No matter how they were so. disappointed at As and his gamey, they also knew it was their fault for dragging this guy into this game. Admittingly, As was also telling the truth. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just the first quarter!¡± Charles cheered them up. ¡°There are still three quarters and the score isn¡¯t that huge!¡± They looked up at Charles gloomily. No matter what Charles said, they didn¡¯t feel better at all. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Charles rested his hands on his hips, at the end of his wits at how he would cheer them up. They all looked so depressed. The fact that despite ying against professionals, those scores were all from Max. Therefore, the entire team¡¯s morale took a devastating hit. ¡°Let¡¯s try again,¡± Hugo spoke up, earning his teammates¡® attention. ¡°Win or losc. Isn¡¯t that our -code?¡± The team nodded, but even so, they barely felt a little better. Even Hugo couldn¡¯t score when a professional basketball yer was blocking him. Not just the height, but the difference in their experience, and those professionals were poles apart. It was heaven and earth. They would lose for sure. 12:20 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. arter nd their e first quarter vel from a o look away in away in ne point!¡± on a different racle to turn the tables. lemoralized heart, the school basketball team entered the second quarter of roken morale. the second quarter, Max still overpowered them. His scores kept adding, ketball prowess so spectacrly. It was amazing. Even those who were hool basketball team couldn¡¯t deny that Max was truly born to be an athlete. ourt stopped as Charles called for a time¨Cout. The basketball team nced at their team. he st quarter s an important bench for a nce you all levels, this they were so ging this guy uarters and the 1 better at all. e would cheer essionals, those ; hit. Isn¡¯t that our t score when a rence in their elled as the yers dragged their feet back to their bench. ¡°It¡¯s still not the end focus on scoring one point first! You¡¯re not seeing this correctly.¡± can¡¯t you see? We have to score 40 to catch up.¡± One of the yers expressed there¡¯s only nine minutes for the second quarter. We can¡¯t catch up and the nue to grow.¡± head. ¡°Once you scored, it¡¯ll keeping!¡± at Charles dejectedly. Hugo spoke up, his face serious and determined. ¡°Let¡¯s try to score one point g at the opponent¡¯s score, let¡¯s focus on ours first, As nodded. ¡°In that way, to focus more.¡± at each other, and taking advantage of this, Charles pped. his!¡± he cheered. ¡°One point! Just one first, then we¡¯ll focus on the second. Charles with a bit of mixed emotions in their eyes. They nodded but still theirplete motivation. ed back to the court and in their positions, their steps slowed down until they You can do this, Team!!!¡± ds to the owner of the voice, their eyesnded on Penny among the crowd. be wits static in the chair, waving her chubby arms, and her cheeks turned red as she Aaroch. uda thou aan? tor and mua und Danmu stand on mall Go, teaam!!!¡± ¡°You can do this!!¡± ¡°We believed in all of you!!!¡± ¡°Show them why you¡¯re our star yers!!¡± One after another, Penny¡¯s fan club cheered. Those from the basketball fan club grinned and joined the cheers, raising the basketball team¡¯s morale, but also theirs. In under a few seconds, the entire court erupted with cheers and support for the school basketball team. ¡°Why are they only cheering for Hugo?¡± As frowned, snapping his eyes at Hugo. 2 The corner of Hugo¡¯s lips stretched as his tensed shoulders rxed. Penny was screaming so loud her face was turning red, and while she did, she was rubbing her side belly. ¡°She reminds me of Tiana,¡± he muttered, feeling a lot better as he remembered his little siblings. came to watch. His eyes, however, zed when he peeled his eyes away from Penny and ter. I Not just Hugo, but the entire basketball team seemingly fired up with all the support they were. receiving from the crowd. ¡°How selfish of us to only think about ourselves when there were those who believed in us,¡± said the yer next to Hugo. Hugo took a deep breath and yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s score this quarter team! Penny¡¯s money¡¯s on us!¡± I ¡°Hai!¡± the rest of the team shouted in unison. 2 Max smirked in ridicule as he strutted toward his position. As for his team, he nced at the crowd and smiled in appreciation. The second quarter ended with a score of 45-27: 45 for Max¡¯s team, 27 for the school basketball team. PAMPERED CHAPTER 215 215 Thest quarter is ours Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The end of the second quarter truly changed the flow of the game. Hugo did most of the score in the second quarter, but when the professional yers focused on him, the other members came in to disy their y and scored some more. Ending the second half of the game with only 18 gap points wasn¡¯t bad. It might still be huge, but the first score Hugo made brought this bubble of hope into the team¡¯s heart. His next point, and the next point that followed several secondster,pletely revived the team¡¯s fighting spirit. It didn¡¯t take long for them to y in sync. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange?¡± Ginnie muttered, her interest was piqued watching this game unfold. ¡°It feels like four versus one.¡± Penny¡¯s brows twitched, knowing the missing one in the five was As. At this point, it did feel that way. As barely had any contribution to the game because Hugo was taking all the spotlights. ¡°Penny, your second brother is amazing¡± Lily tilted her head over Ginnie, looking at Penny in awe. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m watching them y, but wow¡­ I think I want to sign up for the basketball team fan club.¡± Ginnie and Penny chuckled. ¡°You can¡¯t do that when you¡¯re the president and spokesperson of Penny¡¯s fan club,¡± said Ginnie, but deep in her heart, she also seemed to have fallen in love with this game. Setting their attention to the game, they could feel the tension from both teams. There was also excitement and nervousness in the crowd, sharing the fighting spirit for their chosen team. Even though the crowd wasn¡¯t ying themselves, they were just as emotionally involved. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ginnie,¡± Penny suddenly spoke after a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t feel that the professionals were actually ying. They feel like they were just¡­ stand¨Cins.¡± Ginnie looked at Penny. ¡°I thought I was the only one who noticed. Isn¡¯t that weird? Weren¡¯t they here to help Max win the game?¡± Penny shrugged and both of them shifted their attention to the court once more. ¨C All scores from Max¡¯s team were from Max himself. His teammates the professional yers from the minor league always passed the ball to him, Although they were still running and blocking their opponents, it didn¡¯t seem like they were ying very seriously. ¡°Was it because they think they¡¯d look like big bullies? Lily blurted out, rubbing her chin. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Her friends, who cast her a look, rocked their heads. BUZZ!!!! And with that, the third quarter ended. Looking at the score, Max¡¯s team was still leading by seven points. Still, it was smaller than the 12:20 < 215 Thest quarter is our first and second quarters. The school basketball team exchanged high¨Cfives as they approached the bench. Drinking just the right amounts of water and wiping their sweat, they surrounded Charles on the bench. ¡°Great! Just seven points!¡± Charles cheered, hope and excitement swirling in his eyes. ¡°You guys are doing great!¡± The team was panting, and a bit exhausted, but they appreciated Charles¡¯s remarks more than earlier. They stayed quiet to catch their breaths, but still kept their focus on whatever Charles and the captain were telling them about their strategy for theirst quarter. ¡°Keep up what you¡¯re doing¡± said Charles. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let Max get the ball since he always scores whenever he touches the ball¡­¡± Charles exined aloud since the crowd had gone wild right after the end of the third quarter until now. Meanwhile, on the other team, Max couldn¡¯t help but express his dismay.. ¡°Are you all serious?!¡± His voice was so loud it disrupted the meeting from the other bench. ¡°You already see them blocking me at every turn, and you still want to pass the ball to me?! Couldn¡¯t you see Hugo is in the zone and kept stealing the ball from you!?¡± Charles and the basketball team couldn¡¯t help but turn to Max. They didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but despite the crowd¡¯s chanting and cheering, Max¡¯s voice was so loud and clear around their vicinity. ¡°If you can¡¯t, I told you to block their ace! Yet, you keep letting him off! Seriously! Are you here as my team or my enemy as well?!¡± he panted, his face red in anger. ¡°All this time, I¡¯ve been doing the scores!¡± Seeing how he was acting and talking to these people put a frown on the other team¡¯s faces. Even Charles was displeased at this boy¡¯s attitude. But unlike the other team¡¯s displeasure at how Max was treating his teammates, his teammates were unfazed. ¡°Why are you angry?¡± one of the professional yers asked curiously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell us that we didn¡¯t need to do anything and you simply need to fill the team?¡± ¡°You told us we didn¡¯t need to on your own.¡± Core because you want to prove to your team you can beat them The other one chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re just doing what you asked us to do, and what we promised to do.¡± ¡°You told us you can beat an entire basketball team on your own. If you think that¡¯s basketball, then go on. We already filled in the empty spots for you, kid.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already doing more than we promised to do since the game is quite fun. Their ace yer really has a great y style,¡± another onemented again, making the other person beside himugh. ¡°You tell me you were being serious earlier on that kid, did you?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t ¡± C 215 Thest quarter is ours ¡°Hey, you should be ashamed of yourselves. Those kids are very enthusiastic, and it¡¯s only proper to return their enthusiasm by ying properly. We might¡¯ve agreed not to score, but defend like it¡¯s the championship. That¡¯s called respect.¡± The four professional yers engaged in casual conversation,ughing and teasing, ignoring Maxpletely. Max ground his teeth and hissed, slumping in his spot to cool his head a bit since there was only onest quarter and he had to either widen the gap or make sure they wouldn¡¯t score anymore. The school basketball team, on the other hand, understood why the opposing team was ying that way. They were relieved to hear that they didn¡¯te here just to bully aspiring athletes. All of them looked at each other, fire in their eyes. ¡°Thest quarter is ours!¡± Charles gathered the team, their arms over each other¡¯s backs as they made a circle. ¡°Thest quarter is ours! Say it loud! Go!¡± ¡°Thest quarter is ours! WHISTLES! And just like that, the fourth quarter started. PAMPERED CHAPTER 216 216 Last five seconds of the game At the start of the fourth quarter, Max tried his best to widen the gap. Whenever he stole the ball or got his hand on it, it would go straight to the ring. No matter where he was in the court, it was always a score. At this point, he epted that he was on his own. Therefore, even if he got the chance to pass the ball, he wouldn¡¯t. He treated his own team as non¨Cexistent. If they didn¡¯t want to help, then he would prove to them he could win on his own. His pride in showing everyone he was capable of fueled him and eventually entered the zone. However, just as he was on for another point, Hugo suddenly appeared in front of him. The two of them had been on head¨Cto¨Chead since the start of the fourth quarter. Hugo was the reason the gap between their scores hadn¡¯t moved until now. Every time Max would score, Hugo would also score right after. Both teams¡® scores actively moved because of this. Now, facing each other, the tension in the court rose. Even the crowd went quiet for a second. Their eyes were sharp and glinting and, for some reason, the audience couldn¡¯t help but imagine a tiger and a fox over them gnawing at each other. Dribbling the ball, Max took a step and Hugo timely moved in a defense position. ¡°Tch,¡± Max snickered and was about to bolt past him, only to catch the smirk on Hugo¡¯s face. This brief distraction opened up an opportunity for the school basketball team to steal the ball from him. ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°Two points for the school basketball team!¡± ¡°Kyahhh!!!¡± ¡°Nice one! Just five more points!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Hugo, I love you!!!!! Marry me after this game!!!¡± ¡°Kyaaaah!¡± The crowd cheers erupted in the court, this time, wilder than it ever was. Even those who weren¡¯t into sports couldn¡¯t help but feel exhrated by the intense battle between the teams, especially Hugo and Max. They were both amazing in their own way to the point they were inspiring more people to grow an interest in sports. Surely, right after this game, their fan clubs would grow more than ever. ¡°Tch!¡± Max clenched his teeth, gazing at their scores that now have a five¨Cpoint difference. ring at his teammates, he felt bitter in his heart. His teammates seemed happy that Hugo scored, but more than that, they were enjoying themselves. After all, they started defending seriously and giving Max the chance to score. But even with that, it only proved to them that this game was a real team y. No matter how amazing Max was as an individual yer, his chances of winning without any trust in his team or the other way around were low. 216 Last five seconds of the game As the referee whistled in the court once more, Hugo dribbled the ball with his other hand raised. His finger was pointing up, signaling to his team this would be their score. Hence, all yers on the court went to their positions, eyes on the ball. ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡± Just as Max took a step, the captain of the school basketball team appeared in front of him. The captain of their team was a big guy and with him guarding Max, thetter was aware they were determined to score. And in a beat, Hugo started jogging with the ball dribbling in his hand. Max tried to go past the captain¡¯s defenses, but he got him in a deadlock. Thus, when he saw Hugo run past them, he clenched his teeth and panicked. If Hugo shoots that, the five¨Cpoint difference would be three. That was too short of a gap. However, Max couldn¡¯t find a way to go past the captain without risking a foul. Therefore, he expected that this would be an easy point. But s, when Hugo was near the ring, Max¡¯s. teammate appeared in front of Hugo to block him. When Hugo jumped to make a shoot, the other man also jumped just as high. Max almost heaved a sigh of relief, but he caught the smirk on Hugo¡¯s face. Instead of shooting, he passed it to someone else. ¡°Oh, no kid!¡± another from Max¡¯s team timely blocked the student who held the ball now. But when he tried to make a steal, the student grinned and threw the ball down, making it bounce past in between the man¡¯s feet without looking away from him. ¡°Sorry, my i idol!¡± ¡°Sorry, my idol!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± the one guarding Hugo yelled as thetter already bolted past him. ¡°The kid!¡± Before the other yer could even process that, Hugo suddenly appeared behind him and got the ball. From there, he jumped once more and tossed the ball to the ring. For a moment, everyone¡¯s mouth fell open at the intense gamey the school basketball team had disyed. Even the professional yers were equally in disbelief and awe. ¡°Wow¡­¡± one of the professional yers awed, cycs on Hugo, who was biting the cor of his jersey. ¡°That kid is a monster¡­ really.¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, I think our team was poaching him to our team.¡± Meanwhile, the crowd erupted into a loud roar, making the floor shake and the walls vibrate. ¡°Kyahhh!!!¡± I¡¯m in love!!!¡± ¡°Hugo, marry me!!!¡± ¡°Nice defense captain!!¡± The current score was now a three¨Cpoint difference and there were still five minutes left. Max¡¯s panic was evident now, unable to hide it anymore. His disturbed peace made him fail to score 12:29 216 Last five seconds of the game when he finally got the ball. As a result, someone on the basketball team made a perfect three points. Max froze as he watched their scores, now a tie. This wasn¡¯t good. +163 Checking the time, there was only one minute and a few seconds left. If Max could make a score or stop them from scoring, then there would be another few extra minutes for him to turn things around. Calming himself down, Max kept a clear head and told himself not to make the same mistake again. The pressure was high for both teams. Max was decided for an extra time if the game ended with a tie, or score at least one. The school basketball team, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want an extended time. They were all tired, especially Hugo, and with how those professional yers were guarding him, they knew it would be harder. Just one more point. One. This would be over. This time, the ball was in Max¡¯s hand once again, and as he dribbled, two from the other team tried to block him. Hugo was being guarded by another two. Hence, Max carefully tricked them. into doing a three¨Cpoint, only to jump low and sprint past them. Seeing this, Hugo did the same thing, but with three professional yers now guarding him, het was stuck. ¡°This is mine¡­ this is¡­¡± Max¡¯s eyes lit up the closer he was to the ring, jumping to make a shot. But just as he did, another from the opposing team jumped just as high in front of him. ¡°As if!¡± said the other yer, smacking the ball as hard as he could, and the ball flew back from its supposed destination. As the ball bounced once, everyone shifted their eyes on who caught it. None from Max¡¯s team felt the need to rush, as there were only seven seconds left. All they had to do was make sure the other team wouldn¡¯t score. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, the person who caught the ball was As. And seeing him holding the ball, his own teammates¡¯s hearts sank. As for Max, he felt relieved that that pathetic fifth member caught the ball. Even the crowd gasped in horror ¨C Penny and ter, especially as soon as their eyes were on As. ¨C Of all the people who could catch it, why him!? As slowly lifted his eyes and blinked ever so slowly. He nced at the time; five seconds left. He pressed his lips and, by logic, even if there was someone he could pass the ball to, it was 12:29 PAMPERED CHAPTER 217 217 Practice makes perfect. [shback] A few nights ago, As woke up earlier than usual. He slowly sat up, scratching his head, realizing he was waking up not on his bed. Seeing his family sleeping soundlessly in the family room, the initial panic in his heart quickly dispersed. ¡®Right,¡® he told himself, ncing at his second brother sleeping on his side. ¡®ter suggested that we¡¯d sleep together.¡± As was so tired that he fell asleep as soon as the movie started. A sigh slipped past his lips as gloominess crept into his heart. Thinking about his first practice game with the basketball team, he felt pathetic. He gained this new respect toward Hugo and his teammates, but at the same time, As knew he would drag the entire team down. ¡®But I can¡¯t take back what was said now, can I?¡® he wondered, gazing at Hugo before As quietly slipped away. As stretched for a bit and walked out of the family room. It was still early, but he could already hear some chefs from the kitchen. The smell of coffee also. wafted through his nostrils. But As wasn¡¯t truly the type to eat right after waking up; he wasn¡¯t like Penny. Hence, As went out for a morning walk. Fortunately, even though some of his muscles ached, it wasn¡¯t as severe as he imagined. For some reason, As found himself in the little basketball court the team set up in the mansion. Picking up the ball, he gazed at it and sighed. ¡°Basketball is harder than I thought,¡± he mumbled, snapping his eyes to the ring. As shot the ball, but the ball bounced off the ring. His face twitched, jogging to get the ball. Again, As tried shooting it from where he was, but to no avail. ¡°Howe it¡¯s not going in?¡± he wondered, casting the huge basket full of balls. He dragged it closer to him and practiced shooting. Each ball would either bounce off the ring orpletely miss it. There were times when the ball would circle the ring before it would fall off. ¡°How do they even shoot it?¡± he frowned, thinking the basketball team would even score even. with others blocking them. Yet, As didn¡¯t even have anyone to stop him from scoring, but he kept missing. ¡°Because you¡¯re doing it all incorrectly.¡± Suddenly, Charles¡¯s voice rang from the side. As intuitively turned his head, only to see hist father smiling. The first thing he saw was Charles¡¯s bed hair, making it appear his terrible haircut look worse. Charles ced down his mug of coffee on the ground and approached. He picked up a ball on 217 Practice makes perfect. the way, stopping beside As. ¡°You should hold the ball like this, treat the ball as an extension of your body¡­¡± he exined, standing in position with the ball up. ¡°¡­ and then shoot it.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When Charles jumped a little, he tossed the ball. Before the ball could even go into the ring, he faced As with a grin. ¡°You don¡¯t just throw the ball like an arrow. This is not a baseball.¡± The moment thest syble rolled out of his tongue, As caught the ball enter the ring from the corner of his eyes. Both father and son slowly turned to the ball, watching it bounce on the ground a few times. ¡°See?¡± Charles chuckled. ¡°Son, you might not be athletic, but this should be easy for you. You liked studying, and this is almost like it.¡± As nced at his father before he wordlessly picked the closest ball to him. ¡°Let¡¯s see, he said, mimicking the position his father did, but to no avail. The ball still bounced off the ring. ¡°Haha! That¡¯s okay!¡± Charles tapped his shoulders mildly. ¡°That pose is much better, so if your keep practicing, you¡¯ll eventually control your body and the strength of your shooting.¡± As nced at his father dejectedly before he sighed. ¡°Dad, howe you¡¯re also good at this?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m perfect!¡± ¡°Never mind I asked.¡± As slid his eyes to the corner. D Seeing As¡¯s reaction, Charles frowned deeply. ¡°As, you¡¯re hurting your father¡¯s feelings!¡± z And Charles¡¯s shamelessness was hurting As. ¡°Fine, fine! Back in the day, we don¡¯t have the things you guys have. So, back then, ying sports is the only way to kill time. I used to y basketball when I was around your age with my friends,¡± Charles summarized. ¡°At one point, I even thought I wanted to be an athlete.¡± ¡°Then why did you change your mind?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see¡­¡± Charles rubbed his chin andughed. ¡°Because your grandfather and I aren¡¯t on good terms, and he doesn¡¯t want me to y for a living¡± ¡°So, you went to the military?¡± Charles chuckled. ¡°You can say a part of me wanted to annoy him, but the real reason is an entirely different story. Anyway, you should practice more if you don¡¯t want to look pathetic.¡± He reached out to As¡¯s shoulder and squeezed it. ¡°Penny hadn¡¯t even gotten her payout from the first bet and I hadn¡¯t even gotten mine.¡± ¡°Who did you make a bet with?¡± As tilted his head to the side. ¡°The old man from the Miller.¡± The corner of Charles¡¯s lips stretched from ear to ear before heughed maniacally. He tapped his son¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Collect the balls and start practicing < 217 Practice makes perfect. shooting. I¡¯ll watch while I drink my coffee. @ Having said that, Charles walked away and picked up his mug. He then sat on the nearby bench while As picked up the rest of the balls scattered around. When As ced all the balls in the basket, he started practicing. In his first solo practice, As didn¡¯t score even one point. However, that wasn¡¯t enough for him to be demoralized. Unlike others, the more As failed, the more determined he was to work hard to reach his goal. Hence, even after he would practice with the team, he would wake up early in the morning and practice with his father watching and cheering for him. Practice makes perfect¡­ and As proved it was true when he made his first perfect three¨Cpoints on the third day of practicing. PAMPERED CHAPTER 218 218 Team work make the dream work [PRESENT TIME] The sound of the ball bouncing off the ground rang louder than it should have. Before As knew it, he caught the ball that wasing straight in his direction. For a moment, everything slowed down in his perspective. Looking up at everyone on the court, he could see the horror stered on his teammates and the slight surprise of the enemy team. He didn¡¯t mean to look, but his eyes caught how many seconds were left before the ended. game Their scores were at a tic. His heart thudded against his chest, and somehow, he could even hear it in his cars. ¡°As! Pass!¡± one of his teammates yelled, but in As¡¯s ears, it sounded a lot distant and slowed. ¡°As¡­!¡± When As nced at the teammate to pass it, he saw another from the opposing team block him. If As passed it to him, there was a high chance that a professional yer would steal it. As a professional basketball yer, he would surely score in thest few seconds. As couldn¡¯t risk it. Therefore, As instinctively nced in Hugo¡¯s direction. Much to his dismay, Hugo was being blocked by another yer. Studying the situation of the court, everyone was blocking each other fiercely. As was the only one who was free, which was no surprise since he wasn¡¯t a threat at all. ¡°First Brother!¡± Hugo yelled, his mouth moving slower than usual. ¡°Shoot it!¡± His voice also sounded distant and slowed in As¡¯s perspective, but As still got his message. One second felt like forever as As held his breath, studying his little brother¡¯s determined look. Unlike the horrified look from their teammates and the slight relief in the eyes of their enemics, Hugo¡¯s eyes glinted with determination, without a shadow of a doubt. ¡°Shoot¡­!¡± Hugo¡¯s mouth moved wider as if he knew As could do it. As nced at the timer. Five seconds left. Taking a deep breath, As lifted his arms and held the ball just like how he had been practicing. As he did so, he couldn¡¯t help but remember all the days he practiced shooting under the guidance of his father. All the advice his father told him rang in his head, taking a small leap as he threw the ball from where he was. O If this goes in, it would be a perfect three points. Seeing that As attempted to make a three¨Cpoint, the entire court fell into a pin¨Cdrop silence. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but hold their breaths, eyes fixed on the ball in the air. Even those in the court froze and looked up, watching where the ball was going. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 12:29 218 Team work make the dream work Everyone¡¯s breath hitched when the ball hit the ring, watching it circle on the ring a few times.. ¡°Please go in,¡± Hugo blurted out under his breath, wide¨Ceyed. Not just him, but the entire school basketball team and the crowd shared the same sentiments. Their mouths fell open, their hearts thudding against their ribcage until it was almost painful. 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ BUZZZ!! The second thest buzzer for the fourth quarter rang, the ball slowly went in. Everyone didn¡¯t rejoice immediately, as if they were still processing what had just happened. But when the score of their team added another three points, the entire court shook as the crowd roared and cheered. The school basketball team¡¯s faces slowly brightened up as their lips stretched from ear to ear. ¡°First Brother!¡± Hugo turned to As in joy and without thinking, he rushed to As. ¡°You did it!¡± As stood frozen in the same spot as he stared at the ring where the ball went into. Just as Hugo¡¯s voice rang to him, his other teammates were already surrounding him. ¡°As, you did it, man!¡± ¡°Wahahaha!¡± ¡°Wohoo!!!¡± ¨C rushed to the court Out of happiness, the entire basketball team even those on the bench and carried As up. Hugo wasn¡¯t safe from them as well because before he could reach his brother, his teammates had already carried him together. ¡°Good game, team!!¡± ¡°Kyahh!!! Marry me!!!!¡± ¡°That was an intense game!!¡± ¡°Max, it¡¯s alright! You did great!¡± ¡°Congrattions, team!!¡± Max fell back on his bottom, staring at the celebrating winners. Looking at the scoreboard, his heart thudded. There, it was clear as day, that the school basketball team won with a three¨Cpoint difference. ¡°This is impossible,¡± he murmured. ¡°How did he do that?¡± Throughout the game, Max overpowered everyone. The only person who could keep up with him was Hugo. But s, because As was left unguarded, he was able to make his first score, which was also a buzzer¨Cbeater, cinching a win for the school basketball team. 218 Teamwork make the dream work ¡°If there were another four of you, I doubt we¡¯d even win.¡± The captain¡¯s voice stole Max¡¯s attention, making thetter gaze up in front of him. ¡°Sadly, there¡¯s only one of you. Even so, it was an intense and fun game.¡± Max frowned as he watched the captain extend his hand to him. ¡°Do I look pitiful to you?¡± ¡°No, but at the end of the day, you¡¯re still part of the basketball team and a valuable yer of the team,¡± said the captain. ¡°Everyone already knew that already.¡± Max clicked his tongue and looked away. ¡°Take that hand away from me. I can stand on my own.¡± ¡°Max¡± the captain called solemnly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you keep aggravating the team, but I know you love basketball just as much as we do. Even if you deny it, I know you¡¯re just as passionate just like the rest of us. However, I hope this shows this game is all about teamwork.¡± Max and the captain stared at each other before the former pushed himself up. He didn¡¯t say anything further as he walked out, hands sped in a tight fist. ¡°Hey, Max!¡± the captain called, making him stop. ¡°Training will still be at the same time and ce. Come anytime you want.¡± The captain kept his eyes on Max¡¯s back until thetter resumed his steps. He looked away when. one of the professional yers approached him. ¡°Hey, nice job. Congrats on winning!¡± The captain smiled in appreciation and indulged with them before he invited the professional team so they could congratte the rest of the team. Meanwhile, Penny wobbled in her seat and leaned her side against ter. ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡± she expressed with both relief and horror. ¡°They won¡­¡± terughed while Ginnie, Lily, and James pped with theri eyes on her. ¡°Penny, your money is safe!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your First Brother for you!¡± ¡°Congrats, Boss!¡± Penny nced at them and sighed, gazing at the team, who were still celebrating this win. She smiled subtly, rocking her head, and shamelessly said, ¡°I knew it. This is why I never doubted my First Brother¡± Even Ginnie, who always believed in Penny, couldn¡¯t help but look at Penny with doubt. Wasn¡¯t she crying just now when the ball went to As at thest moment?! Regardless, the game may not be a championship, but everyone celebrated this small win. A perfect disy of teamwork. PAMPERED CHAPTER 219 219 This is why¡­ Since the basketball game was the highlight of today¡¯s event, many left and went home since there was nothing else to do in the school. As for the basketball team, Charles and the coach took them to a nice restaurant to celebrate this win. With them were not just the basketball team, but also some of Penny¡¯s friends. Although Penny was unsure why James was dragged into this because he ended up tagging along. When they arrived at the restaurant, there was already a banner prepared for the basketball team. Following Charles inside, everyone was all smiles until they saw the banner the staff were holding. [It¡¯s okay, guys! You did your best, and that¡¯s the most important! I¡¯m still proud of all of you! ¨C Coach Charles Be] Charles¡¯s face froze as soon as he saw the smiling faces of the staff. The staff then spoke in unison, trying to cheer up the basketball team. As frowned. ¡°What did they mean by that?¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s this?¡± Hugo cast his father a look, confused. All of them then set their eyes on Charles, who faced them with an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s probably a mistake!¡± he said and rushed to the staff, telling them the team actually won. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, the staff quickly tore down the banner they were holding, revealing another banner behind it. [Congrattions, Team! You are the best! I¡¯ve never doubted you! I knew you could do it! ¨C Coach Charles Be] ¡°Congrattions, Summit School of Excellence Basketball Team!¡± the staff cheered in unison, all smiles. The banner had the same design and font but with a different message. The basketball team and those who came with them to celebrate werepletely speechless. The staff were all beaming at them as if they just hadn¡¯t torn down an extra banner in case the result was different. It waspletely ridiculous! Charlesughed and stood among the staff with a proud grin. It didn¡¯t seem like he was bothered by the fact he prepared two banners just in case. ¡°Penny, your dad is a little goofy, isn¡¯t he?¡± Lily whispered beside Penny. ¡°It¡¯s very different from how my dad described him.¡± Penny nced at Lily and smiled helplessly. ter, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know if he would feel ashamed of his father. But seeing that the basketball teamughed it off he stave nuiet and denied his father for a second 219 This is why¡­ Since Penny and ter didn¡¯t want to join the chaos at the table, they chose to sit at the other table with Lily, Ginnie, and James. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Penny asked while they were waiting for their food, eyes on James. James sat across from her beside ter. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he panicked. ¡°All I know is that I was headed home, but suddenly, I was on the bus with you and the team. Should I go?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking,¡± Penny pouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to make it look like I¡¯m chasing you away.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ter nced at James and then at Penny. ¡°I thought you two had be friends.¡± ¡°Tss.¡± Penny hissed and red at James. ¡°Why would I be friends with him? I hadn¡¯t forgiven himpletely.¡± James felt a little teary¨Ceyed, but she never mentioned wanting to be friends with him. James was Keith¡¯s lookout and if not for receiving a beating from Penny, he would still be doing that if she didn¡¯t intervene. Therefore, he understood that Penny was simply giving him leniency because he was useful. ¡°What did he do to you, Penny?¡± Lily inquired out of pure curiosity. Penny, ter, and James gazed at Lily and Ginnie. Right. These two were unaware of ter¡¯s bullying. Lily squinted a bit and red at James. ¡°Did you pick on Penny before?¡± she asked, ready to kick him out of the fan club if that was the case. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± ter answered since he knew he was the one who should answer that. ¡°It¡¯s not a huge problem, and it¡¯s all in the past.¡± He smiled andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s settled now, so let¡¯s not bring it up.¡± Penny and James nced at ter. The former sighed a bit while thetter almost wept. Not receiving forgiveness from Penny and being some sort of a realckey was much better for James. It felt like that was what he deserved and that he had to redeem himself by working hard. However, if ter had forgiven him so easily, then James wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep with his conscience tugging him. He didn¡¯t deserve such mercy. It didn¡¯t take long for the food toe, so they dropped the topic. James, however, stayed quiet. throughout the meal while Penny happily munched everything. Meanwhile, ¡°I heard you lost in the basketball game today Max paused as he nced at the man seated in the head seat. The table was long¨Cgood for ten or even twenty people but there were only two of them who were eating. Even so, there was still a wide gap between them because Max was sitting several seats from where the middle¨Caged man¡¯s spot was.
  1. This is why..
¡°Quit it.¡± He snapped his sharp eyes at his son. ¡°I heard you¡¯re the one who picked the fight, and yet you lost the fight you picked. What a shame. He sighed. ¡°I let you y around, but if you¡¯re simply going to shame our family name, I¡¯ll probably intervene again.¡± Max lowered his head and sped the cutlery tightly. ¡°No need,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll quit.¡± ¡°How pathetic.¡± The man pushed himself up and, without casting his son another look, he walked out of thevish dining room. Max kept his head down, his expression indescribable. For some reason, the captain¡¯s words shed in his mind. [I don¡¯t know why you keep aggravating the team, but I know you love basketball just as much as we do. Even if you deny it, I know you¡¯re just as passionate just like the rest of us.] ¡°This is why,¡± he whispered as sadness flickered across his eyes. This is why I can¡¯t like anything that he doesn¡¯t approve of. He¡¯ll make me quit it no matter what or use it to control my entire life¡­ just like how he controls everyone else.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 220 220 Master Chef Apart from the results of the exam, there wasn¡¯t anything eventful that everyone looked forward to for the rest of the foundation week. However, the talk about the basketball game was still a hot topic. Perhaps it was because of this that the sales in the horror booth declined. Even so, everyone tried to enjoy the rest of the week. After all, the result of the exam will be announced on Tuesday next week. Everyone would rather enjoy this before the moment of truth. And just like that, the foundation week passed without any other big events. At least for Penny and the Be children. ¡°Woah¡­¡± Penny¡¯s lips formed an o¨Cshape, sitting on the high stool on the counter while her mother busied herself in the kitchen. ¡°Mommy, this is so good!¡± Allison smiled in satisfaction. ¡°You liked it?¡± she asked, resting her hands on the edge of the kitchen counter. ¡°I love it!¡± ¡°Mrs. Cortez taught me how to do it,¡± Allison exined with a chuckle. ¡°It might not be the same as how she makes it, but I¡¯m d you liked it.¡± Penny blinked, studying the smile on her mother¡¯s face. ¡°Mama, you were always with my aunt. Are you friends now?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± the smile on Allison¡¯s face faded a little. She still tried to recover her smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. Your aunt might say otherwise if I said yes.¡± ¡°My aunt doesn¡¯t have friends and I don¡¯t see you with your friends either.¡± Now that Penny thought about it, she never met anyone whom Allison would call her friend. Be it in this lifetime or her previous life. It was a matter Penny didn¡¯t pay attention to in both lifetimes, but now that she thought about it, it piqued her curiosity. Allison smiled. ¡°Mommy has a lot of friends before.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you friends with them anymore?¡± ¡°Things happened,¡± said Allison, and smacked her lips. ¡°We grew up and then had a family of our own. But they¡¯re still my friends and sometimes, we exchanged messages.¡± ¡®My mother isn¡¯t really a good liar,¡® Penny thought, catching all the lies Allison spewed. ¡®So meaning, she didn¡¯t have friends, huh?¡± Allison pped and told her she had prepared another dessert and quickly went to the fridge to check it. Watching her, the curiosity in Penny¡¯s eyes slowly shifted into worry. ¡®Mom died before I did,¡® she thought, remembering about her parent¡¯s fate. The scandal about our family and Dad¡¯s death was too much for her to take that she died of a heart attack¡® Her lips pressed into a thin line, having this mix of emotions swell in her heart. The only reason. Penny didn¡¯t think much about it was because her parents¡® death was many yearster. 12:30 220 Master Chef ¡®As long as I don¡¯t make the same mistake, she won¡¯t die, right?¡® she wondered, watching Allison smile back at her. And as long as I can stop Papa¡¯s ident, he would be saved.¡± Penny pondered about it, not realizing she was ignoring Allison¡¯s question. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Penny? Penny.¡± Penny snapped her eyes up. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Allison tilted her head a little to the side. ¡°You suddenly went quiet.¡± ¡°Ahh. Hehe.¡± Penny grinned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mommy. Everything is fine. I¡¯m just worried about the exam.¡± Allison¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Rx for now. I¡¯m sure you can do well on your special exam.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Here, try this one.¡± Allison served her daughter another portion of dessert. At the same time, ter and Hugo walked into the kitchen and joined them. The dessert Allison served them was something they were unfamiliar with, but they still enjoyed it in the end. After the children enjoyed their snacks and dragged Penny to y with her pets, Allison. chuckled and cleaned up the kitchen. As she did so, she was listening to the live broadcast on the phone as a habit. While cleaning, her movements slowed down as she listened to the promotion news intently. [We¡¯re calling all aspiring chefs to join our master chef¡­] Allison slowly turned to the phone where she was listening, her brows knitted together ever so slowly. ¡°The registration is open until the end of the month¡­¡± she whispered, pursing her lips. ¡°I wonder if Mrs. Cortez is interested?¡± Meanwhile, in the Cortez Household, Nina and Yuri upied the living area as they browsed through different designs for Nina¡¯s room. you think?¡± ¡°This one is cute!¡± Yuri lifted a magazine and showed it to Nina. ¡°What do Nina leaned her face forward and hummed a tune as she drew her head back. ¡°It¡¯s too cute for me.¡± ¡°What do you want, by the way?¡± Yuri sighed as she put down the magazine. ¡°I don¡¯t think you told me your preferences. ¡°Well.¡± Nina cleared her throat, a little shy to show her what she preferred. 12:30 < 220 Master Chef ¡°Please don¡¯tugh at me,¡± Nina muttered as she brought out a notebook and opened it, moving it in front of Yuri. ¡°Something like this? I¡¯m not too sure if you can imagine it. My drawing sucks.¡± Yuri looked at the sketch, and her mouth fell open. With a gaping mouth, she faced Nina incredulously. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Nina bit her lips, having this urge to cover her sketch out of embarrassment. Much to her surprise, Yuri suddenly held her shoulders. ¡°Nina, you can draw?!¡± Yugi gasped. ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s bad? It¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Yuri looked at the sketch again. ¡°Although there weren¡¯t any colors yet, I can see it looks pretty!¡± Nina pursed her lips before she smiled subtly. ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great!¡± Yuri eximed, looking at Nina as if she just found a great treasure. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can draw.¡± ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t confident about it.¡± Nina touched her nape. ¡°So, I don¡¯t tell others about it.¡± Yuri was still in awe, but before she could say something, the ads on the television stole her attention. Curious as to why Yuri stopped, Nina also turned her head to the television. It showed a call for aspiring chefs to register and get a chance to be a part of the master chefpetition. Staring at it, Nina blurted out. ¡°I think Auntie is qualified to join.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± Yuri cast Nina a look. ¡°Should we tell her?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she get angry?¡± ¡°She will.¡± Yuri sighed. ¡°But should we try to convince her? I¡¯ve always wanted to see someone I know on television.¡± Nina was a little skeptical, scared Jessa would just get angry. However, the girls still tried. That night, not only did the girls get Jessa¡¯s refusal, but they also got a lot of boasting from the confident and shameless Jessa, who thought if she would be in the show, she would have to be the judge and not the contestant. G Little did she know, Allison and Penny chose to live recklessly and had already taken the initiative and registered Jessa without her permission. Comment View All > 12:30 PAMPERED CHAPTER 221 221 Hoped they would be friends. The next day, Allison was peacefully spending time with her family in the garden when Butler Jen approached her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mrs. Cortez is calling,¡± said Butler Jen and handed over the phone to her. Hesitation flickered across Allison¡¯s eyes which didn¡¯t go past Charles¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Why do you look so reluctant?¡± From what Charles heard, his wife and Mrs. Cortez were getting along. After all, Jessa had been over to give Penny some snacks and also to teach Allison some of the dishes Penny liked. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that Allison was growing fond of Jessa, which made him happy since his wife had some problems with the word ¡°friend.¡± Allison just chuckled nervously. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said, gazing down at the phone and choosing to ignore the call. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± ¡°Well, just because¡­¡± Allison was not ready to face Jessa¡¯s wrath yet. A deep exhale slipped past Allison¡¯s lips, thinking of what she had done the day before. She didn¡¯t know what came over her for not asking Jessa¡¯s permission. She didn¡¯t want to me Penny for urging her as well. At this point, the children returned for some snacks. ¡°Mom, is there¡¯s something wrong?¡± Hugo asked while casually dragging a chair for Penny to sit on. ¡°You look a little pale.¡± When Penny sat down, Hugo sat next to her. ter, on the other hand, took the other chair next to his father. ¡°You looked like you¡¯ve seen a ghost, Mom,¡± ter pointed out. ¡°I¡¯m getting scared now. Dad, should we invite a priest to bless our house?¡± Charles shook his head, catching Asing out of the house. As was the only one who hadn¡¯t been ying with Penny and her pets. When As noticed the look on Allison¡¯s face, he raised a brow, ¡°Mom, I think you need some iron.¡± ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Allisonughed nervously, casting Penny a look. ¡°Mrs. Cortez is calling, Penny¡± ¡°What does she want?¡± ter frowned, casting As a look as if he wanted his first brother to take over. As casually sat down in the empty seat, curious. ¡°Where¡¯s the watermelons? Butler Jen told me there¡¯s some here. ¡°Kids, you¡¯re diverting this matter: Charles sighed as It seemed his children had some different issues at the moment. Hence, he cast Penny a look, as it seemed their daughter had some idea 221 Haped they would be friends. ¡°Papa, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± yet. Ever since Penny threw her father under the bus, Charles was getting more and more judgemental. It wasn¡¯t in a negative way, though. It was more like Charles understood Penny wasn¡¯t just adorable and a source of sunshine in his life, but Penny was so proud to be his daughter that she was sometimes mischievous! ¡°Then, why is mom looking at you?¡± As asked, now appeased because the watermelons were served. ¡°Well¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not Penny¡¯s fault, Allison rified. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Mom, what did you do?¡± Hugo inquired out of pure curiosity. ¡°Thing is¡­ I registered Mrs. Cortez for the cookingpetition without telling her beforehand.¡± All of them looked at Allison with a dead expression. Before they could think of what to feel about this, they imagined Jessa and what kind of impression she made on each of them. ¡°This is worse than having a ghost roaming around our house,¡± ter blurted out, looking at hist mother in disbelief. ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t you not love us anymore?! Why would you do that to Penny¡¯s aunt?!¡± As just shook his head in disappointment while Hugo cast his father a look. Charles, on the other hand, pinched the bridge of his nose. As for Penny, she looked at her mother apologetically. ¡°I think I¡¯m at fault too, Penny admitted with great difficulty. ¡°I kinda cheered Mom to do it.¡± ¡°You mean manipted?¡± As rified and quickly earned a sharp look from Penny. 5 ¡°First Brother, it¡¯s not like that!¡± she defended herself. ¡°You make me sound evil!¡± As shrugged, but his action only showed as if he just proved his point. ¡°It¡¯s okay, kids. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Allison sighed and cast her husband a look. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Charles. I¡¯ll correct it.¡± Having said that, Allison had to correct her impulsive decision to be a good example for her kids. Holding her phone, she didn¡¯t have to call Jessa because thetter was already calling again. Allison gulped nervously before answering the call. ¡°Are you out of your mind!?¡± Allison didn¡¯t even put the phone in speaker mode, but everyone around the garden table heard Jessa¡¯s voice loud and clear. They could even hear everything that Jessa was saying at the moment, and they could tell she was ready to tear the entire world apart. ¡°Oops¡­¡± Penny pursed her lips and shrunk in her seat. Her brothers cast their mother a look and decided that was her problem. As for Charles, his 221 Hoped they would be friends. heart ached for his wife. However, seeing that Allison was trying to be an example to their children, he didn¡¯t intervene. Even so, Charles mentally wept and cajoled his poor and gentle wife. ¡°Why would you do that, huh?! Do you think you own my life and that you can decide for me?! Allison Be, you crossed the line this time! How dare you!?¡± Allison pressed her lips, ncing at her family, who was feigning a deaf ear. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. When she reopened her eyes, determination flickered across her eyes. ¡°Jessa Cortez, I signed you up because I think this is the chance you¡¯ve been looking for! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d been thinking of having a career? I know you wouldn¡¯t want to register because you¡¯d be too shy. I just did it as your¡­ as your¡­ hmm¡­ as your student in the kitchen!¡± Charles and the children almost choked on their food when they heard Allison¡¯s response. Their eyes slowly went wide, looking at Allison incredulously. Didn¡¯t she say she would apologize?! Why was she arguing?! ¡°Hah!¡± Jessa scoffed. ¡°Wow, Allison! Not even an apology, huh?!¡± ¡°Mom! You should just join!¡± In the background, Yugi urged. ¡°Why are you angry?! You cannot be a judge in the show when no one even knows about you!¡± Allison¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°See? Even Yugi is on my side here!¡± ¡°Auntie Allison, please talk some sense to her!¡± Yuri was also heard, followed by Jessa¡¯s yelling. Hearing that the twins were on Allison¡¯s side, she felt a lot more confident about coaxing Jessa into joining the contest. ¡°Excuse me,¡± Allison excused herself from her children and husband, leaving them bbergasted as she continued to argue. ¡°Wow¡± ter was in awe. ¡°Is that Mom?¡± ¡°So Mom can argue?¡± Hugo blurted out under his breath. As, on the other hand, kept his gaze on Allison while taking another slice of watermelon. But before he could, someone pped his hand away. When he turned his head, he saw Penny holding thest piece. ¡°Penny, where are the rest of the watermelons?¡± weren¡¯t there a lot of them just moments ago? As for Charles, he studied Allison before the corner of his lips curled up. ¡°I guess she and Mrs. Cortez are getting along more than I I expected.¡± He hoped they would be friends. The weekend passed just like that and before they all knew it, thest week of the school year arrived. PAMPERED CHAPTER 222 222 What¡¯s going on here? Thest week of the school year, the students were only required to go to school for their clearance or whatever they needed to do before the school year ended. Hence, many only came. for their clearance or for extra projects to gain some points. This year, however, was different. Mostly came in not just for their clearance or their teacher¡¯s mercy, but because they were intrigued to see the result of the ranking. Even though the results would be announced on Tuesday, everyone was already talking about it. ¡°Penny, did youplete the signature on your clearance?¡± Lily came to Penny because Penny was the only one who wasn¡¯t running here and there for their teacher¡¯s signatures. Penny nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± she already got the headmaster¡¯s signature, and that was enough. After all, Penny would be taking an exam in two weeks. ¡°Good for you,¡± Lily sighed as she dragged a chair near Penny¡¯s. ¡°Penny, what do you think about. the result for tomorrow?¡± ¡°The ranking?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Penny shrugged and cupped her face. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it all to fate.¡± Lily had seen Penny get nervous and in distress during the basketball game. Hence, hearing her say this only showed that Penny was confident As did well. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Lily chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s all leave it to fate. I mean, I¡¯m sure your brother studied well. Moreover, he earned the unofficial 11th member of the star section without even trying. So, I guess everything will be okay.¡± Penny smiled, snapping her eyes at the door when she saw Ginnie walk in. ¡°Ginnie, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Uh, Penny.¡± Ginnie approached them with an indescribable look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ginnie?¡± asked Lily. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Ginnie pursed her lips. ¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you, Penny.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Penny intuitively gazed at the door, only to see Dean standing outside. Her lips curved down and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Penny, you don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Not interested. Ginnie and Lily stared at Penny before exchanging looks. That person outside their ssroom was the top 1 from the star section. Although they didn¡¯t know what he was doing there, they also knew ignoring him was rude. Seeing the conflicted look on their faces, a deep sigh escaped Penny. ¡°Fine¡± caid Penn and wordlessly humned out of the chair She annroached the entrance not a 10:25 222 What¡¯s going on here? bit interested in talking to the guy. All she nned to do was close the door on him so Ginnie and Lily wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable. But just as Penny reached for the door, she stopped. ¡°Congrats,¡± said the guy, smiling at her. Penny furrowed her brows and cast him a repulsed look. ¡°What are you spewing this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m congratting you for winning the bet,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you got a lot from the betting. pool.¡± The look on Penny¡¯s face changed. ¡®He knew I started the betting pool?¡± ¡°I want to congratte your brother for getting in the star section, but I really don¡¯t care about him,¡± he said. ¡°But I just want to say this since I think we¡¯d be seeing each other more often.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not getting into the star section,¡± she muttered, making sure no one was there to hear her. She didn¡¯t want others to make a huge fuss about it. After all, Penny barely got a break from the fan club and she just wanted to rx for now. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that, Dean chuckled and stood straight. ¡°You¡¯d know in the future. Anyway, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s always nice to see you.¡± Having said that, Dean strode off while Penny kept her gaze on his back. When she first met this guy in the street, she already felt that he was strange. But after meeting him again in the horror booth, she immediately disliked him. And now she disliked him even more. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± she mumbled. ¡°He¡¯s acting like we¡¯ve known each other. I really don¡¯t. like him for some reason.¡± Not liking someone after seeing their action or their character was a normal reaction. However, it was strange for Penny to not like someone even before she got to know them. It wasn¡¯t like Dean had done or said something infuriating apart from being vague. ¡°Whatever,¡± she shrugged and closed the door, not thinking much about it. Why would she? That guy suddenly appeared in this story without a heads¨Cup. Getting rid of whatever thoughts Penny had in mind, she joined her friends. Obviously, they asked her about what the guy wanted from her, but Penny simply shrugged it off. They dropped the subject when she said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested in talking about him.¡± Hence, they just continued their petty drama. On the day the ranking result would be announced, students flocked to the main bulletin to check the results. Much to everyone¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t what they all expected. ¡°Let¡¯s on check¡± Penny and Hugo dragged As to the main hulletin wanting to see the results 10:25 222 What¡¯s going on here? together. They squeezed through the crowd and when they were in the front, they quickly gazed up to check. Deep lines appeared between their brows upon seeing the list. ¡°Wow! Cousin!¡± Keith¡¯s voice rang, making everyone look in his direction. He shook Theo, who seemed to be in a daze. ¡°You made it to the star section!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Theo looked at his name in the new ranking for the star section for the next school year. His name was there on the 10th rank. Theo¡¯s knees wobbled before he smiled from ear to ear, proud of the results, All my efforts¡­ weren¡¯t for naught!¡® Theo cried inwardly, but he maintained a cool front. He nced at the students, who were looking at him in awe. Their looks made him proud, but then he caught As¡¯s figure. ¡°As!¡± Theo called, smirking, as he didn¡¯t see As¡¯s name on the list. Well, Theo stopped. checking when he saw his name on the 10th rank. He didn¡¯t need to check if As made it because they were simply fighting for the tenth ce. ¡°As.¡± He approached As and offered a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, man. I know you did your best and everyone knows about that. So, don¡¯t feel bad if you didn¡¯t enter the ranking¡± As simply nced at him before setting his eyes on the bulletin board. Slowly, anger rose in his heart as if his eyes could make a hole in the bulletin board. Even Penny¡¯s face darkened, sping the straps of her bag tightly. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡± Author still not home Comment 18 R PAMPERED CHAPTER 223 223 All stories has another side The corner of Theo¡¯s lips curled up even more while observing the grim look on the Be¡¯s siblings. Now that the results were out, he didn¡¯t mind sparing them an energy. After what they did to Patricia and their family, Theo had to show them who was inferior here. ¡°As, don¡¯t be angry,¡± said Theo. ¡°Like I said, everyone in here knew you did your best. So, don¡¯t feel bad about yourself. Although you said you¡¯d drop out if you failed to get into the star section, no one is expecting you to do such a thing. After all, you¡¯re still an excellent student in the school.¡± Hugo nced at the clown and asked, ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Oh, Hugo Be! You didn¡¯t know? Theo cocked his head to the side. ¡°As and I bet that if we failed to get into the star section, we would drop out!¡± Theo smirked and looked around to see the crowd¡¯s reaction. Much to his surprise, they were all looking at him strangely. ¡®What¡¯s with this look?¡± Theo frowned. ¡®Did they all forget the conditions of the bet?¡± ¡°Cousin, Keith elbowed him and leaned closer. ¡°He¡¯s there¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Keith pointed at the new list, making Theo look at the list again. His smile stretched when he saw his own name in the tenth ce. But when his gaze moved up a little more, the smile on his face cracked. There, in the fourth ce, was As Be¡¯s name. 1 ¡°What?¡± Theo blurted out under his breath. ¡°As is in the fourth¡­ fourth ce?¡± Compared to being the tenth ce, that was a lot of ranks As took. What was going on? On the bulletin board, the list of the old ranking of the star student was still there alongside their overall grade. It followed the previous format: the star section ranking, and then special mentions of the top student of each ss. The only addition to it was the new ranking of the star section students for the next school year. The new ranking showed the student¡¯s name and their grades. The reason Penny and As¡¯s faces were grim was because the top one and the top ten of the star section seemed to be ying with them. The previous rank one was no longer on the new star section list, even though he still got the highest score. This only meant he was leaving school or something of the sort. In other words, Theo¡¯s name wouldn¡¯t even be in the star section if not for this. As for the rank tenth, he fell out of the star sectionpletely. What made this infuriating was that he scored low- too low on the final exam. It was impossible for the tenth rank ¨C Finn- to fall off the star section with a passing grade. It 10:25 C 223 All stories has another side only showed it was deliberate. ¡®I studied hard, but it seemed they were ying all this time,¡® As thought, balling his hands into a tight fist. If Penny didn¡¯t tutor me, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d do better than I did.¡± Ignoring the new star section list and if one based it on the overall grade, As would be ranked 6th in the star section. His grades made a huge leap in the final exam ¨C thanks to Penny, who covered some very advanced lessons. As for Penny, her reaction originated from something else. ¡®In my first life, As was able to get into the star section,¡® she thought while staring at the overall grades of everyone in the bulletin. ¡®So, I knew he would eventually get into the star section. But what is this?¡± As¡¯s grades were three times better than how she remembered it in the past. That was because she tutored him and covered lessons that mighte up in his exam. But if she based it on As¡¯s previous grade, his score back then was just five points higher than what Theo got. Still, it was far from the ninth ce of the star section. ¡®Did First Brother get into the star section because the rank 1 left, vacating a spot for him to enter the star section?¡® she wondered, a little horrified at the thought if she didn¡¯t tutor As. Looking at the name of the previous rank one, Dean Pierson. ¡®Now that I think about it, including Grace¡¯s story, there¡¯s always some sides of the story that I don¡¯t know, huh? I guess this is the time for me to be careful.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Theoughed to divert the attention. ¡°Isn¡¯t this great, As?! We both got into the top section!¡± The students surrounding them grinned, knowing they won their bets somehow. ¡°Congrats!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang in the air, making everyone turn to the owner of the voice. When everyone¡¯s eyesnded on the boy approaching, everyone quickly recognized him. Finn. The previous rank 10th in the star section. Finn stopped in front of the bulletin and smiled at Theo. ¡°Theo Miller, you must be very happy to be in the star section. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Theoughed, knowing Finn¡¯s family was much richer and more influential than the Millers or the Bes. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Finn chuckled and nced at Penny and As. ¡°Congrats, As Be. Even if the rank 1 left, you would¡¯ve gotten in the star section no matter what. His eyes veered to Penny as if he knew. it was Penny who helped As. ¡°So, don¡¯t re at the bulletin like that,¡± he continued,ughing. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry.¡± As gazed at the guy coldly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse the fact the star section seemed to be ying so much while their challengers were working hard.¡± ¡°Haha! As,e on. I¡¯m sure you can see that everyone¡¯s grades rose a few points from the previous semesters. My ssmates studied hard¡­ except me. But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not the one I want to y with; we¡¯re in the same fan club, after all!¡± 16:25 ¨C 223 All stories has another side Finn¡¯s eyes squinted as he set them to Theo. He reached out to Theo¡¯s shoulder and squeezed it, lowering his head a little. His jolly smile slowly looked cunning as he said; ¡°Theo Miller, I hope you enjoy being in the 10th rank, Finn dawdled. ¡°There¡¯s still one year for you in this school. You better watch out. When I was guarding it, people kept challenging the 10th rank. I hope you guard it that way and you should pray that I would enjoy the change of environment in the top section.¡± Theo gulped as he slowly gazed at Finn. ¡®Is that the threat? Is that his way of saying he would kick me out of the star section if he didn¡¯t like being in the top section?¡± The jubnt part of Theo¡¯s heart was slowly reced with pressure. With this, Theo couldn¡¯t even enjoy getting into the star section anymore because he knew he had to study harder if he wanted to graduate as part of the star section. Otherwise, he would be in for a great humiliation. Penny, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but look up at As. ¡®Back then¡­ did First Brother get the same pressure from the star student when he entered it?¡± ***** Meanwhile, in building 2, students flocked in front of the bulletin board to see the rankings of their grades. Strangely enough, all students carried one expression. SHOCKED. They all stared at one particr name and ranking, their jaws hitting the floor. #7 of overall rank ¨C ter Be. ter stood among them motionless, appalled, and shocked himself. ¡°Eh?!?!¡± Author still not home Comment 19 R Post your firstment! PAMPERED CHAPTER 224 224 A new n is born. The new ranking of the star section was a shock to everyone because they thought only onc between As and Theo could get in. Others even thought neither of them could enter. However, since the rank one was leaving the school, one of them would surely get in. Shortly after, the news that Finn deliberately scored low on the final exam was because he didn¡¯t want to be in the star section anymore. With this, everyone believed Theo got in by luck or mercy. Theo¡¯s score was, after all, very far from the ninth ce. As for Penny, she didn¡¯t care about all of this at all. Instead, she focused on rearranging her thoughts. Which exined why she locked herself in her room as soon as she came home. ¡°This is not okay,¡± she told herself, shaking her head. ¡°I thought I¡¯ve been living carelessly, but I¡¯m living more carelessly than I thought.¡± Penny took out a notebook from her drawer and started penning everything she could remember from her previous life. She wouldn¡¯t probably think of this if the incident involving Grace hadn¡¯t happened. But now that this happened to As, Penny was quick to recall everything. Even the memories she had to bury so they wouldn¡¯t hurt her, she had to remember all of them. Her discovery today rmed her. Grace¡¯s story didn¡¯t match the truth that she discovered. ording to Grace, her mother left her in the hands of a monster. Because of this, her twisted life spiraled out of control, eventually involving her in the crime world. In truth, Grace¡¯s mother didn¡¯t leave. What happened to Grace¡¯s mother was horrible, and Penny knew no one would ever find out about the truth in her previous lifetime.. Although it wasn¡¯t as gruesome as this, As¡¯s situation was the same. In her previous life, As got into the star section out of the blue. He didn¡¯t challenge the star section. Hence, the news of him getting into the star section was a shock to everyone. But if Penny missed the detail of the rank 1 leaving, then no wonder As got into the star section. ¡°But because there¡¯s a challenge this time, this gave everyone the idea that there might be a change in the star section. As a result, Finn, the rank 10th, who seemed to have a sadistic side, came into y,¡± she murmured. ¡°But if someone like him was in the star section when As got into it, I can only imagine the harassment As had to endure.¡± As wasn¡¯t the type to show emotion or say everything he had in mind. However,pared to now andpared to before, he changed a lot. Not just on how he was treating her, but he was more rxed now. Even when As was burying himself in his study, he looked calmer. ¡°Back then, his temper was crazy, she muttered. ¡°Is it because of the star students?¡± If As got into that ¡°prestigious¡± section just because someone left their spot empty, then one could already imagine As had to prove himself to everyone that he deserved the seat by +49 224 A new n is born default. ¡°But that¡¯s not what¡¯s important.¡± Penny shook her head. What happened in the past already happened, and the present was different. As was able to surpass the other star student section. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to prove himself. The person who took his spot was, unfortunately, Theo Miller. That was a minus of Penny¡¯s worries. ¡°What I need to focus on is¡­ I can¡¯t just keep poking my nose so carelessly,¡± she muttered. ¡°I was lucky until now, but in the future¡­ things were moreplicated in the real world.¡± Right now, they were all just ying, and she knew that. The adults of the Be Family were dealing with other real issues of the family and were not affecting the children. Thinking about it, Charles was truly amazing for not letting it affect their family or worry their children. It was one of the things why Penny was ratherid back. ¡°But in the future, once we¡¯re more involved¡­¡± Her pen slowed down as her expression turned solemn¡­. I can¡¯t just retire so easily and selfishly when I know someone will target our family in the future. Penny wrote in codes in case someone would see her notebook. She didn¡¯t want others to sec her notes and think she was nning for the Be Family¡¯s doom. The Be Family was meant to face demise in the future, after all. ¡°And it will all start¡­ when Dad gets into an ident, she muttered, pressing her lips into a thin line. ¡°He will not die in it, but he will be paralyzed from the waist down.¡± Back then, Penny didn¡¯t care much about this at all. Why would she? They never cared for her. All she wanted was to remove herself from their lives and live it the way she wanted. But now that she had to admit they sort of took a small space in her heart, she didn¡¯t want to see them all fall when she already knew what wasing for them. ¡°First things first¡­ the baby swapped. Is it really an ident?¡± this time, she stoppedpletely as a glint flickered across her eyes. ¡°Why did Dad leave the military?¡± Deep in her heart, Penny hoped the future had nothing to do with what had already happened. If the baby swapping was all part of the scheme that would y over a decade from now, then that only meant Penny would have to redo and rethink everything from the beginning. It only meant all the terrible things that would happen in this family would still happen one way or another. ¡°Should I still leave?¡± she wondered. ¡°But then again, nothing will happen for now.¡± Moreover, nothing would happen if she let things y out the way they would until she had to meddle. Not to mention, Penny couldn¡¯t do anything since she was a child at the moment. Therefore, she had no choice but to be an adult quickly and prepare for this. Stopping writing altogether, a glint flickered across Penny¡¯s eyes. She gazed at her notes ¨C written in codes and rocked her head. 30:25 +49 224 A now n is born Tonight, a new n was born. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Knock knock Penny looked back at the door and saw Allison open the door. ¡°Penny,e. Let¡¯s celebrate your First Brother¡¯s and Third Brother¡¯s win,¡± she said, and Penny smiled brightly. Until she left this house, Penny nned to cherish her childhood because once she left, it would never be the same for her. Not the situation, and she would not be the same child again. This time, in this lifetime, Penny would get to the bottom of it¡­ for her and her family. 66 Someone ask me sometime ago where were Penny¡¯s parents back when they were adult. I couldn¡¯t reply because I was writing and when I tried looking at thement again, I couldn¡¯t find it. Author still not home PAMPERED CHAPTER 225 225 Start of summer break Start of the summer break- Cortez Household. Nina sat down on the bed and stared at the little cash she got from herst allowance. Since she stopped taking private transportation services, she hadn¡¯t been low on cash. She also stopped buying food outside since Jessa prepared them some lunch boxes. The problem was, Nina didn¡¯t know if this was enough. Knock knock Nina raised her head at the door, catching Yuri peeking her head in. ¡°Nina?¡± Yuri called. ¡°Are you ready now?¡± ¡°Yuri¡­¡± Nina bit her lips, watching Yurie in because of the look on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can even do this.¡± Yuri sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this is enough. Nina jerked her chin to her cash. ¡°I searched online on how much it might cost us, butpared to the price I saw, this is¡­ it¡¯s not enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yuri gazed down at the wad of cash on the bed and her mouth fell open. ¡°This is your money?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my monthly allowance. I barely touched it, but even so, it¡¯s still not enough,¡± said Nina. ¡°My grandma wants to send me money, but I¡¯m a bit reluctant to ept it.¡± After all, Nina¡¯s grandmother Allison¡¯s mother was worried about her. However, Nina chose not to visit, even though she was allowed to visit her grandparents. She was able to coax her grandmother into thinking that Nina simply had a lot of things to do for her final exams. But in truth, Nina simply wanted topletely change her mindset and get used to life in the Cortez Household. For her, as long as she had something to hold on to, she wouldn¡¯t have the same peace she had now. ¡°What do you think we can buy with his?¡± she asked worriedly. ¡°Can we buy a paint with this at least? I want to start with the walls.¡± @ ¡°¡­¡± Yuri studied Nina¡¯s expression and she could tell Nina was genuinely worried. ¡°Nina, are you serious?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°This money¡­ is your allowance?¡± ¡°Why? Is it too little?¡± Yuri gasped in disbelief. ¡°Little?! That¡¯s like my year¡¯s worth of allowance!¡± ¡°What?¡± With this, we can do more!¡± Yuri grinned excitedly. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t you have any idea of money¡¯s value? Howe you don¡¯t know this?¡± <
  1. Start of summer break
Nina pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s actually a small amount if I live with my previous lifestyle. Charles cut down her allowance after the flowerpot incident. ¡°Right¡­¡± Yuri sighed. ¡°The cost of living of the rich and ours is like heaven and earth, huh?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way!¡± Nina panicked, making Yuriugh. e you have ¡°Nina, are you always like that? You always act to justify yourself or exin yourself about something you said,¡± Yuri casually pointed out as her chuckle subsided. ¡°You don¡¯t have to always think you have to defend yourself. I know you didn¡¯t mean it in the wrong way.¡± Nina pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to exin myself.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Yuri pouted, only to receive a conflicted look from her. ¡°Do you really think I always exin myself unnecessarily?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yuri nodded. ¡°You should loosen up for a bit.¡± ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to make another bad impression.¡± A deep exhale escaped Nina. ¡°I know how I was before and I¡¯m ashamed of it. I¡¯ve been terrible to everyone, so I don¡¯t want to say the wrong thing and offend you more.¡± Yuri smiled helplessly. She had been watching Nina try her best to help the family with everything she could. Nina had also been doing some chores and Jessa was now splitting the chores into three. Even so, Yuri could feel that Nina was scared to be misunderstood or to make them all angry. ¡°Nina, did you know that Penny and I once had a big fight?¡± Yuri shared, making Nina raise her brows. ¡°It was a long time ago when I got jealous of Penny because of the attention she always gets. Of course, I know my parents love me the same, but I thought Penny was being mean to me. So we fought.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nina was a bit taken aback; it was her first time hearing this. Yuri smiled and nodded. ¡°We had a confrontation, and I said a lot of harsh things to her. She also said a lot of mean things to me and we didn¡¯t speak for a few days¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I reached out,¡± Yuri said. ¡°I was in the wrong, but when I did, Penny was already outside of my room. I cried so hard and apologized. She also apologized even though she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. From then on, I started treading on eggshells because I didn¡¯t want to make her angry or make her think that I still feel jealous and insecure. Yuri smacked her lips as her eyes twinkled beautifully. ¡°My intention is nice, but at the same time, it makes those around me worried. So, Penny purposely got mean to me and we had another fight ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Nina frowned. ¡°To make a point¡± ¡°Hmm? 10:25 < 225 Start of summer break ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Penny said when your family, fighting and bickering and all those things are normal. We might fight from time to time, but at the end of the day, we¡¯re still a family,¡± Yuri exined as her lips stretched from ear to ear. ¡°I don¡¯t have to watch myself, and all I need to do is to be myself. Of course, it¡¯s different if I¡¯m a terrible person because I need to change my attitude if that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°All I¡¯m saying is, you see me and Yugi fight all the time. But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love him. He¡¯s my brother and my family,¡± Yuri continued, nodding at Nina reassuringly. ¡°Just like you! You were mean to us at first, but we can see that you¡¯re trying. As long as you keep this up, you don¡¯t have to tread on eggshells around us.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family, after all!¡± Yuri grinned. ¡°We might fight one of these days too, but that wouldn¡¯t change the fact that we¡¯re family. And family is the only people we can be honest with without the fear we would be judged.¡± Nina¡¯s brows rose a little as her heart warmed up. Her eyes softened as she nodded. ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re also my¡­ family.¡± Author still not home Comment 10:20 PAMPERED CHAPTER 226 226 Family trip Meanwhile, at the start of the summer break, Charles already nned what their family would. do. Since his kids had studied and worked hard the whole school year, he wanted to reward them with something. A vacation trip! Driving his family to an exclusive resort, he grinned happily. He nced at the rearview mirror, seeing his kids idle in the backseat. When he set his eyes ahead, Allison reached out and smiled at him. ¡°Kids, are you excited!? We¡¯re almost there!¡± Charles announced, making his children snap their eyes at him without much reaction. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± they answered in unison, still a little groggy fromst night¡¯s ¡°party¡± Last night, the Be Family had another sleepover and since As and Hugo missed thest movie, they stayed up all night. Penny and ter also couldn¡¯t sleep, so they ended up watching movies until past midnight. They would have more energy if Charles didn¡¯t wake them up early in the morning and gave them time to process what was happening. But that wasn¡¯t the case. Charles woke them up and told them to get into the car as if they were evacuating. It exined why they were still in their pajamas and bed hair. Allison turned her head to the back of the van. ¡°There are some extra pillows over there. You can sleep some more if you want.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± ter mumbled. ¡°Dad woke us up, and we still hadn¡¯t eaten anything.¡± ¡°Oh. The food is right there.¡± Before ter could shift his eyes to where his mother was pointing, he already caught the glint in Penny¡¯s eyes. He turned to her and scrunched up his face, seeing her eyes zed as if the beast in her stomach took charge of her body. ¡°Get it,¡± said Penny, and somehow, her voice was coarse as if it was the demon speaking. ¡°I packed a lot of food, so we didn¡¯t need to make a stop and cat,¡± Allison exined, watching ter reach out for the bag where she ced the food. She couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw that ter gave Penny some food first before getting one for himself. Surely L had been a more thoughtful big brother to his little sister. Little did she know, ter was just scared she would grow some horns if she didn¡¯t get her morning fuel. ter was simply trying to save his sister from transforming! Soon, the children enjoyed the food prepared by their mother. The food was still warm because of the container, now they were satisfied with a full stomach. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ter, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief. When Penny started eating, the demon who was trying to take over her calmed down. Now, she was twinkling in happiness while eating 10:20 C 226 Family trip some of the pudding Chef Skr sent them. Food is really a powerful thing, he thought. I don¡¯t think Penny would ever do something about her weight.¡® Even so, ter would still care for her the same. He would only say anything about her weight if she kept growing and growing to an rming point. ¡°Penny, can you give me more pudding?¡± As spoke after a prolonged silence, making Penny freeze. ¡°I ate mine, but I still want some.¡± Penny squinted as she looked back at him. ¡°First Brother, are you asking me because I¡¯m the youngest?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± He nodded without any intention of denying it. ¡°Okay¡± Penny scooped a very tiny portion and handed it to him. ¡°Here¡± As gazed at the spoon. ¡°I can¡¯t see it.¡± the slice was so small he didn¡¯t know if that was just a leftover from her spoon or the one she was giving him. ¡°First Brother, you already ate yours. Why are you asking for Penny to give her food?¡± Hugo frowned. ¡°That¡¯s selfish.¡± ¡°Penny has five puddings, and we have only two each. Not sharing is being selfish, As exined. ¡°Now I¡¯m worried about Penny. Would they even have enough food on Professor Singh¡¯s team?¡± As rubbed his chin as if he wasn¡¯t asking Penny to give him some dessert. Their parents in the front row chuckled and shook their heads. They let them be for now, thinking their children would be okay with this small and shallow banter. They were just d that their children were getting along, instead of just ignoring each other. One hourter, they reached an exclusive resort where they would stay for the next three days. Charles booked a presidential suite for the entire family, so they didn¡¯t have to book separate rooms. Hence, when they arrived, the children ¨C ¨C or rather, Penny and ter room that had a great view. D raced to get a ¨C Just like any other family, Charles simply let them all rx for a bit before they enjoyed the resort¡¯s amenities. They spent time in the pool, the garden; the sauna- separate with Charles and the boys and Allison with Penny and then many other things. though they had to The day started with a surprise, but at the end of it, all of them appreciated that Charles thought of taking them on a vacation. It did help the children and even Allison rx. At nighttime, while Charles and Allison had a date together, Penny sat down on the balcony connected to the living room. She had a smile on her face, letting the fresh air blow past her. ¡°Penny, what are you doing here?¡± Hugo walked in and sat down on the empty chair next to her. ¡°I thought you were going to rest?¡± Penny nced at him and smiled. ¡°I did, but I just thought a breath of fresh air would be nice.¡± 30:26 Tome Isanad haal, antaking Allen and ter hir tha dan? 226 Family trip ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As asked, scanning the balcony for more chairs. There were only two and were now upied. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± Meanwhile, ter leaned against the jamb. ¡°Are we waiting for Mom and Dad?¡± ¡°No. Penny and I were just rxing,¡± exined Hugo, even though he just joined her. It didn¡¯t take long for As toe back with two extra chairs. He sat down by the door and moved the other one to ter. As the three of them were now around her, Penny couldn¡¯t help but nce at her brothers. The corner of her lips curled up as she set her eyes ahead.. Penny¡¯s desire to leave might have heightened when she delved into more serious matters that happened in her life and her family¡¯s life in her previous life. However, that also didn¡¯t change her heart from enjoying this short time with them. In her previous life, she didn¡¯t have a childhood she would want to look back to. Although in this lifetime, her stay with the Be Family was short; it was eventful and also meaningful. 66 Volume I ising to an end. There will only be a few several chapters for it before Volume 2. Just in case, Volume 2 is the start of the adult storyline. PAMPERED CHAPTER 227 227 A promise that would shape them The Be siblings stayed on the balcony in silence, staring out at the beautiful scenery even at night. ¡°Penny, when you leave¡­ will you give us a call? After the long silence, Hugo broke it. Penny looked back at them, only to see her brothers staring at her. ¡°Of course, she said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just leaving to achieve something, but my heart will always be at home.¡± 2 Hearing her response put ease in their hearts. They might¡¯ve not said it because Charles was right when he said supporting her was the least they could do for her. Even so, the worry and fear and a little bit of sadness of the idea lingered in their hearts. ¡°Just like what Mom said, I wille home when I can,¡± she said, setting her eyes on the scenery again. ¡°It¡¯s not like I am dying or something like that, so I can alwayse home. I just really¡­. want to be someone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re already someone,¡± As remarked, carning her attention again. ¡°You¡¯re Penelope Be. 1 His tone was the same as usual, but his words carried sincerity, which made his remarks more meaningful. ter and Hugo nodded before shifting their eyes to her. ¡°I think that alone is enough,¡± said Hugo, ¡°Penny, we¡¯re just saying you¡¯re already someone now, but we¡¯re not stopping you from bing someone you want to be in the future,¡± ter rified, in case she misunderstood since her brothers were not exining properly. ¡°I know¡± Penny chuckled while the corner of her corner of her eyes creased. ¡°Thanks.¡± Penny smacked her lips and snapped her eyes ahead. Her heart was already warm throughout the day and it was full. For a day, all the worries she had for the future were forgotten with her time with the family. Even though it was only for a moment, she felt at total peace and rxed. ¡®In my previous life, I can only imagine something like this,¡® she thought. Just a short time with my family, a short break to breathe. It didn¡¯t need to be grand, but just some time with them¡­ as we talk about the most menial things in life.¡± But what she got in this lifetime was more than that. It would be a lie to say that Penny was sure her choices in this lifetime were right. But what she was sure of was that she was happy at the moment. It was much better than letting her anger and resentment consume her. Surely, living well was the best revenge. It just so happened that as she chose to take that route, all of them somehow changed as well. She didn¡¯t mean to; even now, she was a little skeptical, but she simply let things go with the flow. As she mentioned, she may not forget what she had to endure day and night < 227 A promise that would shape them had to endure every time she breathed ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. but who was she not to forgive? Penny had forgiven herself for being so foolish in her previous life. She had forgiven herself for seeking love from others while losing her own. In other words, by forgiving herself for all the bad things she had done to herself for not loving herself, for not taking care of herself, and for participating in performing all her agonies instead of protecting herself ¨C she was able to forgive others. Did they deserve it? She didn¡¯t know. But what she knew was that she deserved to have a good life. She deserved to have a life on her own terms. She deserved to be kind to herself. She deserved peace. 1 ¡°I will live freely, Penny broke the prolonged silence with a soft smile on her face, earning a look from her brothers. ¡°In the future, I will be someone sessful in life. And by sessful, I don¡¯t mean certificates or names on the ques; I don¡¯t mean money that couldn¡¯t be measured. But I will be the happy Be, who would go through sess and failures all the while being happy and content and in peace.¡± At this point, Penny didn¡¯t realize she spoke her thoughts aloud. As¡¯s eyes softened as a subtle smile appeared on his face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the youngest and most sessful soldier who will rise the rank. When Hugo spoke, Penny flinched and looked back at him. Penny pressed her lips as she held her breath. I didn¡¯t realize I spoke out my thoughts. Her worries, however, didn¡¯tst long when Hugo spoke again. ¡°The military should watch out and if someone picks on you, tell them you have a brother in the ranks of the military,¡± he added with a devious smirk. ¡°Of course, I will not hurt them, but it¡¯s probably enough to use it as a scarecrow.¡± ¡°Second Brother¡­¡± ter opened and closed his mouth as he blurted out. ¡°I¡¯ll be sessful too!¡± Penny, Hugo, and As slowly shifted their eyes to the third brother. ¡°What are you going to be when you grow up?¡± ¡ª ¡°I will be¡­ I will be¡­ ahem! I will be a musician no, not just a musician! I will be a lot of things!¡± ter blurted out heedlessly. ¡°That¡¯s right! I will do a lot of things that the whole world would know about me! If a brother in the military isn¡¯t enough to scare the bullies, then tell Il do a lot of things that the whole world them your brother is that ¡°famous¡± guy! I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll be that famous to the point I only need to say my first name and everyone already knows me!¡± 2 ¡°Wow¡­¡± Hugo pped slowly. ¡°ter, so cool¡­!¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched. ¡®Did he just say all of that because I told him he would be a musician?¡± ¡°Heh, ter smirked proudly, rubbing his nose as he truly impressed Hugo. ¡°Small thing.¡± ¡°First Brother, what about you?¡± Hugo then turned to As. ¡°Since we¡¯re already talking about what we¡¯re going to achieve when we¡¯re adults, what are you going to be?¡± 10:20 < 227 A promise that would shape them ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ter pouted. ¡°First Brother will manage the family business.¡± ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Hugo rocked his head. ¡°Right.¡± As darted his eyes between his brothers and then at Penny. It didn¡¯t seem like they were interested to hear what he would be in the future, because As¡¯s future was already sealed. But before the three move on to another topic, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure all of your goals wille true.¡± The three blinked, staring at him curiously. Slowly, a subtle smile spread across As¡¯s face. ¡°Just do what you want to do and don¡¯t be afraid to fail. You¡¯ll always have a fallback¡± Their brows rose as they stared at As before their lips curled up at their eldest brother, whose goal was to make sure they reached their goal without fear. The three of them smiled from ear to ear before they went quiet, enjoying the serene atmosphere around them. Tonight, a promise was made, and that promise would shape them as adults. 66 When I had this story idea while writing some other several drafts, I thought of a revenge story. But then, I asked myself, What is actual caus PAMPERED CHAPTER 228 228 A summary of their summer break The vacation trip passed without the Be Family noticing. When one was enjoying, time was very quick to pass. Once they got home, they spent their days doing the most menial thing. Everything was normal like usual, no grand events urred. It was the usual routine; it was almost boring. Even so, they still found things to enjoy somehow. They would apany Penny whenever she had to review for her uing exam. Once she was done, her mother already finished the snacks she could enjoy. Her brothers would join her frequently, with Hugo forcing As to take care of her pets. As for ter, he eventually seeded in touching Tiana for the first time after many squeals and cowardly moments. Tiana still preferred staying on top of Hugo¡¯s head, though. Although it was a summer break for the children, Charles had no breaks from work. Oh, how he wished he was a student as well. All his closed employees had to listen to their bossment about wanting a summer break, only for Haines to break his drama by saying, ¡°Go on an entire vacation and go homeless after months.¡± a As for Haines, he was already preparing to leave the country and was finishing all the other work he had and could do to help the main branch. Haines would look after Penny, which was why he didn¡¯t mind her departure. It would be Uncle and Penny¡¯s time. The only downside of this was Charles had been nagging him to exchange office every single time they shared the same space. And just like that, the day before Penny¡¯s exam day arrived. Idling in the garden as the children were having a pic, ter gazed at Penny. ¡°Penny, why aren¡¯t you studying?¡± ter inquired as he was reaching out of the ss of juice. ¡°Tomorrow is your exam, but you¡¯re too rxed.¡± As, who was reading a book, nced at Penny. I thought she was rxing to purposely fail the exam to stay.¡± ¡°I already studied.¡± Penny giggled and raised a finger. ¡°Before the exam, one should rx¡± ¡°Why?¡± Hugo tilted his head to the side. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you use that time to study more?¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°It probably works for others, but for me, I always let my brain breathe and absorb all the knowledge I studied about on thest day. Although I will still do a quick read, it won¡¯t be the same as how I studied the past weeks.¡± This was a habit Penny learned in her previous life, and even though she was confident about passing the exam, she didn¡¯t want to take chances. Therefore, she did some deep studying in the past weeks. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Hugo rocked his head. ¡°I¡¯ll try that.¡± ter also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why on ourst day of tutoring, we kind of rxed, huh?¡± As nced up. making a mental note to do that. 228 A summary of their summer break Penny chuckled as she grabbed another sandwiched. ¡®Good thing I also did some study materials for them.¡± Although the study materials she did were mostly for As, she knew As would guide Hugo and ter when she wasn¡¯t with them to help. Meanwhile, in the kitchen of the Be Household¡­ Allison, the in¨Chouse chefs, and even Butler Jen were seated around the table. They gazed at the dish before them like statues. ¡°What?¡± Jessa, who was standing near the table, folded her arms. ¡°Are you just going to stare at it?¡± Currently, Jessa is practicing some dishes because she ended up joining the audition for the cooking show. She wasn¡¯t officially a contestant yet and her audition was tomorrow. The audition. would be like in the show. If she passed, she would be an official contestant on the show. Therefore, she was practicing with Allison because Allison had a big kitchen. Moreover, it was Allison¡¯s idea, so Allison shouldered all expenses for the dishes. It was a joint responsibility¡­ that was what Jessa said. ¡°Ahem!¡± Allison cleared her throat and smiled at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s taste it.¡± She nervously picked up the cutlery and took a bite. Silence reigned in the dining for an entire full minute, savoring the dish she made. They all looked at each other, carrying different expressions. When they nced at Jessa, their nervousness once again swelled in their hearts. Why does she look like she would make a dish out of them if they said a badment?! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. At this point, everyone could only think Jessa might win just because she would scare the judges. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ good,¡± Allison whispered with a subtle smile, staring at the dish Jessa made. ¡°Wow¡± Jessa arched a brow, gazing down at Allison. ¡°Allison, I need more than ¡®it¡¯s good. My husband and children always say that. It¡¯s one of the reasons I had practice here because I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re just scared of me or if it¡¯s because I¡¯m just perfect.¡± Butler Jen cleared his throat as he wiped the corner of his mouth. ¡°Chefs, please give your professional opinion about the dish,¡± he suggested. The chefs were a little scared, but since Butler Jen had already given out detailed feedback on what he thought about the dish, the chefs regained their confidence to give Jessa honest feedback. The dish was good it was more than good. However, since Jessa didn¡¯t even have an idea of the authentic taste of the cuisine she was doing, the chefs offered to give them some time to make a few dishes from different cuisines just to expand Jessa¡¯s horizons. After all, Jessa was already a great cook, but she mostly cooked home¨Ccooked dishes and hadn¡¯t eaten or tasted a variety of dishes that could give her an idea of some dishes. < 220 A summary of their summer break Fortunately, Jessa agreed. Just like that, another day had passed for Allison and Jessa as they focused on Jessa¡¯s uingpetition. Another peaceful day had passed for everyone. [CORTEZ HOUSEHOLD] Yuri, Yugi, and Nina sat outside Nina¡¯s room. The speck of paint was seen on their clothes and bodies, their exhaustion was evident in their eyes. However, they were also smiling as they ate snacks while staring at Nina¡¯s room. ¡°Wow¡­ we only cleaned the room and then painted the walls, but I can¡¯t recognize it already,¡± Yugi blurted out. Even though he was simply dragged to help the girls, he felt proud of what he was seeing. Nina and Yuri grinned from ear to ear, staring at the newly painted walls of Nina¡¯s room. Since the beginning of summer, the three did a deep cleaning in the room. Yugi barely helped with the cleaning, but he helped a lot with the next steps. Nina has also been sleeping in Yuri¡¯s room. Fortunately, Yuri was kind enough to take her in. ¡°It¡¯s fun,¡± Nina whispered, satisfied and fulfilled despite her sore arms and the paints on her skin. ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± And it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say Nina seemingly fell in love with something she had never had a chance to do or try before, 1 In a way, Nina thought that everything that had happened surely had a reason. Because if things didn¡¯t happen, she wouldn¡¯t know what she wanted to do in this life, which she knew she would love doing for the rest of her life. Author still not home Comment 19. ¦° Post your firstment! Vote PAMPERED CHAPTER 229 229 Penny¡¯s departure Weeks had passed and Penny had already finished the countless exams she had to take. After the exams, she only had to wait for a few more weeks. While waiting, Penny woulde to support Jessa in herpetition with Allison. ¡°Timer starts¡­ now!¡± As soon as the judge of the show announced, every contestant in the show quickly went to the ingredients at the back to get whatever they would need for their dish. Today was the first filming of the first episode of the show. Jessa managed to get in after winning all the previous rounds to be an official candidate. On the sidelines, Penny and Allison watched intently. But unlike Allison, who was at the edge of her scat, Penny couldn¡¯t help but smile. The world is actually round, huh?¡® Penny thought while watching Jessa start preparing fiercely. ¡®Not long ago, it was Aunt Jessa, who is on the sidelines while I . But now¡­ the roles are reversed.¡® In her previous life, Jessa¡¯s only habit was gambling and making Penny¡¯s life hard. Jessa changed and continued to do so even without Penny in the household. Turning her head, Penny smiled subtly upon seeing the nervous look on Allison¡¯s face. ¡®And I hope Mom will also change. Although she¡¯s already a good person, I hope she does something for herself.¡± After all, Allison had poured her heart and soul into her children. No one would point it out because Allison came from a well¨Coff family and her husband was a wise businessman. However, no one knew that as an individual, Allison didn¡¯t have a life outside of her children. Penny hoped that with Jessa¡¯s change, Allison would also want to achieve something as an individual. Of course, that was only Penny¡¯s opinion. But if her mother was already happy being the way she was, it was also alright. Allison was already perfect as a housewife. She may be imperfect as an individual, but she was trying her best to be the mother her children needed. ¡®Although I might not be able to see the finals¡­ my heart is at ease. Her smile stretched as she set her eyes on the set again. I¡¯m not leaving with a heavy heart.¡± And right now, the strange feeling she carried when asked if she was ready was gone. This time, Penny was certain she was ready to close this chapter of her life and start anew. By the end of this round of the master chef, Jessa was able to get in the next round¡­ in style. 10:26 C 229 Penny¡¯s departure More time had passed without anyone realizing and before they knew it, the day for Penny¡¯s departure rolled in. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Standing in the airport, Haines and Penny faced the family. ¡°Penny.¡± Allison squatted down, teary¨Ceyed. She stroked Penny¡¯s cheeks with the back of her hand, smiling even though her eyes wanted to shed tears. ¡°You take care of there, okay? If you need anything, just tell Uncle Haines. Or better yet, call Mom, hmm?¡± Penny smiled from ear to ear. ¡°I¡¯ll call Mom every day so don¡¯t be sad, Mama-!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ trying,¡± Allison¡¯s voice broke as a traitorous tear escaped her eyes. ¡°Mommy will miss you.¡± Allison carefully pulled her beloved daughter into her embrace, patting Penny¡¯s back. She was trying to console Penny with her actions, but it was more like it was her who needed to beforted. When Allison let her go, she stared at Penny¡¯s wide and adorable face. ¡°Dad and Mom will visit you every so often,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything anymore for now, okay?¡± Penny nodded, snapping her eyes to Allison¡¯s side as Charles squatted down. ¡°Penny, be good there, okay!?¡± Charles reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°Mom said it. We will always visit you and call! Every day! Call Mom and Dad, okay!?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Penny¡¯s lips stretched, chuckling at the repeated nagging from the two. After Charles nagged, a thinyer of tears coated his eyes. ¡°Can you hug Daddy, Penny? I¡¯m so sad¡­!¡± 1 ¡°Hehe!¡± Penny didn¡¯t hesitate to leap, locking her arms around his neck. Charles¡¯s face softened as he slowly ced his hand on her back. ¡°My princess, take care when you¡¯re there, okay? Don¡¯t get sick and when you¡¯re sad, you can always call us. We¡¯ll stay on the call all day for you.¡± He still nagged her, but his voice was more gentle with a tinge of reluctance. Even so, neither Allison nor Charles stopped her. When Charles and Penny parted, she nced at the approaching ter. ¡°Penny ter stood a step from her, a look of hesitation clear in his eyes. ¡°Call, okay!? You better call!¡± Penny flickered when he suddenly started shouting. ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you angry?¡± ¡°No!¡± ter cleared his throat, his lips quivering. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± Before ter could say anything, he turned around and blocked his eyes with his arms. Hugo smiled subtly and ced a hand on top of ter¡¯s head. @ ¡°Penny, during vacation, we¡¯ll visit you,¡± Hugo smiled, wanting to send his sister off with a smile. ¡°ter is just a little sad and has been crying sincest night.¡± 10:26 ¨C 229 Ponny¡¯s departure ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call, just like what Mom and Dad said,¡± As chimed in; he wasn¡¯t smiling like Hugo or crying like ter. ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that.¡± Penny sighed, but smiled. ¡°Yes, First Brother. I will call¡± When she moved her attention to ter¡¯s back, another deep exhale slipped past her lips. She approached and tapped his back. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m not dying. You can always call me.¡± ¡°Huhuhu!¡± ter huped as he faced her. ¡°Penny! I don¡¯t want you to go! I¡¯ll miss you very very much! And the house will never be the same without you and your pets!¡± As ter expressed his heart and hugged his little sister, Allison and Charles could not help but tear up as well. As for Hugo, his smile faded a little. As didn¡¯t react ¨C ssic. What ter said was true. Once they came home after this, they knew the house would never feel the same. It would surely. feel a lot bigger than it was supposed to. Despite the sadness that was going to strike them, they didn¡¯t dare stop her, just like ter. Penny¡¯s eyes softened in ter¡¯s embrace, tapping his back mildly. She nced up at her family and even though there was sadness in their eyes, they still smiled back at her. ¡°Penny?¡± after some time, Haines called and watched her turn to him. ¡°Time to go.¡± Her lips stretched from ear to ear and faced her family. ¡°A group hug?¡± she suggested. ¡°Please send me off like that.¡± ¡°Oh, Penny, you don¡¯t have to ask!¡± Charles intoned, and without further ado, the parents hugged ter and Penny. Hugo chuckled and intuitively dragged As, hugging him with them, so As didn¡¯t have any choice. They hugged each other for a good minute before letting Penny go, for she had a ne to catch. Watching her walk away with Haines, they waved when Penny looked back at them. ¡°Are you okay, Penny?¡± Haines inquired, making her look up at him. Her smile broadened as she nodded. ¡°Yes, Uncle. And she reached out for his hand, walking to the boarding area hand in hand. End of Volume 1- PAMPERED CHAPTER 230 230 Epilogue of Volume 1 Two weekster¡­ ¡°Everyone, this is Penny. She will be joining us from today¡± Professor Singh introduced Penny to the team they would be working with. Everyone shifted their eyes to the little girl beside him. Their lips curled up as soon as their eyesnded on her. Although they had heard Professor Singh was bringing in an exceptional little girl, they didn¡¯t expect her to be this cute¡­ nor did they expect her to be just as exceptional as what Professor Singh told them. J 22 F All of them were exceptionally smart individuals. Therefore, a genius people would call would just be regr for them. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Penny spoke adorably, smiling until her eyes were squinting. ¡°I will do my best so as not to let the team down. Please take care of me. Her colleagues smiled because they found her adorable, but Penny was smiling because she remembered most of them. In her previous life, she also worked with many of them. ¡°They still all look so young and vibrant!¡® Penny mentally giggled. I almost didn¡¯t recognize them because all I remember were their haggard faces!¡± ¡°Wee to the team, Penny.¡± ¡°Wee, Penny.¡± ¡°If you need any help, you can always ask this young uncle here with you.¡± Penny grinned from ear to ear at the warm wee from her colleagues. Now, she could finally say she had started her life ahead of time, and everything was ording to her ns¡­ or so she thought. ¡°Right. Professor Singh, didn¡¯t you say there would be two of them?¡± amid the warm wee, one of Penny¡¯s colleagues turned to Professor Singh. ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡± When that question was brought up, Penny furrowed her brows. She looked up at everyone before her eyes eventuallynded on Professor Singh. ¡®He didn¡¯t mention that he invited two of us,¡® she thought. ¡®Oh, right. When I started working under Professor Singh in my previous life, I heard that before me, they had a young genius on the team.¡± At the same time, a knock on the door was heard. Everyone was quick to turn to the door and watched it slowly open. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I¡¯m sorry, Professor Singh,¡± said the person on the door. Professor Singh smiled in understanding. ¡°I understand that your flight was dyed. He then faced everyone. ¡°Everyone, this is Dean Pierson. He will also join our team from today onwards, just like Penny. Please be nice to them and help them understand our work¡± Dean slowly stood beside Professor Singh and smiled amicably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry again for beingte, 10:20 + 230 Epilogue of Volume 1 and thank you. I¡¯m looking forward to working with everyone.¡± When his squinting eyes fell on Penny, his smile stretched. ¡°Nice to see you again, Penny. Let¡¯s get along well.¡± Horror slowly turned up on Penny¡¯s face as she gasped, staring at the creepy guy she disliked for an unknown reason. This is the young genius I kept hearing in the past?! So this is what he meant when he said we¡¯d be seeing each other more often?!¡± Surely, life always has a way to make it interesting for her. ssic. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s alright,¡± Penny muttered as she trudged out of the building, phone in her hand. ¡°We agreed that you¡¯d let me be an independent youngdy. So, you don¡¯t have to pick me up. I¡¯m a big girl¡± Penny heard a sigh from the other end of the line. ¡°Fine,¡± said Haines with a sigh. ¡°Though my assistant will bring home some dinner for you.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯s the first day of work?¡± he asked. This time, Penny grinned. ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Haines rocked his head, pleased just hearing the tone she used. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it once I got home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Tell me once you arrive, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡± Haines gave her some more reminders, like a mother, before he hung up. Putting the phone down in her pockets, Penny couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. It had been two weeks since theynded in the country. Penny had two weeks to prepare and adjust to the new environment. Although she couldn¡¯t deny she missed home, her uncle was taking care of her, so she felt less sad. ¡°Penny!¡± Suddenly, Penny heard a familiar voice from behind her. She didn¡¯t need to look back to know it was Dean. Instead, she hastened her pace to save herself from whatever that guy would spew this time. and he caught up even if she quickened ¡°Hey!¡± Compared to her short legs, Dean had long limbs, and he her pace. ¡°Penny, are you still trying to avoid me?¡± Since he caught up, Penny slowed down and sighed. ¡°No, I¡¯m not avoiding you, she nced up 10:26 230 Epilogue of Volume 1 ¡°That¡¯s sad,¡± Dean sighed. ¡°I hadn¡¯t done anything to you yet to be judged so quickly.¡± ¡°Yet, was all she said, keeping her eyes ahead. ¡°Penny, since we¡¯re colleagues now, why not try to be a little more weing to me?¡± Penny¡¯s expression died, but she ignored him. ¡°Did I do something to anger you?¡± he asked. When they reached outside, she stopped and faced him. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything to anger me, but I don¡¯t know you. Even if you know my name doesn¡¯t make us friends. Though, I¡¯m hopeful that we will both do well as colleagues.¡± After saying that piece, Penny intuitively lowered her head a bit before walking off. It wasn¡¯t like Penny was angry at him, but she didn¡¯t like him for some reason. That wasn¡¯t a justification, but if he was making her ufortable, then she wouldn¡¯t mind distancing herself. With that thought in mind, Penny took the bus to go home. When she reached her stop, she had to walk to the building where she was living at the moment. The city was busy even though the night had already fallen. And with such a busy area, one could easily overlook anyone who needed help. 106 As Penny happily walked on the side of the road, her steps halted when she noticed someone from the corner of her eyes. Turning her head, Penny squinted her eyes to see through the people walking past her. There, in the dark space between two establishments, was someone lying on top of the piles of trash. ¡°A homeless¡­?¡± she trailed off, watching some blood dripping from his fingertips. Penny looked around at the people walking by, but everyone was so busy with their own things that they didn¡¯t seem to notice that person in the dumpster. ¡°Ugh¡­ help¡­¡± Her breath hitched as she slowly set her eyes on the person. She pressed her lips, telling herself she should call for help and not approach on her own. Who knows? This could be a bad person. As Penny took out her phone to call for police, she saw the person lift his head in her direction. She froze and intuitively looked back. The person¡¯s face had some blood on it and his right eye was swollen to the point it closed. ? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. [This county is the best ce to live¡­ if you¡¯re a criminal, right, officers?!] ¡°Eh?¡± Penny¡¯s eyes slowly widened as shock appeared on her face. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the wild uncle in the 10th district precinct?!¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 231 231 A mad, mad world WELCOME TO VOLUME 2 PROLOGUE Fog formed in front of Penny¡¯s gaping mouth, breathing heavily, which resonated in the empty and wide space. Her vision was blurry, feeling the dust on the concrete floor. ¡°Hah¡­¡± The side of her head throbbed, wincing, but forcing herself to stay conscious. ¡°Uncle¡­ Haines¡­¡± Slowly, she lifted her head, blood trickling down the side of her head. Every part of her body ached everything hurt, even her breathing was restrained because she felt like something was stabbing her lungs every time she breathed. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± she called quietly. There, lying on the floor not far away from her was the unconscious Haines. Her eyes gleamed with bitterness, clenching her teeth. ¡°Uncle,¡± she called, crawling toward him and leaving a trail of blood on the floor. When she reached the unconscious Haines, Penny pressed her lips and checked his face. ¡°Uncle¡± Tears brimmed in her eyes, seeing the beaten state of her beloved uncle. The memories of what Haines went through before it all came to this surged in her mind like a flood. Her heart was filled with bitterness. Although Penny was injured herself, thanks to Haines, she was still awake. He protected her from these¡­ rouges. 2 Penny sped Haines and turned her head. Around them were several men towering over her. Despite the dimness of the ce they were in, she could see their bloodshot and unsympathetic eyes gleaming down at her. Before these men, whom she didn¡¯t know, Penny looked like a wounded kitten. Her grip on the unconscious Haines tightened, grinding her teeth in anger. When she saw one of them take a step toward her, she spread her arms to protect Haines behind her. ¡°Try¡­¡± she breathed out through her gritted teeth. ¡°Touch him again¡­ and I¡¯ll kill you.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Dryughter resonated in the ce as the men looked at each other. Her heart swelled in anger while listening to the ridiculingughter echoing in her car. When Penny woke up once again after her execution, she chose to forgive and move on. She chose to live a peaceful life, and she chose to not let her anger and resentment consume her. She had been angry all her life in her previous life. When she was in prison, she had to be a hundred times angrier to survive, only to die on her execution day. it anger to co It was the reason she told herself she didn¡¯t her. Tonight was different. ¡°Go andugh now¡­¡± her voice shook as her eyes glinted with murderous intent. ¡°GO AND 13 231 A mad, mad world The men around her slowly stopped and gazed down at her, head tilting. However, they still took her words as a child¡¯s mindless spewing. Hence, one man still took a step, only to stop at Penny¡¯s next words. ¡°Go andugh¡­ but take another step, and I swear I¡¯ll kill you,¡± she warned, rising to her feet despite the injuries she had inflicted on their hands. Her eyes zed in anger, forgetting to blink as she continued through her gritted teeth. ¡°And after I kill you, I¡¯ll go after your wives and children. I¡¯ll leave one of your children so I can kill their children as well! Your cousins, your friends, their friends¡­ I¡¯ll kill them all until they start wondering what omen had stuck them,¡± her voice thundered and shook, scanning all these men slowly. ¡°Unless you kill me, you will never sleep peacefully because I wille after you like a thief in the night. You¡¯ll never know what¡¯sing.¡± The men squinted as they intuitively took a step back. The girl before them was quite small for a fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold. Compared to them, she should look like a wounded kitten, mourning for her defeated guardian. But after hearing all the vile things that flew out of her mouth, their instincts told them to take caution. She was only a little girl, yet¡­ her words carried heaviness and meaning. Even her eyes shone more viciously than most criminals they had seen. This didn¡¯t look like the eyes of a fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold, but someone who had seen the deepest level of hell. ¡°Why are you all stalling?¡± one man spoke as he nced at hisrades. ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really scared of everything she spewed just now?¡± They exchanged looks and gulped. When their eyesnded on Penny again, they took a step forward. They stopped again when Penny limped a step. Blood dripped from her clothes and even half of her head was almost covered with her own blood. Yet, her eyes gleamed with madness. Standing on her own without fear in her eyes, as if she were ready to fight death, Penny looked taller and much bigger than she actuall was. Her hands sped into a tight fist, lips parting as she breathed out. If today was herst day in this lifetime, then she would fight until the end. Just like how she fought till her execution date, Penny wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. T ¡°Just get him!¡± one man shouted in irritation. ¡°Get the girl or maybe shut her up!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As those remarks echoed, the men quickly snapped out of their trance. They marched to Penny, only for her to bite the hand that was sprawling toward her. Taking advantage of this, she snatched the pistol that was on his side. Without further ado, she cocked it and pointed it at the next person closest to them. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, she breathed out as her finger slowly slipped on the trigger. BAM! Just as those words rolled out of her tongue, a loud sound was heard. Everyone froze as they shifted their eves to the his entrance of the abandoned warehouse <231 A mad, mad world There, standing by the entrance, were a few men with the man in the middle a slightly chubby man. The same man Penny met in the district 10th precinct and the man she rescued from the dumpster two years ago. ¡°Uncle Wild,¡± she whispered as she heaved a sigh of relief. Knowing she was now saved, she slowly copsed on the floor, staring at the men in the entrance through the gaps between the men¡¯s legs. ¡°Uncle Wild¡­ my Uncle Haines¡­ please save him.¡± Wild¡¯s eyes zed as he gazed at the men surrounding his little benefactor. His dted cyes remained as he coldly and nkly breathed out, ¡°She and her uncle are our top priority. The rest¡­ don¡¯t let any of them get away.¡± Comment PAMPERED CHAPTER 232 232 As Twelve yearster¡­ [GLOBAL PRIME LOGISTICS HEADQUARTERS] Everyone stopped and nced at the group of high executives entering the building. They slightly lowered their heads upon catching the dashing man in the middle of the group. ¡°Sir, CEO Miller sent another request for a meeting¡­¡± a man in his early thirties reported to his boss, his steps matching his boss¡® pace despite keeping his eyes on the notes in his hand. ¡°Then, there¡¯s a board meeting about the merging of¡­¡± The CEO of the biggest logisticpany, As Be, 29, nced at his assistant. ¡°Move that meeting to tomorrow ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the assistant didn¡¯t ask as he quickly jotted down the note. ¡°About your third brother, ter. He left a message in your office.¡± As stopped in front of the private lift only for executives to use. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± he said while waiting for the lift to open. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± the assistant cleared his throat. ¡°Your Second Brother also left a message this morning.¡± This time, As looked at him. ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡ª ¡°Sir, Ha ha. No, he isn¡¯t.¡± the assistant sighed, still not used to his boss¡¯s rtionship with his siblings. As never talked about his personal rtionship with anyone even to the closest person who worked for him. ¡°Your Second Brother said he wille home.¡± ¡°I see. As slowly peeled his eyes from his assistant and stepped into the elevator when it opened. The people behind him stood outside and lowered their heads. They didn¡¯t dare share the clevator with him. Hence, they all automatically waited for the next one. The only person who came with As was his assistant. Standing behind his boss, the assistant cleared his throat again. ¡°What else?¡± asked As while staring at the numbers over the door. ¡°Sir¡­ uhm, someone also left a message in the office, the assistant said. As waited for him to say it, but the assistant didn¡¯t speak for a moment. Thus, he turned his head and looked at him. ¡°What is it, Allen?¡± he asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the long pause?¡± Allen, his assistant, tipped his eyesses and looked at As with conflict. ¡°Sir, do you have a child?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I mean, did you have an affair and had a child out of wedlock?¡± M you have¡­ do The corner of Aele line curved down ¡°Allen what nonsense are well un to this time? Did ter 14 232 As tell you something again?¡± ¡°No, no! I mean, thest message is from a woman.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°She said that she¡¯s the mother of your children and that she¡¯sing home to get financial aid.¡± ¡°Sue her,¡± As said inly, setting his eyes on the door. ¡°And watch out for any article about this. This is probably another shakedown.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already on it, sir.¡± DING! Shortly, the elevator reached the top floor of the building where the CEO¡¯s department was located. On their way to As¡¯s office, his steps suddenly slowed down. Allen furrowed his brows and looked at his boss incredulously. ¡°Sir? What is it?¡± ¡°Allen, that woman¡­ did she say what her name was?¡± As slowly cast his assistant a stern look. ¡°Uhm. I think she said her name is¡­ Allen scratched his temple and said, ¡°Funny? Ah, no. It¡¯s Funky¡­ or Freaky¡± ¡°Penny?¡± ¡°Yes! Penny!¡± As looked at his assistant as if he was having second thoughts about Allen¡¯s capabilities. ¡°How can you not recall the name? Have you been cking?¡± ¡°Sir, of course not! It¡¯s just that her reception is so bad that I had a hard time deciphering her message, Allen exined before he furrowed his brows. ¡°Sir, do you know her?¡± Did As really have a one¨Cnight stand and have a child out of wedlock? ¡°When did she say she¡¯sing?¡± As asked, not keen on quelling Allen¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Uhm. Ahem. I think she said three days.¡± ¡°And Hugo?¡± ¡°He called this morning and said he¡¯s already boarding. So, he¡¯ll probably arrive tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I see. Having said that, As resumed his steps to his office. ¡°Sir!¡± Allen quickly followed, looking at As with horror as thetter¡¯s lips curled up subtly. ¡°Are we still suing her?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But-¡± As stopped in front of his office and turned to Allen. ¡°Forget what I said. Also, move all my 232 As schedules for the next two days, then cancel all my schedules on the date Penny ising. I¡¯m taking a day off on that day¡± pas a After saying his piece, As went in and closed the door behind him. His face brightened up shallow chuckle escaped him before he walked over to his desk. ¡°She didn¡¯t even mention she wasing earlier, he muttered as he sat down behind the desk. ¡°I hope she¡¯sing home for good.¡± In the past five years, his contact with Penny had been scarce. It was understandable since at that time, As took over his father¡¯s position. He had been busy as the new head of thepany and the Roswald and Be Family. Although he would call Penny every once in a while, they were always short. It was unlike when they were still young, where they would spend hours on the phone with her. Not that they had a problem with each other. It was just that all of them had been busy, and adulting was not as easy as how they imagined when they were children. ming home. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But at the end of the day, what was important was that his siblings seemed to being! And in a few days, they would beplete for a meal again. As¡¯s smile brightened, scaring Allen when thetter came into the office. Allen flinched when he saw his boss smiling. ¡°Si ¨C Sir?¡± As snapped his eyes up and tilted his head. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Your third brother¡¯s message,¡± he said. ¡°And his live interview is also being broadcast.¡± ¡°I see. As reached out for the remote, turning on the television in his office. He moved his chair a little to face the television. The moment he did, the first person they saw was the stunning ter Be. Even though Allen had seen ter in person, he couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. ¡®He¡¯s already good¨Clooking on the television, but he¡¯s much more beautiful in person,¡® Allen thought, sneaking up a look at his boss. I can¡¯t believe ter is actually his little brother¡® Unaware of Allen¡¯s thoughts, As watched e interview solemnly before he said, ¡°The request Theo Miller sent¡­ tell him I¡¯ll look into it in two years. ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Or maybe ten years,¡± As snapped his eyes at Allen. This time, they looked sharp. ¡°As long as Keith Miller is part of their family, I want nothing to do with them. Throw away the proposal.¡± ¡°But sir, the proposal is ¡°It¡¯s personal,¡± As stopped him with two words. ¡°Throw it away. It waste when As found out about ter¡¯s bullying. He found out about it when ter released his 2nd album and a track about bullying. ter, after all, became a voice and an ambassador for anti¨Cbullying. However, even though it happened a long time ago and ter moved on from it, As would unma ne in ne da huninase with maana wha anna luurt his family Amne PAMPERED CHAPTER 233 233 The brightest star among the star Meanwhile¡­ + ¡°ter, you¡¯ve been an advocate of anti¨Cbullying and you talked about how hard it is to admit about it. How did you get past that fear and use your tform to spread awareness?¡± The host smiled beautifully as she stared at the striking beauty before her. She had interviewed countless celebrities and well¨Cknown personalities. But ter surely made it to the top of her list of the most good¨Clooking celebrities in this generation. Not only did he have a godly beauty even more beautiful than female celebrities ¨C but he was also talented. ter always dominated the worldwide charts whenever he dropped a track, and even the movies he participated in were blockbusters. ¡°It¡¯s not easy at first,¡± ter smacked his lips. ¡°But because I had a little sister, I want to be someone whom she could see as someone she could depend on.¡± The interviewer smiled in satisfaction. ¡°What a nice big brother¡± ¡°Haha. ter¡¯sughter immediately melted the hearts of thedies behind the scenes. Hisughter sounded like that of an angel. ¡°I am just hopeful that with my cause, many more will stand up and raise their voice. Bullying happens not just in school, but also, even as adults and in offices and everywhere on He paused and smiled gracefully, ¡°Giving out kindness is free, so I am hopeful my songs and my cause will reach out to those who need it. That is what my album is about. ter professionally got into the main purpose of this interview and promoted his music. After half an hour, the interview ended on a good note. ¡°Thank you, Mr. ter, for epting our invitation¡± the host reached out her hand, which ter sped mildly. ¡°No, thank you for having me. ter smiled humbly and timely released the host¡¯s hand. More people surrounded ter to thank him foring before ter¡¯s staff found a way to get him out of the situation. Despite that, ter kept a kind smile and greeted back everyone who greeted him. Even outside the station, fans were waiting for him. As soon as he stepped out, squeals and roars from the fans thundered. ¡°Hehe. ter waved and stopped instead of getting straight into his van. ¡°ter.¡± ter nced at his manager and said, ¡°Wait.¡± And with that, he jogged to the lines of guards toe close to his fans. When he did, the squeals of his fans sounded wilder. He gave some quick high¨Cfives and posed for some pictures. He even generously signed some for autographs before bidding them farewell. SLAM! 233 The brightest star among the star disappeared as he sighed in exhaustion. ¡°Tsk! You didn¡¯t have to do all that fan service!¡± James, the same James who used to be ter¡¯s bully¡¯s lookout, nagged. He handed ter a bottle of water and continued. ¡°I know you¡¯re working hard, but you also have to think about your future!¡± ter epted the bottled water and nced at him. ¡°But I need to promote my music and beat. my previous record.¡± ¡°Haist!¡± James ruffled his head in irritation. ¡°The presale already broke the previous record. If you do more, then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have a hard time breaking it next time!¡± ¡°Give me some ck. ter shook his head and rested after drinking a mouthful of water. He rested his elbow on the window and propped his jaw against the bottom of his palm, eyes on the window. Meanwhile, James continued to nag him like a mother before telling him about ter¡¯s next schedule. ¡°So, there¡¯s three more you need to do today,¡± James finished, stopping as he noticed ter didn¡¯t seem like he was listening. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t feel well now. ter, we¡¯re at the promotional stage. We have to promote the album.¡± ¡°Did my brother reply to me?¡± ter asked without giving James a look. ¡°Oh¡­ no he hadn¡¯t.¡°¡® ¡°Why?¡± ter frowned before he cast James a look. ¡°James, after this promotion, I¡¯ll rest.¡± ¡°Huh? Why are you resting? You still have a cameo in another film.¡± ¡°Forget it. Cancel it.¡± ¡°Wha- what? But why?! You¡¯re the one who wanted to do this!¡± ¡°I want to visit Penny ter frowned as his mood quickly declined. ¡°She already missed two of my albums because she¡¯s too busy! She hadn¡¯t even congratted me properly for all my albums! I need to see if she¡¯s still alive since she rarely calls now!¡± Ever since five years ago, Penny had been more busy than ever. Her excuse was understandable, but at the same time, ter missed her every single day since then. For some reason, after releasing his album, he missed her the most. After all, he wrote and even added a track dedicated to her. Hearing his sentiments, James sighed. ¡°I also miss Penny¡± ¡°Let¡¯s visit her,¡± ter urged. Thest time I saw her was five years ago. I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t recognize me anymore! I¡¯ve be too handsome and taller! I¡¯m even taller than First Brother now¡± 2 James sighed. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°Since it¡¯s Penny, I¡¯ll see what I can do. ¡°Hehe. Good thing my manager is also the president of the entertainment agency I signed,¡± ter giggled mischievously, making James re at him. ¡°Is this the reason you owner of the agency, so you can manipte me?¡± @ ¡°James, did my sister forgive you already?!¡± James¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Not this again!¡± As ter slowly regained his positive mood at the mere idea of visiting his beloved cute sister, James felt his phone vibrate. He checked it and furrowed his brows. ¡°I wonder if Penny gained more weight?¡± ter muttered with a giggle. ¡°She¡¯s still chubby when Ist saw her.¡± Although Penny wasn¡¯t as plump as she was when she was thirteen, her shape was still a little round. In ter¡¯s eyes, she only grew taller a bit, but her face as the thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold was still the same. ¡°Uh.. ter?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Your First Brother is calling.¡± ter snapped his eyes at James and intuitively took the phone from thetter. ¡°First Brother¡­¡± he trailed off when As spoke, making ter¡¯s eyes slowly go wide. ¡°I don¡¯t care Comment ¡°econd Brother. But, did you just say she¡¯s¡­ she¡¯sing home?¡± View All > ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 12:24 PAMPERED CHAPTER 234 234 Good morning, Boss! ¡°Lieutenant!¡± A soldier saluted at Hugo as thetter stood before him. ¡°At ease. Hugo jerked his chin a little. ¡°Enjoy your break.¡± The firm and strict lieutenant the soldier knew suddenly softened up a little the second theynded in the country. The soldier let out a shallow breath and followed him. ¡°Sir, will your brothers pick you up?¡± Hugo rocked his head. ¡°They must be excited to see me. After all, I hadn¡¯t seen them in a while.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You really have a good rtionship, huh?¡± the soldier was in awe. Although Hugo was one of the best and the most serious in the base, he would rx whenever he would talk about his family. It wasn¡¯t like the other soldiers didn¡¯t cherish their families. After all, the soldiers left to serve the country for those they left behind. It just felt strange to see Hugo¡¯s other side. ¡°My brothers are very fond of me,¡± Hugo uttered calmly. ¡°If you see them crying, ignore them.¡± The soldier nodded. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A soldier¡¯s reunion with the family was often emotional and meaningful. Therefore, the soldier expected to see a heartfelt reunion of the lieutenant and his siblings. But when they reached the waiting area of the airport, the soldier didn¡¯t see anyone of the Bes. ¡°Brother Hugo!¡± The soldier shifted his eyes to the owner of the voice, his mouth falling open when his gazended on the beautiful maiden jogging toward them. His eyes twinkled as he froze when the woman stopped in front of them. ¡°So¡­ so pretty,¡± he blurted out under his breath, darting his wide eyes between Hugo and the beautiful woman before him. ¡®Lieutenant, she¡¯s your¡­ sister?!¡± That was the sister Hugo would often talk about?! Hugo and the woman slowly turned their heads to Hugo¡¯spany. ¡°Mhm.¡± Hugo hummed. ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± The soldier¡¯s face flushed while studying that beautiful face. Considering Hugo was good¨Clooking as well and that his little brother was said to be a celebrity, the Be genes were undoubtedly amazing. I wonder if his third brother is actually popr?¡® the soldier wondered before his eyes fixed on the woman. ¡°Nina, why are you here?¡± Hugo faced the beautiful woman, Nina, with a in look. ¡°Where¡¯s First Brother and ter?¡± Nina smiled weakly. ¡°They asked me if I could pick you up. Their schedule is packed today and Tomorrow So they said they¡¯d meet von thew at after tomorrow night¡± The corner of his lips curved down while the soldier looked at Hugo with doubt. Hugo was just bragging his brothers might be weeping when they see him. But s, it seemed his brothers¡® work was more important than him. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hugo sighed. ¡°Very well. I guess that can¡¯t be helped!¡± He faced his soldier and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Yes, Lieutenant!¡± the soldier automatically saluted, watching Hugo and Nina walk side by side. When the two were near the exit, a deep breath slipped past his lips. ¡°Wow. His sister is very pretty¡­ I thought she was a little chubby, though?¡± ¡°This is not nice of them,¡± Hugomented as he sat in the backseat with Nina. ¡°How could they put their work first before me? I fought for this country and basically for them, but they won¡¯t even show appreciation. I¡¯ll only be here for a few days, but it seems I¡¯ll only need to say hi. Nina chuckled and cast him a look. ¡°Second Brother, what do you mean you¡¯re only here for a few days? Are you getting deployed again? So soon?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m nning to use the rest of my vacation with Penny,¡± Hugo exined. ¡°I¡¯m onlying here and spend a few days because if I go to Penny. I¡¯d be staying there throughout.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Nina rocked her head. ¡°How are you, by the way?¡± Her brows rose as her pink lips pursed. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nina showed him the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged.¡± ¡°Oh Hugo¡¯s mouth parted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a boyfriend.¡± Nina chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re were deployed.¡± ¡°Is he a nice man?¡± ¡°He is kind, for sure.¡± Nina smiled brightly. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think you need to fly out to meet Penny¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The reason Third Brother and First Brother couldn¡¯t make it today is because Penny ising back tomorrow,¡± she exined. ¡°So, they have been doing a week¡¯s worth of work since yesterday and today so they can take a few days¡® break¡± Hugo¡¯s mouth formed an o¨Cshape. ¡°Oh¡­ she¡¯sing home?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nina smiled. ¡°I¡¯m also very excited about it since thest time we talked was a month ago.¡± 273 ¡°Oh¡­¡± 234 Good morning. Boss! Suddenly, their car stopped, snapping Hugo out of his trance. When he saw Nina take her things, he furrowed his brows. ¡°Nina, where are you going?¡± Nina shed him a smile. ¡°Second Brother, like I said, Penny ising home tomorrow, so I need to do some extra work so I can meet her as well. I have a client meeting. Take care on your way home-!¡± Having said that, Nina quickly jumped out of the car and rushed to the restaurant. Hugo stared at her through the window, sighing. ¡°She¡¯s also grown¡­¡± he shook his head and leaned back. ¡°Go on.¡± If not for the fact that Penny wasing home tomorrow, Hugo would be upset with his family. But well, a day would be quick. ¡°I miss her a lot,¡± he said. ¡°Even though she visited the base not long ago.¡± Meanwhile, somewhere in the globe¡­ A soft moan slipped past. Penny¡¯s plump lips while she stretched her limbs. As she slowly sat up, the nket over her body fell to herp, revealing her bare, voluptuous body. Her hair covered her front, scratching her head. ¡°I overslept.¡± Her naturally sharp eyes moved to the clock before she reached out for her night robe. Slipping her arms in the robe, she sauntered toward the door without even fixing her messy hair. The second she opened the door, she flinched because some rogues in a suit bowed and shouted, ¡°Good morning, Boss!¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 235 235 Twelve years is a long time Japan: 2:00 PM In a traditional Japanese Shoin room, men in suits sat quietly on the floor across from each other. Tension hung in the air as silence reigned in the room. Among the men was Haines. Haines, now age 51, lifted the cup of tea to his mouth. ¡°Haines, are you sure you¡¯re leaving?¡± asked the man seated across from him. The man looked older than Haines, but his bulk physique was enough indicator his age was never a problem. ¡°Penny wants to branch out, and it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve visited our family home, Haines answered calmly. ¡°Wild, it¡¯s time to let her be. Penny is old enough to marry¡­¡± ¡°NEVER!¡± Wild and the rest of the men yelled in unison, but Haines only chuckled in response. ¡°Haines, Penny¡¯s departure to branch out and manage our international branch personally is one thing, but marriage is another, another elderly man expressed his displeasure. ¡°Though she might marry one way or another, we won¡¯t just sit still and let any hoodlum get into her life. ¡°Minister, I¡¯m very certain Penny is happy to hear that¡± Haines nodded. ¡°Though the general has reached out and was asking for more Intel from us, saying he would give his son as payment for our services.¡± The minister hissed in resentment. ¡°That old man simply wants to make her his daughter¨Cinw. Shame on him!¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding¡± Hainesughed, earning a re from the minister. ¡°Do not worry, Minister. Penny and I might be leaving for now, but your security will still be the same. Look. You and Wild are in the same room in peace and none of you are dead yet.¡± Wild snorted. ¡°Stop with your insinuation, Haines. You¡¯re making me look bad again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you look bad. I¡¯m too old for it.¡± Haines chortled with his lips closed, his eyes scanning all the men in the room. All of them were around his age and all of them were very well¨Cknown individuals; some were businessmen and others were even politicians. They do not work for Penny, but they are all Penny¡¯s connections, for they were also Penny¡¯s clients and close friends in the security firm. she started with the guidance of Wild. ¡°Branching out at a time like this¡­¡± another man spoke. ¡°Is there really nothing we can do to postpone it?¡± ¡°That is right, Haines. Penelope is much safer in this country¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that incident many years ago. We never caught the culprit behind that and despite our connections, nothing had paid yet.¡± ¦§ ¡°Haines, be truthful. Don¡¯t tell me Penelope finally got a lead?¡± Haines listened to the men¡¯s sentiments calmly, remembering that time that changed his life forever. A shallow breath slipped past his lips, but just as his lips parted, an alluring voice sliced 235 Twelve years is a long time. through the air. ¡°I do not have a lead yet, detective. Though, I¡¯m on it.¡± Haines instantly smiled as he lowered his head before shifting his eyes to the entrance. There, standing by the entrance, was a stunning beauty that one would never resist staring at longer. The men in the room quickly cleared their throats as they straightened their backs. ¡°The walls here are thin and even your whispers can be heard across the residence, Penny humored as she gracefully sat down on the end of the table. She nced at Haines on her right and then at Wild on her left. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It took me an entire morning chasing all the security out of my quarters¡± Wild clicked his tongue. ¡°I told those good¨Cfor¨Cnothing idiots to wait for you, not to scare you.¡± ¡°Penny, did you have a good night¡¯s restst night?¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Haines. Penny shed him a subtle smile, making her beautiful face twinkle. ¡°Thank you. The tea helped a lot.¡± Haines nodded in satisfaction while Penny fluttered her longshes at the men around the table. ¡°I am d to hear that all you respectable men had gathered here today as yourst attempt to make me stay in the country. However, with a heavy heart, I¡¯ve long decided to branch out,¡± Penny started sternly, but politely. ¡°I mentioned it two years ago andst year, my cousin started the preparation for a higher sess of this venture.¡± Her lips curled up, and the corner of her eyes creased a little. ¡°I appreciate all your worries, but my injuries have healed. I can only hope that you¡¯ll support me with this new venture. You¡¯ll always be myrade, a special person in my heart, and someone I¡¯ve respected with all my heart. That will never change.¡± ¡°Twelves years is a long time. Penny paused as her smile broadened. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go home¡± The men around her sighed and rocked their heads in understanding. ¡°We wish you a safe trip, Penelope.¡± ¡°Penelope, even if you¡¯re far away, do not forget our home is always open. Come back anytime.¡± ¡°And if you are in trouble, we got you.¡± ¡°Whatever it is. Our family is forever indebted to you.¡± The men expressed their sentiments and appreciation. All of them weren¡¯t just gathered here to stop her from leaving. They also gathered here with the thought of sending her off personally. After all, some of them were indebted to Penny and if not for her, they wouldn¡¯t be there anymore. Not just in security, but also Penny saved some of their businesses. Some, she helped resolve international issues or political issues behind the scenes. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Penny¡¯s contribution to society and their lives was huge, making her the woman she is now. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. attention to Wild. Twelve years since she left the Be Household was a long time. Many things happened to Penny and Haines and Wild was like someone they got from a lottery of life. A lot of things about them had also changed, not just as individuals, but their lives were also far different from what they knew. The only thing that didn¡¯t change from the beginning until now was¡­ Penny¡¯s desire to retire early. PAMPERED CHAPTER 236 236 That idea is not bad Twelve years was indeed a long time for anyone. Oh, how time passed, indeed. Time was clicking without condition and one could ride along with it, or stay frozen in the same spot. Penny could say she hade a long way. Two weeks after she left the Be Household, she started working in Professor Singh¡¯s team while studying. Meeting Wild and helping him get out of his deadly situation was a coincidence. She helped him out of the goodness of her heart and because¡­ she was dragged into it against her will. Wild¡¯s story was simple. Wild was a previous member of arge criminal organized group. His position was only a level lower than the boss, and he had his unit under him. During an internal strife, Wild started a revolt to overthrow his boss. But s, what Wild got was bigger than he ever expected. With his morals and integritypromised, Wild decided to cooperate with the authority. It was the reason Wild was in District 10th that time Grace was trying to report her abusive father ¨C because he was undercover. It was also the reason he was in the country where he met Penny. But in that country, his enemies found him. When everything was settled, Wild started calling Penny his little benefactor. Wild¡¯s cooperation with the authorities granted him time out of prison. However, his men had to serve. With good behavior, they were able to get out earlier. That was how Penny¡¯s security firm was founded. Since all of Wild¡¯s men couldn¡¯t find a decent job and they were all hot¨Cblooded individuals, Penny thought of giving them a job. Although there were some downsides to this, it opened Penny thought of giving t more doors of opportunities for Penny to meet influential individuals. Moreover, Wild and his men were the reason Haines and Penny were still alive. As of present, Prime Group is one of the leading security agencies that offers a variety of security services such as bodyguards, estate security, executive protection, and risk management. Herpany also stretched to subsidiaries for home security services, cybersecurity, surveince, biometrics, and many more. Apart from this, Penny had some side gigs she started when she was young ¡°Excited now? Haines¡¯s voice snapped Penny back to the currentpse, making her look in his direction. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking out the window. We just boarded.¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°Uncle Haines, are you really going to tease me throughout this trip?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± Hainesughed. ¡°You look like a child just now.¡± ¡°That is because I¡¯m thinking of the past twelve years, she pouted. ¡°I am wondering how it is in there?¡± 12:24 236 That idea is not bad Haines pondered. ¡°I can¡¯t say it will be the same¡­ but from experience, it¡¯s the same. The only thing that changes is your brothers¡® height.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Penny giggled. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯d be waiting for you tomorrow once wended.¡± Penny smacked her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. It¡¯s been five years since thest I saw them. ¡°Do you think they won¡¯t recognize you?¡± he asked. Looking at Penny, she had be a stunning and sessful youngdy. Although she was plump until five years ago, her constant running here and there and training helped a lot to slim down. Not that Penny ever meant or wanted to be as slim as she was right now. ¡°Uncle, my brothers aren¡¯t blind not to recognize me just because I¡¯ve slimmed down a bit,¡± Penny muttered as she leaned backfortably in her seat. ¡°Moreover, I met Brother Hugo when I came to his base because of the general. Haines rocked his head. ¡°Right.¡± Penny smiled as she stared at Haines. Her uncle had been with her throughout these twelve years. ¡°Uncle,¡± she called, making his brows rise. ¡°Did you tell Dad?¡± Haines pressed his lips. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Some time ago, Haines sighed. ¡°He was livid.¡± ¡°He he¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. He¡¯s old, just like me now, so he wouldn¡¯t be that angry without fear of his blood. pressure,¡± he reassured with a joke. ¡°Even if I told him about the incident, that would only make things more problematic. You know your father. Penny pressed her lips and nodded, setting her eyes on the window beside her. The incident that happened to them many years ago that almost killed Haines and Penny was never disclosed to Charles or any of the Be Family. Though Wild had sent some people to make sure of the Be Family¡¯s security as a result of keeping them in the dark. ¡°I bet he was very heartbroken, Penny murmured. ¡°But it¡¯s best to keep him in the dark at that time.¡± Because if Charles knew that Haines found a breakthrough about the baby swapping, and that put Haines in a deadly situation, he would take action. And if he did, Penny would be forced to home. If that happened, Penny would live differently and they might never get to the bottom of this. go ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to him once I get home,¡± she expressed as she cast Haines another look. Haines nodded. ¡°I think he deserved that. But for now, take a rest¡± Un Hainan Banner naddad nub maus forta In har aant 201 236 That idea is not bad *Penny. After minutes of silence, Haines called once more. ¡°Have you heard about the engagement?¡± ¡°Nina¡¯s engagement?¡± ¡°No.¡± Haines wiggled his brows at her. ¡°The elders¡® arrangement, my dearest niece.¡± Penny¡¯s face turned sour as she grumpily looked at the window. ¡°Ugh,¡± she grunted, making Hainesugh. Hearing hisughter, she couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°Uncle, why are they forcing me to marry when you aren¡¯t even married yet?!¡± ¡°Penny, I¡¯m sure your father and your brothers are already against it.¡± ¡°They should.¡± She folded her arms under her chest and clicked her tongue. ¡°Those elders in the Be Family weren¡¯t in my life even when I was in the household. But now, they¡¯re deciding who I am going to marry just because the elder I¡¯ve never met in my life made a promise.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hainesughed, now used to this side of her. Twelve years was a long time to see all of her sides. ¡°Just tell them you and your boyfriend are engaged.¡± Penny looked back at Haines and blinked. ¡°Uncle, that idea¡­ is not bad.¡± She grinned and for some reason, Haines felt like they weren¡¯t on the same page. ¡®Didn¡¯t she have a boyfriend?¡® he wondered. I thought she and Dean were together.¡± A/N: To all highest tier privilege readers, there¡¯s a missing piece in [chapter 223 ¨C All stories has another side.] Added the piece now. It¡¯s at the end ?? To see it, please clear cache. Comment 34 PAMPERED CHAPTER 237 237 Can she even recognize me? [Anteca International Airport] The Be brothers stood in the waiting area, their eyes fixed on the exit of the arrivals area. ¡°What time is she supposed tond?¡± Hugo asked, casting a nce at As, who, unlike him, was seated on the bench. ¡°Should be now,¡± As replied, reading a newspaper to kill time. ¡°This waiting feels like forever,¡± ter slumped beside As with a sigh. ¡°Is she reallying? Or did her flight get dyed?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Uncle Haines sent me a message when they were boarding¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± ter¡¯s frown deepened before panic abruptly swelled in his heart. ¡°Oh, no! Don¡¯t tell me their ne crashed?¡± (i ter flinched when his brothers hissed and cast him deadly res. ¡°Wha¨Cwhat?! I¡¯m just worried!¡± ¡°Did you leave your mind on set?¡± As clicked his tongue. ¡°Stop saying nonsense.¡± ¡°ter, that is not a nice assumption. It¡¯ll only worry us unnecessarily,¡± Hugo added, making ter press his lips into a thin line. ter pouted and sighed. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted Penny to be in danger. He was just purely and sincerely worried, and waiting for her felt like forever. Not that he would leave even if he had to wait for an entire day¨Che had been waiting for her for years. Silence fell over the three as they waited patiently for their sister and Uncle Haines¡¯s arrival. ¡°Do you think Penny will recognize me?¡± ter asked out of the blue, earning looks from his brothers. ¡°I mean, I look much better now than when I was a kid. I¡¯m also taller than First Brother and almost as tall as you, Second Brother. I¡¯m worried Penny won¡¯t recognize me at all!¡± His worry was genuine, but something in his statement made As clutch the newspaper. 1 As¡¯s jaw tightened as he looked away, hiding the resentment in his eyes. This brat¡­ When ter turned sixteen, he just magically grew tall. He used to be the smallest until Penny arrived in the household. But now, he was almost the tallest among the siblings. Although Hugo was tall, ter was nearly the same height. It was unfair, especially for As. ¡ê Hugo, on the other hand, studied ter¡¯s face. ¡°ter, you only grew taller, but your face is still the same as when you were fifteen.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ter jumped from his seat in dismay, taking this as an insult. ¡°Second Brother, how could you say something so hurtful?! Do you know how many clinics want to sponsor and take me as their endorser for their brand? But I still chose to go to the best clinic to take care of my skin!¡± 4 1/4 237 Can sho even recognize me? ¡°Oh.¡± Hugo blinked, not the least bit interested. ¡°Okay¡± ¡°Second, what is that reaction?!¡± Hugo slowly slid his eyes to the corner. ¡°Amusement, ¡°You really think I still look the same now as when I was fifteen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As nodded; one would wonder if his answer was simply petty revenge or the truth. ¡°Penny will recognize you for sure!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± ter clicked his tongue before shrugging. His change of demeanor piqued his brothers¡® interest. ¡°What else can I say? Even if she doesn¡¯t recognize me, it¡¯s alright. It wouldn¡¯t change the fact that her brother is me. The two brothers blinked, staring at their arrogant little brother. At this point, they realized it was no use giving this guy any more attention. ter¡¯s hormones seemed to be all over the ce today. ¡°Oh, someone¡¯sing out,¡± Hugo noticed as he saw the doors of the arrivals arca slide open. His eyes quickly scanned the peopleing out before his lips curled up. ¡°There she is.¡± As snapped his eyes up, his lips curling into a smile. Without a word, he rose from his seat and folded the newspaper. As for ter, he darted his eyes until his gazended on a particr figure emerging from the entrance. His face brightened instantly, his lips broadening into a grin. ¡°Penny!!!¡± ter called happily and rushed to his beloved little sister. Standing by the arrivals exit was a stunningdy wearing a casual ck fitted tank top beneath her jacket, paired with ck jeans. Her curly hair was tied up in a bun. Despite her simple airport attire, her aura stood out among the passengers. Penny stopped when she heard someone call her name so excitedly. She lowered her head and looked over her sunsses, her red lips curling up as soon as she saw a dashing young man running in her direction. I ¡°He just grew taller, but look at that idiot,¡± she chuckled and marched towards her brothers. ¡°Third-¡°. Penny¡¯s face and entire body froze when ter ran past her. ¡°Penny! I missed you so much!¡± 1 Her face twitched as she looked back at ter, only to see him standing in front of a plump youngdy behind her. What the hell?¡® Penny was bbergasted. ¡®Did my brother just not recognize me? Do I look that malnourished?! Even As and Hugo paused, staring at ter in disbelief. Moments ago, ter had wondered if Penny would even recognize him. He had even bragged about his beauty and how he had blossomed over the years. 12:24 24 237 Can she even recognize ma? ¡°Forget him. As ignored ter for his own sanity and resumed his steps toward Penny. ¡°Penny.¡± Penny red at ter before turning to face her other brothers. She smiled as soon as she locked eyes with As. ¡°First Brother-¡± she giggled. ¡°Did you like the message I left you?¡± ¡°My assistant thought I had an affair¡± Penny giggled and spread her arms. ¡°Hug?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± Hugo volunteered happily, reaching out to hug his sister as tightly as he could. ¡°I missed you, Penny.¡± Penny looked up at him and pouted. ¡°How can you miss me when we just met not long ago?¡± ¡°You met?¡± As frowned while staring at the two. I should¡¯ve let her hug me.¡® ¡°Yes.¡± Hugo slowly released her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about itter. Penny, where¡¯s Uncle Haines?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°He just went to do something¡­ oh, there he is!¡± Penny and the other two turned to the elderly man approaching them. Haines was walking with a cane and was limping very slightly. ¡°Uncle Haines, As called, nodding. Hugo did the same with a smile. ¡°I see you¡¯ve been waiting, Haines chuckled weakly. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you guys again.¡± ¡°It was a long journey. How about we go first? We can catch up on the way, As proposed, and they all agreed with a nod. Having said that, Hugo offered to take Penny¡¯s and Haines¡¯s luggage. Penny grinned mischievously and jumped to As¡¯s side, hooking her arm around his. ¡°First Brother, we haven¡¯t met for years, but you¡¯re still as cold as ever,¡± she mused, earning at sidelong nce from him. ¡°And you¡¯re still as mischievous as ever!¡± ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s what makes me cute, she winked. ¡°Let me guess. Did you try to sue me?¡± ¡°No.¡± As might have been the same unaffectionate brother, but he let her cling to him like a leech. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°First Brother, Second Brother¡­¡± ter trailed off as he turned his head to his brothers, only to see them walking away with their Uncle Haines and thedy clinging to As. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°ter¡­ Be?¡± ter slowly cast the plumpdy a look, finally noticing the twinkle in her eyes. His heart quickly began to race nervously. 12:24 314 237 Can she even recognize me? ¡°I¡¯ve been a fan¡­ for a long time¡­¡± the youngdy slowly smiled in a daze. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not Penny?¡± ter gasped in horror, looking at the person before him and then at his brothers¡® retreating figures. ¡°Eh?!?! Then who the heck are you!?¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 238 238 Family reunion. In the van¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t believe all of you!¡± ter harrumphed from his seat. ¡°Did you all n to leave me behind?! You¡¯re all so cruel!¡± ¡°What do you mean, we¡¯re cruel? Third Brother, do you think it¡¯s not cruel to mistake someone else for your sister just because of a difference in size?¡± Penny pouted and narrowed her eyes at him. ter frowned, his eyes going wide. ¡°Penny¡­ please forgive me! I didn¡¯t mean to! How was I supposed to know what you looked like when you didn¡¯t even send me a picture of yourself?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know Penny lost some weight,¡± As shrugged. ¡°But I didn¡¯t mistake someone else for her¡± ¡°First Brother, are you angry at me or what?!¡± ter gasped. ¡°As the eldest, shouldn¡¯t you side with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m being neutral.¡± ¡°Or you¡¯re trying to say you¡¯re the better brother, Hugo chuckled, only to receive death res from his brothers. ¡°Ha ha¡­ I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Watching them, Haines couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. It had been a while since he saw these four together, but they were mostly the same as when they were children. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Penny nced out the window, her face twitching. ¡°Third Brother, howe your face is on every block?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± ter smirked proudly. ¡°I told you. This third brother is so famous that I only need to say my first name, and everyone will know who I am.¡± ¡®But aren¡¯t you tired of seeing your face everywhere?¡® was what Penny wanted to ask, but she just smiled and gazed at the billboard. ¡°Wow. My brother¡¯s really famous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also famous,¡± Hugo blurted out, earning everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Everyone on base knows me, even without seeing my badge.¡± ¡­ ter snorted. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Hugo frowned. ¡®How is being a singer better than someone who is fighting for the country?¡± Surely, Hugo¡¯s chosen career was underrated by ungrateful people like ter. ¡°Quiet down. Uncle Haines and Penny have been on the ne for a day. Let them rest for now,¡± As said while casting Penny and Haines a look. ¡°If they¡¯re a bother, I¡¯ll drop them off.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to, As, Haines chuckled. ¡°Penny and I are used to it.¡± Penny¡¯s face turned sour at the thought. ¡°That¡¯s right. I honestly prefer this kind of bother.¡± ¡°Anyway, where are you taking us?¡± Haines asked. ¡°You told me that Penny and I didn¡¯t need to book a hotel or find a ce.¡± ÍÁ¿â 238 Family reunion ¡°Mom and Dad¡¯s ce is always open for us,¡± As smiled subtly. ¡°They wanted toe with us, but it¡¯d be too crowded. So, they¡¯re at home, waiting¡± Haines nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. ¡°I missed my room,¡± Penny giggled. ¡°And I missed home.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll also stay.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Penny snapped her eyes up at As. ¡°What?¡± ¡°ter, Hugo, and I will also stay at Mom and Dad¡¯s ce,¡± As repeated. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed, really.¡± Penny blinked and darted her eyes between her brothers. Thest time she heard, her brothers had moved out, except Hugo, who didn¡¯t have a ce of his own since he was usually on base. So, Hugo often stayed with their parents or at As¡¯s ce. Haines chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad idea. Seems like before, I see. ¡°Ha ha¡­ isn¡¯t that a hassle for you and your third brother?¡± Pennyughed awkwardly, sensing an ominous feeling creeping into her heart. It sounded to her like they were staying at their parents¡® home not to reminisce about happy childhood moments or to make up for lost time together. A part of her told her it wasn¡¯t that at all! ¡°Please tell me this is not so you can poke your noses into my business,¡® she wanted to ask, but didn¡¯t have the heart to with the smiles on their faces. ¡°Our parents¡® home might be a little far from the office, but Dad used to drive back and forth everyday,¡± As exined. ¡°If he could do it, I could do to. So, it¡¯s not a hassle at all.¡± ¡°My manager or personal assistant picks me up for my next appointment, ter added. ¡°So, It doesn¡¯t really matter where I am. Still the same.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hugo asked before Penny could, though his intention wasn¡¯t the same as hers. ¡°Yes,¡± As and ter answered in unison, knowing Hugo simply wanted to have Penny to himself. Hainesughed. ¡°Penny is definitely touched by you boys. Penny cast her uncle a look before shifting her attention back to her brothers. ¡°I missed you all a lot,¡± she said softly, a gentle smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to be back¡± Her brothers¡® lips slowly stretched into satisfied smiles, nodding. Their hearts were the same. They missed her like no other. Even though they had kept in touch over the past twelve years, it was still different when she was with them. Now, they could continue living the way they should. Even though they were all now adults, it still felt like they were back twelve years ago, with Penny now back in their lives. [Be Mansion] 233 Family reunion ¡°Mom!¡± Penny eximed the second she stepped out of the van. ¡°Oh, my Penny-!¡± Allison, as usual, was immediately teary¨Ceyed at the sight of her beautiful daughter. She weed Penny in her embrace, crying and smiling. ¡°My baby. I missed you so much. Howe you¡¯ve grown so tall in just half a year?¡± Penny giggled as she parted from her mother, but held her hand. ¡°Mom, why are you crying again? You just visited me six months ago. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m just¡­ happy that you¡¯re back here.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Penny pressed her lips together and hugged Allison again. When her eyes veered to the person next to Allison, Penny¡¯s smile slowly turned nervous. ¡®Papa. He he.¡± Charles looked furious. ¡°Penny, my princess, you¡­! Oh, my goodness! My blood pressure!¡± He wanted to hug her and, at the same time, scold her. How could his daughter and cousin keep at secret from him for so long?! ¡°Haha. It¡¯s nice to see you too, Charles. I see that even as you grow older, you¡¯re still the same,¡± said Haines, and Charles red at him. Haines, Charles, and Allison clearly looked older than Penny remembered them twelve years ago. However, aside from the minimal wrinkles and white hairs, she could tell they had aged like fine wine. ¡°I know we¡¯re all excited about this reunion, but let¡¯s go in first, Allison suggested, and everyone nodded. As they got in, Penny¡¯s face brightened. She let her mother go and skipped ahead. ¡°Butler Jen!!¡± ¡°Miss Penny.¡± Standing at the entrance, Butler Jen smiled amicably. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again. I see that you¡¯ve grown into a stunning youngdy.¡± Everyone smiled at Penny and Butler Jen¡¯s interaction. But then ter couldn¡¯t help but notice Haines¡¯s limp and cane. ¡°Uncle Haines, what happened to your leg?¡± ¡°Bad bone,¡± Haines answered with a smile, keeping it short and simple. ¡°Take care of yourself while you¡¯re young, so you don¡¯t limp carly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep drinking milk at night, Asmented while Hugo chuckled. Penny, on the other hand, kept a look at her uncle but said nothing. Just like Penny, Charles didn¡¯t say anything, but they both knew what had happened to Haines¡¯s leg Comment 18 PAMPERED CHAPTER 239 239 Wee Home Time didn¡¯t seem to affect the Be Mansion. It still looked the same as Penny remembered it. Although there were some improvements in certain parts of the house, they didn¡¯t take away the feeling of home. The family caught up over dinner, exchanging stories on anything they could broach. Even after the long meal, they continued talking over some wine, as though they had been holding back their stories until this day. Looking at their children, Allison and Charles couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°You are all so grown now,¡± Charles said dramatically, wiping his eyes. ¡°Even my princess now looks like an empress. I miss my chubby Penny. Haines! How dare you starve my daughter, huh?! Didn¡¯t you retire to help her?!¡± Haines, who had been the subject of Charles¡¯s constant ming all night, sighed. ¡°She still eats. the same. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you see how she ate everything?¡± ter blurted out, looking at Penny in disbelief. ¡°Penny, how? What¡¯s the secret?¡± Penny pursed her lips, nervously replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think something body!¡± is wrong with my ¡°I¡¯ll call a doctor!¡± Charles nodded at his daughter reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Penny. Dad will take care of you from now on.¡± ¡°Why are you all acting as if losing weight is bad?¡± As wondered, raising his brows when Penny and Charles red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Penny didn¡¯t want to lose weight,¡± Haines exined with a chuckle. ¡°However, because of her hectic schedule and constant training, she eventually lost weight. She still has the same appetite, though.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m jealous, ter blurted out, thinking about how he sometimes had to undergo a strict diet to keep his image. ¡°This is unfair!¡± ¡°You¡¯re still healthy, Penny,¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re chubby or like this. You¡¯re not petite, anyway. Most importantly, you¡¯re healthy.¡± If anything, he could see that underneath Penny¡¯s skin were trained muscles. She wasn¡¯t very petite, but her body was just right¨Ccurvy. ¡°Stop looking at my body!¡± Penny clicked her tongue as As and Hugo shamelessly looked her up and down. ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯m your sister!¡± ¡°No malice,¡± Hugo smiled while As shrugged. ¡°Howe you two haven¡¯t been dating?¡± she muttered, trying to divert attention away from her. ¡°First Brother, you¡¯re the oldest, yet you aren¡¯t even getting married. Nina might beat us all Wee Home 0 to it.¡± When Penny mentioned the word ¡°marriage,¡± everyone instinctively turned their eyes on her. All of them were aware of the elders¡® ns, and they had been opposing them like crazy, especially As. That¡¯s why, until now, the engagement hadn¡¯t happened yet. ¡°Oh.¡± Her lips formed an ¡°o¡± shape. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s not talk about marriage! ¡°Penny, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± As reassured. ¡°I¡¯m now the head of the family, and you¡¯re not getting married.¡± ¡°Yes. You will not get married, forever. Hugo¡¯s remarks. ter waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Bad mood, bad topic! Let¡¯s not talk about this, since it doesn¡¯t make sense at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Penny. No one will force you to get married.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now,¡± Allison offered everyone a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy this reunion and not dwell on our family dilemmas. It¡¯s a happy asion.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny smiled, feeling reassured by their remarks. Although she knew As had been against this arranged marriage nonsense the elders were talking about, it still annoyed her. After all, her immediate family wasn¡¯t even forcing her to do anything. But s, their elders seemed to think they had control over her. And just like that, they enjoyed the night together, filled withughter, shared stories, and love. This was home, and Penny could finally say she was at home. After a long night full of excitement and nonstop talking, Penny retired to bed. The flight had. exhausted her, and even though she still had the energy to indulge her family, her eyes were giving in. So, she excused herself to rest. Opening the door to her room, Penny paused and looked around. ¡°It looks like time froze here, she whispered, listening to the click of the door as she closed it behind her. Her eyes scanned the room, and it was still the same as when she left it. The design, the books, and even the sheets were the same. It seemed like Allison had perfectly preserved this room. ¡°How nice to be back,¡± she whispered and quietly sat down on the floor beside the bed. She rested her arms over her bent knees, her back against the side of the bed, eyes scanning the room. When her gaze fell on a particr part of the room, her smile cracked a bit. ¡°Now I¡¯m a little sad, she whispered as her eyes softened, thinking of the pets she used to have as a kid. ¡°I miss them. 2 A lump immediately formed in her throat as she stared at the area she used to call her pets¡® territory. Knock Knock 2/3 Penny snapped her eyes to the door, watching it open. Her lips curled up when she saw Butler Jen. ¡°Miss Penny¡± Butler Jen called before he bent over, letting the cat go. ¡°Chunchun seemed to look for you when you left Penny chuckled as she gazed at Chunchun, who sat on herp and nestled in. Among her pets, Chunchun was the only one who remained. Tiana left her five years ago, while Mouse passed years before that. ¡°Are you alright, Miss Penny?¡± he asked, earning a look from her. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, casting her eyes on the corner of her room. ¡°It¡¯s just that,ing here and seeing my room as if it was frozen in time, I can¡¯t help but remember Tiana and Mouse.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Butler Jen¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I¡¯m very sure they had a good time with you.¡± ¡°We did.¡± Penny looked up at him again. ¡°Thank you, Butler Jen.¡± ¡°Anytime, Miss Penny¡± Having said that, Butler Jen reached for the knob and slowly closed the door. But before he could, he stopped and cast Penny a look. ¡°Miss Penny.¡± Penny gazed back at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Wee home,¡± he smiled. The corner of her lips hooked up as she nodded. ¡°Mhm. Finally, I¡¯m home.¡± Comment 26 PAMPERED CHAPTER 240 3/3 240 She¡¯s only 54 Meanwhile, in the Skyline za¡­ Men in suits stood quietly in the corners of the room, holding their breaths and keeping their eyes down. Tension hung in the air, and the only sound they could hear was their own breathing. In the middle of the room, a set of couches held a few seated individuals, including medical professionals tending to the man on the couch. They carefully adjusted his IV drips and treated the scratches on his temple and arms with such precision and care, as if they were handling aplex transnt. Despite their efforts, the nervousness in their eyes lingered. ¡°Cousin!!!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The still air was suddenly broken by a loud call and a bang as the door swung open. Everyone instinctively turned to the door, only to see a tall man holding it open. Even though some of the bodyguards inside had never met him, they quickly recognized the natural white streak in his hair on one side. ¡°Cousin!¡± The slightly injured man on the couch nced at the neer rushing inside. ¡°Ray. Tone down.¡± Ray, now 29, zipped his mouth but still bolted to the couch where his cousin was. ¡°Renren- He bit his tongue when a sense of dread crept up his spine. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Heughed awkwardly. ¡°I mean, Zoren, my dearest cousin, what happened?! I thought you died!¡± Zoren peeled his eyes away from his cousin to look at the doctors working on his IV. ¡°Ray, don¡¯t. move around. They might have to redo it if you do.¡± The ones administering Zoren¡¯s IV gulped, only to hear Zoren¡¯s next remark. ¡°It will hurt then. ¡°Right¡­¡± Ray cleared his throat and froze, letting everyone finish their work first. When they finished, he saw the medical team heave a sigh of relief. ¡°I feel sorry for them. He shook his head and quickly jumped to Zoren¡¯s side. ¡°Cousin, what happened?¡± The IVs were a normal urrence and a familiar sight to Ray, even from their childhood. However, the new scratches on Zoren¡¯s temple and arm were very new. ¡°This looks bad,¡± murmured Ray, now worried. ¡°What did your uncle do again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not him. O Ray scrunched up his nose. ¡°Not him? And you believed him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said, but I didn¡¯t say that¡¯s what I believed.¡± Zoren leaned back and nced up at 12:25 240 She¡¯s only 54 the liquid bag hanging from the pole. ¡°Just let them be.¡± ¡°Let them be?! How can you say that? The First Branch of the family regained their confidence and is now growing even more cocky when Dean returned!¡± Ray hissed, his remarks reflecting the strained rtionship he now had with his cousin, whom he used to be so fond of. ¡°You keep letting them off the hook! Cousin, don¡¯t tell me you actually want them to seed?¡± ¡°No, but since they were able to do this, the fault is mine.¡± Ray frowned. ¡°How is that your fault?¡± ¡°It means my security isx. Zoren nced at the men standing around the room. ¡°Get out. You¡¯re all fired.¡± z ¡°Cousin, you gasped, making the bodyguards look at him with can¡¯t just fire all of them!!¡± Ra hope. But their hope was short¨Clived when they heard Ray¡¯s next words. ¡°You have to rece them first before firing them!¡± Their hearts sank as they cast their eyes down once more. ¡°I¡¯m not firing them because I¡¯m angry, but because this incident proved they¡¯re not equipped to handle this type of danger. Nothing personal¡± Zoren nced at them, his expression unchanged. ¡°Go. My assistant will write a letter of rmendation for your next employment.¡± The bodyguards slowly looked up at Zoren, a little taken aback. They were the umpteenth security team employed by the current master of the Pierson Family. They had heard many vile things about him, and despite guarding him day and night, they only had one impression of the man. Ruthless. Zoren wasn¡¯t the type to mingle or talk to them. Their rtionship was purely professional- employer and employee. From what they had witnessed so far, they could say that Zoren was simply ruthless. ¡°You may go,¡± Zoren waved his free hand, prompting everyone to leave the room. Soon, the room was empty, with only Zoren and Ray inside. Even the medical team left to give the two men some privacy. ¡°So, what now?¡± Ray sighed. ¡°When is your own teaming back?¡± ¡°I deployed them somewhere so it¡¯ll take a while.¡± ¡°So until then, you¡¯ll ke hiring new bodyguards? Tsk. Why did you even send them away when you know the main branch of the family only wants to take you down?¡± Ray nagged as he nced at the bandage over Zoren¡¯s temple. He sighed. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll look for a reliable security firm to look after you until your team returns. S ¡°No need Ray¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Why? Did you already find an agency? ¡°I received a tip that Prime Group is branching out and will build an office in the city, Zoren said, casting him a meaningful look. ¡°Benjamin already reached out, and hopefully, they¡¯ll 22-25 ¡°Prime Group¡­? Oh¡­ that one, huh?¡± Ray nodded before fils you want their services?¡± ¡°Many people I know trust them.¡± Ray¡¯s face showed a mix of emotions. ¡°But cousin, that security firm has insane requirements, and they select their clients based on the boss¡¯s mood. Why choose such a fickle person for your security?¡± ¡°¡­ I need ¡°Because¡­¡± Zoren blinked, looking at Ray as if wondering if he even needed to answer. ¡°¡­ protection, and they offer the services that I need.¡± ¡°Cousin.¡± Ray covered his mouth while he mentally wept. ¡°Everyone is so scared of you your own family is scheming behind your back. But they don¡¯t know you¡¯re actually such a precious and innocent person.¡± even Zoren kept a t expression, watching Rayment. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Cousin, why are you kicking me out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m disgusted watching you.¡± I Ray, who was already numb to his cousin¡¯s innuendos, dramatically wiped the corner of his eyes. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. But cousin, if you need anything or if you feel sad, just call me. Or no, I¡¯ll stay in the residence. If anyone tries to hurt you, just call me, and I¡¯ll be there for you.¡± As Ray dramatically expressed his pure heart, he slowly rose from his seat. ¡°Don¡¯t stay,¡± Zoren uttered as Ray stood. ¡°Huh?¡± Ray looked back at him, confused. ¡°But with what happened, I can¡¯t just leave you alone!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to your ce tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Thursday¡± Ray¡¯s mouth opened, and his face instantly showed resentment. ¡°Cousin, will I ever get a life on Thursday?! Why do you keeping there every Thursday when she¡¯s not even showing up!? It¡¯s been how many years¨Cshe¡¯s probably bedridden now!¡± Zoren chose to ignore him until Ray got tired and left. When he was alone, he gazed at the tubes in the back of his hand and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not bedridden,¡± he whispered. ¡°She¡¯s only 54. The worst she could have is back pain and diabetes. PAMPERED CHAPTER 241 241 Two old friends THURSDAY- ¡°Good morning!¡± Penny jogged down the stairs, catching As on the couch while Hugo was and walked away. She shed Hugo a wide smile as she walked past him. When she reached the door, she looked back and said, ¡°Tell Third Brother I¡¯m borrowing his car until my motorcycle arrives. I tried waking him up, but he¡¯s not waking up. You might need to call a doctor just in case he never does.¡± After saying her piece, Penny quickly ran to the parking area and searched for ter¡¯s car. She wasn¡¯t sure which one it was, so she relied on whichever would light up when she pressed the button. When her eyesnded on avish sports car, her face twitched. ¡°I should¡¯ve known he likes shy things. A tinge of regret crept into her heart, thinking she should¡¯ve just borrowed a different car. Shaking off unnecessary thoughts, Penny jumped into the sports car and drove off. As she did so, As and Hugo stepped out of the front door. They watched the car drift in reverse before it sped toward the gates. ¡°I¡¯m scared to be her passenger, As murmured quietly. ¡°She won¡¯t crash that car out of frustration, right?¡± ¡°No, First Brother. You¡¯re worrying about the wrong thing, Hugo mumbled, eyes on the car¡¯s rear. ¡°This feels like the choctes all over again.¡± ter¡¯s interests had changed over time. Back then, he would never share his favorite choctes, saving them for special asions. Now, as an adult, ter loved his cars so much. that he wouldn¡¯t allow the slightest dent in them. This was why Hugo never borrowed ter¡¯s cars. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything¡± As breathed out. Hugo shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. She¡¯ll deal with him. Right. Mom is in the kitchen. I should tell her daughter left.¡± [FLASHBACK] Years ago¡­ Penny sat in front of herptop, eagerly waiting for others on the line to answer. Some days, she would set a time and date for her cousins and aunt to talk to her. Since they all had different schedules and time zones, setting it up was necessary. Her smile stretched when the line connected. ¡°Yu¡­ ri¡­?¡± On the other end of the video call wasn¡¯t Yuri, but Nina. Nina smiled awkwardly, looking around a bit. ¡°Nina?¡± ¡°Uh, Penny, sorry, but Yuri and Yugi fell asleep while waiting.¡± Nina said stiffly, sitting down in front of theputer. ¡°I tried waking them up, but they were a bit exhausted from dance practice. ¡°Oh.¡± Penny¡¯s lips formed an ¡°O¡± shape. It was only ten in their time, so Penny thought her cousins would still be awake. But if Yuri and Yugi were too tired, then that was fine. Penny understood. ¡°Thanks, Nina, she expressed. ¡°You seem tired yourself. Did you just wake up to answer the call?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Nina blinked, looking at the screen with slight surprise. It had been a year since Penny left the country for her apprenticeship. Although this was a surprise, Nina hadn¡¯t tried to return to the Be Mansion because she was morefortable with the Cortez Family. Even so, there hadn¡¯t been anymunication between Penny and Nina since then. So hearing Penny talk to her so casually took Nina aback. ¡°Nina, if you¡¯re still sleepy, I¡¯ll end the call.¡± Nina snapped out of her trance and panicked. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not sleepy anymore. I¡¯m just¡­ a bit surprised.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Penny tilted her head. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No.¡± Nina pursed her lips and sighed faintly. ¡°I thought you were still angry at me.¡± ¡°You already apologized, though.¡± ¡°I know, but¡­ Fthought I¡¯d make you ufortable.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ haha!¡± Pennyughed, cupping her face. ¡°If anyone looks ufortable here, it¡¯s you.¡± Ninaughed weakly. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t tease me.¡± ¡°But you sound very different, so it makes me want to tease you.¡± Penny giggled mischievously. ¡°I heard you reconciled with our brothers and parents.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nina sighed. ¡°I apologized.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s so nice to hear. Proud of you.¡± Nina¡¯s brows rose, assessing Penny¡¯s face on the screen. Thest time they talked didn¡¯t end on a bad note, but Nina thought that would be the end of their rtionship. She didn¡¯t dare think Penny would ever forget everything Nina had done. Though she wasn¡¯t wrong. Penny would never forget what Nina had done and tried to do. However, that didn¡¯t mean Penny would turn a blind eye to everything Nina was doing to make amends. ¡°Yuri always talks about you, and she only has nice things to say,¡± Penny chuckled, letting her know she was aware of what was happening. ¡°And I¡¯m really d you¡¯re keeping your word.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes softened as a smile turned up on her face. ¡°So? How¡¯s your new school?¡± Penny asked curiously. ¡°I heard you transferred to Yugi and Yuri¡¯s school.¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better,¡± Nina shared before adding, ¡°I thought it would be easy, but it¡¯s not as easy as others told me. It¡¯s actually almost the same as what to expect in our previous school.¡± The more Nina talked, the morefortable she felt, and the more cager she was to share. everything. She didn¡¯t even notice they had been talking for over two hours until the call ended. It was a range experience for Nina, but since then, Penny kept in touch with her. Eventually, that fateful night when Nina answered her call became the start of a strong friendship with Penny. [PRESENT TIME] Nina sat quietly in the corner of a coffee shop, browsing through some designs on her tablet to kill time. When she noticed a person standing beside the table, she slowly looked up and saw a stunning beauty smiling down at her. ¡°Penny?¡± Nina slowly rose from her seat, in awe at the sight of her. ¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s you!¡± Nina casually spread her arms and embraced her. Penny hugged her back briefly before they sat across from each other. O For a moment, Nina was still stunned by the woman seated across from her. Although thest time they talked was a month ago, it was only a call. Penny had been busy for the past five years. because of herpany, and Nina had been equally upied since that was when she started her career as an interior designer. ¡°Hey!¡± Penny pped in front of her. ¡°Did we meet so you could stare at me?¡± Nina snapped out of her trance and blurted out, ¡°Penny, your eyes are so pretty. They look like our brothers¡± ¡°Well, they have beautiful eyes, especially ter, but he doesn¡¯t use them properly. Can you imagine he mistook someone else for me just because I¡¯m not chubby anymore?¡± ¡°But you recognized me ¡°I recognized your eyes,¡± Nina rified, smiling at her. The two of them smiled at each other, and in their hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but realize they never thought they¡¯d be at this point in their lives. Time truly changes people¡¯s hearts. In Penny¡¯s previous life, she would never have imagined meeting Nina in a cafe without fear of what thetter was nning. But now, she was meeting Nina just to catch up with an old friend. No drama, no schemes¨Cjust a casual meet¨Cup between two friends¡­ a friendship that started. because one was willing to reach out and the other was willing to admit their wrongs. ÒÕ [Be Mansion] ter stood in front of the garage and stared nkly at the empty space where his car was supposed to be. His quivering lips opened and closed as his eyes slowly filled with disbelief. ¡°Who¡­ who took my car?!¡± 5 Hugo and As, who were idling in the garden, flinched as they heard ter throw a huge fit. They even heard some birds fly away from their nest. Even so, they feigned deafness and ignorance. They didn¡¯t see who took the car. PAMPERED CHAPTER 242 242 Weird people these days are surely everywhere. ¡°Wow, Nina. Look at that ring. Penny¡¯s eyes twinkled as she noticed the ring on Nina¡¯s finger. ¡°Your fianc¨¦ seems to be loaded. Is he rich?¡± Nina chuckled as she nced at her finger. ¡°My fianc¨¦¡¯s family is rich. That¡¯s why I¡¯m a little pressured to make a name for myself. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You see, if you¡¯re marrying into a wealthy family, you should also have something to bring to the table,¡± Nina exined upon seeing the pure curiosity in Penny¡¯s eyes. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d just bully me.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s why?¡± Penny tilted her head. ¡°Why does that sound soplicated?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated because you¡¯re a free spirit.¡± ¡°Nina, you also have a free spirit. Are you sure you¡¯re marrying into this family? They sound bad plicated¡± Nina rested her arms on the edge of the table and nodded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯splicated, but I love him. Moreover, it¡¯s not like I want a good career just because I¡¯m marrying him. I want to do what I love and earn from it. ¡°Wow¡± Penny pped. ¡°Nina, you¡¯ve really turned your life around. You used to be such a brat, but look at your now! Wow! Amazing¡± ¡°Penny, you¡¯re teasing me again.¡± ¡°Hehe. ¡°Anyway, I heard about the engagement from the elders,¡± Nina brought up in a serious tone. ¡°Are you nning on doing anything about it?¡± Penny frowned deeply, looking at Nina with irritation. ¡°Nina, is this really important right now? I haven¡¯t even asked about Yuri and Aunt Jessa.¡± ¡°You know what they¡¯ve been up to, and Yuri would have joined us if would have joined us if she didn¡¯t have a ss. The children¡¯s education is important¨Cthat¡¯s what she always says.¡± Nina sighed, thinking that Yuri wasn¡¯t avable on weekdays because Yuri was a kindergarten teacher. ¡°Also, this is important since it¡¯s about you,¡± Nina added. ¡°And I heard Brother As has been fighting them like crazy. There will be some internal strife in thepany if Brother As keeps resisting. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Penny narrowed her eyes as she leaned back. ¡°You don¡¯t know? He didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Nina furrowed her brows. ¡°Because of the promise made by the two elders from both families, they came to an agreement to strengthen the family bond with marriage. But since the other side has no unmarried female descendants, First Brother said he¡¯d have a same¨Csex marriage. Otherwise, they should leave you alone.¡± Penny¡¯s face contorted as she imagined As¡¯s face while spewing such nonsense. 1/3 < 242 Weird people these days are surely everywhere. ¡°Haha. Penny, I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Nina chuckled. ¡°But he was a little embarrassed when he said that¡­ ording to Third Brother. His face was all red.¡± ¡°Goodness.¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°They initially thought of me, but since I¡¯m engaged and I¡¯m not an actual Be, I¡¯m safe.¡± Penny nced at her, noticing how happy she seemed. ¡°Nina, are you happy that you¡¯re not a Be?¡± ¡°In this situation? Yes.¡± Nina didn¡¯t hide her relief. ¡°But that¡¯s not the main point here.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°With Dad and First Brother¡¯s shares, and then Uncle Haines¡¯s, First Brother currently has thergest share. However, the gap between First Brother and our cousin is very small since the majority of the board favors him. So if Grandpa gives his shares to this cousin, he¡¯ll be the new head of the family,¡± she exined in a matter¨Cof¨Cfact tone. ¡°Grandpa wasn¡¯t very happy with First Brother¡¯s refusal of the engagement, after all.¡± Penny frowned as she crossed her arms, not pleased to hear all this information. ¡°So, they¡¯re pressuring First Brother just because he¡¯s opposed to this engagement?¡± ¡°He probably didn¡¯t want to tell you because he knew you¡¯d feel burdened,¡± Nina sighed. ¡°Did I overshare?¡± ¡°Would you still have told me this if you thought of that beforehand?¡± ¡°Yes. Nina chortled. ¡°I know you¡¯d appreciate it more if you heard about it. Also, I¡¯m very concerned. Although I¡¯m not directly affected by the Be family¡¯s affairs and it shouldn¡¯t be my problem, I¡¯m worried.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Penny pondered this. I thought they¡¯d give up if First Brother kept resisting the arrangements. Dad also doesn¡¯t approve of this. But it seems they¡¯re really determined. But the main question Penny had in mind was, ¡°What changed?¡± In her first life, there was nothing like this. The elders didn¡¯t propose any engagement nor did they force any of the Be children to marry someone because of this so¨Ccalled promise. What changed? ¡°The problem with this is because I am avable, right?¡± Penny snapped her eyes up at Nina, watching thetter nod. ¡°If I were married, do you think they¡¯d have this idea?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know, but if you were married, then there¡¯s nothing they could do, I guess?¡± Nina shrugged. ¡°I think they¡¯d reconsider First Brother¡¯s proposal if marriage is off the table.¡± Got it.¡± Nina paused, raising her brows. ¡°Penny, what are you nning?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°But that smile tells me it¡¯s not nothing at all.¡± ¡°Maka¡± Mannucisd missusualu. ¡°Vent qAFRU 11:41 ¨C 242 Weird people these days are surely everywhere. +33 Nina was still skeptical, but knowing Penny, she knew thetter wouldn¡¯t do anything that would harm herself or the family. ¡°Anyway, I sent you the designs for your office. Have you checked them?¡± ¡°Nope. Let me see. With that, the two moved on to discuss the design Penny wanted for her office. After all, she hired Nina to do the interior design for thepany because she needed someone she could trust to do the job. Penny didn¡¯t realize that she spent half of her day just gossiping with Nina and the other half checking the building. Nina was still with her since she wanted to see the ce first and also. needed more information about Penny¡¯s preferences as her client. So, it was almost dark when Penny reached the neighborhood of the Be Mansion. Tapping her fingers against the steering wheel, Penny hummed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to take Uncle Haines¡¯s suggestion, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Well, I think it¡¯s best for me to do that as well.¡± Her lips curled up as she slowed down, entering a side street to avoid the main road. ter¡¯s car was too shy, and she didn¡¯t n to put a dent in it. But as she drove slowly down the street, Penny noticed someone on the side of the road. It was a man seated on a camping chair, drinking a cup of tea. He was alone, but he looked very rxed. Penny shook her head and scrunched up her nose. ¡°Weird people these days are surely everywhere.¡± a And with that thought in mind, she simply drove past the person who had been camping there every Thursday, waiting for someone he made a promise to. Mass release dates PAMPERED CHAPTER 243 243 I¡¯ve been warned twice now [Be Mansion]+ Charles and Haines sat in the study room, just as they always did, sharing a ss of whiskey while talking about anything and everything. Charles sighed. ¡°It¡¯s almost nighttime, and Penny hasn¡¯te home.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Haines couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°She¡¯s old enough to marry¡­¡± ¡°Never!¡± Charles harrumphed, ring daggers at Haines. ¡°Haines, I entrusted my daughter to you. In my eyes, she¡¯s still my little princess, and she just returned. How can I let her marry into another man¡¯s family?¡± ¡°All I¡¯m saying is, get used to it. Your daughter has been grinding her whole life. That¡¯s why she became the woman she is now,¡± Haines rified. ¡°She¡¯s an adult, so get used to it.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°How can I get used to it?¡± Charles felt sour at the thought. ¡°My princess has been working hard all these years- ¨C even before she turned legal age. Although I¡¯m proud of her, you can¡¯t take away my worries. She sacrificed her youth by building her future. All I want for her is to rx.¡± Haines smiled subtly, understanding Charles¡¯s inner dilemma as a father. Penny had left the household when she was only thirteen. Even though Charles and the boys. would visit her, or Penny woulde home for a short vacation over the years, it wasn¡¯t the same if she had grown up in the household. But then again, Haines understood Penny better than anyone. ¡°Not to mention, all these years while we were just celebrating being together, we were unaware of what she went through¡­ what you went through,¡± Charles added, sighing heavily once more. and I¡­ I had no idea.¡± ¡°You and Penny went through something so horrific Bitterness filled Charles¡¯s heart at the mere thought of it. If not for Haines finally telling him, he would not have known about it, and it wouldn¡¯t exin what happened to Haines¡¯s leg. Charles nced at Haines¡¯s knee. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Haines reassured him with a slight nod, offering Charles a small smile when thetter looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve been in therapy, and even now, I still am. My leg is much better than it was before. After all, Haines had to be in a wheelchair for the first several months after the incident. ¡°I know you¡¯re fine,¡± said Charles quietly. ¡°You¡¯ve always been fine no matter what circumstances, and that always worries me. ¡°It happened a long time ago.¡± ¡°Did you find out the culprit?¡± ¡°Wild caught the people who abducted me and Penny, but none of them are willing to talk, even now,¡± Haines shrugged. ¡°Though we had some leads at first, they all ended in a dead end. Even Charles let out a shallow breath. ¡°And the motive was because¡­ you found out that Nina¡¯s biological mom was involved with a dangerous person?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°Haines.¡± Charles¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°About Nina¡­ is there a possibility she¡¯s not¡­¡± Haines pressed his lips into a thin line. ¡°It¡¯s not important, is it? Nina turned out to be a woman with morals and a clear conscience. The first time she was told she wasn¡¯t your biological daughter, it pushed her to the edge. Although now that we¡¯re older, we realize we could¡¯ve handled that situation better. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to know who her real father was. ¡°Nina is out of this,¡± Haines added. ¡°That was also Penny¡¯s thought.¡± ¡°I sec.¡± Charles nodded. ¡°So Penny knew about this too, huh? No wonder she had to mature much earlier. ¡°Penny was already mature even before everything that happened. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. I know as a father, this is hard to process. But at the end of the day, Penny made her choices for herself. Even though she knew you and Allison wouldn¡¯t mind if she chose a normal life, this decision made her happy. Charles didn¡¯t speak for a moment as he held Haines¡¯s gaze. ¡°At this point, I can¡¯t help but think you¡¯ve be more of a father to her than I have.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°Haines. ¡°Penny loves me and cares for me, but you¡¯ll always be her father. Haines smiled and nodded at him. ¡°Like I said, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡± Charles smiled helplessly at his cousin. ¡°You never change, Haines. You¡¯re always like this.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Hainesughed while Charles shook his head. When theughter subsided, Haines¡¯s expression slowly turned solemn. ¡°But Charles, I need you to answer a question withplete honesty.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Charles¡¯s brows rose. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you know anyone who holds a grudge against you or the Be Family? Someone who would want to mess this family up?¡± Charles pondered as if he hadn¡¯t been thinking about it. To be honest, I¡¯ve been thinking about that ever since I found out Penny was swapped. It never left my mind, and when you told me about the incident, it¡¯s always been on my mind. ¡°Is there anyone?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone, Haines. Charles shook his head. ¡°I had enemies in business, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯d do something like this. Not just because I think they were incapable of pulling off such a meticulous scheme, but because they¡¯d get nothing from it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Haines nodded. ¡°So I was right.¡± ¡ª 21/3 nod twice now ¡°That it¡¯s not someone from the industry.¡± Haines let out a shallow breath while his eyes sharpened. He held Charles¡¯s gaze sternly before speaking again. ¡°Then, will you tell me withplete honesty why you left the Marines?¡± As soon as those words left Haines¡¯s mouth, Charles held his breath. The air in the study room quickly grew tense. Both men held each other¡¯s gaze, and the change in Charles¡¯s mood told Haines there was more that Charles hadn¡¯t shared about his time in the military. ¡°Haines, do you think the culprit might be someone from my time in the Marines?¡± Charles asked, and Haines nodded. ¡°Then stop the investigation.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Charles¡¯s expression turned dark as he exhaled. ¡°Because if it is, then I¡¯ve been warned twice now the baby swap, and the incident that involved you and Penny. The third time will kill all of us.¡± Mass release dates Comment PAMPERED CHAPTER 244 244 Home sweet home, indeed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile¡­ Knock, knock. As sat on the couch in his room, hisptop on the coffee table. When he heard a knock on the. door, he looked over his eyesses and watched as it opened. There, peeking her head in, was Penny. ¡°Penny,¡± he called as he took off his eyesses. ¡°What is it this time?¡± Penny left the door slightly ajar and skipped over to where he was. Bouncing a little on the couch, she stretched her lips into a wide smile until her teeth were showing. ¡°I don¡¯t feel safe with that smile, Penny,¡± As confessed, looking at her suspiciously. ¡°What did you do?¡± a ¡°First Brother, I haven¡¯t done anything yet!¡± 5 ¡°Yet. So you¡¯re nning on doing something?¡± Penny sucked in her inner cheeks and puckered her lips. ¡°It¡¯s harmless.¡± But her face told him it wasn¡¯t harmless at all. ¡°What is it?¡± As leaned back and faced her squarely. ¡°Is it about yourpany? Didn¡¯t you like the building I told you about? Do you want me to look for another ce?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that at all! The building and the location are perfect!¡± she waved both her hands. in front of her. ¡°First Brother, I met Nina, and she told me about the situation in the Be Family¡± As soon as As heard this, his lips curved downward. ¡°I told her not to tell you about it. ¡°And if she didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t know you¡¯re willing to marry another man for my sake.¡± He froze as his face slowly turned red, making her giggle. As reached for the cushioned pillow beside him and threw it straight at her face. ¡°Shut up,¡± he breathed out. ¡°Not. Penny.¡± Penny chuckled and grabbed the pillow, pulling it down from her face. ¡°If you¡¯re so embarrassed. about it, why say it?¡± As avoided her gaze for a reason. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that he was trying to protect her from the elders¡® interests? Although As wasn¡¯t joking about that. After all, he was the eldest and had to protect his younger siblings no matter what even if they were already adults, s Penny chuckled weakly and ced the pillow on herp. ¡°First Brother, I have a n.¡± ¡°A n?¡± As arched a brow and gave her a look. ¡°What n?¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± ¡°Penny, save the evilugh forter. Tell me first. Herughter was making his heart leap 11:42 ¡ª k on the ome sweet home, indeed. after all. ¡°What are you thinking this time?¡± tioned that there aren¡¯t any unmarried female descendants on the other side. So the t target is me!¡± Penny summarized casually. ¡°But what if I¡¯m not avable anymore?¡± appeared between As¡¯s brows. ¡°Tell me I¡¯m following this wrong¡± rried,¡± she simplified, confirming As¡¯s guess. said coldly, with a tone of finality. ¡°Not gonna happen.¡± ther, I¡¯m saying this to make things easier for all of us.¡± the hat did ated. ¡°Why?¡± romised you that you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even Dad gave you his word not bout it, As remarked solemnly while looking into her eyes. ¡°Just let it go. I¡¯ll handle randpa gives his share to our cousin?¡± be it. As nodded. ¡°If he does, I¡¯ll watch how that fool drags our entire n down. And when he does, they won¡¯t be able toe to me for help once the inevitable happens.¡± Penns ldn¡¯t help but smile at her brother, a little proud of the man he had be. But then s was always like this, even in their previous life. He was unmoved and unbothered, you like Shimane decisive. er hands t want our family to go down,¡± she expressed. ¡°The elders paved the way for our dad and Unch Haines. However, Dad and Uncle Haines took the business to heights we would¡¯ve ched. And because of that, they were able to hand over the business for you to maintain ts stability.¡± ¦§ never That was true. kem Compared to her first life, the Be Family was more of a middle¨Css family in the world of depillowBut when As took over, he boosted thepany to new heights. In this life, Penny¡¯s meddling when she was thirteen and fixing an issue gave Charles and Haines more leverage. pssed didn¡¯t want to take all the credit because she only gave them a resolution and a n. Her father and uncle were the ones who executed it perfectly and maximized its potential. In other words, Global Prime Logistics had a more solid footing before it was handed over to As in this ¡°How can we hand the business over to someone else and let them reap what our father and Uncle Haines sow?¡± Penny grumbled. ¡°We¡¯re the Bes. Since this is a family matter, pride should be the least of our concerns.¡± She hugged the cushion and fluttered her eyshes coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m getting married. ¡°To who?¡± As was dismal, but at the same time, he understood her argument. It wasn¡¯t like he hand tha huninana ause The addar uara a stukkaen hunok ¡°Nant ¡°Brother, do you think I nad wine to gaw
  1. it.
Her brothers and father weren¡¯t where she was, but she was surrounded by a bunch of ex¨Ccons. She only went on a few dates, and they left with their tails between their legs, never to contact her again. Haines was one thing, but Wild was another. That man was truly wild. I¡¯ve simply epted that my love life eventually grew wings,¡® she thought, sighing deeply. Meanwhile, As smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I see. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too happy about that.¡± Penny clicked her tongue. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m getting married.¡± ¡°A sham marriage?¡± ¡°Not sham per se. I¡¯ll register it with the Civil Bureau, so I¡¯ll hire someone who won¡¯t be interested in anything. Don¡¯t worry, Grace already drafted a contract.¡± Penny grinned. ¡°Just trust me, okay?¡± As was still not pleased with this. ¡°Have you told Dad?¡± ¡°Brother, do you still want me to live?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± As pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Is this why you¡¯re telling me instead of just doing it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the head of the family now. So, of course, you should have my back¡± She blinked adorably. ¡°Fighting!¡± Another sigh escaped As as he pondered. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell our parents.¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Penny shrugged before leaning closer. ¡°How about our brothers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. They¡¯ll rage. ¡°Hehe. Good!¡± she intoned. ¡°So, when should we visit the elders?¡± ¡°When you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Tomorrow!¡± Penny winked as she rose from the couch. ¡°I already called Yugi to find me a suitable husband. Grace is done with the draft and is waiting for my approval. Let¡¯s end this madness tomorrow. Ciao-!¡± With that, Penny skipped toward the door while As kept his eyes fixed on her figure. He shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s really quick to make a move, he whispered with a smile before panic surged in his heart. ¡°Close the door¨Cdamn it.¡± (2 Why did his siblings have this TERRIBLE habit of not closing the door? ¡°I¡¯m actually living with them again.¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose, realizing it was inevitable. to deal with his siblings¡® bad habits now that they were living together. PAMPERED CHAPTER 245 245 Since when did I get married? ¡°Penny!¡± Penny jolted in surprise as she sat in front of the vanity, turning her head toward the door. Her face twisted when her eyesnded on ter, fumi in the doorway. ¡°Wha¨Cwhat?!¡± she raised her voice defensively. ¡°I didn¡¯t cat the choctes in the fridge! Just- just one!¡± ter¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°You didn¡¯t just take my car; you also ate my choctes?!¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°What?! I didn¡¯t eat the choctes! I borrowed them, just like your car!¡± ¡°Can you give my choctes back?!¡± = ¡°Why are you so mean to me again?!¡± Penny dramatically eximed, her voice echoing through the mansion. ¡°You told me before I don¡¯t need to ask for permission anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re dead today!¡± Meanwhile, everyone else was already in the dining room for breakfast. As ate peacefully as if he couldn¡¯t hear the escting chaos from upstairs. Hugo, on the other hand, nced worriedly at the entrance. As for Allison and Charles, they tried to ignore it. Allison couldn¡¯t help but smile, but the more Charles heard his children¡¯s banter, the more the veins in his forehead protruded. ¡°Third¨Cter! Now you¡¯ve done it!¡± Penny¡¯s voice echoed. Haines chuckled while enjoying his coffee, shaking his head. ¡°What a nice morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since our house was this lively, Allison chuckled. ¡°Charles, it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry about Penny.¡± ¡°That brat¡­ how dare he raise his voice at my princess?¡± Charles ground his teeth and red at the entrance. ¡°ter Be! Leave your sister alone!¡± ¡°Charles, let them be. They¡¯re adults. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll eventually talk it out peacefully¡­¡± Allison trailed off when she heard ter squealing like a pig being ughtered. ¡°I¡¯m worried,¡± Hugo said, gazing at the entrance. ¡°ter might die. I¡¯m going to check on them.¡± With that, Hugo pushed himself up and sauntered out of the dining room. Everyone except As followed Hugo¡¯s figure with their gaze. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Charles tossed his napkin on the table. ¡°Penny just arrived, and he¡¯s already making her want to leave. After saying that, Charles also rose from his seat to give ter a piece of his mind. Allison automatically followed her husband out of concern. 21:42 The only ones left behind were As and ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t you going to check?¡± As asked out of pure curiosity. Hainesughed. ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad knee, and I don¡¯t want to go up and down the stairs. But I know ter will live if he¡¯s still screaming like that. ¡°I see. Anyway, has Penny told you about her n?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea. Haines shrugged. ¡°If you approved it, then I see no problem with it. Did you tell your father?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As nodded before ncing under the table. ¡°Your leg¨Cwhat happened to it?¡± ¡°I told you,¡± Haines smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a bad bone.¡± ¡°I see.¡± As nodded again and didn¡¯t press further. Haines maintained a smile at Charles¡¯s eldest, knowing that As never truly bought that excuse. However, Haines found it unnecessary to disclose more to As for now, considering As was still under pressure from the elders. ¡°As,¡± Haines called, waiting for his nephew to look at him. ¡°Your father might¡¯ve said it many times, but don¡¯t bend to the elders. Just treat it as their way of showing affection.¡± ¡°Is this the same pressure you and Dad went through?¡± ¡°Worse.¡± Haines chuckled. ¡°Your father probably had it worse. If not for Charles, I could imagine us not being on good terms. The elders think having a rival makes the head stronger. As nodded in understanding. ¡°I understand, Uncle. Thank you.¡± Meanwhile, when Hugo arrived at Penny¡¯s room, Butler Jen was already standing outside. Seeing the nervous look on Butler Jen¡¯s face, Hugo hastened his steps. Following behind him were Charles and Allison. Upon seeing Hugo stop by the door, they quickly reached Penny¡¯s room. The couple halted at the sight before them. Inside Penny¡¯s room, feathers were flying and floating in the air. Penny and ter were holding each other by the cor, with ter clutching a pillow in his other hand. Both were panting, looking at the door. ¡°Dad!!¡± Penny shouted while a little blood dripped from ter¡¯s nose. ¡°Look what he did to room!¡± my ter clenched his teeth and swung the pillow at her face. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to apologize! Still lying about the choctes!¡± Penny red at him as the pillow dropped to her feet. ¡°You-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Hugo shouted, knowing his father was too old for this. His shout made the two freeze, only for them to startining about each other again. 14 Secunu DIVUSEY in it!¡± ¡°I filled the tank!¡± ¡°I said, go!¡± This time, Hugo¡¯s eyes zed as he red at them. ¡°Meet me in the driveway and wear your shoes.¡± Penny and ter red at each other spitefully before releasing each other. Charles, on the other hand, just tapped his second son¡¯s back. ¡°You got this, son.¡± Allison was a little worried about her daughter and third son. As for Butler Jen, he could only shake his head. It had only been one day since they were living under the same roof again, and this had already happened. Surely, Penny and ter¡¯s rtionship hadn¡¯t changed. One second, they loved each other to death. The next, they were trying to kill each other. 2 Good thing they had big brothers to discipline them because their parents weren¡¯t getting any younger. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing Sir Charles took his maintenance early today.¡® To sort out Penny and ter¡¯s grievances, Hugo made them run around the mansion twenty times. Penny and ter were both fit, and asking them to run ap or two wouldn¡¯t cool their heads. When both of them calmed down, ter took Penny to the garage and cried about the tiny scratch on the car. ? Penny apologized and cajoled ter. ter also apologized for barging into her room. And like magic, the two of them were best friends again. Everyone in the family could only shake their heads as the two happily ate breakfast as if they hadn¡¯t been trying to kill each other moments ago. Penny¡¯s day started off¡­ mundane. Fighting with ter was amon urrence, so much so that she didn¡¯t even need to look. back at how many times they had fought and made up over the years. He was the only brother, up perhaps the only person in the world, who could rile her like that. Even so, her ns for the day didn¡¯t change¡­ until thest minute. Scated in her car, Penny stared at the marriage printouts in her hand. ¡°This is impossible,¡± she breathed out. ¡°Since when did I get married?¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 246 246 I got everything under control When Penny arrived at the Civil Bureau, she immediately asked for a form while waiting for her soon¨Cto¨Cbe husband, whom she had hired for a sham wedding. But what awaited her wasn¡¯t just a form¨Cit was a marriage certificate, telling her she was already married. The registrar didn¡¯t spare her a judgmental look for trying to get married when she was already married. ¡°Since when did I get married?¡± Penny had nned her life as early as infancy. There had been many changes along the way, but she had managed to reach her goals. However, with just a piece of paper, a foreboding feeling began to creep into her heart. She studied the printouts in her hand. The woman in the certificate was definitely her, but the man¡­ Penny couldn¡¯t recall ever meeting him. The man in the certificate had a well¨Cproportioned face with symmetrical features, a strong, defined jawline that added to his masculine look, and long, sharp, deep¨Cset eyes that were dark but captivating. ¡°Although he looks¡­ pale.¡± al Knock knock Penny flinched a little when someone suddenly knocked on the window. Looking at the person outside, she wound down the window. The man outside bent over. ¡°Why are you out here? I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Don¡¯t you want to get married?¡± ¡°Uh. Penny cleared her throat. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this wedding anymore. ¡°Oh. Alright! Then, goodbye!¡± Her face contorted as she watched her supposed husband bolt away like a sh of lightning. ¡°He didn¡¯t even ask me what happened,¡± she hissed but didn¡¯t dwell on it. Penny set her eyes back on the printouts in her hand, wondering what mistake the Civil Bureau had made. If Penny had gotten married¨Ceven if it was a sh marriage out of fun¨Cshe knew she would remember. ¡°I even asked the clerk to check over and over, she murmured, remembering how the clerk had red at her for being so stubborn. ¡°Seriously. How can someone get married without their permission?¡± As she pondered her situation, her phone suddenly buzzed. ¡°Congrats!¡± Penny frowned, thinking Yugi didn¡¯t get what she was trying to say. ¡°Yugi, can you look up this man named¡­¡± Her eyes veered to her ¡®husband¡¯s¡® name. ¡°Zoren Pierson.¡±7 442 1 246 I got everything under control ¡°That¡¯s what I want to find out. I¡¯ll call you againter. Penny ended the call and gazed at the certificate once again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing, but what I do know is I have to fix this,¡± she whispered as her eyelids drooped. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to make the same mistake I did in my first life.¡± All her life, she had been waiting for this day toe¨Cthe day she could marry herself off and leave her household. Although there had been many cases in the process, the current situationpelled her to leave the Be family name. It was best for everyone.. This was no secret¡­ at least to some who already knew of her n. This mishap was no small matter. Hiring someone for a sham wedding and ending up married to someone else were two very different things. And the man in her marriage certificate slightly shook Penny¡¯s ns for now and possibly a hindrance to her future. Penny had too much to lose. ¡°But for now¡­cleared her throat and tossed the certificate into the vacant front¨Crow seat. ¡°It¡¯s enough to stop the stupid engagement.¡± [Be Family Old Residence] Driving down the wide driveway of an old mansion situated just outside the city, Penny slowed. down upon spotting As¡¯s car. She stopped a few meters from it, then jumped out after grabbing the marriage certificate. Penny knocked on the backseat window before stepping aside, watching as her older brother stepped out of the car. Before he could say anything, he looked at her from head to toe. ¡°Brother, today¡¯s my wedding. I can¡¯t just show up wearing pajamas,¡± she defended, knowing her brother was about toment on her attire. ¡°You¡¯re married?¡± he changed his question to something more important, and she nodded. ¡°Did you talk to your husband about the deal?¡± Pennyughed awkwardly. ¡°Of course!¡± She couldn¡¯t tell him she was actually married before the sham wedding she had told him about, right? ¡°Let me see it.¡± As held out his hand. ¡°I want to know what he looks like, so I know who to go after if he starts causing trouble.¡± ¡°First Brother, that¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve got it under control!¡± Penny clutched the certificate tightly before jumping to his side and hooking her arm around his. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Your know Yugi, right? He¡¯s very reliable when ites to this, and the contract is spotless.¡± As cast her a sidelong nce. ¡°Penny, stop clinging¡± ¡°Hehehe. Come on. I know you like it, and I¡¯m hopeful my sweetness will spread to your heart so that my brother will finally date someone.¡± SHIJ OTViucu du du LUSES II uns melune out feared in her previous life. Inside the Old Residence¡­ ¡°Cousin!¡± Standing just inside the door was a man in his prime. ¡°I heard you wereing today, so¡­ ob?¡± The man raised his brows as he saw the woman clinging to As¡¯s arm. ¡°Haha. I guess I understand now why you told the elders you wereing today. I thought it was about the engagement, but I guess it must be about someone else¡¯s marriage. That man, now marching forward to wee As as if the home was his, was none other than Sven Be. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He smiled from ear to ear, his eyes falling on the beautifuldy clinging to As. She wore a simple dress with a short skirt, revealing her smooth legs that invited a lingering nce up. As nearly poked Sven¡¯s eyes, but decided to walk ahead of Penny to block his cousin¡¯s view. ¡°Cousin, I know that when a rtionship starts, it¡¯s hard to resist the passion you have for each other. However, you¡¯re in the old residence, and you know the elders. They wouldn¡¯t want to witness this disy of affection.¡± Sven remarked meaningfully, casting Penny another nce. When Penny smiled back at him, his breath suddenly hitched. As frowned while Penny pursed her lips to stop herself fromughing out loud. She released As and sped her hands behind her back. ¡°Disgusting¡± As remarked as he took a step forward, ncing back at Penny. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t mind him. Let¡¯s go and greet the elders.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny hummed and then cast Sven a look. Sven furrowed his brows and looked at her from up and down. ¡°Penny? You¡¯re Penny?¡± ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not nice to look at your family like that, she teased as she sauntered toward him, stopping beside him. ¡°Especially since we¡¯re in the old residence. I don¡¯t think the elders would want to witness that disy of desire just now. They might think you¡¯re in that¡® kind of thing.¡± Penny smirked and tapped his shoulder lightly. ¡°See ya!¡± As Penny skipped off to follow As, Sven slowly followed her figure in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s Penelope?¡± he gasped. ¡°But didn¡¯t they say she was¡­ obese? And ugly?¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 247 247 I can¡¯t marry twice [FLASHBACK] The sound of a vase shattering on the floor rang sharply, causing everyone who heard it to panic. Penny jumped in surprise, taking a step back, only to wince when she identally stepped on a shard of the vase. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Penny bit her lip and squatted down to remove the shard from her foot. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± She pursed her lips, holding back her tears. It was just a small wound, so she feared the elders. would think she was overreacting if she teared up. She had learned her lesson. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Her attention was drawn to a meek voice nearby. When Penny looked up, her eyesnded on a young girl about her age. This girl had been teasing Penny moments ago. But since Penny chose to stay quiet and let it go, the girl tried something else to get a reaction from her, ultimately tipping the vase off its stand. ¡°Sophia¡­¡± Penny called out. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Sophia Be, age 14, turned her shaky eyes to Penny. Despite her bleeding foot, Penny tiptoed. toward Sophia to see if she was hurt. The boy with them held his breath, shocked at what had happened. ¡°Oh, my god! What happened here?!¡± Before Penny could reach Sophia, thetter pushed her away slightly. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Sophia!¡± a middle¨Caged woman gasped, watching her daughter run towards her. ¡°Sophia, be careful!¡± When Sophia reached her mother, she hugged her out of fear. ¡°Sophia, are you hurt? What happened?¡± the woman asked worriedly, her eyes scanning her daughter. Sophia looked up, teary¨Ceyed. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Penny!¡± The boy, Sven, was quick to point a finger. ¡°She was teasing Sophia and ended up tipping the vase! I saw everything!¡± At this moment, the elders and the rest of the family arrived at the scene. When they did, they caught wind of Sven¡¯s remark. Penny looked at her cousins in horror. That wasn¡¯t the truth, but she could see the displeasure on everyone¡¯s faces, as they believed Sven. ¡°Penny!¡± Allison called out, stopping at the sight of the shards on the floor. But when she saw the blood on Penny¡¯s foot, her motherly instincts kicked in. Ignoring the shards around her, she carefully rushed to her daughter. ¡°Penny!¡± Allison held her daughter¡¯s shoulders, looking at her up and down. ¡°Are you okay? Your 247 I can¡¯t marry twice foot is bleeding. Let¡¯s get it cleaned up¡­¡± ¡°Allison!¡± Sophia¡¯s mother harrumphed upon seeing this. ¡°What are you doing right now?!¡± Allison¡¯s breath hitched as she turned to see everyone¡¯s deep frowns. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Nina sped her hands closer to her chest, but in her mind, this was yet another opportunity to make Penny look bad.. ¡°Allison, first Penny stole something that wasn¡¯t hers! Despite that, the elders showed mercy and let her visit the old residence! But now, you¡¯re acting like she¡¯s the one who needs help when she¡¯s the troublemaker who broke a vase worth more than just money!¡± the woman fumed. ¡°More importantly, she could have hurt my Sophia! This is deliberate for sure!¡± Allison pursed her lips and nced at everyone. Meanwhile, Penny looked at her mother. Initially, Allison defended Penny against all the bad usations from her inws. But after many incidents involving Penny and her supposed bad behavior, Allison could only lower her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sure Penny didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°Allison, just because Penny is your child doesn¡¯t mean you have to keep defending her!¡± an elderly woman, Charles¡® mother, shouted in frustration. ¡°That brat was raised in a poor and ill¨Cmannered family, so it¡¯s no surprise she has a bad upbringing! It¡¯s your job as a mother to correct that!¡± ¡°Allison, you¡¯ve been in this family for so long, yet it seems you still haven¡¯t gotten used to the Be faules!¡± Sophia¡¯s mother added. ¡°If you keep siding with her without disciplining her, then you¡¯re simply enabling bad behavior! Unbelievable!¡± Allison kept her lips tight and let her inws express their dismay. She had learned long ago that it was best to stay quiet. Fighting her inws would never end well for her. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Suddenly, Charles arrived with the men of the family. His eyes darted back and forth between his wife and daughter, and then to his mother and cousin. Charles¡¯s expression instantly darkened as he stepped in to defend his wife and daughter. This had always been a normal urrence whenever Penny was in the old residence. Although her parents would side with her publicly, they would discipline her at home. Initially, Allison and Charles believed her, but with Nina¡¯s constant drama and schemes, they eventually believed Penny needed to relearn everything and had to be strict with her. From childhood, the bad image her rtives painted of her, with Nina¡¯s help, stuck until adulthood. This was why Penny hateding to the old residence or bumping into one of her rtives. One way or another, burying herself in work was Penny¡¯s only escape, as her world was far too small with all of them out to get her and no one to protect her. [PRESENT TIME] Penny smiled confidently as she sat beside As, across from her elders, including her father¡¯s can¡¯t marry twice uncles, Charles¡¯s cousins, and Penny¡¯s cousins. All of them held positions in thepany, and all of them had a vote in family matters. ¡®Sophia isn¡¯t here,¡® Penny thought, somewhat looking forward to seeing that nut job. But all these people¡­ Penny hade a long way. She was thankful that Charles and Allison hadn¡¯t exposed her to these people. Well, that was because Penny left the household before that could even happen. So, in a way, they were all strangers to her. She had met a few of them during vacation breaks. when they would visit Charles, though. Like Penny, everyone eyed her with mixed emotions. Thest time they saw her, she was still young and overweight. She was even overweight at sixteen. Therefore, they were skeptical if this was Penny or As¡¯s lover. ¡°I¡¯m not getting married.¡± Penny broke the silence, and with this, everyone quickly frowned and expressed their dismay. ¡°Not because I don¡¯t want to, but because I can¡¯t marry twice.¡± (3) PAMPERED CHAPTER 248 248 Registered five years ago ¡°I¡¯m not getting married. O As raised his brows and nced at his sister, who hadn¡¯t waited for anyone to settle in before dropping the bombshell. However, he didn¡¯t stop her and merely shrugged, as he would have done the same if he were in her shoes. Old Mrs. Be frowned deeply. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Penelope Be, do you even understand the gravity of what you¡¯re saying?¡± ¡°As, did you gather all of us here to tell us that Penelope isn¡¯t getting married?¡± another uncle spoke in displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯de here with Penny to discuss the arrangement we had?¡± ¡°Cousin,¡± Sven chuckled mildly. ¡°Did you tell Penny about the situation with the Ito Family?¡± Sven shed Penny a kind smile. ¡°Penny, if your First Brother hasn¡¯t told you yet, let me summarize it for you.¡± After observing Penny for a moment, Sven jumped to the conclusion that she was all appearance and no substance. She had been clinging to As, and someone like that typically needed protection from someone stronger. Moreover, aside from securing an internship under a renowned professor, there was nothing noteworthy about her. All they knew was that she was studying under this professor. But, s, anyone could im they were studying under a renowned professor to deceive others. After all, Penny was swapped as a baby. Her parents might have wanted to conceal the fact that their real daughter was a failure or a troublemaker. ¡°That is why our elders are eager to fulfill this marriage, Sven exined with a kind smile. ¡°Do you understand now, Penny?¡± 2 With Sven¡¯s gentle approach, the elders calmed down. ¡°I know As might have missed some important details, but this union is crucial, Sven¨Cadded kindly, not forgetting to drag As¡¯s name into it. ¡°We all know As is very fond of you, and he¡¯s been resisting this agreement ever since it was brought up. However, no one can me him. He¡¯s just trying to protect his little sister, after all.¡± Penny tilted her head to the side. ¡°Ito Family of Ito Motors?¡± ¡°Yes, Penny. Sven nodded gently. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know them even if you¡¯re not involved in the business. ¡®Yes, I know them very well,¡® Penny almostughed to herself. After all, they¡¯ve been begging me to look after them for years since they had a conflict with an organized group. ¡°I see. Penny nodded. Sven nced proudly at the elders before shifting his attention back to Penny. ¡°So, with this, we can now¡­¡± ¡°Cousin, you did mention some details my brother didn¡¯t tell me. However, I still can¡¯t marry.¡± Penny shed them a smile while everyone else frowned. ¡°Penny.¡± Sven was displeased. ¡°Did you listen to what I said? It¡¯s Ito Motors and-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to marry,¡± Penny interrupted him mid¨Csentence before he could make himself look good again. ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t marry twice. I¡¯m already married!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Sven scoffed. ¡°How can you be married?!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about now?!¡± Sven¡¯s father barked as well. ¡°As, what does she mean by that?¡± ¡°As, were you keeping secrets from us?!¡± their grandmother expressed her dismay. ¡°What is going on here? After Sven¡¯s efforts to make this arrangement as peaceful as possible, why are you only revealing this now?¡± ¡°Are you both trying to deceive us?!¡± another rtive chimed in. ¡°How can you be married all of a sudden?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Uncle.¡± Penny took out her marriage certificate and slid it to the middle of the table. ¡°You can check my marriage certificate, registered¡­ five years ago.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Penny jerked her chin at her marriage license, watching her uncle reach out to check it. But before he could open it, a loud noise caught everyone¡¯s attention. Chairman Be pounded his fist against the table. ¡°As, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Exin. before I decide to call mywyer to draft my will.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Uncles, don¡¯t be angry at my First Brother,¡± Penny pouted adorably, fluttering her eyshes at her brother. ¡°To be fair, First Brother didn¡¯t know about this until I came back. So, he couldn¡¯t have told you carlier. As cast Penny a sidelong nce, thinking his sister truly knew how to tease people. ¡®She never changed, he thought. Still mischievous as ever.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I wasn¡¯t aware of this either, but once I found out, I immediately called for a family meeting. That¡¯s why we¡¯re all here.¡± As broke his silence, taking charge of the situation so Penny wouldn¡¯t have to save him again. ¡°Since this is unprecedented, and it¡¯s my fault for not telling Penny about the engagement earlier, I take full responsibility for Ito Motors.¡± Chairman Be waved dismissively. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. If Penelope is married, then we can¡¯t agree to the arrangement our ancestors made. His lips curved downward even more deeply, knowing they would now have to make amends. ¡°As, I am so disappointed in you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle the negotiations, As reassured. ¡°No need. The Chairman waved his hand. ¡°Let Sven do it¡± This time, As¡¯s stoic expression changed. ¡°Why him?¡± ¡°Sven has been a crucial part of thepany even before your father handed it over to you. I terms of experience, he has a lot of it.¡± In 248 Registered five years ago ¡®But in terms of achievements?¡® Penny bit her tongue from saying it, knowing this was her brother¡¯s fight, and she didn¡¯t need to step in. ¡°He¡¯s been acquainted with Ito Motors, and if they find out Penny is married, they¡¯ll likely want us to make amends. Sven will try to get them to agree with our offer. After all, Sven is also the person who brought Prime Group into the country and kept us on their priority list,¡± said the chairman, making Sven and his father smile proudly. However, when As and Penny heard that, they squinted. Prime Group? 2 Wasn¡¯t that Penny¡¯spany? As intuitively cast Penny a judgmental look, and she shook her head profusely. ¡°That¡¯s not me! I didn¡¯t do it!¡® her eyes seemed to tell him. He must be lying! As then cast Sven a look, his lips opening and closing, but he held back. ¡°Fine,¡± As nodded before a glint flickered across his eyes. ¡°Sven, if Grandpa trusts you, then I trust his judgment. I hope you sess dealing with Ito Motors and¡­ the Prime Group.¡± When he mentioned Penny¡¯spany, As cast Penny a look. ¡®Ahem!¡® Penny cleared her throat. I know, I know! You don¡¯t have to look at me like that as if I wronged you!¡® ¡°Of course, Cousin.¡± Sven smiled, satisfied. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about the negotiations with Ito Motors. I¡¯ll make sure they agree to our proposal and won¡¯t cut us big for their shipments. And the Prime Group will definitely be on our side.¡±¡± As leaned back, choosing to watch this unfold. As for Penny, she pursed her lips while staring at the shameless Sven. ¡°Why is he bragging about my as if he had control over it?¡® she wondered but chose to let his lie linger so it would bite him more harshlyter. I should¡¯ve known it was Ito Motors. I could¡¯ve just asked them to dissolve the engagement themselves. But oh well, I wouldn¡¯t have known I was married if not for this!¡® Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. In a way, her problem with the engagement was resolved easily. But Penny hadn¡¯t yet heaved a sigh of relief because a bigger problem awaited her¨Cone involving the marriage certificate in her possession. PAMPERED CHAPTER 249 249 Penny¡¯s literal headache ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t try to screw me over through Sven?¡± As held the driver¡¯s door before Penny could get in. ¡°I won¡¯t get angry.¡± Penny studied his face and could almost see the horns sprouting from the top of his head. He¡¯ll definitely get angry. He seemed ready. ¡°That cousin of yours is lying through his teeth,¡± Penny scoffed. ¡°Why would I do business with someone like that?¡± When Penny helped Haines and Charles resolve an issue in thepany, she learned a valuable lesson that day: if she was going to do something, it was best to keep it private. That¡¯s why only a few people knew the person behind Prime Group. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of nerve on his part.¡± As shook his head, pleased that his sister wasn¡¯t trying to give him a headache. ¡°If you say so, then fine.¡± ¡°First Brother, do you want me to screw him up?¡± ¡°No. Sven is crucial to thepany. Let him be.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Penny frowned. ¡°Are you going to let him get all the credit?¡± ¡°Thepany¡¯s sess is also ours.¡± ¡°What a bummer.¡± Penny pouted, clicking her tongue with a sigh. ¡°Fine, fine. But I¡¯m not doing business with him. The only reason Global Prime Logistics is at the top of my list is because of you. I¡¯m not negotiating with him.¡± ¡°I understand, As nodded. ¡°Go now. Do you have ns today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the building. Nina¡¯s there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Penny turned to leave but paused, looking back at him. ¡°First Brother, you¡¯re Charles Be¡¯s eldest son. Don¡¯t let that cousin of yours push you around.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just my cousin, but also yours. And I¡¯m not letting him push me around: ¡°I¡¯m not in the Be family anymore.¡± As arched a brow. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Kidding! Kidding! Ha ha!¡± Penny faced him squarely while smiling sweetly. ¡°First Brother, prepare your proposal for Ito Motors. That Sven is going to rip you off.¡± ¡°Grandpa already said¡­¡± ¡°Raise our rates.¡± As frowned. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± The main purpose of the engagement was to foster a good rtionship between the two families and ensure mutual benefit. But since marriage was no longer an option, the Bes 11:43 249 Penny¡¯s literal headache would have topensate the other party. In other words, they had to lower their rates by a few percent to continue doing business with thatpany. Penny was a businesswoman herself; she should understand this without anyone exining it to her. The corner of her lips curled up into a smirk. ¡°Raise your price and don¡¯t bend.¡± She winked at him. ¡°Otherwise, tell them to find other logistics services that can match our price and quality. Trust me on this one.¡± ¡°At least tell me the reason,¡± As frowned. ¡°Penny, our elders and rtives are annoying, but I don¡¯t want more internal strife that could potentially tear down ourpany.¡± ¡°I care about your business as much as you do. So, you¡¯ll know,¡± she smirked confidently. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m off-!¡± With that, Penny got inside the car while As closed the door for her. Taking a step back, As watched the car move in reverse before it made a turn. ¡°Seriously,¡± he sighed while watching her speed away. ¡°What is she nning this time?¡± As shook his head and pondered. ¡°Well, Ito Motors has been leeching off the Bes for a long time now.¡± He shrugged and turned, strutting toward his car to head to work as well. As might be the head of the family, but he had a high regard for Penny¡¯s advice and judgment. She was, after all, the smartest and most sessful Be of their generation¨Cperhaps even the previous generations. Penny idled in the parking lot outside the building because Nina had told her she needed to run a quick errand. She didn¡¯tin; Nina had a priormitment before Penny reached out to her for this project. She was already d Nina was working on her office before anything else. ¡°Is a firece too much to ask for in an office?¡± she wondered, her eyes falling on the marriage certificate in the vacant front seat. ¡°This marriage license again¡± Picking it up, Penny studied it once more. ¡°Registering a marriage means both parties should be aware,¡± she whispered. ¡°Did this other man register the marriage? But without me, that¡¯s still impossible.¡± What a headache. Penny told herself to be patient until Yugi reached out to her again. If not for this, she would have confronted Sven today. ¡°And we got married in this country,¡± she murmured. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here in the past five years.¡± The trip from where she was five years ago to this country took almost a day by ne. Penny would definitely remember making such a long trip to marry a stranger. 11:43 249 Penny¡¯s literal headache ¡°This is giving me a literal headache. She ced the certificate down and leaned back, tapping her fingers on the steering wheel. ¡°I do not like this twist. In the past twelve years, Penny had taken a lot of action to turn her life around. However, all those actions also required a lot of thinking and consideration. Penny had a theory about why she and Haines experienced such an incident when it didn¡¯t even happen in her previous life: it was because Haines never stopped investigating the baby swap. Assuming in her previous life Haines stopped investigating because he left the country almost immediately, but Charles didn¡¯t, it would exin Charles¡¯s ident. ¡°I wonder if Uncle Haines managed to get information from Dad,¡± she frowned slightly. ¡°This marriage¡­ it has nothing to do with that, right? But why?¡± Having an enemy whose identity they didn¡¯t know had always been a headache for Penny and Haines. However, itpelled her to move forward cautiously. Amid her solemn private time to rethink the situation and this unexpected marriage, Penny¡¯s phone buzzed. Seeing the caller, she raised a brow. Dean. ¡°What?¡± Her voice was cold and uninterested when she answered. Her arched brow slowly furrowed as she listened to Dean¡¯s words. ¡°Fine. I¡¯lle now.¡± Having said that, Penny hung up on him and sent Nina a quick message before speeding off to where that man was. 2 PAMPERED CHAPTER 250 250 Hus¡­ band?! [Sunrise Medical Center] Penny waltzed through the hallway of the VIP ward and stopped in front of a private room. She knocked once before sliding the door open, catching sight of a man reclining on the hospital bed. Dean slowly turned his head toward the entrance, smiling gently as soon as he met those brown¨Colive eyes. ¡°You really came?¡± ¡°You said you were dying, so I thought I¡¯d visit you as you took yourst breath, Penny remarked as she casually entered, sitting down on the chair beside the bed. Her eyes scanned him before her lips curved down. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you got into an ident?¡± she asked, displeased. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re dying to me.¡± ¡°I got a few scratches.¡± Penny scratched her temple mildly, trying to keep her temper at bay. ¡°Okay. Then, good?¡± ¡°Penny, you¡¯ve arrived in the country and didn¡¯t even call me.¡± Dean frowned. ¡°Is that how your treat your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Since when did you be my boyfriend?¡± ¡°Not just that, but I heard you¡¯re hiring someone to marry,¡± he continued,pletely ignoring her question. ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken.¡± Penny¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Did you hire someone to follow me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Dean smiled. ¡°Yugi told me.¡± ¡°That little shit¡­¡± she hissed, grinding her teeth as she realized Dean had manipted Yugi into revealing information again. ¡°I¡¯m going to sew his mouth shut when I see him.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡± Dean raised a brow, snapping her back to the currentpse. ¡°Why? Is the engagement too much to handle that you had to resort to such measures? Penny, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll marry you. I think if you told your elders you¡¯re marrying into my family, they wouldn¡¯t say a word.¡± Penny furrowed her brows and gazed at him. ¡°Are you reconsidering?¡± he asked, smiling gently at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. I promise.¡± Penny still didn¡¯t respond as her mind drifted to a question and a possible conclusion. ¡®Back then, not only wasn¡¯t this engagement didn¡¯t happen, but around this time, Nina also got engaged,¡® she thought. ¡®Which family was she marrying into back then?¡® The downside of living an entire lifetime and going back in time was that Penny couldn¡¯t ask anyone else but herself. Before Dean¡¯s nonsense, she assumed something happened that caused this engagement to happen. However, what if that wasn¡¯t the case? 250 Husband?! What if this engagement happened in her previous life, but because Nina was marrying into a wealthier family, it was dissolved? ¡®Does that mean since Nina chose to stay away from family affairs, everything she had to deal with in the past is now happening to me?¡± she wondered, and somehow, that question already gave her rity. That makes a lot more sense¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing that again,¡± Penny snapped out of her thoughts at Dean¡¯s remark. ¡°I thought you were reconsidering my offer, but you were just zoning out again. That habit is bad. It made me hope a little. Penny clicked her tongue. ¡°Dean, if you¡¯re not dead yet, don¡¯t call me.¡± ¡°How am I supposed to call you if I¡¯m dead?¡± ¡°Witchcraft¨Cyou¡¯re crafty anyway,¡± she said as she rose from her seat. ¡°I¡¯m a busy person, just like vo So, don¡¯t bother me unless it¡¯s really important or an emergency.¡± you. ¡°Won¡¯t you ask me what happened to me?¡± he returned, watching her prepare to leave. ¡°You¡¯re hurting my feelings even more.¡± Penny rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Dean, like I said, don¡¯t bother me unless it¡¯s important or an emergency. One more thing, stop bothering my cousin. The next time you do, I¡¯ll kick you in the gut.¡± Having said that, Penny turned her back on him and strode off without looking back. Her rtionship with Dean was a littleplicated. She didn¡¯t like him, his guts, or his nosy attitude toward her, even though they practically grew up together. To be fair, Penny didn¡¯t like him the first time they met, and her dislike only grew the more he lingered around her. This dislike was something she couldn¡¯t exin ¡ª probably, something she would never figure out, but she never feltfortable around him. The only reason Penny indulged him was because she owed him. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She was indebted to him¨Ca debt she was trying to repay just so she wouldn¡¯t have to indulge him anymore. Penny¡¯s steps halted when she reached the door, and she looked back at Dean. ¡°Hey, do you happen to know someone¡­¡± she trailed off as his brows rose. ¡°Mhm?¡± he tilted his head. ¡°Never mind,¡± Penny smiled, holding herself back from asking for another favor from him. ¡°Go home. Hospital bills are crazy¡± Having said that, Penny resumed her steps and closed the door behind her. Staring at the shut door, a shallow breath slipped past Dean¡¯s lips. ¡°Even after all the years. we¡¯ve been together, she¡¯s still¡­ the same. When Penny stepped out of the private ward, she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. She had 11:43 250 Hus¡­ band?! known his antics were evolving too. Shaking her head, Penny turned on her heel and sauntered away from the private ward. As she did, she caught sight of a group of men turning to the corner and walking in her direction from the end of the hallway. At first, she didn¡¯t pay much attention, understanding that the men were probably an important person¡¯s bodyguards. This ward was for VIP patients, after all, so this was to be expected. Penny intuitively moved to the side to give way, keeping herself scarce to avoid bothering the other party and to save herself some more time. Dean had already wasted enough of it. Slowly, Penny and the group walked past each other without any intention of stopping. However, after a few more steps, Penny slowly stopped. ¡°Huh?¡± Deep lines appeared between her brows as she slowly turned her head back toward the group. There, right in the middle of the group, was a tall man in a tailored suit. Even though his suit looked a little in, his height was enough to make him stand out. ¡°Did I see that correctly?¡± she whispered, fixing her eyes on the towering man in the middle of the bodyguards. When the group stopped in front of the private ward she had just left and the man turned to face the door, Penny was able to study his side profile. Her eyes went wide and her mouth opened and closed as she watched the man enter Dean¡¯s private ward while the bodyguards stood outside to guard it. ¡°Hus¡­band!?¡± @ PAMPERED CHAPTER 251 251 Target lock Minutes ago, in the elevator¡­ 1 ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± asked the bodyguard, noticing Zoren massaging the top of his brow. Zoren nced at his bodyguards and squinted. ¡°Yes,¡± he kept his answer short, straightening his back. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m alright.¡± The bodyguard lowered his head and took a step back, giving him some space. When the lift arrived at their destination, more bodyguards were already waiting for him outside. Zoren didn¡¯t stop for anyone, heading straight to the ward where Dean was. However, despite the strong and stoic front he maintained, Zoren¡¯s vision was blurring with every passing second. His head had been aching since the moment he woke up¨Cprobably because of the incident not so long ago, I¡¯m not going blind, am I?¡® he wondered as they made a turn in the hallway. Snapping his eyes ahead, he caught sight of a woman squeezing herself to the side to make way. ¡°Move aside,¡± he said, his voice barely audible to the men around him. ¡°The way is not only for
  1. us.
The bodyguards nced at him and then noticed the woman ahead. They quickly stepped aside, squeezing into the other . When Zoren got closer to Dean¡¯s private ward, another sharp pain struck the side of his head. His steps slowed, but he didn¡¯t stop. The only time he paused was when he reached the door of the private ward. ¡®My vision is getting even more blurry,¡® he thought, taking a shallow breath before exhaling slowly, Despite everything happening within him, his demeanor, stance, and stoic front didn¡¯t change. When he stepped inside the ward, he could only rely on the big movements and colors inside the room. ¡°Uncle,¡± Dean smiled gently, watching his uncle sit down. ¡°What a surprise! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d visit today¡± @ ¡°Didn¡¯t Ben tell you about it?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I probably told him in my head and forgot to say it.¡± Dean shook his head and nced at the door behind Zoren. ¡°Had you been waiting outside?¡± ¡°Why would I wait outside?¡± ¡°Ahh. So you just came in,¡± Dean chuckled, smiling. ¡°Nothing, Uncle. I just thought I made you wait. ¡°Who? Did we have a luitar?¡± 251 Target lock Dean¡¯s brows rose slightly at the question before he smiled broadly. ¡°Yes, but it seems you missed her.¡± ¡°Her?¡± ¡°My girlfriend,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m seeing someone?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zoren leaned back and rested one leg over the other. ¡°Not interested, either.¡± Dean chortled. ¡°Right. You¡¯re never interested in trivial matters. Zoren blinked slowly, saying nothing more. Meanwhile, Dean maintained his smile, his gaze shifting to someone outside. ¡°How are you, Uncle?¡± Dean broke the silence, ncing at the small bandage on Zoren¡¯s temple. ¡°I heard you got into an ident too. It¡¯s scary living in these times. After your ident, I got into one as well.¡± ¡°Mhm¡°. ¡°I heard you broke a bone, but you seem fine.¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± Dean blinked, studying him. ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± ¡°To show you I¡¯m fine.¡± Zoren nted his hands on the armrest and pushed himself up. Gazing down at his nephew, he said indifferently, ¡°I agree that living in these times is scary. You never know when you¡¯ll get bitten. Be careful next time, Dean. The smile on Dean¡¯s face remained, but he understood the threat in his uncle¡¯s words. ¡°When I have the time, I will visit, Uncle.¡± ¡°Go home,¡± Zoren said, ncing at his nephew as if studying him. ¡°Hospital bills are expensive. Says the one who¡¯s always in the hospital. Dean chuckled, nodding. ¡°I will.¡± Having said that, Zoren didn¡¯t linger any longer and walked out. Dean, on the other hand, fixed his eyes on his uncle¡¯s retreating figure. When the door closed, the smile on his face faded, reced with a cold expression. ¡°He didn¡¯t recognize her?¡± he whispered. ¡°Or did she take a different route?¡± Dean slowly arched a brow before squinting. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with him,¡± he muttered before the corner of his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Is he hiding another illness now?¡± Meanwhile¡­ Penny¡¯s patience was burning aggressively and steadily as she waited to hear back from Yugl. So when the heavens sided with her today and she saw her husband, she didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to gather more information about him. 251 Target lock Sitting in the hospital lobby, Penny positioned herself on one of the couches with a magazine over her face. Her eyes lingered over the top of the magazine, waiting for Zoren to emerge. DING! When she heard the faint elevator chime, she perked up. Her eyes lit up as soon as she saw a group of uniformed men step out. The second she spotted that tall figure among them, Penny held her breath. ¡°That¡¯s it! It¡¯s really him! That bastard¨C!¡®Penny sped the magazine tightly, her entire body trembling with anger. With that thought in mind, Penny slowly ced the magazine back. As the group drew closer to her vantage point, she rose from her seat and sauntered in their direction. She couldn¡¯t just confront him and make a scene; it was better to approach with a diplomatic heart. But s¡­ ¡°Excuse-¡± Penny barely stepped into their vicinity when a bodyguard stopped in front of her. ¡°Miss, do you need anything?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Penny nodded and pointed at the person they were guarding. ¡°I need to talk to him.¡± Zoren¡¯s steps slowed as he looked back at her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Penny could¡¯ve sworn their eyes met, but the man treated her as if she were invisible. ¡°!!!!¡± This was your wife here?! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss, but we cannot allow that,¡± said the bodyguard, thinking she was just one of those women trying to crawl into a rich man¡¯s bed. Even so, he kept his tone polite. ¡°Please stay away. Do it while we¡¯re asking nicely¡± Penny opened and closed her mouth, rendered speechless by how quickly the bodyguard jumped to conclusions. He didn¡¯t have to say what he was thinking; it was already written all over his face! ¡°Hah.¡± She scoffed, watching the bodyguards warily walk away while keeping an eye on her as if expecting her to run after them and breach their formation. While all this was happening, Zoren didn¡¯t stop and quickly jumped into the car that was waiting for him outside. ¡°Sir, is everything alright?¡± asked Benjamin from the front row as soon as Zoren got inside. Zoren was massaging his temple with his eyes closed as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s a woman in the lobby. Tell her that if she needs something from me, she should make a proper appointment. I¡¯ll see her then.¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably someone your uncle sent to seduce you, Benjamin assumed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother with her, sir.¡± Zoren didn¡¯t reply, continuing to massage his temple. Seeing this, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but raise his concern. < 251 Target lock ¡°Sir, should we cancel your next appointment?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zoren peeked at the front. ¡°But call Doctor Tan for me.¡± Benjamin pressed his lips together and lowered his head, thinking Zoren wanted to call one of the best doctors in the world for another health concern. ¡°Yes, sir. He¡¯s still in the country, so I¡¯m sure he can meet you right away.¡± After everything was settled, they sped away to Zoren¡¯s next ¡°important¡± appointment. At the same time, Penny stepped out of the hospital and watched the cars go away. ¡°Hah!¡± she sneered. ¡°Oh, no. You¡¯re not going anywhere¡­ until you divorce me? Comment 30 PAMPERED CHAPTER 252 252 Date Stalking wasn¡¯t something Penny was particrly fond of. However, since her target¨Cand the very person she was looking for¨Cwas already right in front of her, she wasn¡¯t about to let him out of her sight. Not until she knew what kind of person he was, where he lived, what he did for a living- everything. It was a good thing that she found out Zoren Pierson was connected with Dean, which significantly narrowed down her search area. ¡®Based on the bodyguards around him, he probably has an important role in the Pierson family,¡± she thought. But howe I never heard of him? Dean also hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about him.¡± Penny wasn¡¯t really interested in the Pierson family, mainly because of Dean. She wasn¡¯t interested in anything about that man. Asking Dean would only make her seem interested in him. All she knew was that the Piersons were very wealthy and well¨Cconnected. Families like that always tended to beplicated, like some sort of royal family. Wow¡­¡®Penny held the menu before her, peeking over it to get a glimpse of her husband. I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t rent out the entire restaurant.¡± Through a partition in the restaurant, she could see his hand pouring himself some tea. The entrance and surrounding area were well¨Cguarded by his bodyguards. This disy caught many people¡¯s attention, but at the same time, this restaurant catered to the elite. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange?¡® she wondered, looking around at the other customers who were whispering among themselves. They aren¡¯t even raising their voices. I want to hear their gossip.¡± Her ears doubled to listen to the hushed whispers around her. ¡°So, that¡¯s Zoren Pierson?¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s him? Oh my God. Did I just meet a legend?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t they say he liked privacy? If that¡¯s him, he would¡¯ve rented out the entire restaurant just for himself. ¡°I also heard he¡¯s that kind of person,¡± another whispered. ¡°Lalso heard he doesn¡¯t like crowded. and cramped spaces. ¡°I mean, he never shows himself in public. I thought that was because he was embarrassed by his face. Considering Ray and even his nephew, the face of their family is good¨Clooking. Everyone thought he was an old man. After all, no one in the family has be the head of the Pierson Family at this young age. Penny raised her brows as she leaned back, rubbing her chin while listening to the gossip of these elites. < 252 Date ¡®So that¡¯s why I never heard of him, huh? He avoids the media. She rubbed her chin. Also, he¡¯s the head of the family, who likes grand gestures like renting out an entire restaurant just to eat.¡± From everything she had heard so far, Penny had only one impression of her ¡°husband¡°: Overbearing. ¡°I don¡¯t like him already.¡± She scrunched up her face. ¡°But at least I know he¡¯d want this divorce more than I do.¡± Her lips stretched into a smile, nodding approvingly. If she could just somehow approach him and discuss their dilemma, this could be resolved easily. Zoren Pierson wouldn¡¯t want a stranger as his wife, who could potentially take a huge chunk of his wealth in the future. Even wealthy people who marry out of love consider prenuptial agreements. After all, no one can predict the future. ¡°He¡¯s lucky that I¡¯m his wife and I¡¯m not interested in anyone¡¯s wealth except my own,¡± she shrugged with a smile, earning some odd looks from the tables near her. ¡°Hehe hehehe.¡± Penny didn¡¯t care about the odd stares cast upon her. Her attention, and everyone else¡¯s, was suddenly drawn to a plump and cute woman approaching the private area of the restaurant. Everyone looked the plumpdy up and down, their brows furrowed. Unlike the others, Penny just tilted her head. Her eyes followed the plumpdy as she entered the private area and sat across from Zoren. ¡°A date?¡± she whispered. ¡°So, he¡¯s into the cute type, huh?¡± Penny raised her brows and tilted her head. She wasn¡¯t one to judge¨Cpeople have different preferences. But not everyone was as understanding as she was. ¡°Zoren Pierson likes fat women? Hah. Is he blind?¡± ¡°Gosh. No, I wonder what family shees from. That¡¯s the only reason he would date someone like that. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her at any social gathering. Isn¡¯t she ashamed of herself? Being that fat isn¡¯t healthy.¡± ¡°Goodness. This is insulting. She¡¯s not just fat, she¡¯s obese! That¡¯s not healthy at all.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Penny nced at the people who were quick toment as if being overweight was a sin. She rolled her eyes. What she found jarring about thesements wasn¡¯t just the fact that they were attacking a woman solely because of her weight, but the hypocrisy of using ¡°health¡± as an argument. ¡®Not everyone wants to be unhealthy, just like me. Some just had other conditions that make them gain weight. She shook her head, ignoring the unnecessary concerns around her, o Her brows rose as she noticed Zoren rise from his seat. She couldn¡¯t see himpletely, but she knew he was standing because his date was looking up at him. ¡°Huh? Done already? It hasn¡¯t even been three minutes since she arrived: Penny furrowed her brows, noticing the slight shock on Zoren¡¯s date¡¯s face as if he had said something hurtful. ¡°Is he 252 Date dumping her¡­? Shit!¡± Penny quickly raised the menu to hide her face as she saw Zoren walking out. Penny was seated near the exit, so she was certain he would walk past her. ¡°So, he¡¯s not only overbearing, but he¡¯s also someone who would ask someone on a date and then dump her? A sadist!¡® she mentally grumbled, displeased by his personality. I don¡¯t need Yugi¡¯s information at this point. I¡¯ve seen enough¡­! Knock knock Penny froze as her surroundings suddenly dimmed, followed by a knock on her table. Slowly, she peeked over the menu and instantly locked eyes with him. His face was in, showing no trace of emotion. The bags underneath his eyes made his gaze appear darker and more intense, and his pale¨Crmingly paleplexion only made his features seem more dangerous. Penny¡¯s lips parted slightly as the two of them locked eyes. ¡°Did I just catch you red¨Chanded¡­ husband?¡± a PAMPERED CHAPTER 253 253 I don¡¯t need your boss, but he needs me! For a moment, time seemed to stop in the restaurant. Those nearby furrowed their brows when Zoren suddenly halted. However, when their eyesnded on thedy at the table, they understood why a man like him would pause. As for Penny, she studied his face before offering an awkward smile. ¡°Did I just catch you red¨Chanded¡­ husband?¡± She carefully emphasized the word ¡°husband¡± to gauge his reaction. However, hearing her say that only made his lips turn down. ¡®Oh, so he doesn¡¯t know either?¡® she thought. That¡¯s strange. Neither of us knows we¡¯re married to each other. That doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡± Her train of thought halted when she noticed something in his eyes. ¡°Huh?¡± She squinted and observed that his pupils were abnormally wide, like when a person¡¯s pupils dte in the dark to allow more light in. But it was already bright. ¡°Are you okay¡­¡± she trailed off as his cool, low baritone caressed her ears. ¡°Stop,¡± he said, watching her look back at him. ¡°Stop following me. Otherwise, my bodyguards might hurt you. Don¡¯t get yourself hurt for someone who is not interested.¡± After saying that, Zoren took a step away and resumed his retreat from the restaurant. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Penny¡¯s mouth dropped as she watched him stride off. ¡°Excuse me?¡± She ced her hand across her chest, scoffing. ¡°I¡¯m not following him because I¡¯m interested in him.¡± Penny instinctively pushed herself up to follow him. But just as she stepped out of the establishment, some of his bodyguards were waiting for her to stop her. ¡°Miss, we¡¯ve already told you,¡± one of the bodyguards who had blocked her at the hospital frowned at her. ¡°Stop following. You¡¯re not the first person who¡¯s attempted to get our master¡¯s attention. So don¡¯t me us if we be ruthless in making you stop.¡± ¡°Miss, whatever you want from him, forget about it, another bodyguard spoke up. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d live peacefully.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. You¡¯re still young, so you can still achieve something in life. Live your life with some dignity instead of trying to use the shortcut of climbing up thedder.¡± Penny scoffed at the bodyguards blocking her way. However, when she saw the car Zoren got into speed away, she clenched her teeth and red daggers at the men. ¡°What nonsense are you all talking about? I don¡¯t need your boss, but he needs me!¡± she retorted, only for them to snort at her. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. You guys¡­ are making a big mistake!¡± Ves Miss We made a hit mistake in not ensuring that you wouldn¡¯t follow me here¡± the first Dack. ¡°Miss, this is yourst warning, said the bodyguard. ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time, but next time, you won¡¯t be as lucky as you are today.¡± After delivering their warning, the bodyguards headed to the escort car and sped off. As for Penny, she only watched them leave in disbelief. Her gaze followed the direction where their car sped off, but she didn¡¯t pursue them. ¡°Gosh. Those guys¡­ wow! I¡¯m speechless!¡± she mocked once more. ¡°Did they seriously think I¡¯m trying to climb up his bed?¡± Fat chance! Not to brag, but Penny had attracted a lot of interest from men in their prime¨Cmen who were healthy and sessful. Although Zoren¡¯s looks weren¡¯t bad, hisplexion was rming. ¡°He actually reminded me of that kid, she muttered. ¡°But that kid was very small, and I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s alive. Penny shook her head to rid herself of another depressing memory from the past. Every time Penny returned to the Be Mansion, she would always spare a few hours on Thursday at her meeting ce with Renren. However, he never showed up. Even during herst visit to the country, Penny waited for a few hours. But he never showed up. ¡°He¡¯s alive. Probably, somewhere. She shook her head and was about to head to her car when her phone buzzed. Answering the call on her way, she heard Yugi¡¯s greeting. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°Say it, she replied coldly as she approached her car. ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°Not much, and you probably figured it out.¡± Penny paused as she got into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Connecting the call to the car¡¯s dashboard, she listened to Yugi while driving to her office building. ¡°Well, Zoren Pierson is the current head of the Pierson Family,¡± Yugi summarized. ¡°From what I gathered, he was actually out of the country until five years ago. When he returned, he dered war against his uncles and everyone who was a candidate to be the next head of the family¡± ording to Yugi, Zoren Pierson¡¯s rise to the ¡°throne¡± was bloody, In the end, Zoren emerged victorious. ¡°But even though he¡¯s already won that battle, the internal strife within thepany and the family still continues, Yugi added in a matter¨Cof¨Cfactly tone. ¡°But because the elders and the chairman favor him, he still has thergest share of thepany. What aplicated family! numst fram hlm. Haunu. Und new¡­¡­.]. 3502 253 I don¡¯t need your boss, but he needs mo! Penny kept her eyes on the road, but her mind dwelled on the information she had just received from Yugi. ¡°Yugi, when you said ¡®bloody battle!.. did he literally kill someone?¡± ¡°That¨CI¡¯m not sure. But what I do know is that some of the candidates left the country and were never seen again. I also heard a rumor that he feeds people to his pets alive.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Penny tapped her fingers against the steering wheel, her other elbow propped on the window ledge. ¡°Why did you ask me to look him up, by the way?¡± Yugi asked out of curiosity, but Penny didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she said: ¡°Dig up more information about him and everyone in the Pierson Family. No matter how small the detail, don¡¯t tell Dean even if it kills you.¡± ¡°That damn jerk-¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m sending you a date and time, Penny continued, not interested in hearing Yugi¡¯s passionate hatred toward Dean. ¡°Find out what I was doing at that time, where I was, and what I did. If possible, check Zoren Pierson¡¯s whereabouts on that same date as well.¡± ¡°Huh? Him again?¡± Yugi¡¯s voice disyed confusion. ¡°Why?¡± Penny didn¡¯t answer immediately, but when she did, her tone was serious. ¡°Because I want to know what kind of animal I¡¯m going to deal with.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 254 254 Blind Letting go of Zoren Pierson for today shouldn¡¯t be a problem. After all, Penny already had some information about him. There were still chances of meeting him, and if there were no chances, she would make one for herself. ¡°Penny?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Penny snapped out of her trance and turned to the front¨Crow seat. Nina smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°We already drove past Auntie¡¯s and Mom¡¯s restaurant.¡± ¡°Oh. Penny¡¯s lips formed an ¡°o¡± shape and refocused her attention on the road. ¡°Right. Sorry.¡± As Penny slowed down to make a turn for another several¨Cminute drive, Nina studied her. ¡°Penny, is everything okay?¡± Nina asked worriedly. ¡°You seemed distracted.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m okay. Just a lot of things on my mind.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Penny cast her a sidelong nce when she was back in the properne. ¡®No, actually,¡® was what she wanted to say. It would be nice if Nina could remember which family she married into in her previous life. If no way Nina could do that. It only made Penny a little bitter for not trying to know which family Nina married in their previous life. only Nina could, Penny would¡¯ve confirmed her theory, but there w ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m sure, Penny hummed. ¡°I just had a lot of things to deal with at work and some family matters. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Are the elders still pressuring you to marry?¡± ¡°No. Nina raised her brows. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Told you. I¡¯ve got it.¡± Penny winked at Nina, making thetter chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Ninamented. ¡°Once I add the Prime Group office to my portfolio, I¡¯m going to make it big Penny chuckled. ¡°You think too highly of Prime Group ¡°Penny, you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve met who doesn¡¯t want to bask in the glory of their achievements, Ninained quietly. ¡°If only you let everyone know you¡¯re the boss of the leading security firm, I don¡¯t think the elders would even look down on you.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t look down on me, but they¡¯d surely bother me. I¡¯d rather choose the former. Penny shrugged. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s better to surround yourself with people who respect you for who you are, rather than those who are only kind to you because of what you have. Nina¡¯s smile softened as she looked at Penny. ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed, have you?¡± < 254 Blind ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Still as decisive and unbothered as ever,¡± Nina remarked. ¡°It must be nice to live without caring about other people¡¯s opinions.¡± If only Nina knew¡­ ¡®I lived an entire life listening to other people¡¯s opinions except mine, Penny thought. It took me an entire lifetime to listen to myself and prioritize myself first before anyone else.¡± Penny kept her thoughts to herself and gave Nina a brief smile. ¡°Is Aunt Jessa still the same?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Nina¡¯s smile cracked. ¡°Worse. Especially when she¡¯s in the kitchen, but that¡¯s just how she molds the chefs under her. Tough love, as she says.¡± ¡°Haha. With that said, they drove to the restaurant owned by Jessa and Allison¨Ca ce that tested their friendship but also symbolized their sess as individuals. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Sir.¡± Benjamin nced back at the backseat, concern apparent in his eyes as he looked at Zoren. Earlier, Zoren had been massaging his brow constantly, keeping his eyes closed on their journey to his date. But now, Zoren was breaking out in a sweat and looked even paler. ¡°I¡¯m canceling your next appointment,¡± Benjamin decided. ¡°We¡¯re heading to Doctor Tan¡¯s clinic.¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond even upon hearing his assistant¡¯s decision. He simply leaned back with his eyes closed. His eyesight was deteriorating. In addition to the splitting headache, his vision was bing blurry. This had happened before, and they had almost feared he would lose his eyesight. Though it had been treated with medication and rest, the return of these symptoms indicated only one thing. He was getting worse. After half an hour, their car came to a stop. Benjamin quickly got out of the front seat and opened the backseat door. ¡°Sir, let me help- Zoren raised a hand and slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t draw too much attention. If anyone finds out about this, Dean will strike again.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ yes: Benjamin nodded, lowering his head and restraining himself before stepping aside. Zoren had been battling his family fair and square, but they always resorted to underhanded methods to attack him. Benjamin knew it all, having worked for Zoren since before he became the head of the family. ¡®He wasn¡¯t okay the whole day, but they even sent a woman out of the bluel Benjamin¡¯s heart was 254 Blind spital to the restaurant. ¡®Master had to deal with her nonsense on top of everything else!¡® Luckily, Benjamin remembered that woman¡¯s face. The next time he saw her, he would make sure she disappeared before Zoren even caught sight of her shadow!= In Doctor Tan¡¯s office, Zoren sat on the couch while the doctor sat across from him. Zoren slowly focused on the blurry figure before him. ¡°I can¡¯t see,¡± he calmly confessed. ¡°I think. I¡¯m going blind this time.¡± Worry immediately spread on the old doctor¡¯s face as he approached Zoren. WEN ¡°Let me check, Mr. Pierson.¡± The doctor shone a light into Zoren¡¯s eyes to examine them. Zoren¡¯s pupils were abnormally dted, the doctor noted. Nevertheless, the doctor remainedposed as he walked to his desk to request medication through telmunications. When he returned and sat across from Zoren again, he spoke. ¡°Mr. Pierson, I heard you were recently in an ident,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fit to work right now. You need rest and to take it easy Zoren kept his gaze fixed on the figure without moving. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve had this condition before. I¡¯m not scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Doctor Tan ghed. ¡°It was around the time you had toe to terms with your father¡¯s passing. That Thursday Girl¡­ you still haven¡¯t found her?¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond immediately, but when he did, disappointment tinged his voice. ¡°I¡¯d rather go blind than ept that she won¡¯t show up anymore.¡± 66 I wonder¡­ how is he going to recognize Penny if he¡¯s blind??????? PAMPERED CHAPTER 255 255 Oveing their silent fears [FLASHBACK] Sniffles and hups echoed in the empty closed restaurant, causing the veins in Jessa¡¯s forehead to protrude. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Jessa mmed down her ss and snapped at Allison, who had been crying her heart out. ¡°You why are you crying?!¡± ¨C Allison had been trying her best not to cry aloud, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She wiped her eyes and looked at Jessa apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m upset! That¡¯s why!¡± Allison yelled, her cheeks red from drinking more than she should. ¡°I¡¯m very angry and upset, and it makes me cry! Is that bad?!¡± Jessa clicked her tongue. ¡°This crybaby¡­¡± ¡°How can I not cry? It¡¯s so upsetting. Are you not upset?¡± Allison huped. ¡°You were so close¡­ I hate this feeling. If you¡¯re not crying, then I¡¯ll cry! Let me be!¡± Allison shamelessly continued bawling her eyes out for herself and for Jessa. Today, Jessa had been eliminated in the semi¨Cfinals of Master Chef, and Allison couldn¡¯t help but feel upset and cry about it. As for Jessa, she ruffled her hair in irritation before taking another shot of vodka. I ¡°Tss.¡± Jessa huffed and leaned against the table. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m upset.¡± Allison slowly looked at Jessa. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you crying?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re already crying!!!¡± Jessa yelled in irritation. ¡°How can I cry when you¡¯re already crying?¡± ¡°Fine¡­ I¡¯ll stop- ¡°Forget it.¡± Jessa waved dismissively. ¡°Just cry for me. I don¡¯t want swollen eyes tomorrow¡± Allison huped again and pressed her lips into a thin line. When she opened her mouth, the words wouldn¡¯te out. She was upset and crying, but she knew she also had to console Jessa. If Allison was already this upset about Jessa¡¯s elimination, Jessa herself must have felt even worse. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Jessa snapped at the crybaby. ¡°I¡¯m not crying because I¡¯m not really¡­ err¡­ I¡¯m not sad. about it.¡± Allison¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Huh? How is that possible?¡± Jessa smirked and ran her tongue across her inner cheek, looking away as she pondered. ¡°I didn¡¯t like cooking before, but when that piglet came into our house ¨C I didn¡¯t like her. But then, she was too pitiful to throw away or put up for adoption.¡± ¡°My Penny is not a piglet, Allisonined pitifully. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ cute.¡± ¡°The older she got, the bigger her appetite became. She would eat everything; it was amazing. 255 Oveing their silent fears actually. So, somehow, I started looking up recipes. Even if I didn¡¯t like cooking, she¡¯d clean her te squeaky clean.¡± Jessa furrowed her brows as she recalled the past. ¡°Now that I think about it, your daughter is a monster. 3 ¡°Can you please stop criticizing my daughter?¡± Allison frowned, still teary¨Ceyed. ¡°Even if I want to console you, don¡¯t criticize my daughter to console yourself. Please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not criticizing her, okay? I¡¯m describing her.¡± Allison pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s even more hurtful.¡± ¡°My point is, I never liked anything aside from gambling.¡± Jessa cupped her face and snapped her eyes at the crybaby. ¡°Well, actually, I don¡¯t like gambling that much. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s the only thing I could do to take my mind off things. It was my escape, and thus, it became an addiction. It was Penny who pulled me out of that situation.¡± The corner of her lips curled up into a subtle smile. ¡°Thank you for signing me up for this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I had fun,¡± Jessa expressed. ¡°Getting eliminated sucks, but I had fun overall. If you hadn¡¯t forced me into it, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to prove myself. Especially at this age, it¡¯s hard to start something new or try to achieve something, you know?¡± Jessa might be a tigress who often scared a lot of people with just a raised brow. She was a fearless woman in most people¡¯s eyes. However, what others didn¡¯t know was that despite their opinions about her, Jessa had her fears: one of them was trying something new or challenging herself to be someone more. If not for Allison choosing to live recklessly, Jessa wouldn¡¯t have experienced something so¡­ new. If not for this opportunity Allison created for her, or for Allison¡¯s unwavering support, Jessa wouldn¡¯t have been able to ovee this silent fear. ¡°I appreciate it. The smile on Jessa¡¯s face was brief, but it looked kind. It looked kinder because she always had this fierce look by default. Seeing this, Allison¡¯s heart warmed up, and she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also scared¡­ just like you,¡± Allison expressed. ¡°But I¡¯m d it turned out to be a good experience for both of us.¡± ¡°How is it a good experience for you when you¡¯re always on the sidelines?¡± Allison chuckled despite the lingering tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°Even if I wasn¡¯t the one in the contest, I felt all the emotions while watching. It was inspiring. Hehe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Jessa looked around the empty restaurant Allison had rented from a friend. ¡°Someday, I¡¯ll have something like this. I¡¯ve failed far too many times, so this is just one of them.¡± Allison and Jessa looked around the restaurant in silence before Allison blurted out, ¡°Should we start a restaurant? ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Jessa, should we start a restaurant together?¡± 255 Oveing their silent fears ¡°I got eliminated. I didn¡¯t go deaf- I heard you the first time, Allison. The ¡®huh?¡® was for ¡®Are you crazy?¡± ¡°You are a Master Chef semi¨Cfinalist, and I am¡­ I have the money.¡± Allison pointed at Jessa, then at herself. ¡°I can ask my husband to help manage. I¡¯ll handle the administration, and you take over the kitchen. A Master Chef contestant as a chef will surely bring in customers.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessaughed. ¡°You¡¯re drunk¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Allison trailed off andughed. ¡°I guess I am. Hahaha! How can I even manage a business? I¡¯m just a housewife.¡± ¡°Right? We¡¯re just housewives!¡± Jessaughed even louder. Both of themughed andughed until their stomachs hurt. But before they knew it, they were standing in front of the restaurant established by two middle¨Caged women seeking to be someone more, aside from being mothers to their children. z Who said mothers and housewives could never have another career? PAMPERED CHAPTER 256 256 Little beggar?! What happened to you!? Starting a business with a lot of money was the easiest part for Jessa and Allison. However, everything that came after was a struggle. Fortunately, Charles was a good businessman and helped his wife and her friend through it. Charles taught them how to run the business ¨C even though the restaurant industry wasn¡¯t his forte, nor the type he would typically want to get involved in. He guided them in everything they needed to learn, while Jessa¡¯s husband helped with the marketing. Just like Jessa and Allison, their husbands had to market the product in the most ridiculous ways, all ording to Allison¡¯s and Jessa¡¯s budget. After a year and a half when Allison and Jessa¡¯s money was almost depleted, and they were on the brink of bankruptcy ¨C the business finally stabilized. It may not be the most popr restaurant in the city, but it has be a ce many people are familiar with and love. [PRESENT TIME] Penny gazed up at the sign above the door: Mama. That was the name of Allison and Jessa¡¯s restaurant. ¡°It looks fancier than thest time I was here,¡± Penny chuckled, noticing the increase in customers inside. ¡°And it¡¯s a lot more packed too. ¡°It¡¯s dinnertime, so there are more people around this hour,¡± Nina exined, watching Penny nce back at her. ¡°They also hired me to make some changes in the restaurant, so yeah. Do you like it?¡± ¡°It makes me think I hired the right person for the job.¡± Nina grinned proudly before the two of them entered the restaurant. They sat down at one of the vacant tables, not making a fuss since they knew everyone was busy. After cing their orders, Penny held the menu, her eyes on the server. ¡°Also, tell the head chef we want a discount, Penny grinned, making the waiter blush at her stunning smile, ¡°Ye- yes?¡± The waiter lowered his head and then nced at Nina, ¡°Miss Nina.¡± Nina smiled. ¡°Just do as she says.¡± But Jessa woulde out here like a raging bull if he did! ¡ú The waiter sighed heavily but didn¡¯t think much of it. He knew that Nina was the head chef¡¯s niece, whom Jessa had raised as her own daughter. Therefore, he was confident that Nina wouldn¡¯t anger her auntie without reason. The waiter nced at the beauty seated across from Nina before leaving them. ¡°Was he trying to hit on me?¡± Penny murmured, squinting at the young man¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°Tsk tsk. This great aunt is surely attractive.¡± ¡°You are stunning, Penny. Even I was surprised and mesmerized when we met again, Nina joked. 256 Little beggar?! What happened to you!? ¡°I¡¯m even surprised you¡¯re not dating. It¡¯s impossible that no one has shown interest in you¡± Penny sighed. ¡°There¡¯s definitely interest, she shook her head, trying to ignore the sad reality of her love life. ¡°But my standards are too high, and I¡¯m not lowering them anytime soon.¡± ¡°Hehe. Is that so?¡± Nina cheered. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet your match and get married. But Penny was already married. Hearing that made Penny¡¯s face twitch, reminded of her current dilemma. ¡°Are you okay? What¡¯s with the sudden change of mood?¡± Nina asked, her brows knitting together slightly, ¡°You seem upset again.¡± ¡°Nina, stop reading me, will you?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Penny cupped her face and grumbled. ¡°Someone¡¯s bothering me. Not stalking kind of bother, but his existence.¡± ¡°Is he handsome?¡± Penny nced at Nina, wondering if she was being serious. However, when Nina exined her reasoning, Penny couldn¡¯t argue anymore. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be bothered if he wasn¡¯t handsome. Didn¡¯t you say you liked handsome and cute men?¡± ¡ª ¡°So?¡± Nina leaned forward a little, resting her arms on the edge of the table. ¡°Is he handsome?¡± ¡°He looks dead to me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Like a vampire who needs a lifetime supply of iron ¡°Or is it a ghost?¡± Penny narrowed her eyes and hummed, thinking her husband. ¡°Also, I¡¯m concerned about his eyes. I mean, his pupils were dted abnormally it¡¯s so scary. I¡¯m worried!¡± ¨C she might end up as a widower before she bes a divorcee! Penny continued to spewments that weren¡¯t very pleasant to hear. She sounded mystified and in disbelief, but at the same time¡­ ¡°You¡¯re attracted to him?¡± Nina asked, tilting her head to the side. ¡°You sound more interested in him than 1 thought. That¡¯s new,¡± a ¡°Nina, did you hear everything I just said?¡± Nina nodded. ¡°But if you weren¡¯t interested in him, you wouldn¡¯t even bother to notice the little details. I bet you wouldn¡¯t even remember his face. ¡°I asked you to stop reading me, didn¡¯t 17 Penny gasped while Nina zipped her mouth. < 256 Little beggar? What happened to you!? ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then, what?¡± ¡°You could say I¡¯m interested,¡± Penny admitted. ¡®But only because he¡¯s the man on my marriage license and he doesn¡¯t know about it. That alone is worthy of interest.¡® Seeing the look on Penny¡¯s face, Nina sighed. guess I misread her,¡® Nina thought. ¡®Well, she¡¯s still young, and her career is skyrocketing. So, I guess marriage or dating isn¡¯t her priority when everyone else is already prioritizing settling down.¡± Growing up, Nina realized that Penny had different priorities in lifepared to the children their age. So, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if it was the same now that they were adults. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. While the two chatted, waiting for their order, they flinched when a tray suddenlynded on their table. ¡°Do you think this restaurant is a charity? Do you know that for every meal you order, you¡¯re saving a starving kid out there? You crazy bitches¡­¡± Jessa trailed off as she caught Nina twisting her neck in her direction as if her neck were rusting. ¡°Nina?¡± 2 Ninaughed nervously. ¡°Auntie, is this¡­ how you serve customers who ask for a discount?¡± She didn¡¯t know, because if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have told the waiter to ry Penny¡¯s mischievous request. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re doing charity with every meal you serve your customers, but I¡¯m also a charity!¡± Penny dramatically eximed, earning Jessa¡¯s deadly re. ¡°I need help!¡± Jessa narrowed her eyes at Nina¡¯s friend or perhaps client. ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± Penny covered her lips and quietly looked away to cry, while Nina smiled awkwardly. They should¡¯ve known that the Penny Jessa knew was the chubby version. 2 ¡°Oh, Nina!¡± Suddenly, Allison¡¯s voice was heard as if she rushed out of the office when she heard about the customer asking for a discount. When Allison¡¯s cycs fell on Penny, her lips stretched into a smile. ¡°Penny!¡± ¡°Penny?¡± Deep lines appeared between Jessa¡¯s brows as she nced at Allison before fell on Penny again. She assessed Penny from head to toe before her jaw dropped. This was Penny? Her niece?! ¡°Little beggar?! What happened to you!?¡± her eyes Vote PAMPERED CHAPTER 257 257 She¡¯ll live a long life ¡°Little beggar?! What happened to you?!¡± Penny slowly looked up at her auntie dejectedly. ¡°Auntie, how can you not recognize me?¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jessa ced her hands on her hips whileughing like an evil witch. ¡°What a surprise! Allison said you¡¯d being today, but I was watching out for plump customers. The request for discount riled me up!¡± Allison chuckled as she stood beside Jessa. ¡°Penny¡¯s changed a lot since herst visit. Anyway, Jessi¡­ don¡¯t do that again, w you? You¡¯ll scare our customers away if you confront them like that.¡± ¡°Well, sometimes, I think theye here to be talked down to. I thought it was another troublemaker. I was ready to fight!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Allison shook her head and smiled at the girls. ¡°Your aunt and I have been waiting for you both. Let¡¯s eat together, okay?¡± Allison quickly dragged Jessa to sit down, and they joined the girls. Initially, Penny couldn¡¯t help but express her dismay. After all, she had only lost weight and hadn¡¯t gone under the knife! She still looked the same! First, it was ter, and now Jessa ¨C two people very close to her heart ¨C didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Jessa waved dismissively. ¡°Penny, just because you¡¯ve lost weight doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll appreciate it if you ever tell me you¡¯re on a diet.¡± Penny grinned. ¡°That¡¯s not something you¡¯ll hear from me, Auntie.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± Jessa intoned, darting her eyes between Allison and Penny. ¡°Now, you two look very alike.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Penny¡¯s brows rose as she intuitively looked at her mother. Allison also faced Penny squarely before both women smiled at each other. Shortly after, the food Jessa had prepared arrived at their table. The conversation over the meal was mostly catching up on what had been going on. Penny was more interested in hearing about the restaurant¡¯s status. Although Penny was aware of the restaurant¡¯s stable finances and reputation, it was still best to hear it from Jessa and Allison rather than just relying on data from Yugi. After all, her wish and hope before she left twelve years ago had finallye true. Jessa might not have won thepetition, but she had won the people¡¯s hearts. Her savage personality and honesty earned her quite the poprity. Because of this, Jessa would sometimes guest on cooking shows or segments¨Cshe even became a judge for two seasons of Master Chef. Allison, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t just the manager of the business but also Jessa¡¯s manager for those shows. Both women made Penny proud. 257 Sho¡¯ll live a long 1 life Watching them smile and talk so carefree brought a smile to Penny¡¯s face. ¡®Mom and Aunt Jessa really have turned their lives around. Her smile broadened, and her eyes. twinkled. In my previous life, Aunt Jessa¡­ and then Mom¡­ Penny didn¡¯t want to dwell on those thoughts, but it was clear that Jessa and Allison had be strong, independent individuals. Allison could now stand on her own, and Jessa was even stronger than before. ¡°By the way, Penny, how is that rebellious son of mine?¡± Jessa¡¯s eyes zed as she mentioned her son. ¡°When does he n to show his face to me, huh?¡± Penny¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°Auntie, about that¡­¡± she trailed off, gulping nervously. ¡°To be fair, I told him to visit you! But that brat doesn¡¯t want to because he said you¡¯re just going to scold him!¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Jessa fumed. ¡°Is he in the country?¡± ¡°He was here, but he had to fly out for a business trip I¡¯ll tell you when he¡¯s back. I mean, no, I¡¯ll tell you where he¡¯s staying when he¡¯s here!¡± Allison and Nina stared at Penny incredulously, rendered speechless by this disy of betrayal. One thing that hadn¡¯t changed about Penny was her quickness to throw people under the bus to save herself. 2 To this day, they weren¡¯t sure if this trait was a good thing or a terrible one. But one thing they were sure of was that Penny would live a long life¨Ca very long life. After the meal, their happy chat continued until Nina checked her phone. ¡°Uhm¡­ Auntie, Mom, Penny, I have to go, Nina announced with a kind smile. ¡°My fianc¨¦ came to pick me up, so he¡¯ll drive me home.¡± Jessa crossed her arms. ¡°That fianc¨¦ of yours wouldn¡¯t even say hi to us?¡± ¡°Jessa, you know Nina¡¯s fianc¨¦ is a little shy, and he¡¯s also busy.¡± Allison soothed, earning a raised brow from Jessa. ¡°He¡¯s probably tired. Let him adjust slowly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Aunt. He just arrived from the airport and wanted to pick me up to drive me home,¡± Nina chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s scared of you.¡± ¡°Hmp!¡± Jessa crossed her arms. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t excuse the fact that it would only take a second to say hi to his soon¨Cto¨Cbe inws.¡± Penny nced at Jessa and shared her sentiments. However, she wasn¡¯t one to judge. ¡°I¡¯ll walk her out, Penny offered with a smile as she rose from her seat. ¡°Nina, let¡¯s go. Your fianc¨¦ is so tired that I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t walk you out, I¡¯ll never see what he looks like until the wedding day.¡± Nina chuckled and nodded. She bid Allison and Jessa goodbye before walking side by side with Penny. ¡°Penny, how you still don¡¯t know his face when I keep sending you our pictures together?¡± Nina asked as they left the restaurant, 257 She¡¯ll live a long life ¡°This is what I mean when I say you¡¯re not interested; you don¡¯t remember,¡± Nina teased, perking up as she caught sight of a ck sedan right outside the establishment. ¡°He¡¯s there!¡± Penny set her eyes on the car, but no one was outside. ¡°Penny, I have to go. I¡¯ll see you again once the materials arrive!¡± With that, Nina skipped toward the car and went straight to the back seat. Penny squinted her eyes and lowered her head, catching a glimpse of a man inside the backseat. Although it was dark inside the car, Penny somewhat grasped what he looked like. ¡°That¡¯s her fianc¨¦? Penny muttered. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, just as she said, and also¡­ familiar. Where did I see him again?¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 258 258 Penny¡¯s back ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Nina raised her head to the well¨Cdressed man beside her. ¡°Oh, you mean her?¡± She nced back at the window and smiled, before refocusing her attention on her fianc¨¦. ¡°That¡¯s Penny.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Penny?¡± ¡°Mhm! She¡¯s changed a lot, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Nina chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m working on her office about that?¡± ¨C did I tell your ¡°No, but Penny¡¯s back?¡± The man tilted his head, more interested in Nina¡¯s cousin than her current project. Nina blinked and nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since¡­ not long ago¡­?¡± Nina furrowed her brows. ¡°Finn, why are you asking?¡± Finn smiled gently. ¡°Just curious. She was quite popr back at Summit Academy.¡± ¡°Well, yeah. Haha.¡± Nina chuckled. ¡°I remember everyone wearing essories with her face on them. You were even part of her fan club, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Does she still remember me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Nina sighed, thinking Penny¡¯s interests had always been different. Nina had already shared many details about her personal life with Penny, yet Penny would often ask about things Nina had already told her. It didn¡¯t bother Nina, but she wasn¡¯t sure if Penny would remember someone like Finn. ¡°Maybe?¡± Nina added with a shrug. ¡°After all, you used to be in the star section.¡± Finn gazed at his beautiful fianc¨¦e and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Seeing this, Nina blushed slightly. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She pouted. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± you and you¡¯re ¡°No,¡± Finn chuckled, caressing her cheek with the back of his hand. ¡°I just missed you more pretty than ever. Nina pursed her lips and sped his hand. ¡°I missed you too, Finn. Wee back.¡± ¡°Haha. I wasn¡¯taway that long, was 1?¡± ¡°But it felt like forever.¡± Nina leaned her head on his shoulder, sliding her fingers with his. ¡°I really missed you. And next time, pleasee out and at least greet Mom and Aunt. Their opinion of you means a lot to me.¡± ¡°Next time.¡± Finn leaned back, smiling as he let her lean on him. ¡°I missed you too,¡± he said softly, ncing towards the restaurant. He caught sight of Penny watching their car move away and smirked. 258 Ponny¡¯s back In the headmaster¡¯s office of the Summit School of Excellence Academy, all the lights were off. The only source of light was a deskmp, casting a dim glow over a mountain of paperwork. Ray sighed for the umpteenth time, sitting behind the desk, his mind drifting despite the task at hand. ¡°It¡¯s his fault,¡± he grumbled, thinking of his stubborn cousin. ¡°He always worries me unnecessarily.¡± In the past, Ray and Dean had gotten along well despite the tension between Dean and Zoren. After all, Ray¡¯s family wasn¡¯t directly involved with the Pierson Family. Moreover, Renren always assured him that whatever problems he had with Dean, Ray was out of it. However, as years passed, Ray found himself having to choose a side. The older they got, the more serious things became within the family, especially when Renren took over. What had happened recently wasn¡¯t new to anyone in the Pierson Family. Worse things had urred in the past, but it still annoyed Ray. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t say it, I can tell his health hasn¡¯t been the best, he muttered, cupping his face. in frustration. ¡°If I can tell that, I¡¯m sure others too. I should¡¯ve just pursued a business career instead of bing a professor¡± Another deep exhale escaped him. He knew the only support he could offer now was to be there. for his cousin. Ray had always been close enough to the Pierson Family to care, but far enough to avoid getting involved in theirplicated matters. What a sad way to live. Despite all the wealth, connections, and influence the family had, no one was truly happy. As Ray silently nned how to help his stubborn cousin, a knock on the door broke his thoughts. He looked up and saw a head peek in. ¡°Finn?¡± Ray furrowed his brows, recognizing the man by his perfectly styled hair. Only Finn had such a wless hairstyle, as the man was a bit too vain. Ray¡¯s expression twisted when Finn stepped inside, the strong scent of his cologne immediately. hitting Ray¡¯s sensitive nose. ¡°That perfume is so strong how can Nina even stand it?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Finn casually sat across from the desk. ¡°My perfume isn¡¯t strong; your nose is just a little too sensitive. ¡°If you know I have a sensitive nose, then whye here wearing that perfume?¡± Finn grinned. ¡°I was in a hurry. I came straight from the airport, then went to pick up Nina.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ If Ray wasn¡¯t pinching his nose, he would¡¯ve pped for the fianc¨¦ of the year. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you call dedication?¡± It was surprising that Nina and Finn ended up together, considering Finn had been engaged to Cassandra almost his entire life. But life had its way of twisting people¡¯s fates. Regardless of their childhood memories especially Ray¡¯s impression of Nina when they were young- he < 258 Penny¡¯s back believed people could change. They were young back then. What mattered now was that Nina had grown into a fine and noble woman. Finn chuckled, rocking his head. ¡°I learned something interesting, which is why I came here as soon as I dropped her off. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ray squinted, staring at him suspiciously. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Finn hesitated, making Ray roll his eyes. ¡°Finn, what favor do you want in return?¡± Ray asked, knowing Finn¡¯s pause meant he wanted something from him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it if the information is worth it.¡± ¡°My request isn¡¯t hard,¡± Finn chuckled. ¡°I just want you to join my team.¡± Ray¡¯s answer was swift. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Ray-¡± ¡°Finn, we¡¯re friends, but I know you and Dean have been in business together, and yourpany ising under the Pierson family,¡± Ray exined. ¡°Joining your team means siding with Dean. That¡¯s not going to happen. Keep your information to yourself; I don¡¯t need it.¡± Finn nodded in understanding. ¡°I was just kidding. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°But I¡¯m not,¡± Ray¡¯s expression sharpened. ¡°Don¡¯t pull this on me agai-¡± ¡°Penny¡¯s back.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The corner of Finn¡¯s lips curled into a crafty smirk. ¡°Penny¡¯s back. I just saw her when I picked up Nina. Is that enough of an apology for siding with Dean, Ray?¡± Comment PAMPERED CHAPTER 259 259 Tell him tomorrow Penny stayed at the restaurant until closing time. She helped with cleaning up and drove her aunt Jessa home before heading back with Allison. It had been a long day for her, and one might think she would rest as soon as she got home. However, Penny didn¡¯t rest. Instead, she sat at her old study desk with aptop and some important documents scattered around. Cupping her face, she looked up Zoren Pierson. ¡°There are only a few articles about him, but even then¡­ his name is barely mentioned,¡± she whispered, moving on to another tab. Her brows furrowed when she saw the file Yugi had sent her an hour ago. Clicking it, her eyes. narrowed. ¡°A CCTV?¡± Penny watched the footage for a moment before ncing at the date. It was from five years ago. The exact date of her marriage registration. Penny leaned back and folded her arms, watching the clip as it fast¨Cforwarded. Her right brow slowly arched when she finished the clip. ¡°I was in the old office all day on that date,¡± she whispered, leaning forward as she noticed there. were more files. Upon checking them, she found CCTV road footage showing where her car was heading. After viewing several of them, the next file was the CCTV footage of Haines¡¯s house¡¯s front door. In conclusion, Penny had been in her old office all day and, at night, she went straight home. She didn¡¯t stop anywhere, nor did she meet anyone. In other words, she couldn¡¯t have registered the marriage. When Penny exited thest footage, she finally noticed the message Yugi had left her where all these files were attached. [From: Yugi Can¡¯t find any activities of Zoren Pierson on that same date, but from what I heard, he was hospitalized at that time. I checked the records, and it checks out.] Penny opened the attached file, which showed a log from the hospital. Sure enough, Zoren Pierson¡¯s name was listed as a patient that day, though the reason was not specified. ¡°This is weird, she muttered while rubbing her chin. ¡°We¡¯re both unaware of our marriage and even if he tried to register it, he couldn¡¯t unless I was there. The government wasn¡¯t a joke ¨C at least, not in matters like this. They wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. ¡°Unless there¡¯s another Penelope Be and Zoren Pierson¡­¡± she trailed off, realizing that < 259 Tell him tomorrow look¨Calikes, but definitely the two of them. Her face turned sour as she felt another headacheing on. ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡± Penny pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t tried to get married, would I even know¡­ hang on.¡± Deep lines appeared between her brows as she stared at the screen. ¡°In my previous life, were we also married?¡± How would she know? She never tried to get married in her previous life ¨C she never even had a boyfriend! ¡°I already have a lot on my mind, and now this?¡± Penny clicked her tongue and shook her head. ¡°Never mind.¡± For now, Penny¡¯s main goal was to fix this mess. Herpany would soon operate, and she didn¡¯t want any controversy. Considering the Piersons were a powerful andplicated n, Penny didn¡¯t want to get tangled in whatever internal problems they had. With that in mind, Penny decided to focus on one thing. She didn¡¯t need to think about the hows or whys for now. What she had to do was meet the guy in a formal setting. Otherwise, his bodyguards might think she was simply stalking him to climb into his bed. ¡°But how?¡± Penny rubbed her chin, racking her brain. ¡°How would I¡­?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Penny raised an eyebrow before quickly straightening up to check an important list. Since the Prime Group announced its n to enter this part of the market, many people in the country. have reached out for their services. Even though Zoren seemed to be surrounded by a bunch of bodyguards, they didn¡¯t meet Penny¡¯s strict standards. Compared to the men under her, those around him were too¡­ ipetent. After all, Penny could have breached their formation if she had used force. But that would scare the little kitten away, wouldn¡¯t it? Penny scrolled through the long list of clients requesting their services. She didn¡¯t need to check the list of approved clients since there were only a few, carefully handpicked by Penny. So, this list was much longer a hundred times longer. ¡°Pierson¡­ Pierson¡­ there you are!¡± The corner of her lips curled up into a smirk as a glint flickered across her eyes. ¡°I knew it. You also found your bodyguards ipetent, do you?¡± Her smirk stretched even further. ¡°I told them,¡± she shrugged as she began working on it. ¡°They¡¯re making a big mistake. Hehe!¡± Penny smoothly ran her fingers across the keyboard as she emailed Zoren Pierson¡¯s office. Meanwhile, Benjamin paced nervously outside the private ward. His boss had met with Doctor Tan today, but minutes after Zoren entered the doctor¡¯s office, < 259 Tell him tomorrow Doctor Tan had admitted him for the night. Benjamin asked about the situation, but Doctor Tan only told him that Zoren was simply being asked to stay in the small clinic to make sure he got enough rest. Even so, Benjamin knew there was more going on. DING! Benjamin¡¯s nervous pacing stopped when his other phone pinged. He fished it out, furrowing his brows as he saw an email. Checking it, his eyes slowly widened as his face brightened.. [From: Prime Group Main Branch Office Good day! I saw your application¡­ and we¡¯re d to discuss the conditions with you as soon as possible. Regards,
  1. Mouse, CEO of Prime Group]
Benjamin¡¯s breath slowed, and he nearly stopped breathing when he saw the name at the bottom. He covered his mouth in shock, eyes gleaming with hope and excitement. ¡°The CEO¡­ the CEO of Prime Group¡­¡± He grinned, and, out of excitement, he knocked on the door hurriedly. When he heard Zoren¡¯s quiet voice, Benjamin enthusiastically slid it open. Zoren raised an eyebrow, unable to see the expression on Benjamin¡¯s face. ¡°Bad news?¡± ¡°Boss¡­!¡± Benjamin panted. ¡°We heard back from the CEO of Prime Group. He¡¯s asking when we can meet¡­ as soon as possible.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°As soon as possible¡­ tell him tomorrow.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 260 260 Confined from behind The next day¡­ ¡°Good morning!¡± Penny jogged down the stairs, catching Charles and Allison in the living area. Her parents nced at her instinctively, only to see that she seemed ready to start her day. ¡°You¡¯re leaving so carly?¡± Allison asked with furrowed brows. ¡°Yes. Morning, Daddy!¡± Penny stood behind the couch where Charles was sitting, bent over to give him a quick back hug, and leaned her cheek against his. Charles nonchntly nced at her, watching as she went to her mother and did the same. ¡°Penny, isn¡¯t it too early for you to go? You came hometest night with your mom.¡± ¡°Your daddy is right, Penny¡± Allison gazed up at her daughter worriedly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t have a lot of work for the first two weeks after your arrival?¡± That was what Penny had thought¡­ until she found out she was married. ¡°Hehe. Well, I want to finish the office preparations as early as possible, and some matters came up,¡± she exined, keeping it vague. ¡°I want to fix the issues as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Do you need help, Penny?¡± asked Charles. Penny shook her head. ¡°They¡¯re just small matters, so I¡¯m heading out early!¡± Having said that, Penny caught sight of Butler Jening into the living area with a tray. She jumped in front of him and grabbed three slices of bread. ¡°Thank you, Butler Jen!¡± Penny grinned, and just like that, she sprinted out the front door. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At the same time, As was alreadying down the stairs. He stopped when he saw Penny running out the front door. ¡°She¡¯s early,¡± he remarked as he resumed his steps, joining his parents in the living area. ¡°You¡¯re early too, As, Allison pointed out, watching her eldest son approach Butler Jen. ¡°As¡­¡± As picked up two slices of bread and shed Butler Jen a smile. He then faced his parents and said, ¡°I¡¯m off to work.¡± After saying his piece, As strode off. ¡°As¡­¡± Allison frowned slightly while Charles shook his head. ¡°Now that Penny is here, he can¡¯t ck off. Otherwise, his little sister¡­ Charles trailed off, noticing the empty te on the tray. ¡°Those kids! Did they take all my bread?!¡± Butler Jenughed awkwardly. ¡°Haha¡­ Miss Penny left two slices, but Young Master As took the rest. 260 Confined from behind While Penny was rushing to her borrowed car from her father, Hugo¡¯s jog slowed down. He raised a hand to catch her attention. ¡°Penny!¡± Hugo called out, watching as she turned her head in his direction. ¡°I have to tell you-¡± ¡°Good morning to you too, Second Brother! I¡¯m off!¡± Penny¡¯s pace quickened, and in no time, she reached the car. Hugo didn¡¯t even have time to respond and could only watch her speed away. It reminded him of the time when Penny used to bolt away whenever they tried to walk her to her building back when they were still in school. ¡°Why is she in a hurry so early in the morning?¡± He tilted his head to the side, hands on his hips. ¡°I wanted to tell her about the reunion and that my former team is throwing a bachelor party¡± Another sigh escaped Hugo, but he shrugged. He could tell herter, anyway. Just as he told himself that, he saw another figureing out of the front door. ¡°First Brother is early 00, he muttered, noticing that As seemed to be in a hurry too. ¡°Did something happen? Why do the two of them seem to be racing?¡± Unbeknownst to Hugo, As and Penny might have looked like they were in a hurry, but they were actually racing for different reasons. While As was doing extra work in preparation for the uing discussion with Ito Motors and the Be Elders, Penny was rushing to dissolve a marriage she had only recently discovered. Parked outside the Pierson Corporation Headquarters, Penny tapped her fingers on the steering wheel while eating her breakfast. She had quickly heard back from Zorenst night, and he told her to meet him at a restaurant for lunch. Lunch¡­ That was what he had said, but here Penny was, eating her breakfast outside his building. ¡°I said as soon as possible; we could be cating breakfast together while talking about our separation,¡± she grumbled while munching her breakfast. Penny could have just stayed at home until the time of her meeting. She could have even arrivedte and made him wait just to assert her authority. However, she didn¡¯t want to deal with ter because she had ended up eating some of the cake in the fridgest night ¨C Butler Jen told her it was ter¡¯s. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said ¡®as soon as possible, but given them a specific time and date instead, she sighed deeply, listening to her finger tapping against the steering wheel. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going in.¡± If she could resolve this matter this morning, why wait for lunch? 260 Confined from behind she wasing in as the CEO of Prime Group, not just some creepy stalker. With that thought in mind, Penny jumped out of the car and sauntered towards the main entrance of the building. On her way, she saw some employees showing their IDs to the security. Penny didn¡¯t mind, and confidently walked toward the guards. Bringing out her prettiest smile, she said, ¡°I have an appointment.¡± The security guard studied her face and smiled back. ¡°Miss, we still need you to log in.¡± ¡°Sure thing¡± Penny quickly logged in and shed him another smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± The the 11 area. The security at the headquarters was alright. After passing through the first guard gave her a temporary pass. As soon as Penny received it, she went straight to security check, there were still baffle gates where employees used their cards or temporary passes to get in. After the short hassle, Penny reached the reception desk. ¡°Hi, good morning!¡± Penny greeted the receptionist with a bright smile, and the receptionist smiled back just as brightly, ¡°I have an appointment¡­¡± She trailed off as her smile and the receptionist¡¯s smile suddenly stiffened as a shadow towered over Penny. Slowly, Penny nced to her right, only to see a hand resting on the edge of the desk and then another hand on her other side. ¡°Eh?¡± Penny froze, sensing this person standing a step behind her and confining her in his arms. PAMPERED CHAPTER 261 261 Testing my skills At this moment, Penny had three options: Option 1: Swing her feet back up and kick him right in his family jewels. Option 2: Strike him with her elbow straight to his gut¡­ Then beat him to a pulp. Option 3: Panic, She panicked for the first five seconds. However, the third option quickly fell off the list as Penny considered which of the other two this guy- the one invading her personal space deserved more. As she weighed her options, she caught a faint, familiar scent of musk. Mixed with it was the sterile smell of medicine, like that from a hospital. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. What a weird Isn¡¯t this¡­ my husband?!¡± Just yesterday, this guy was telling her to basically leave him alone. His bodyguards even stopped her, using her of trying to shortcut her way through life. And now look at him! Making a im! Wow! ¡°I am expecting an important¡­¡± Zoren trailed off as the scent of toast wafted through his nostrils. He slowly looked down. Despite his deteriorating vision, he could feel someone staring up at him, looking him in the eye. There¡¯s a person here¡­ ¡®he thought, realizing he had miscalcted. Just now, as he approached the reception desk, he saw something in front of it. He thought it was just a banner, or perhaps a misced seasonal mascot. He could swear he tried to avoid it avoid her. But it seemed that losing his vision and relying solely on estimation wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought. He would need more practice. ¡°I¡­ am¡­ flirting, he said, keeping his gaze on her. ¡°Testing my skills, and I failed.¡± Penny¡¯s face contorted as she detected how he forced each LETTER out. She even wondered if he would choke before he could finish his sentence. ¡®He¡­ didn¡¯t even try to sound convincing!¡± she mentally gasped before she blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered before pushing himself away from her. Zoren took a step to the side and looked at the receptionist. ¡°Benjamin is better at this,¡± was all < 261 Testing my skills he said before turning his back on Penny and walking away as if nothing had happened. ¡°Oy, oy.¡± Penny crooked her fingers while watching him in disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave like that ¡°You again!¡± Penny flinched at the loud voice beside her. She turned her head and furrowed her brows at the red¨Cfaced man ring daggers at her. His nose was ring as if he would breathe fire at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Benjamin frowned deeper. ¡°Didn¡¯t the guards tell you to leave our boss alone? Tsk! People nowadays are so bold evening to someone¡¯s workce with their own agenda!¡± ¡°What the heck is this clown talking about?¡± Penny instinctively nced at the receptionist, only to see her smile warily. ¡°Hah! Guards!!¡± Benjamin ignored her snidement and waved at the approaching guards. ¡°What are you all doing? Didn¡¯t you see the boss already heading in?!¡± Benjamin tried to keep his voice down, knowing Zoren wouldn¡¯t like it if he created more drama. But this was too frustrating. He had only left his boss for a moment to run a quin and these guards were outside waiting for him instead of guarding Zoren. Even if Zoren ordered them to wait, didn¡¯t these temporarily hired bodyguards know that this building was one of the main red zones for Zoren?! This ce -no matter how grandiose Zoren¡¯s battlefield! was ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the CEO of Prime Group reached out. I¡¯ll soon have my peace,¡® Benjamin thought, calming himself. But his angry expression remained when his eyesnded on his boss¡¯s stalker. This shameless woman¡­! ¡°Guards, drag her out of here, and don¡¯t let her step foot in this ce again, Benjamin ordered quietly but clearly. ¡°Miss, this is yourst warning. Next time, I¡¯ll sue you for harassment!¡± ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t do that! Hear me out!¡± Penny gasped, finally recognizing who this clown was. She had seen him yesterday with her husband! ¡°I¡¯m here because I emailed-¡± ¡°Miss, we warned you yesterday and exercised maximum tolerance, but you¡¯ve crossed the line. today. Benjamin¡¯s face darkened, cutting her off mid¨Csentence. ¡°Not only did youe here, but you¡¯re tantly seducing my boss. Shame on you!¡± ¡°Excuse me? ¡°Guards, drag her out! Tell security to ban her from ever entering this ce again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expect their resignation.¡± With that, the guards behind Benjamin marched toward Penny. ¡°Wait! Hey! Four¨Ceyes!¡± Benjamin¡¯s face twisted at the nickname she called him, but he chose to ignore it. He looked < 261 Testing my skills away and stormed off in the direction Zoren had gone. No matter how he tried to keep everything low¨Ckey, they had still gathered enough attention. That was enough for today. However, Benjamin knew what had just happened wasn¡¯t Penny¡¯s fault. It was Zoren¡¯s mistake a mistake Zoren would never make unless something was wrong. Hence, Benjamin used that shameless woman as a scapegoat to avoid raising suspicion. That was what she deserved for stalking someone! ¡°Out!¡± Penny almost fell face¨Cfirst when the bodyguards threw her out of the building. She turned to see their unpleasant res and sneers before they marched back inside. ¡°Don¡¯t let her in again, or send in your resignation,¡± one of the bodyguards said loudly to the security guard. The security guard apologized, then cast Penny a displeased look.. ¡°I¡¯m really innocent, Penny murmured, avoiding the security guard¡¯s gaze, feeling guilty for him even though she shouldn¡¯t i ¡°I should¡¯ve waited until lunchtime,¡± she grumbled, dusting her arms to smooth out the creases caused by the bodyguards. ¡°But well, I still have lunchtime, and I¡¯m not banned from the restaurant¡­¡°) Penny trailed off when she noticed a familiar sedan stop in front of the building. Her brows knitted as her eyes narrowed. The moment she saw the man stepping out of the vehicle, her mood quickly hit rock bottom. Dean. Well, good morning, indeed! Enjoy mass release PAMPERED CHAPTER 262 262 I don¡¯t likeplicated Penny hissed and quickly jumped to the side, ready to sneak away from the deadly re of the security guard and from that annoying omen in the car. ¡°Penny.¡± Penny winced when she heard Dean¡¯s call. ¡°Great, she hissed, turning her head in his direction. Dean smiled brightly and jogged to her. ¡°Why are you here? To see me?¡± ¡°If I wanted to see you, I would¡¯ve gone to the hospital,¡± she replied tly. ¡°Anyway, seeing you fine, that¡¯s good! Work well! Have a nice day!¡± Having said that, Penny casually saluted and turned. But before she could fully leave, Deant spoke. ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me?¡± Dean frowned. ¡°And here I was, assuming you were worried about me. Now, I¡¯m heartbroken.¡± Penny looked back at him and sported her fakest smile. ¡°The more I hear that remark, the more I¡¯m amazed at you. Your heart always breaks it makes me wonder if you let it break countless times because you have an unlimited supply of heart.¡± ¡°Haha. I mend it immediately. Thanks to you, I learned how to wrap it with a bandage securely.¡± ¡°More like a band¨Caid.¡± ¡°Anyway, since you¡¯re here, want to see my office?¡± Penny¡¯s brows rose as she blinked, pointing her thumb over her shoulder. ¡°Inside? This building?¡± ¡°Obviously?¡± Dean tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember setting up an office in the p ¡°Mwahaha!¡± parking. Dean and even the bodyguard by the entrance, staring at her warily, flinched when she suddenly.ughed. Herughter reeked of evilness; it was concerning! Even Dean couldn¡¯t keep up his handsome front, witnessing her shadows grow horns. Suddenly, Penny stoppedughing and said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re letting me in?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Now he wasn¡¯t sure anymore. ¡°Maybe?¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Penny looked back at the bodyguard and smirked. ¡°You heard that?¡± Dean raised a brow while darting his eyes between Penny and the bodyguard. ¡°Did they fight you? ¡°No, no.¡± Penny shed him a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come on. Chop chop.¡± ¡°.. Dean felt a little reluctant but still nodded. ¡®She¡¯s acting very strangely.¡± He mentally shook his head and marched towards the entrance. But as soon as he reached the first security check, the bodyguards and even the security guard stopped them. 11:42 1.1 < 262 I don¡¯t likeplicated Deep lines appeared between his brows. ¡°And¡­ what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Director, we were ordered not to let the woman inside. We¡¯re simply following orders,¡± said the bodyguard, who was left behind to make sure Penny wouldn¡¯t be able to get in. ¡°Says who?¡± ¡°The higher up.¡± Dean frowned, glossing his eyes over their faces. ¡°This woman is a Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Penny, who was standing behind him, leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Guest.¡± Dean nced over his shoulders and raised a brow at her. But Penny tapped his back mildly, urging him to follow her suggestion. ¡°This woman right here is an important guest of mine, Dean remarked coldly. ¡°Stop her, then I¡¯d see that as a disy of hostility from your boss. Don¡¯t forget. I am also a part of the higher¨Cup.¡± The bodyguards and the security guards looked at each other. On one hand, Benjamin ordered them to not let this woman inside the building, and on the other, Dean was threatening them to let her in. Even though these bodyguards were working. directly with Zoren Pierson, they didn¡¯t want to be the reason for yet another showdown. between the two. Penny, on the other hand, frowned upon hearing Dean¡¯s remarks. ¡°Move,¡± Dean remarked and the people blocking his path stepped away. He then looked back at Penny and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Penny pursed her lips and followed him. As she walked past the bodyguards and security, she quietly said, ¡°Sorry-¡± But what she got in return was a re from them. Darn it! A deep exhale escaped her, shaking her head while dragging her feet to the lift. However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it longer than she should have. When they reached an exclusive elevator, Dean held the door for her. ¡°Ladies first?¡± He smiled, and Penny ignored him. Once the door closed, Penny nced at her right where Dean was. ¡°Where¡¯s my thanks?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Dean faced her squarely, brows furrowed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to thank me for letting you in here?¡± ¡°You just used me to challenge your uncle¡¯s authority, Penny pointed out in a knowing tone. ¡°That¡¯s a lot more than just giving me a pass to pass through a security check. Dean chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, can 1?¡± ¡°Even if you do, I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Thank you but I¡¯m curious about the most important matter My uncle why is his bodyguard C 262 I don¡¯t likeplicated not letting you pass?¡± He asked out of pure curiosity. ¡°What did you do?¡± Penny scrunched up her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you skipping a lot of questions? Why are you asking me what I did immediately? Do I look like a rogue?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t, but I know what you¡¯re capable of What a judgmental little brat. Penny hissed at him and thought of what she had done. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet, okay? His bodyguards are just a little too overprotective ¨C that assistant too. He¡¯s got a wild imagination.¡± ¡°Haha. I see.¡± Dean rocked his head in understanding. ¡°So, why are you here, if not for me?¡± ¡°None of your business. ¡°Your business is always mine.¡± The side of her lips curled up. ¡°I never recalled marrying you for you to make my business yours.¡± ¡°That broke my heart again, he sighed heavily and snapped his eyes at the numbers over the door. Silence dawned on them for a minute as neither of them said whatever they had in mind. Not that Penny had anything to tell him. All she wanted was to get in and get another chance to discuss divorce. After all, she had an entire morning to waste! Why not spend it on something productive? ¡°Penny, stay away from my uncle,¡± Dean¡¯s voice sliced through the silent air, earning a look from her. ¡°He might act and appear diplomatic, but he¡¯s nothing but a beast underneath. I¡¯m saying this as a friend. He¡¯s a dangerous man.¡± Her right brow arched. ¡°Who said I want to associate myself with your uncle? Or Pierson family?¡± Hearing her response, Dean cast her a smile. ¡°Just in case.¡± any of the ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Penny waved dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whatever family affairs you guys have. I don¡¯t likeplicated.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 263 263 Toast ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in whatever family affairs you guys have. I don¡¯t likeplicated¡± Dean assessed her nonchnt side profile before a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He nodded and turned toward the door, hearing the ¡®ding¡® of the elevator and stepping out just in time. ¡°Right, Penny, I actually wanted to discuss business¡­¡± He turned around, thinking she was following him. However, as soon as he turned, he saw the elevator door closing with her waving from inside. ¡°Thanks for the free pass. See you!¡± she beamed. Dean took a step forward, but the door closed. ¡°What?¡± he whispered, ncing up at the numbers above the elevator. ¡°She¡¯s going up?¡± Wasn¡¯t the top floor his uncle¡¯s office? His smile quickly faded as he wondered what was going on between Penny and Zoren, ¡°She just said she¡¯s not interested. What is she up to now?¡± he hissed, heading to the other elevator. Meanwhile, Penny smiled in satisfaction as the silence embraced her like a good friend¡¯s hug. She had said she wasn¡¯t interested in the Pierson family affairs, but now she was, unfortunately, a part of it. She was an unknown part of the family, and Penny wanted to keep it that way. She needed to keep this under wraps before things got out of control. ¡°After all, Dean¡¯s attitude shows just how bad it is,¡± she whispered. ¡°It¡¯s worse than the Be Family: If Sven Be and his uncles and elders were already greedy for control, this family was of a different caliber. The brief exchange with Dean and the bodyguards had already shown her how bad it was. She had no intention of getting tangled up in such a mess. ¡°I worked hard and sacrificed my youth to live peacefully as an adult,¡± she whispered, leaning her side against the wall. ¡°I¡¯m not letting a stranger ruin all that.¡± A glint flickered across her eyes as her determination to end this once and for all solidified. Dean Pierson was already too much to handle. Dealing with another Pierson was thest thing she wanted. Her impression of Zoren Pierson was neither good nor bad, but her instincts told her he was trouble. She had survived by trusting her instincts, and her Instincts had never failed her ¨C not even once. 283 Toast Penny would never put herself between Dean and Zoren. [CEO¡¯S OFFICE] ¡°Sir, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Benjamin intoned, standing in front of the desk where Zoren was seated. ¡°Please tell me if there¡¯s something I should be aware of. You wouldn¡¯t make that mistake, nor would you have acted like that if nothing was wrong!¡± Zoren winced slightly, his ears sensitive to the loud sound Benjamin was making. ¡°Sir-¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see,¡± Zoren confessed, just to shut him up, snapping his gaze to the blurry figure standing across from him. Benjamin¡¯s breath hitched at his boss¡¯s confession. ¡°What?¡± today¡¯s worse, Zoren rified, pointing to his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly. Everything¡¯s a blur ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong. Even if I saw the figure at the reception, my estimation failed me.¡± Benjamin¡¯s heart sank. He opened and closed his mouth, but no sound came out. The corners of his eyes reddened with worry as he looked at his boss in disbelief. From the outside, no one would know something was wrong With Zoren. After all, right now, Zoren was staring him straight in the eye. His nonchnt and in tone made it sound as if he were joking. But s¡­ ¡°Since when¡­?¡± Benjamin asked, knowing his boss¡¯s health had been declining rapidly. Zoren leaned back, now satisfied that Benjamin had ¡°calmed down. ¡°Since the ident¡± ¡°Oh, god¡­¡± Benjamin held his head as he staggered back. ¡°What¡­ oh my god¡­ sir, let¡¯s cancel all your appointments. I think it¡¯s best if you get admitted and rest first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°But-¡± ¡°My visit to Doctor Tan surely reached the nosy ears and prying eyes of the family. If I admit myself to the hospital again, they¡¯ll see it as an opportunity, Zoren exined. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, they won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Benjamin¡¯s heart clenched upon hearing that reasoning. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know everything Zoren said was true. In fact, Benjamin knew it all too well. However, it broke his heart that despite Zoren¡¯s worsening condition, he couldn¡¯t show the slightest trace of weakness. Otherwise, his enemies would eat him alive like hungry piranhas. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. BZZT! Benjamin felt his phone vibrate and fished it out to check. His expression darkened. < 263 Toast ¡°It¡¯s the bodyguard. We were right. Dean knows that woman and even let her into the b Benjamin¡¯s face darkened further as he gripped his phone tightly That man¡­ and that woman..¡± ¡°Just let them be. ¡°But, sir! Letting her in when she¡¯s banned by the man at the helm of thepany and family means he¡¯s challenging your authority!¡± Zoren closed his eyes to rest. ¡°Let him challenge me.¡± ¡°Sir-¡± ¡°If I lose my eyesight, it¡¯s time to pass the job,¡± Zoren casually remarked, as if it were no big deal. ¡°Grandma will be a little worried, but there are many things I can¡¯t do if I lose my sight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find the best eye doctor-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the eyes, Zoren murmured. ¡°Drop it. Dean has shown his capabilities over the years. It¡¯s why many in the family support him. If he can take me down fair and square, then he deserves to rece me. After all, I¡¯m only here to protect my elders¡® hard work until another rises to do it.¡± Benjamin¡¯s face soured as he listened to this. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll let you off if you simply pass the role?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Zoren remained silent, his eyes still closed. ¡°By the way, I want some toast for breakfast.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I had toast, and that woman smelled like toast. If only he knew there were even some crumbs around Penny¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯m craving some toast.¡± Benjamin sighed, assuming this was Zoren¡¯s way of dropping the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll get you some toast, then.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 264 264 See you at lunch. ¡°Hi, I have an appointment with Mr. Zoren Pierson, Penny said, leaning against the CEO department¡¯s front desk with a smile. The assistant looked up at her and smiled subtly. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid you cannot see Mr. Pierson right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°No, Ma¡¯am. Mr. Pierson didn¡¯t give any instructions that he¡¯s expecting someone today¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Her smile, however, widened as her brows rose. ¡°Tell him that it¡¯s someone from the Prime Group¡± Prime Group? The assistant was aware of the boss¡¯s schedule, and Prime Group was on today¡¯s agenda. Therefore, she quickly offered Penny a smile. Penny was beautiful, and from her simple yet elegant attire, she looked professional. The assistant promptly changed her tone to a friendlier onc. ¡°Alright. The boss¡¯s assistant is inside. I¡¯ll have to ry this first,¡± she said, and Penny nodded. amiably. As the assistant pressed a button on the tel connected to the CEO¡¯s office because Benjamin was there, they heard Benjamin¡¯s voice. ¡°You again?!¡± The clerk and Penny turned instinctively toward the owner of the voice. Penny¡¯s face twitched. while the assistant furrowed her brows. ¡°Sir Ben¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Benjamin roared aggressively, his finger almost touching Penny¡¯s nose. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you¡¯re not allowed inside? Where are the guards?!¡± Penny ground her teeth and hissed back, ¡°And I also said I have important business affairs. That¡¯s why I am here.¡± ¡°If so, why don¡¯t you go there?¡± Benjamin grumbled, venting his frustration on her. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re with Dean?! If he asked you toe here and aggravate the people here, then you don¡¯t have to! Letting you in, despite the boss¡¯s orders to ban you, is enough to aggravate everyone!¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Penny scoffed in disbelief at hisck of restraint. ¡°Is this how the people from the Pierson Corporation talk to others?¡± ¡°Hah! No, but you¡¯re not just anyone. You¡¯re a vixen, trying to seduce someone with your looks!¡± ¡°Sir, I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­ the assistant trailed off when Benjamin raised his hand ¡ª¡ª- today. 204 See you at lunch. Benjamin had been a little on edge recently, but today, he seemed to be losing his cool entirely. But what could an assistant do in this situation when her superior was telling her to stay quiet? Penny nced at the assistant and waved at her mildly. Her gesture said, ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± even without using words. Then Penny faced Benjamin squarely. ¡°Miss, if you think you can slither your way into the Pierson Family through your looks, you¡¯re mistaken, Benjamin lowered his voice, but his expression grew darker and more serious. ¡°Gol away from here and stop harassing my boss.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your boss the one who crossed the line today?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Penny crossed her arms and jerked her chin up. ¡°Didn¡¯t your boss invade my private space and then half¨Cheartedly apologize?¡± Benjamin clenched his teeth, resisting the urge to say, ¡®He didn¡¯t mean that! He can¡¯t see and he¡¯s gonna go blind, do you understand?! But the truth would further destabilize Zoren¡¯s already shaky position in thepany. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so quick to jump- ¡°Didn¡¯t you get in here because of Dean Pierson?¡± Benjamin interrupted, cutting Penny off. ¡°Miss, your side always crosses the line. Just being here crosses the line. So, don¡¯t me us for being hostile toward someone who approaches my boss out of nowhere. In case you don¡¯t know, you¡¯re not the first person who tried and failed to do this.¡± The rising anger in Penny¡¯s heart strangely subsided upon hearing Benjamin¡¯sst remarks. Though he still sounded angry and was projecting an aura of authority, she sensed his deep need to protect his boss. Therefore, Penny took a step back and nodded. ¡°I understand,¡± she said with a slight nod. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Benjamin quickly furrowed his brows, taken aback by her response. ¡°What?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see where you wereing from earlier, but it seems I¡¯m at fault as well,¡± she admitted after briefly reflecting on her actions. The main reason Penny was here so early in the morning was to avoid ter. Most importantly, she was in a hurry to settle this marriage as soon as possible. However, she hadn¡¯t considered that some tactics she used when starting her business wouldn¡¯t work in this situation. Even if she imed to be from the Prime Group, Benjamin would only think she was trying to deceive them. There was no point in arguing with someone who had already judged her before knowing anything. The Piersons¡­ Zoren Pierson has every reason to be wary of strangers,¡® she told herself while observing the idiotic look stered on Benjamin¡¯s face. ¡®So, no matter how infuriating this guy is, I¡¯m also at fault.¡± 20 204 See you at lunch. Penny nodded in understanding and smiled subtly. ¡°I understand now¡± Benjamin opened and closed his mouth, still taken aback by her sudden surrender. Just a moment ago, he thought she would argue with him. ¡°Uh¡­¡± he calmed down a bit. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin huffed and shook his head. ¡°If you understand now, then don¡¯te ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t bother us again!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Benjamin narrowed his eyes. ¡°And stop following us.¡± here anymore!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Penny nodded reassuringly, smiling. ¡°I won¡¯t ever step foot in this building or anywhere owned by the Piersons. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°But to make it clear, I¡¯m not on Dean¡¯s side, Penny rified, turning to the assistant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. about the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± okay¡­ but the assistant couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because Benjamin¡¯s gaze fell on her. ¡°Anyway, I gotta go!¡± Penny knocked on the reception desk before shing Benjamin a smile. Having said that, she unhesitatingly strode off coolly, as if she hadn¡¯t just been arguing. Benjamin was mind¨Cboggled. ¡°She gave up so easily¡­¡± Benjamin trailed off when Penny stopped after a few steps, then looked back at him. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± the side of Penny¡¯s lips stretched into a wide grin. ¡°See you at lunch.¡± Enjoy mass release PAMPERED CHAPTER 265 265 splinter in my throat. ¡°See you at lunch¡± a Benjamin¡¯s heart thudded upon hearing Penny¡¯s remark. That sounded more like a threat¨Chadn¡¯t she said she would stay away?! He opened his mouth to call her out, but at the same time, came into view. He furrowed his brows as he watched Dean approach the strange woman. Dean nced at Benjamin briefly before stopping in front of Penny. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Penny frowned, only to receive a smile from Dean. ¡°I was worried. ¡°Oh.¡± She nodded and nonchntly strutted off. Dean Dean sighed faintly, ncing back at the deadly re Benjamin was throwing in his direction. He returned it with a smile before following Penny. In the elevator, Penny stood motionless beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me next time,¡± she said after a full minute of silence. ¡°You know how much I hate that.¡± Dean cast her a sidelong nce. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Sometimes following you helps, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Penny didn¡¯t answer but finally gave him a sharp look. ¡°Still with that?¡± ¡°Penny, I told you to stay away from him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°No.¡± Penny shook her head once. ¡°That¡¯s not the reason.¡± Dean¡¯s jaw tightened as he held her sharp gaze, which she reserved only for him. ¡°Because I¡¯m Jealous,¡± he breathed out. ¡°We¡¯re not together, and I don¡¯t mind if we will never be. But, Penny, date anyone else, but not him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She blinked, her expression unchanged. ¡°He¡¯s my enemy,¡± he answered quietly but solemnly. Penny ran her tongue across her inner check while studying his eyes. She nodded and huffed. ¡°I said don¡¯t worry,¡± she clicked her tongue and looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get his attention. because I¡¯m interested in him. I just need something from him.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She paused before replying, ¡°None of your concern.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Penny.¡± ¡°Dean. Penny took a deep breath and faced him squarely, looking him straight in the eye. ¡°I will < 265 splinter in my throat. never forget how you saved me and Uncle Haines from that incident. But that doesn¡¯t mean you get a say in everything I do.¡± She stepped closer, narrowing the distance between them, her eyes even sharper and more intimidating. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family drama. I have my own to deal with. I gave you my word, and I¡¯ll keep it,¡± she stressed, her tone decisive and cold. ¡°Whatever I need from Zoren Pierson is none of your concern, but rest assured, I won¡¯t sell you out to him.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡® she asked, raising her brows and humming. Dean assessed the look in her eyes before he nodded. ¡°If you say so,¡± he raised a hand in surrender. ¡°Then I trust you.¡± ¡°Good¡± With that, Penny stepped back and faced the elevator door. When the lift reached the ground floor, she quickly stepped out without sparing Dean another second of her time. Dean tried to follow her but stopped in his tracks. Watching her retreating figure, a shallow breath slipped past his nostrils. [FLASHBACK] Penny¡¯s head throbbed painfully, causing her eyes to flicker beneath her eyelids. She instinctively touched her head before slowly opening her eyes. The brightness of the room made her squint until her vision adjusted to the light. ¡°Penny¡­¡± Despite the confusion in her mind, Penny turned to the side of the hospital bed. There, leaning on the edge of the bed, was a pair of worried eyes. The corners of his eyes were red, and a thinyer of tears made them shine. The dark circles under his eyes were evident, and he looked like he hadn¡¯t slept for days or had a proper shower. ¡°Dean?¡± she called, her brows furrowing. ¡°Penny, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Dean smiled in relief, pressing a button to call the hospital staff. ¡°God¡­ I thought¡­ you¡­ thank God.¡± Penny¡¯s already furrowed brows creased even more before a painful headache struck her again. Along with the pain came a flood of memories from before she woke up in this bed. Her mouth fell open, and her heart began to race. Thest memory she had was of Wild standing by the entrance of the abandoned warehouse. ¡°My Uncle Haines-¡± Dean sped her hand and nodded reassuringly. ¡°Uncle Haines is fine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Penny¡± He pressed his line together and forced a smile as he sighed ¡°Uncle Haines is fine He 11:42 < 265 splinter in my throat. woke up Penny studied his face, searching for any trace of deception in his eyes. When she found none, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°He is fine?¡± she asked once more, as if that would bring her morefort. Dean nodded and quietly sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Uncle Wild and I took turns watching over you and Uncle Haines. Uncle Haines was also worried about you and wanted to take care of you when he heard you hadn¡¯t regained consciousness¡­ Dean exined everything to Penny in a kind and gentle tone, almost lulling her back to sleep. He told her everything every little detail, except for one. The person who found their (Penny and Haines) location was Dean. Dean had used his family¡¯s connections to locate where their abductors had taken them. After all, Dean had been at the scene when it happened and quickly called for help. When he heard back from his family, he immediately informed Wild about Penny and Haines¡¯s location before sending the information to the police. That¡¯s how Wild managed to get there in time and saved Penny and Haines. It was also why Penny felt indebted to Dean from then on until the present. It was why, even though Penny didn¡¯t like Dean and found him annoying most of the time, she tolerated him. She even helped him in some business affairs and supported him in ways she could. Penny owed her life to Wild, but also to Dean. And everything she was doing for Dean was merely a repayment of that enormous debt that didn¡¯t seem to shrink, no matter how much she did. 0 [PRESENT TIME] ¡°It feels like a splinter in my throat.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 266 266 His precious boss. When Penny jumped into her car, she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in irritation. Her brief exchange with Dean annoyed her more than all the things Benjamin had said to her. Dean was truly like a splinter in her throat. He was the only person she couldn¡¯t get rid of in her life, even if she wanted to. But thinking about it, Dean wasn¡¯t as nosy as he had been when they were new recruits on Professor Singh¡¯s team. As they grew older, he would check up on her from time to time and bother her a bit, but he wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to meddle in her business. But today, he had gone out of his way again. ¡°I don¡¯t buy that he¡¯s jealous. Tss. But he did seem worried and concerned. Is Zoren Pierson really that bad?¡± she murmured to herself, frowning. ¡°Well, he has an annoying personality, but I don¡¯t see why Dean is so wary of him. * Not that she could judge so soon. However, based on earlier events, Zoren had at least had the courtesy to apologize. Her face twitched as she thought about hisme excuse. ¡°Flirting with me? Ha should¡¯ve at He least made it sound believable. He could¡¯ve said he didn¡¯t see me because I¡¯m small¡­ no, wait.¡± Penny squinted, recalling his abnormally dted pupils. Not just yesterday, but she had noticed it earlier, too. ¡°Did he really not see me there?¡± she wondered, as that would exin the man¡¯s actions. ¡°But how?¡± 1 Does he have bad eyesight? If so, then his eyesight was definitely worse than one would expect to miss a grown¨Cup person right in front of him. Moreover, Penny didn¡¯t feel any difort despite the close proximity between them. Why? Because she didn¡¯t sense any malice from him. In other words, from her perspective, it didn¡¯t seem like Zoren Pierson was actually how other people described him. ¡°But then again, he had that brat for an assistant, and he could¡¯ve treated me differently because I¡¯m just a stranger.¡± Penny shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Penny started her car and sat upright¡­. where in the world should I go now until lunchtime?¡± Hours Penny left, she had said they would meet at lunch. It rmed him! 260 His precious boss. What did she mean by that? Zoren had been too kind and even tried to invite Penny inside to show his sincerity. After all, Zoren had overheard the conversation through the tel because his assistant forgot to turn it off. Fortunately, by the time Zoren came out of his office, Penny had already left. ¡°Benjamin.¡± Benjamin froze when he heard Zoren¡¯s voice from the back seat. ¡°Why do you keep tossing and turning?¡± Benjamin looked back and smiled nervously. ¡°Hehe.¡± How did his boss know, especially when he was already losing his eyesight?! ¡°I can feel it, Zoren answered, making his assistant gasp in surprise. Even though Zoren was losing his eyesight, he was still sharp enough to know what was going. on around him. Benjamin sighed faintly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± said Benjamin with a helpless sigh. ¡°This scat is notfortable today for some reason.¡± ¡°Take it to the upholsterer.¡± ¡°Hehe. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°I travel several times a week, Zoren argued calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not good if your seat is notfortable on the road.¡± Benjamin smiled helplessly at his boss. My boss is the best! He always thinks of his people¡¯s well¨Cbeing!¡® he almost wept, moved by Zoren¡¯s kind gestures, which were well¨Cknown to those close to him. It was true that Zoren was cruel when necessary. However, he took care of his people very well. That¡¯s why, even though the people around him were small in number, they were unbendingly. loyal to him. ¡°If it¡¯s still bad and ufortable tomorrow, I¡¯ll take it to the upholsterer,¡± Benjamin said, even though it was just an excuse to keep his boss from insisting. ¡°Okay.¡± Zoren turned his head to the window, staying quiet once more. He could still feel his assistant¡¯s gaze, but he didn¡¯t dwell on whatever Benjamin had in mind. Little did he know, his assistant was silently making another list of promises to him for the umpteenth time. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, boss! I will always protect you from everyone ¨C whoever they are! I¡¯ll fight them fiercely for you! Benjamin¨Cswore in his heart, sping his chest lightly. That¡¯s right. And I¡¯ll also find that Thursday Girl for you! Don¡¯t worry!¡± When they reached the exclusive restaurant where they were meeting the representative of the Prime Group, Benjamin was alert again. He opened the backseat door and notified all the guards around them to watch out for any woman trying to approach Zoren. < 266 His precious boss and the manager weed them personally, Benjamin finally heaved a sigh of relief. This restaurant was so exclusive that even with all the money in the world, some would have to wait for months or even a year to dine here. Unless, of course, they were Zoren Pierson¨Cthen they could dine here anytime. ¡°Is the other party already here?¡± Benjamin asked when the manager stopped at the private. room and stepped aside. ¡°Yes,¡± the manager smiled humbly. ¡°She¡¯s been here for an hour now.¡± She? Benjamin arched a brow but didn¡¯t dwell on it. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± He nodded before facing his boss. ¡°Sir, do you needpany inside?¡± ¡°No need, Zoren waved mildly. ¡°I don¡¯t think Prime Group would appreciate it if there were more people present.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Benjamin lowered his head. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t sign anything.¡± Zoren nodded thoughtfully, studying the movements in front of him. He might not be able to see well, but he could tell Benjamin had opened the door for him. Benjamin had only nned to open and close the door for his precious boss and then stay outside. However, the moment he opened the door, he caught a glimpse of the person inside. His mouth slowly fell open as his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. There, Penny was already sitting inside, smiling at him from ear to ear until her eyes looked like Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. crescent moons as she waved. [See you at lunch.] Benjamin: ¡°!!!!! PAMPERED CHAPTER 267 267 Loyalty is a two¨Cway street Shock, dismay, and then anger each emotion dawned on Benjamin in a matter of seconds. Meanwhile, Penny beamed with happiness. She had been waiting all morning for this moment. ¨C ¡°You!¡± Benjamin gasped, then nced back at his boss in panic. ¡°Sir, there seems to be a misunderstanding As soon as the words left his mouth, he shot a look at the manager. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Why is this woman here?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± the manager furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°This woman shouldn¡¯t be here. We¡¯re supposed to meet someone important¡­¡± Benjamin spoke politely to the manager, emphasizing the ¡°situation,¡± and keeping hisposure in front of hist boss. ¡°This must be a mistake. This woman has been harassing-¡± ¡°Ben,¡± Zoren¡¯s calm voice interrupted Benjamin¡¯s exnation. However, knowing his boss couldn¡¯t see, Benjamin had to repeat himself as if Zoren had gone deaf. Meanwhile, Penny couldn¡¯t help but scrunch up her face. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with this guy!¡± she thought, pushing herself to stand up. She didn¡¯t bother with Benjamin any longer as she approached the door where the person she needed to talk to was. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a misunderstanding here,¡± the manager exined. ¡°We received a memor about the meeting and there¡¯s a due process for how we handle our guests. We confirmed she¡¯s from Prime Group¡­¡± By now, Penny had reached the entrance, arms folded. ¡°Mister¡­¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss, you said you¡¯d stay away! Why are you here again!?¡± Benjamin roared at her fiercely, standing protectively in front of Zoren. ¡°I said I won¡¯t step foot in any of the Pierson¡¯s property, Penny rified. ¡°This is not under the Pierson¡¯s name. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Sir, please calm down,¡± said the manager, knowing this could blow out of proportion in a blink of an eye. Benjamin, however, wasn¡¯t backing down. Dean was a crafty guy who could have orchestrated all of this! ¡°Impossible!¡± Penny¡¯s frown deepened and her lips parted, but her words were caught in her throat when she saw Zoren eyeing her. ¡®Hmm?¡®she raised her right brow at him. What is he staring at? Won¡¯t he stop his assistant from throwing tantrums?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ming you; I¡¯m just saying our appointment is Important and-¡± < 267 Loyalty is a two¨Cway street ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin turned to his boss, his brows furrowed. Zoren slowly shifted his eyes to Benjamin and said, ¡°Step aside, Ben. My lunch appointment is ticking. Don¡¯t embarrass me any further.¡± ¡°But-¡± Benjamin halted, teeth clenched, looking at his boss with pleading eyes. Meanwhile, Penny raised her brows in surprise. Zoren then nced at the manager. ¡°Forgive us for this inconvenience.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mr. Pierson. I understand, the manager smiled, but Benjamin could only sulk. ¡°Rest assured this is not a mistake. Benjamin frowned even more. His boss was too kind! This was why some of the elders in the Pierson Family thought they could walk all over Zoren! ¡°Ben,¡± Zoren called again, making Benjamin reluctantly step aside. He had barely taken two steps. when he stopped, eyes fixed on Penny. ¡°I apologize for that.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Penny smacked her lips and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I understand.¡± At her words, all Benjamin could do was re at her. Petty as she might be, she couldn¡¯t help but return his re with a victorious smirk. ¡°Ugh!¡± Benjamin clenched his teeth and watched as his boss escorted that woman inside. As Zoren passed his assistant, thetter stopped him for a moment and whispered, ¡°Sir, if you need any help, just give me a shout.¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched. ¡®He didn¡¯t even try to lower his voice. Did he think I¡¯m trying to scam his boss?¡± Zoren, however, nodded before entering the private dining hall, the door closing behind him. Everyone else stayed out, leaving Benjamin nervously pacing back and forth, his guard up in case. Zoren needed help. Inside the private dining hall¡­ Facing each other, Penny assessed Zoren from head to toe. ¡°Shall we begin, Miss¡­?¡± ¡°Penelope.¡± Zoren smiled subtly and nodded. ¡°Shall we start, Miss Penelope?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Penny nodded, watching him walk past her. Just as Zoren passed, however, she grabbed. his arm, stopping him. Zoren paused, meeting her gaze before looking down at her hand on his arm. Penny studied his face up close. ¡°Mr. Pierson, can you see me?¡± she asked bluntly, causing creases to reappear on his forehead. 267 Loyalty is a two¨Cway street ¡®How could she tell? he wondered, tilting his head slightly, casting a shadow over his face. Despite his paleplexion and the predicament he was currently facing, Zoren¡¯s demeanor exuded a probing gaze. However, her unwavering stare seemed unfazed by his intimidating aura. If anything, it felt as if she were staring straight through him. ¡°I can,¡± he finally answered after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Clearly?¡± Again, Zoren didn¡¯t respond immediately. Despite hearing her denial of being on Dean¡¯s side through the tels earlier today, anyone could say that. He had encountered countless liars who met his gaze with bare¨Cfaced lies ¡°How would I know if I can trust you?¡± he returned quietly. This time, Penny paused for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ll have to¡­ since we¡¯ll be handling your security.¡± Fair enough. ¡°Loyalty goes both ways, Mr. Pierson. If I expect loyalty from you, I¡¯ll offer the same.¡± 2 For a moment, silence hung in the air as they stood facing each other. She maintained her grip on his arm while he held her gaze. Quietly and cautiously, they sized each other up. Revealing his current predicament could be either good or deadly. Yet he had heard of Prime Group¡¯s reputation the best of the best, despite being rtively young in the business, thanks to their rigorous standards for both their personnel and clients. Zoren took a deep breath and nodded slightly. ¡°I cannot,¡± he confessed calmly but coldly. ¡°No, Miss Penelope. I can¡¯t see you.¡± So that exined his earlier actions. Considering theme excuse he had given her, Penny chose not to dwell on it further. For Zoren Pierson, disclosing this information could be his undoing. Hence, Penny didn¡¯t hold it against him. She watched as his already dted eyes widened as if trying to catch a glimpse of her. ¡°Then you owe me no apology for earlier, she released his arm slowly, taking a step back. ¡°Tell me what you need from me, and I¡¯ll tell you what I need from you.¡± Enjoy mass release PAMPERED CHAPTER 268 268 We¡¯re married Benjamin paced back and forth, nervously biting the tip of his thumb. He constantly nced at the private dining hall, anxious about what might be happening inside. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t disclose the current situation with his eye,¡± he muttered. ¡°She can¡¯t be trusted. Even if she¡¯s really from Prime Group¡­ damn it!¡± There was no one they could trust anymore. Dean had been aggressively building alliances to strengthen his position within the Pierson Family. Not only did Dean gain the approval of many family members especially those with significant shares in thepany ¨C but he was also involved in joint ventures with other major corporations. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Benjamin wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Prime Group was one of them.. Little did he know, Zoren was happily singing all about his woes, doing the exact opposite of what Benjamin was praying for. Meanwhile, inside the private dining hall, oblivious to Benjamin¡¯s worries, Penny listened to the cool, resonant voice filling the room. ording to Zoren, he had been in a ¡°minor¡± ident recently, and since then, his vision has been deteriorating. It began with headaches, and then his eyesight rapidly worsened. It was almost frightening to realize that when Penny met him in the hospital, he was already struggling with this issue. This exined why, even when their eyes met in the hospital, he acted as if he couldn¡¯t see her. Tapping her index finger against the table, Penny asked, ¡°Then how did you recognize me in the restaurant?¡± ¡°The color of your clothes and your perfume. Also, you weren¡¯t exactly discreet about it,¡± he replied honestly, his tone unwavering. At the same time, it disyed his sharp sense of awareness about his surrounding. ¡°You used the same perfume as you¡¯re wearing now¡± ¡°And earlier?¡± She tilted her head slightly, trying to gauge the truth of his story. No matter how convincing it sounded, she couldn¡¯t ept it blindly. ¡°Did you recognize me then?¡± ¡°If I had, I would¡¯ve used a different excuse. ¡°I still wore the same perfume¡± ¡°But you smelled like toast.¡± Penny pursed her lips, realizing she had been in the car for so long that the scent of toast had lingered on her clothes. ¡°As I mentioned, I doubt the ident was simply an ident, Zoren remarked. ¡°These things 208 We¡¯re married people can handle this type of situation.¡± ¡°And your current bodyguards? Are you just going to fire them all?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll rmend them to others, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re suited to work with me,¡± he exined. ¡°My life is constantly in danger, and it¡¯s only going to get worse. If I stubbornly kept them with me, they¡¯d be at high risk as well. They have families waiting for them at home and I do not want to be the reason if they happen to not go home.¡± Penny was a little taken aback by his remarks.¡± ¡°You reached out because you think¡­?¡± ¡°I think Prime Group can provide capable people who can protect both me and themselves. I don¡¯t want cannon fodder: 4 ¡®Wow¡­ ¡°Penny nodded in satisfaction. Didn¡¯t they say this guy is the type to feed people to beasts alive? Or were they referring to a different Zoren Pierson?¡± The man seated across from her had been direct and honest. However, his straightforwardness didn¡¯te across as arrogance. If anything, it showed humility. The corner of her lips curled up. ¡°I understand what you need now.¡± yo ¡°Thank you,¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°It would be a great help if you could deploy them as fast as you can.¡± ¡°Send me the reports on thest ident as a reference for the team I¡¯ll be deploying to you,¡± she exined, almost forgetting why she had approved the Pierson¡¯s request in the first ce. If not for the marriage, their request would have withered on the waitlist because Penny wanted nothing to do with Dean or his family at least, not in this matter. After listening to her instructions, Zoren nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Benjamin will send you all the files you need: the ident reports and the list of those who aren¡¯t on my side.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.¡± Penny slowly rose from her seat and extended her hand across the table.1 He also stood, sping her hand lightly. ¡°The feeling is mutual, Miss Penelope. I entrust my life into your hands. They exchanged brief smiles as they shook hands, marking the start of their agreement. After releasing her hand, Zoren adjusted the button on his suit. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m honored to discuss this matter with you. Although you said I don¡¯t have to apologize, I still want to apologize for any inconvenience my assistant and I may have caused, he expressed. ¡°I hope you have a good day, Miss Penelope.¡± Penny smiled. ¡°You too, Mr. Pierson.¡± With that, they both nodded slightly before Zoren carefully stepped away from the table. Penny followed him, a big smile on her face. She had almost forgotten her main agenda until he was about to reach door. for the ¡°Wait.¡± Penny grabbed his hand in a panic, her heart racing as a cold chill swept over her. 288 We¡¯re married Zoren furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What is it, Miss Penelope?¡± Oh, god. She almost sent him off without discussing the important thing! ¡°Since we¡¯re done with the business talk, Mr. Pierson, I need to discuss something else with you.¡± ¡°Something else?¡± ¡°A very important matter.¡± Zoren cocked his head slightly to the side before withdrawing his hand from the door. Since Penny had been easy to discuss business with and they finished earlier than he expected, he didn¡¯t mind sparing her more time. Zoren straightened his posture and faced her squarely. ¡°Is there another important matter I should be aware of?¡± D ¡°Yes.¡± Penny smiled, pondering how to begin. The rapport they had built during the meeting was good, but this matter might change everything. But even so, their future was on the line. She took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°How about we sit down again, Mr. Pierson? What I have to say might surprise you.¡± Her remarks slightly rmed him. However, he nodded in understanding and returned to hist previous spot. Now sitting across from each other, Penny took another deep breath before announcing, ¡°We¡¯re married. 7 PAMPERED CHAPTER 269 269 I¡¯m certain I am not married ¡°We¡¯re married.¡± Silence quickly reigned in the room as Penny¡¯s words echoed. They stared at each other nkly before Zoren tilted his head to the side. ¡°No, we¡¯re not,¡± he replied tly. Penny let out a shortugh, scratching her temple. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d know if I were married. as It was the same thing she had said! ¡°Mr. Pierson, I know it¡¯s hard to believe this, but please, keep an open mind.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°I¡¯m listening, and I¡¯m keeping an open mind. It¡¯s just that this is not what I expected to hear. I¡¯m not married, Miss Penelope.¡± ¡°Mr. Pierson, I¡¯m not lying¡± Penny ced her hand on her chest and forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re married. I have our marriage license.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zoren shrugged. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°You believe me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s that ¡®fine¡® all about?¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond, and even though he couldn¡¯t see properly, he slid his eyes to the side. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°That nothing is definitely something!¡® Her heart thudded, nervous about what was going on in. this guy¡¯s mind right now. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then here¡¯s the marriage certificate,¡± she said, swiftly pulling it out and cing it right in front of him. ¡°You can check. Look!¡± Penny waited for him to pick it up and check, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, Zoren just stared at her before she noticed a shadow of confusion spreading across his face. ¡°What? Why?¡®she furrowed her brows before her mouth parted in disbelief. ¡°Oh¡­ right, you can¡¯t see. Ha ha ha o Zoren looked up at her, making her wonder if thatugh at the end of her sentence was even necessary. ¡°Oh, silly me. I wasn¡¯tughing at you, Mr. Pierson. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, she quickly exined, then massaged her temple in distress. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s actually the reason I < 269 I¡¯m certain I am not married approached you in the hospital. That day, I found out about our marriage, and coincidentally, you were there.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that I was there. Dean was hospitalized, and as his uncle, I am¡­ oh,¡± Zoren pressed his lips into a thin line, remembering what Dean had told him at the time. Dean said his girlfriend visited him. If that girlfriend was her, then¡­ I think I just made a mistake,¡® he told himself. Now, he¡¯s dead. Zoren faintly sighed, his face suddenly looking gloomy. Surely, when one is getting old, they tend to be forgetful. Now, Zoren was in for an earful from Benjamin for disclosing all the information. that would allow Dean to take his role. Meanwhile, Penny¡¯s face kept twisting as she watched him. While doing business with Zoren, she quickly understood why he was the head of the family. He was not only a boss but also seemed to be a good leader. However, there was only one distinct. impression she had of him: A weirdo. ¡®He didn¡¯t look weird at first nce, but the more I talked to him, the weirder he seemed,¡® she thought in dismay, finding this trait an oddbination or a misced one for someone in his position. This is not what I expected.¡± Penny couldn¡¯t help but look up and recall the image she had of this guy. She thought he was worse than As when it came to showing emotions, or worse than the arrogant Dean. But this guy? He was¡­ He was¡­ Penny set her eyes back on him again, only to see him staring at her with the same in look he had on their marriage certificate. ¡®He¡¯s a little¡­ goofy?¡± At this point, Penny didn¡¯t know if she should feel a little disappointed or amused. *Miss Penelope, I do not understand why you im that we¡¯re married, but I can assure you we¡¯re not,¡± he spoke again, this time with a change of tone. ¡°If we were, then I would¡¯ve known what my wife looks like. Her lips curved down as her shoulders lowered. ¡°You can check, Mr. Pierson. If I show this certificate to your assistant, I know he¡¯ll simply say I forged it. So, check with the Civil Bureau. My line is always open for you for discussion.¡± Penny carefully slid her calling card to him. ¡°Please.¡± Zoren nced at the card on the table and picked it up. ¡°I¡¯ll do that, he said as he got up from his But I¡¯m certain I am not married. seat. ¡°I thought so too until I saw it 289 I¡¯m certain I am not married Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Zoren stepped out of the private dining room, Benjamin quickly rushed to his boss. Thetter checked him from head to toe, making sure he was not harmed. Penny saw this through the gap in the door and snorted. ¡°Did he think I would defile his boss or what? Then the door closed. ¡°Sir, is everything okay?¡± Benjamin asked worriedly. ¡°Did she tell you to sign anything? Or did you tell her about everything?¡± Zoren kept a stoic front and resumed his steps without saying a word. Seeing this, Benjamin leaped and followed. ¡°Sir, is everything okay??¡± Benjamin repeated, assessing the unchanged look stered on Zoren¡¯s face. He kept asking questions, but as usual, Zoren didn¡¯t stop for anyone, even with the nuisance fawning around him. When they reached outside and Zoren got into the backscat, he stayed quiet. ¡°Sir,¡± Benjamin called once again while looking back at the backseat. ¡°She¡¯s really from the Prime Group?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Bitterness shone in Benjamin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did I screw it up for you?¡± ¡°No, she understands.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Surprise briefly washed over Benjamin¡¯s face. ¡°But I was ¨C I was a little ¡°As long as you knew what you were to her, then a simple apology would suffice,¡± Zoren hummed, his eyes on the window. ¡°She seemed to be the type not to hold grudges.¡± No way! was what Benjamin wanted to say. However, Prime Group was their only hope at this. point. His thoughts halted upon noticing the look on his boss¡® face. ¡°Sir?¡± he called once more, his brows furrowed. ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯ve been oddly quiet.¡± Zoren was always quiet, but after working for him for a long time, Benjamin could discern the different types of Zoren¡¯s silence. This silence meant something was bothering him. ¡°Ben, Zoren called before Benjamin could attack him with his queries and worries. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drop by the Civil Burcau,¡± Zoren¡¯s expression turned a little serious. ¡°I need to confirm my civil status.¡± ¡°Huh?!?¡± Benjamin¡¯s face contorted. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you single all your life?!¡± < Enjoy mass release PAMPERED CHAPTER 270 270 That¡¯s scandalous Hourster¡­ ¡°This is¡­ what?!¡± Benjamin¡¯s jaw dropped, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. He darte his gaze between the marriage printouts in his hand and his boss seated behind the desk. He had asked about this countless times until the clerk couldn¡¯t stop ring at his stubbornness. But the system says¡­ Zoren Pierson was married to Penelope Be! ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± He held his head and staggered back. ¡°How?¡± Since Zoren couldn¡¯t see or read the marriage certificate, he had Benjamin do it. He wouldn¡¯t have needed to if he could see, so now Zoren had to ept someone panicking around him. ¡°Of all people ¨C is this another one of Dean Pierson¡¯s carefully devised plots?!¡± Benjamin gasped ¡°That woman and he are connected! She probably approached you just to tell you about this! How dare they taint the name of Prime Group just because she works there as at representative?¡± With this story bing more solid in his head, Benjamin rushed to the desk. ¡°Boss, this doesn¡¯t make any sense at all! She and Dean are probably in it together! Prime Group might have a reputation, but in business, we both know that-¡± 2 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Shut up.¡± Zoren closed his eyes and raised a hand, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Please. I need silence. ¨C ¡°But, sir! This is big! You can¡¯t just oh, my god!¡± ¡°Benjamin.¡± Zoren slowly reopened his temporarily ineffective eyes and seriously uttered, ¡°I need time. Also, register Miss Penelope¡¯s contact in my private phone. I want to discuss this properly with her.¡± Benjamin panicked. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t let her get even a single cent from you if you¡¯re going to divorce her!¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m nning to divorce her?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Go.¡± Zoren didn¡¯t exin himself and waved dismissively. ¡°Just do what I said and go.¡± Benjamin pressed his lips together, about to weep at his pitiful boss¡¯s situation. Why did his enemies always find a way to give his boss trouble? Wasn¡¯t Zoren¡¯s illness enough? Couldn¡¯t they wait?! With a heavy heart, Benjamin picked up the calling card and the phone on the desk. When his eyesnded on the calling card, deep lines appeared between his brows. ¡°Penelope Be?¡± he whispered, his gaze falling on the title underneath the name. Zoren¡¯s brows rose as a pin¨Cdrop silence ensued. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benjamin opened and closed his mouth. Hisplexion turned as pale as a sheet as he shifted 139 < 270 That¡¯s scandalous his shaky gaze to his boss. ¡°Boss, that woman¡­ is her name Penelope?¡± he asked, his heart thudding against his chest. ¡°Yes.¡± Benjamin almost fell to the floor as his knees weakened. ¡°Why?¡± asked Zoren curiously. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Penelope Be? Benjamin didn¡¯t know her personally, but he had heard of the CEO of Prime Group. The Prime Group¡¯s move to enter this part of the market caused a lot of noise in the business industry¨Ceven in different fields. Although the gender or identity of the CEO of Prime Group was never disclosed, and even though information about the person at the top was kept discreet, that mysterious person earned quite a reputation. Mainly because, when one was selling their products or services, they would convince clients to avail. But Prime Group was different it was the opposite. ¨C Despite the stressful process, established businessmen, politicians, celebrities, and known personalities would line up and could only hope to hear from one of Prime Group¡¯s representatives. Not just because of their excellent services and products, but also just to make a connection with thepany. It was also said that only a few were lucky enough to be acquainted with the person at the helm of thepany. ¡°Benjamin?¡± Zoren¡¯s call snapped Benjamin from his trance. ¡°Why are you so silent all of a sudden?¡± Zoren squinted, hoping it would help him see better. Sadly, he could only see his assistant¡¯s blurry figure standing motionless in the same spot. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Benjamin opened and closed his mouth like a fish. ¡°Penelope Be is T. M.¡± Zoren¡¯s brows rose. ¡°She¡¯s the CEO?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what this calling card says.¡± Benjamin panicked, double¨Cchecking the calling card to make. sure it wasn¡¯t forged. ¡°This must be a mistake or did she forge this?¡± ¡°Stop right there, Ben,¡± Zoren remarked. ¡°You¡¯ve already been rude to her far too many times. Although I understand your reasoning, denying what¡¯s in front of you is foolish. If you¡¯re skeptical, reach out to Prime Group. They would appreciate it and deal with it if she forged the card and is impersonating the CEO. However, if that calling card turns out to be real, then we might as well cancel our agreement. It¡¯s not a disadvantage to her, but it is to us.¡± a Zoren leaned back calmly and continued, ¡°Either way, one fact remains. Miss Penelope is my wife. That is not forged. ¡°Sir, boss! What¡¯s going to happen now?¡± Again, Benjamin panicked as he walked closer to the desk. ¡°Did she think you registered this? Or did she?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t register a marriage without the other person¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°Right. Benjamin winced briefly. ¡°Then, how?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know as well. Zoren jerked his chin slightly. ¡°Go and save her number. I¡¯ll C 270 That¡¯s scandalous keep in touch with her. Also, enable the voicemand and text¨Cto¨Cspeech. I want to keep our matters private.¡± Benjamin pursed his lips but reluctantly did as he was told. When he finished, he ced the phone in front of his boss. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll still reach out to Prime Group to confirm,¡± said Benjamin. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this calling card just i case. for proof. ¡°Mhm.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°After that, dig up any information about her.¡± Benjamin¡¯s brows rosc. ¡°About Penelope Be?¡± ¡°Yes, and if possible, find out her real rtionship with Dean.¡± ¡°Sir, why do you want to find out the real nature of her rtionship with Dean Pierson?¡± Benjamin grumbled. ¡°Although I¡¯m not yet sure if this calling card is authentic, it¡¯s obvious that they were close to each other. Dean Pierson wouldn¡¯t be bold enough to challenge your orders. if he knew Penelope Be wouldn¡¯t back him up.¡± That was true, but Zoren hadn¡¯t thought that far. He propped his knuckles against his jaw and hummed, ¡°It¡¯ll be tooplicated if my wife¡¯s lover is my nephew. That¡¯s scandalous.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but look at his boss in disbelief. ¡°Sir, why do you sound like you¡¯re getting a little too into character about this absurd marriage?!¡± Zoren smirked a little. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be involved in a scandalous marriage.¡± Enjoy mass release CHAPTER 271 271 Ahem, uh, uh, uh [BENNET MANSION] Penny pulled up to the garage and stepped out with a phone in her hand. ¡°Yes, Yugi,¡± she said as she exited the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I approved Zoren Pierson¡¯s request, and I¡¯ll send you the details of his situation once I check the file ¨C ah!¡± Penny jumped in surprise when she saw a figure standing several steps behind her. Her heart raced as she studied the guy wrapped in a nket and using it as a cloak. a ¡°Penny? What¡¯s going on?¡± Yugi¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Are you being robbed?¡± She hissed and sighed. ¡°ter, what in the world?¡± ¡°Penny, I¡¯ve been waiting for you all day!¡± ter threw a tantrum. ¡°It¡¯s my day off, but you just left so early! How could you!¡± ¡°Yugi, I¡¯ll call you back,¡± she said, and without waiting for his response, she hung up. ¡°Third Brother, I¡¯m sorry, okay? I had to do something. And what do you mean by ¡°how could I?¡® I mean, how could you not grow up??¡± 1 ter frowned dejectedly. ¡°Penny, you left early just so you could say this to me when you came home, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± she gasped. ¡°I would never do that! You can check the building and see what I did today!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check it¡± Her face froze, but she managed a smile. ¡°Ehh,e on,¡± sheughed as she approached him. ¡°I¡¯m going to watch all your movies tonight, and we¡¯ll have a sleepover. Isn¡¯t that the n, anyway? Instead of criticizing me for something important, let¡¯s just go inside and do what we nned!¡± ter grumbled, his eyes telling her he didn¡¯t believe any of the things she said. Even so¡­ ¡°Fine,¡± he conceded, despite the urge to call her out. Keeping himself snug within the nket, he followed Penny into the house. ¡°Even if I get angry, I can¡¯t turn back time. You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t ruin my mood on my day off¡± Penny secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She had promised ter to spend the day with him on his day off, but unfortunately, more important and concerning matters hade up. As they walked toward the entrance of the house, Penny felt the phone in her hand vibrate. She instinctively checked it, her brows furrowing when she saw an unknown number. [From: Unknown] Good evening, Miss Penelope. This is my number.] Penny¡¯s steps halted as she scrolled to make sure she wasn¡¯t missing anything. The message was C 271 Ahem, uh, uh uh too short to reveal who it was. D DING! [From: Unknown] Zoren Pierson.] DING! [From: Unknown] Using text¨Cto¨Cspeech. Is it working?] ¡°Penny, who are you texting?¡± ter furrowed his brows and craned his neck to take a peek. But Penny quickly tilted her phone down. ¡°What? Can I not see?¡± Third Brother, why are you trying to peek at my private messages?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind showing you mine.¡± Using that logic, he thought he could just snoop through her private message? Penny looked at her third brother with pity. ¡°Third Brother, is this the life you got used to after stardom?¡± she guessed, only to see him shrug slightly. ¡°Poor you.¡± ¡°Paparazzi are everywhere, and if it weren¡¯t for the distance to our parents¡® home, I would¡¯ve lived here,¡± ter sighed, sharing his woes with her. ¡°You have no idea, Penny. You have no idea.¡± Somehow, Penny felt sorry for him. She had once been popr herself and hadn¡¯t liked it. Although her past poprity was unintentionallypared with ter¡¯s, theck of privacy was something she would never trade for anything ¨C privacy and peace. ¡°Aww, poor you. Penny walked to his side and draped an arm around him. ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a movie together, Third Brother. Let this little sister console your poor soul.¡± ¡°Penny-¡± ter¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and they trembled a little. Having said that, Penny put off replying to Zoren untilter, just to make it up to ter. After all, if Zoren had already reached out, it meant he had discovered their marriage. When midnight hit, ter had already nodded off. As promised, Penny had a movie marathon with ter, Allison, and Charles. Hugo and As hadn¡¯te home, which was no surprise; they were grown men after all. When Allison and Charles retired to bed and ter cozily fell asleep on the couch, Penny went back to her room to do some work. She had already epted Zoren¡¯s business offer, so she 271 Abem, uh, uh, uh. needed to go through it. After all, that man not only looked sickly, but he was also going blind! they sent me the file of the ident, she muttered, clicking on the file. Penny¡¯s face stiffened as soon as she saw the wrecked car. ¡°This isn¡¯t minor at all; she whispered, pressing some keys on the keyboard to check the other photos of the scene. ¡°He¡¯s lucky he¡¯s still alive.¡± When Zoren mentioned the ¡°minor¡± ident he had been in, he made it sound light. Not that he didn¡¯t look serious about it, but he seemed to treat it as a real minor incident. ¡°If this is minor to him, I can only imagine what a real major ident looks like for him,¡± she murmured, her face darkening at the evidence before her. ¡°That¡¯s why his assistant always barks.¡± No wonder the great CEO of Pierson Corporation reached out to Prime Group. An influential family with generations of wealth could hire other firms of the same caliber as Prime Group, which would give them a quick answer instead of Prime Group. She now understood the reason. ¡°The Pierson Family is surely aplicated one,¡± she whispered, checking the reports and other information Zoren had promised to send her. She stopped when she saw the countless pages of his medical records. ¡°Seriously, this guy¡± Penny paused as she skimmed through the recent ones, not bothering with the rest. ¡°He¡¯s surely a lucky one. Not only was he born with a golden spoon, but he¡¯s al illnesses. Was he outside when the heavens poured out bad luck and bad health into the world? ¡°Right.¡± Penny snapped out of it and intuitively grabbed her phone. ¡°I forgot to reply.¡± She saved his number first before replying, ¡°Got it.¡± DING! [From: Mr. Pierson] Got what?] ¡°Huh?¡± Deep lines appeared between her brows. ¡°Why is he still awake at this hour?¡± [To: Mr. Pierson] Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I saved your number.] DING! [From: Mr. Plerson]
rich in ¡°Is it hard to use text¨Cto¨Cspeech? Why is he trying to get used to his eye problems instead of finding a fix?¡± she wondered. Out of pure curiosity, Penny tried the same function on her phone. 271 Ahem, uh, uh, uh ¡°Text Mr. Pierson.¡± Penny then cleared her throat, which sounded like a light cough, and said, ¡°Send this¡­¡± () SENT! Her breath hitched as horror slowly spread across her face. The text said, ¡°Ahem, uh, uh, uh,¡± and since the phone was modified for those who didn¡¯t have a sense of sight, it automatically and robotically read her message: ¡°Ahem, uh, uh, uh.¡± Mass release tomorrow > Comment 35 CHAPTER 272 272 I¡¯m married. [Message Iing from Miss Penelope] [Ahem, uh, uh, uh.] Lying on the bed with his back against the headboard, Zoren listened to the robotic voice from his phone, reading the reply he had just received from Penny. H is that supposed to mean?¡± Sent! [Message iing from Miss Penelope] [Heh. I¡¯m sorry about that, Mr. Pierson. It was a mistake.] He blinked, staring at his phone in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Penelope. It happens. Sent! tilted his head and said, ¡°What [Thank you for your understanding. Did you visit the Civil Bureau?] After listening to her reply, Zoren ced his phone down. He didn¡¯t bother responding anymore; he hadn¡¯t given it much thought. Benjamin had been panicking, so Zoren had to wait until bedtime to gather his thoughts. ¡°You can check, Mr. Pierson. If I show this certificate to your assistant, I know he¡¯ll simply say I forged it So, check with the Civil Bureau. My line is always open for discussio ¡°Please.¡± Zoren didn¡¯t see the look in her eyes, but the tone she used sounded so sincere, with a tinge of desperation. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know either?¡± he wondered, as that was the only exnation for why she sounded that way. ¡°Then how?¡± Benjamin, his assistant, might be loud and often annoying, but some of the things he said made a lot of sense. Not many people understood Benjamin and his worries, nor did they know what it was like to be Zoren Pierson. Therefore, Zoren didn¡¯t expect anyone toprehend just how unsafe his life was every second he breathed. A life¨Cthreatening situation always lingered in his shadows. Simply put, Zoren hadn¡¯tpletely ruled out the possibility that Penny was involved in some grand scheme to put him to rest. ¡°But why marriage?¡± he rubbed his chin, deep in thought. ¡°For alloy That seemed too , though. Zoren wouldn¡¯t mind fighting Penny in court if he brought up divorce and she demanded 272 I¡¯mmar to believe Penny wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°But she¡¯s Dean¡¯s girlfriend, he whispered, wondering how long it would take to get any information about Penny and Dean, Benjamin might have been overly protective and worriedtely, but Zoren could always trust him on serious matters. ¡°Why his girlfriend when he could¡¯ve chosen someone else?¡± ¡ª Zoren pondered this, but no matter how much he racked his brain, he couldn¡¯t figure out what type of scheme this could be if it was one at all. It didn¡¯t make sense because there wasn¡¯t any benefit Dean would get from it. If anything, it was a huge advantage for Zoren. ¡°Grandma has been insisting that I should think of marrying,¡± he whispered, and at the same time, he heard the automated voice from his phone. [Iing message. From Grandma: Young Master Ren, your grandma fainted today. Even though she didn¡¯t want you to know, I knew you¡¯d want to.] All the other thoughts in Zoren¡¯s mind vanished as soon as he heard that message. Without a word, he grabbed the nket from hisp and swung his legs out of bed. [Skyline za: Pierson Old Residence] An elderly woman¡¯s cough echoed off the walls of the room, making both the butler and Zoren look at the elderly woman with concern. Zoren sat in the chair beside the bed, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you want me to know what happened?¡± he asked, reaching for a ss of water for her. The elderly woman coughed again before taking a sip of water. ¡°Because it¡¯s nothing, Renren. Despite not seeing his grandmother¡¯s face clearly, Zoren could hear how weak she was. Hist grandmother had always been a pir of support, even after his grandfather passed away a few years ago. She had stood in as his parents when Zoren¡¯s father died; she took care of him and protected him. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that Zoren lived this long because of his grandmother. However, now, she was old older and also weaker than she used to be. ¡°Grandma is fine.¡± The elderly woman smiled subtly while squeezing his cold hand. ¡°Renren, you¡¯re not well yourself. You shouldn¡¯t havee all the way here at this hour¡± ¡°I was worried, Zoren lowered his head. ¡°Very worried.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson sighed helplessly and chuckled. ¡°My sweet boy isn¡¯t well himself, health¨Cwise, but he¡¯s always worried about me. Renren, Grandma is alright. I can still take down an entire < 272 I¡¯m married. cow if I want to!¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Zoren slowly raised his eyes toward her to feel like he could see her. ¡°You couldn¡¯t take down an entire cow during your prime. I don¡¯t think you can do that now.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Mrs. Piersonughed. ¡°My grandson¡¯sck of a sense of humor is his humor, indeed!¡± But he was trying to make her , though. He just delivered it awkwardly. After Old Mrs. Pierson recovered from the goodugh, herplexion looked a tiny bit better. She still held her grandson¡¯s hand tightly, studying Zoren¡¯s face. Another shallow breath escaped her, and she couldn¡¯t tell if it was a sigh of relief or just a sigh. She didn¡¯t know if fighting for him was good because now that Zoren was an adult, he had to deal with all the family problems that never seemed to end. And Old Mrs. Pierson was older now. Even if she could force herself to attend family meetings, she couldn¡¯t do it daily anymore. But those were nothingpared to the biggest fear she had at the moment. ¡°Renren, do you know what Grandma¡¯s biggest fear is right now?¡± she asked, keeping her subtle smile. She tugged his hand gently and said, ¡°That I might leave you here alone and that you won¡¯t have anyone else on your side.¡± Zoren frowned. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve been mentioning death a lottely. Please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You used to be like that, do you remember?¡± she quipped. ¡°Renren, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t find Thursday Girl.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Grandma. You did everything you could, and I understand that.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson sighed once more. ¡°I hope you find someone, Renren. And I hope before I die, I can see your children and wife.¡± 2 Zoren stared at his grandmother, and he could feel her deep desire just from her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to my wife. O ¡°Hmm?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson blinked. ¡°What did you say, Zoren?¡± ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± The butler, who was holding a ss of tea to serve to the Old Madam, dropped it while Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s sickly appearance changed into one of shock. ¡°Huh?! Since when did you get married?¡± Zoren blinked and casually said, ¡°Five years ago.¡± Mass release tomorrow CHAPTER 273 273 That sadistic sociopath. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Days had passed in the blink of an eye. Penny¡¯s first week home was quite eventful with random things. There were days when Hugo or ter would ambush her especially ter for some attention. Other than that, there wasn¡¯t anything significant, as Penny found herself preupied with setting up her office and also, helping the main branch so they could deploy the men she needed for their new clients. For this reason, she didn¡¯t think much when she didn¡¯t hear from Zoren again. ¡°Right, Penny, will you go?¡± Seated on the greenndscape of the mansion after a morning jog with Hugo, thetter¡¯s voice snapped her back to the present moment. Penny looked up with Chunchun in her arms. ¡°Huh?¡± she hummed. ¡°Go where, Second Brother?¡± ¡°I told you the other day, didn¡¯t I?¡± Hugo tilted his head, thinking he had mentioned it as she was leaving home for her office. ¡°There¡¯s a reunion at the Summit School of Excellence and then a bachelor party for one of my teammates from the school basketball team. I told them you were back, and they¡¯re excited to meet you¡± Her lips formed a circle as she rocked her head. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you were talking about. I¡¯ve been quite busy these days. Sorry. I didn¡¯t catch that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He chuckled. ¡°No big deal. ¡°But why am I invited to the reunion?¡± she asked. ¡°My graduating batch wasn¡¯t even my ssmates. Moreover, Penny hadn¡¯t even attended her graduation because she had left the country. ¡°Because you were a legend in school?¡± Hugo quipped,ughing when her face quickly turned sour. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m kidding. The reunion is more like a casual meet¨Cup of their alumni. They call it a reunion, but it¡¯s really just a party for the new headmaster.¡± ¡°Oh, Penny nodded. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s about time for a new headmaster.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ray.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Hugo shrugged. ¡°Ray is the new headmaster.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Penny¡¯s mouth formed into a round shape once more as she studied her brother¡¯s kind smile. When Penny left for her apprenticeship, she hadn¡¯t heard any news about Ray. To be fair, she had forgotten he even existed. Her brothers hadn¡¯t mentioned him either, but thest she remembered, they were ready to confront (kill) him. ¡®But we were young back then,¡® Penny chuckled inwardly. ¡®Of course, my brothers have moved on C 273 That sadistic sociopath. from that.¡± Or so she thought. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m suggesting youe to the bachelor party instead,¡± Hugo¡¯s smile brightened, though he emitted a hint of tension. ¡°Why bother with the new headmaster¡¯s ceremony if it¡¯s not. important, right?¡± Penny¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡®Guess I was wrong. He hasn¡¯t moved on.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± A dryugh escaped her. ¡°The basketball team, huh? Well, I suppose that¡¯s much better than seeing a bunch of people I don¡¯t know from school. Also, I heard a lot of news about them on the sports page. It¡¯s a little bad that some of them ended up ying for different teams. Are they friends?¡± ! Hugoughed. ¡°That¡¯s basketball Anyway ¡°Of Anyway, are youing?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Penny pondered for a moment, thinking if she could free up some time in her schedule. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Hugo nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll let them know then!¡± At this point, Penny wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Hugo had orchestrated the bachelor party to coincide with Ray¡¯s inauguration, just to give her an excuse. But then again, that would be a stretch. Her brother wouldn¡¯t go to such lengths. If only she knew the lengths Hugo had gone to just to keep Penny from encountering Ray. ¡°Anyway, do you have other ns today?¡± Hugo inquired. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy these past few days. with Nina. Do you need any help with your office?¡± Penny smiled and shook her head. ¡°Nina has already got it covered, so I don¡¯t need to do any extra work.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she reliable?¡± Hugo¡¯s smile softened. ¡°She makes me proud.¡± ¡°She¡¯s made all of us proud, but I think she¡¯s proudest of herself, Penny replied, releasing Chunchun to wander over to her brother¡¯sp. ¡°I never would have imagined she¡¯d turn out like this.¡± Looking back, Nina¡¯s career in her previous life as a model and owner of a skincare brand flourished with As¡¯s and ter¡¯s help. Despite thepany¡¯s troubles, it persevered, thanks to Penny. Butpared to Nina¡¯s past self, Penny could see how much Nina loved her current career. Having spent time with Nina at the office, Penny could tell that Nina¡¯s career was more than just a job for appearances; she genuinely enjoyed its ups and downs. ¡°Penny,¡± Penny snapped her attention back to her brother. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You were zoning out,¡± he pointed out. ¡°You had that smile when you talked about Nina. Are you that hanny for her?¡± 23
  1. That sadistic sociopath.
Penny nodded. ¡°Of course. I just hope her fianc¨¦ takes good care of her.¡± ¡°¡­ Hugo stared at Penny, tilting his head slightly. Seeing his expression, her brows furrowed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Penny, do you know who her fianc¨¦ is?¡± ¡°No?¡± Penny scratched her cheek. ¡°I think she mentioned it to me, but I had a lot on my mind and it slipped.¡± If there was a bad habit Penny had to admit, it was that she wouldn¡¯t retain information she deemed unnecessary. While others were in college, Penny had earned her Ph.D. and built wealth through stock trading to start her business. In other words, if something wasn¡¯t essential to her, it would go in one ear and out the other. ¡°It¡¯s Finn,¡± Hugo informed her, watching as Penny focused on him once more. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Finn? ¡°He¡¯s from the star section rank 10 before Theo Miller and First Brother joined, Hugo reminded her, worry evident in his eyes, a look she had only seen now. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him, Penny. Finn¡­ he¡¯s not as noble and kind as he seems. Do you remember him now?¡± It took a moment for Penny to recall him, but when she did, her expression turned solemn. ¡°I remember him,¡± she whispered. ¡°That sadistic sociopath.¡± Mass release tomorrow Comment 18 Post your firstment! CHAPTER 274 274 Try me Nina¡¯s romance slightly worried Penny because herst memory of Finn wasn¡¯t good. However, that was twelve years ago. Twelve years is a long time for someone to change; Nina changed. Penny had met so many people along the way, and they weren¡¯t the same as how she remembered them. Penny, for instance, wasn¡¯t the same as she knew herself twelve years ago, nor was she the same. as she was in her previous life. Nina wouldn¡¯t fall for someone like Finn if he was still as narcissistic as he used to be¡­ right? ¡°Ahh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t think about that.¡± Penny shook her head as she rummaged through her closet. for a change of clothes. ¡°Nina is a smart woman. Besides, I have my own problems with some¡­ marital affairs.¡± Her brothers were probably worried about Nina¡¯s engagement because she was still their family. Their reaction to the thought of Penny dating was scary. Hence, it was understandable. Their worries were natural because Nina was the first to marry. With that thought in mind, Penny quickly changed into casual andfortable attire. She didn¡¯t have any ns for today, so she was nning to visit her mom and aunt¡¯s restaurant to help out. But as soon as she finished dressing, she paused and picked up her phone. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t reached out,¡± she whispered, checking herst text exchange with Zoren. ¡°Did something happen to him?¡± Penny pursed her lips as she squinted. She had learned her lesson about rushing things not long ago. Tomorrow was the day Penny¡¯s bodyguards would start at Pierson Corporation under Zoren Pierson. Therefore, Penny didn¡¯t think much about Zoren or anything rted to him. They would meet eventually, anyway. ¡°But he should¡¯ve at least reached out to discuss our divorce, right?¡± she furrowed her brows and tilted her head to the side. ¡°Yet, there¡¯s no word from him. Not even from his assistant. Though his team is cooperating with the Prime Group.¡± Penny bit her lip and hesitated, noticing that he hadn¡¯t responded when she asked him if he had visited the Civil Bureau. [To: Mr. Pierson Good day, Mr. Pierson. I haven¡¯t heard from you in a while since I asked¡­] Her thumb stopped typing, and she ended up deleting the entire message. ¡°Never mind,¡± she shrugged and tossed her phone onto the vanity desk. ¡°I can ask him tomorrow.¡± She only needed to wait for a day.. < 274 Try me What was the rush? Penny sat down in front of the vanity mirror to apply some skincare before leaving. But as she spread sunscreen on her face, her eyes instinctively fell on her phone. ¡°He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± she wondered, thinking about his poor health and deteriorating vision. ¡°I skimmed through his medical files, so I know how unlucky he is.¡± A grunt escaped through her clenched teeth as she picked up her phone and sent him a quick message. [To: Mr. Pierson Good day, Mr. Pierson. This is Penelope. I¡¯m sending this not as a part of the Prime Group, but as someone who is in the same plight as you. Did you visit the Civil Bureau?] Penny sent the message as quickly as possible, so she wouldn¡¯t end up deleting it. ¡°Goodness,¡± she huffed. ¡°If he says no, I¡¯ll drag him to the Civil Bureau tomorrow. I¡¯d do it even if I had to kick that fussy assistant of his.¡± DING! [From: Mr. Pierson Yes.] Penny¡¯s eyebrows rose as she somehow waited for another reply. Thest time they exchanged messages, he was sending one or two words per message. Therefore, she was expecting a follow¨Cup message after this. But nothing. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± she frowned and quickly replied. [To: Mr. Pierson Did you see your marital status?] DING! [From: Mr. Pierson Yes.] Penny paused as she studied the message, arms crossed underneath her chest. ¡°Was that a reply to the first question? Or the second one too? It looks like a double send to me.¡± ¡°No, wait. If he visited the Civil Bureau and saw his marital status, he should¡¯ve known that we¡¯re married, right?¡± she whispered, though her eyes were still filled with confusion. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t he reached out? I was expecting that once his assistant found out, they would quickly call theirwyers to draft a divorce agreement.¡± Penny assumed Zoren would ask his most trusted men- Benjamin -to read the marriage 274 Try me certificate for him. The man couldn¡¯t see, after all. However, no matter how she racked her brain to get to a conclusion, nothing logical came to mind. Therefore, she chose the shortcut. [To: Mr. Pierson As someone who is in the same plight as you, can I call to discuss this important matter?] Zoren¡¯s previous response was quick, but this time, it took him a full three minutes to reply. DING! [From: Mr. Pierson No.] [To: Mr. Pierson Can I ask when you¡¯re free so we can discuss the resolution to this matter?] Again, Penny waited for his response. He was probably checking his schedule. Someone like him should be very busy. Hence, she waited patiently. DING! [From: Mr. Pierson. Sure.] ¡°Huh?¡± her face twisted in disbelief. ¡°Sure, what?¡± Was he still having trouble with the text¨Cto¨Cspeech? DING! [From: Mr. Pierson Miss Penelope, I know this matter is important. However, I¡¯ve found myself in a different plight due to my own carelessness. Therefore, I cannot discuss the resolution until it¡¯s resolved. I hope you can understand. I¡¯m sorry.] ¡°Oh¡­ wow¡­ so he can send more than one¨Cword messages, huh?¡± her face contorted as she read the message again. Her expression grew solemn, reminded of all the idents that had happened to Zoren in the past few years. That guy wasn¡¯t just rich in illnesses; he was also a frequent victim of idents. At this point, she was torn between thinking he was the unluckiest man in the world for experiencing such hardships, or the luckiest for surviving them all. ¡°If it¡¯s apany problem, I don¡¯t mind helping, she mumbled as she typed. [To: Mr. Pierson Mr. Pierson, yes, this matter is very important to me, and I understand your situation. However, fixing problems is also part of my line of work. Do you need my help? I don¡¯t mind, just so we can settle ours immediately.] inu didn¡¯t hesitate ne numa Quad on the seroon. Her are li. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. < 274 Try me up when his reply appeared. [From: Mr. Pierson You won¡¯t help me with it.] ¡°How does he know I won¡¯t?¡± she mumbled as she typed, [Try me.] Another minute passed before Zoren¡¯s message came in. Penny read it confidently, but by the end of the message, all expression drained from her face. [From: Mr. Pierson. I told my grandmother I am married to lessen her worries. Now, everyone knows I am married.] Mass release tomorrow > Comment 13 Post your firstment! Vote Fandom Swipe left to continue > CHAPTER 275 275 Two heads are better than one [To: Miss Penelope] I told my grandmother I was married to lessen her worries. Now, everyone knows I am married.] Benjamin held his breath, darting his nervous eyes between Zoren and the phone on the desk. He stood on the side, hugging the document he was reading for Zoren to sign. They waited for Penny to respond. ¡®I bet she won¡¯t,¡® Benjamin thought, his eyes brimming with pity for his boss. ¡®Why did he have to tell the chairwoman about his marriage?!¡± However, there were some upsides to this, because rumors of Zoren getting better were attributed to his wife¡¯s care. The frequent visits to the hospital and checkups were supposed to ensure he continued to recover. Benjamin didn¡¯t know how the rumor started, but he was certain the chairwoman¡¯s side had everything to do with it. ¡®But there are also downsides. ¡®Benjamin sighed, weeping internally. ¡®Because everyone was shocked about my boss¡¯s marriage, everyone wants to meet her.¡± Of course, that desire to meet Penny wasn¡¯t entirely pure. Zoren had been refusing these requests, using the excuse that he didn¡¯t want to expose his wife to family affairs. If that didn¡¯t work, he¡¯d im his wife valued privacy even more than he did. ¡®However, that excuse won¡¯t long¡­ against the chairwoman, Benjamin teared up, feeling sorry for both his boss and the chairwoman. But it¡¯s toote toe clean now.¡® ¡°Ben,¡± Zoren¡¯s voice snapped Benjamin out of his inner turmoil. ¡°Find me a wife. 2 Benjamin¡¯s face soured. ¡°Sir, finding you an actor to y as your wife¡­ isn¡¯t that hard. However, finding someone who looks like Miss Penelope is hard. Your grandmother checked the marriage license, and even with her old age, she¡¯s good at recognizing faces. Not to mention, Butler Hubert also saw it as well.¡± ¡®Why did you have to prove it to them by showing your marriage license!? That was what Benjamin wanted to shout, but his boss was already too pitiful for him to scold. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a twin, does she?¡± Zoren asked, making Benjamin briefly weep. ¡®My boss is very desperate now!¡± Zoren let out a shallow breath and leaned back, knowing Penny wouldn¡¯t respond to him anymore. ¡°Then there¡¯s only one thing I can do.¡± ¡°One thing you can do¡­?¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Sir, what is it? Whatever it is, I¡¯ll do it perfectly so we can get out of this!¡± Zoren blinked ever so slowly before casually saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Grandma to die,¡± or maybe he 275 Two heads are better than one would go first. Benjamin¡¯s heart sank as his expression diedpletely. If someone had heard his inner thoughts, he hoped they would tell him he heard it wrong. Please. [Iing message from Miss Penelope.] [You did what?] Silence hung in the air after the robotic voice read the message aloud. Both Zoren and Benjamin stared at the phone. ¡°Ben,¡± Zoren called calmly. ¡°What do you think that question means?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Is it a question of disbelief? Or a question of ¡®now, you¡¯re dead?¡± Benjamin covered his lips and closed his eyes, crying quietly for his boss. After confirming Penny was the CEO of Prime Group, Benjamin had been less slightly suspicious of her. Moreover, Penny wanted to discuss this surprise marriage, and he was aware the discussion would likely be about divorce. Benjamin was determined to protect Zoren¡¯s property, but he knew Penny would probably want to protect hers. After all, she may not be as rich as the Pierson family¡¯s cumtive wealth, but she had a widework of connections. ¡°I guess it¡¯s thetter.¡± Zoren nodded in understanding. His assistant¡¯sck of response was already a clear reply. ¡°Reply to Miss Penelope: I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll fix it. Send.¡± SENT! [Be Mansion] DING! [From: Mr. Pierson] I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll fix it.] Penny scoffed as she read his reply. ¡°That¡¯s it? Hah!¡± She pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling a slight headache. If only she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him. ¡°I want to keep this under wraps and end it as soon as possible. Thest thing I want is for everyone in the Pierson family to know I¡¯m a part of it! But there he was, broadcasting it!¡± She clenched her teeth, torn between rushing to Zoren¡¯s office to start his own funeral or apologizing to the heavens for harboring such an ominous thought. < Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 275 Two heads are better than one Initially, Penny was hopeful that once she convinced Zoren Pierson to check the Civil Bureau, things would run sy. All she needed from him was a divorce, after all. She didn¡¯t need a penny from him, and she was certain Zoren Pierson wouldn¡¯t want a cent from her either. But what was this?! ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡± Penny peeked at her phone again and read their previous messages. I told my grandmother I was married to lessen her worries. Her expression softened as she read that message for the fourth time. ¡°His files said he only had. his grandmother growing up, and he even requested more bodyguards for her than for himself.¡± It was also the reason Zoren, despite being a grandson, was registered under his grandmother¡¯s family name, making him Dean¡¯s uncle and Zoren¡¯s uncle¡¯s brother. ¡°If I remember correctly, the chairwoman of Pierson Corporation is already old. With everything that¡¯s happening within the family, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s aware of the dangers lurking around her grandson,¡± she whispered, picking up the phone. ¡°I¡¯d probably do the same if I were in his situation.¡± Being selfish was what Penny excelled at in this lifetime. Therefore, she knew she didn¡¯t need to even try to understand Zoren and just think of herself. However, for some reason, Penny didn¡¯t know why she was extending her patience and understanding to someone she barely knew. Was it because¡­ he reminded her of that poor kid from the past? 2 That first friend she cherished and prayed for, so the world would be kind to him? Penny shook her head and held her phone in her hands, sending Zoren another message. [Pierson Corporation: CEO¡¯s Office] [Message iing from Miss Penelope] Benjamin stopped reading the document for Zoren when they heard the robotic voice from the phone again. ¡°Mr. Pierson, sometimes two heads are better than one. Should we meet today so we can talk about this problem and perhaps resolve it as fast as we can? It would be better that way instead. of exchanging messages. After all, this matter is now also my problem. What do you think?¡± Mass release tomorrow 3 C 275 Two heads are better than ond Comment Post your firstment! Woto 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > CHAPTER 276 276 Chunchun¡¯s birthday [From: Mr. Pierson] Sometimes two heads are better than one. Should we meet today to discuss this problem and perhaps resolve it quickly? It would be better than exchanging messages. After all, this matter is now also my problem.] For a moment, silence filled the CEO¡¯s office as Benjamin and Zoren stared quietly at the phone. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up as he turned to Zoren. ¡°Miss Penelope is willing to help!¡± A broad smile stretched across his face, and hope clearly shone in his eyes. ¡°Sir, this is good news!¡± Benjamin took a step closer, excited. ¡°If we can get her to y along or help with the nning, we might resolve this quickly! After all, if Miss Penelope is the one to exin your separation, the chairwoman will believe it.¡± Zoren reconsidered and nodded. ¡°Fair enough, but not today.¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Benjamin felt like tearing his hair out. ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°Thursday today.¡± Benjamin almost choked as he remembered Zoren¡¯s fixed Thursday ns in the afternoon to evening. As he tried to mend his broken heart and hoped Penny would understand, he heard Zoren¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t today. I have an important appointment.¡± Sent! [From: Mr. Pierson] I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t today. I have an important appointment.] Penny dropped her phone and buried her face in her palms. ¡°Fine,¡± she huffed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Penny. This is nothing. He¡¯s a busy man, and important meetings that he can¡¯t reschedule happen.¡± As a businesswoman herself, Penny knew this better than anyone. After all, she had canceled many ns and minor appointments in the past for more important matters. Penny snapped her eyes up and looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°I guess I¡¯m¡­ panicking a little. too much. If he¡¯s calm, there¡¯s no need for me to worry, right?¡± She nodded at herself and smiled, gently pping her cheeks until they turned a little red. ¨C ¡°Well, I offered. No need to panic. It¡¯s just a piece of paper nothing¡¯s changed.¡± She winked at herself. 276 Chunchun¡¯s birthday It wasn¡¯t like Penny had to get a divorce immediately. The only reason she was in a hurry initially was that she didn¡¯t know Zoren Pierson personally. But now, she knew a lot more about him: his life, his position, where he lived, and his illness. If she wanted more, she could just read more of the files he sent So, there was no hurry¡­ for now. With Penny managing day. to rpose herself, she smiled beautifully and was ready to start her [MAMA] ¡°Thank you, ande again!¡± Penny joyfully bid the customer goodbye, making Allison chuckle. and shake her head. Turning to her mother behind the counter, Penny giggled and jumped over to where Allison was. ¡°Penny, you don¡¯t have to bid all the customers so enthusiastically. You¡¯re making them a little. embarrassed, Allison gently scolded with a chuckle. ¡°But we appreciate your help today. If not for you, Jessa would be breathing fire.¡± Pennyughed, leaning her arms against the counter. ¡°No worries, Mom.¡± Her eyes drifted to the door from the kitchen to the counter, where she saw Jessa walking out, taking off her hat. ¡°Looking good, Aunt!¡± ¡°Oy, Penny, not today. I know I¡¯m perfect, but I¡¯m tired.¡± Jessa slumped in the chair behind the counter, exhaustion written across her face. ¡°You should eat first before you go home.¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m alright!¡± Penny grinned as she began taking off her apron around her waist. ¡°I already ate, so I¡¯m heading back home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to go home with us?¡± Allison asked, only to see her daughter shake her head. ¡°Today is Chunchun¡¯s birthday,¡± Penny grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll pick up the present I bought for her and then celebrate with her. ¡°Aww.¡± Allison¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Should we celebrate?¡± ¨C Penny darted her eyes between her aunt and mom. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can do it next time on everyone¡¯s day off.¡± ¡°You throw a party for your cat?¡± Jessa scoffed. ¡°What a waste of money. ¡°Jessi, you¡¯re not a pet lover, so you won¡¯t understand, Allison cast Jessa a quick look. ¡°But you have toe when we decide ¡°No.¡± ¡°Thank voll¡® ¨C 276 Chunchun¡¯s birthday. Jessa rolled her eyes, while Allison faced Penny with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter or 1 at breakfast. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± ¡°Take care on your way home, okay? And tell your dad not to wait for me. Your aunt and I will. have some wine first. Penny pouted as she looked at the women across from her. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll buy you guys wine, but I have to drink it with you,¡± she joked, making Allison chuckle. ¡°Okay. Gotta go now!¡± With that, Penny skipped away and left. As nned, Penny picked up the customized present she had for Chunchun and went straight home. Chunchum was already old, so Penny wanted to pour all her love and appreciation into her while she was still with her. Waiting at the front door, as always, was Butler Jen, holding Chunchun in his arms. ¡°Wee back, Miss Penny, he greeted, passing Chunchun to her. ¡°Thank you, Butler Jen¡­¡± Penny trailed off as she sniffed her cat. ¡°She smells¡­¡± Butler Jen¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I took her to the salon because I thought it would be nice for her to have a pamper day on her special day.¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± Penny¡¯s heart warmed as she gazed affectionately at her cat. ¡°Chunchun, look at you. Butler Jen pampers you too, huh?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Butler Jen watched Penny carry Chunchun like a child, following her to the living area. When Penny sat down on the couch to open the gift she had for Chunchun, Butler Jen nced at
  1. it.
It was a cat cor, but instead of a bell as its pendant, the design was one side of a heart. ¡°Chunchun, look!¡± Penny excitedly took out another small box from the paper bag, quickly showing the contents to her cat. ¡°It¡¯s the other half of the heart! One for you, and the other half is mine!¡± 276 Chunchun¡¯s birthday [From: Mr. Pierson] Sometimes two heads are better than one. Should we meet today to discuss this problem and perhaps resolve it quickly? It would be better than exchanging messages. After all, this matter is now also my problem.] For a moment, silence filled the CEO¡¯s office as Benjamin and Zoren stared quietly at the phone. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up as he turned to Zoren. ¡°Miss Penelope is willing to help!¡± A broad smile stretched across his face, and hope clearly shone in his eyes. ¡°Sir, this is good news!¡± Benjamin took a step closer, excited. ¡°If we can get her to y along or help with the nning, we might resolve this quickly! After all, if Miss Penelope is the one to exin your separation, the chairwoman will believe it.¡± Zoren reconsidered and nodded. ¡°Fair enough, but not today.¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Benjamin felt like tearing his hair out. ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°Thursday today.¡± Benjamin almost choked as he remembered Zoren¡¯s fixed Thursday ns in the afternoon to evening. As he tried to mend his broken heart and hoped Penny would understand, he heard Zoren¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t today. I have an important appointment.¡± Sent! [From: Mr. Pierson] I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t today. I have an important appointment.] Penny dropped her phone and buried her face in her palms. ¡°Fine,¡± she huffed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Penny. This is nothing. He¡¯s a busy man, and important meetings that he can¡¯t reschedule happen.¡± As a businesswoman herself, Penny knew this better than anyone. After all, she had canceled many ns and minor appointments in the past for more important matters. Penny snapped her eyes up and looked at herself in the mirror. ¡°I guess I¡¯m¡­ panicking a little. too much. If he¡¯s calm, there¡¯s no need for me to worry, right?¡± She nodded at herself and smiled, gently pping her cheeks until they turned a little red. ¨C ¡°Well, I offered. No need to panic. It¡¯s just a piece of paper nothing¡¯s changed.¡± She winked at herself. 276 Chunchun¡¯s birthday It wasn¡¯t like Penny had to get a divorce immediately. The only reason she was in a hurry initially was that she didn¡¯t know Zoren Pierson personally. But now, she knew a lot more about him: his life, his position, where he lived, and his illness. If she wanted more, she could just read more of the files he sent So, there was no hurry¡­ for now. With Penny managing day. to rpose herself, she smiled beautifully and was ready to start her [MAMA] ¡°Thank you, ande again!¡± Penny joyfully bid the customer goodbye, making Allison chuckle. and shake her head. Turning to her mother behind the counter, Penny giggled and jumped over to where Allison was. ¡°Penny, you don¡¯t have to bid all the customers so enthusiastically. You¡¯re making them a little. embarrassed, Allison gently scolded with a chuckle. ¡°But we appreciate your help today. If not for you, Jessa would be breathing fire.¡± Pennyughed, leaning her arms against the counter. ¡°No worries, Mom.¡± Her eyes drifted to the door from the kitchen to the counter, where she saw Jessa walking out, taking off her hat. ¡°Looking good, Aunt!¡± ¡°Oy, Penny, not today. I know I¡¯m perfect, but I¡¯m tired.¡± Jessa slumped in the chair behind the counter, exhaustion written across her face. ¡°You should eat first before you go home.¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m alright!¡± Penny grinned as she began taking off her apron around her waist. ¡°I already ate, so I¡¯m heading back home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to go home with us?¡± Allison asked, only to see her daughter shake her head. ¡°Today is Chunchun¡¯s birthday,¡± Penny grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll pick up the present I bought for her and then celebrate with her. ¡°Aww.¡± Allison¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Should we celebrate?¡± ¨C Penny darted her eyes between her aunt and mom. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can do it next time on everyone¡¯s day off.¡± ¡°You throw a party for your cat?¡± Jessa scoffed. ¡°What a waste of money. ¡°Jessi, you¡¯re not a pet lover, so you won¡¯t understand, Allison cast Jessa a quick look. ¡°But you have toe when we decide ¡°No.¡± ¡°Thank voll¡® ¨C 276 Chunchun¡¯s birthday. Jessa rolled her eyes, while Allison faced Penny with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter or 1 at breakfast. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± ¡°Take care on your way home, okay? And tell your dad not to wait for me. Your aunt and I will. have some wine first. Penny pouted as she looked at the women across from her. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll buy you guys wine, but I have to drink it with you,¡± she joked, making Allison chuckle. ¡°Okay. Gotta go now!¡± With that, Penny skipped away and left. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As nned, Penny picked up the customized present she had for Chunchun and went straight home. Chunchum was already old, so Penny wanted to pour all her love and appreciation into her while she was still with her. Waiting at the front door, as always, was Butler Jen, holding Chunchun in his arms. ¡°Wee back, Miss Penny, he greeted, passing Chunchun to her. ¡°Thank you, Butler Jen¡­¡± Penny trailed off as she sniffed her cat. ¡°She smells¡­¡± Butler Jen¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I took her to the salon because I thought it would be nice for her to have a pamper day on her special day.¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± Penny¡¯s heart warmed as she gazed affectionately at her cat. ¡°Chunchun, look at you. Butler Jen pampers you too, huh?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Butler Jen watched Penny carry Chunchun like a child, following her to the living area. When Penny sat down on the couch to open the gift she had for Chunchun, Butler Jen nced at
  1. it.
It was a cat cor, but instead of a bell as its pendant, the design was one side of a heart. ¡°Chunchun, look!¡± Penny excitedly took out another small box from the paper bag, quickly showing the contents to her cat. ¡°It¡¯s the other half of the heart! One for you, and the other half is mine!¡± Butler Jen¡¯s eyes softened upon seeing the keychain. She truly loves Chunchun and takes care of her. He didn¡¯t want to imagine how hurt she had been when her other pets passed while she was abroad. ¡°Miss Penny, Second Master Hugo told me to prepare dinner so we could have a small celebration for Chunchun, he spoke when he thought it was the right time. ¡°They¡¯re already on the way home, as far as I know. Second Master only went out to pick up the cake, after all ¡°Oh. Her lips formed an O¨Cshape in surprise before she smiled. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll have to take Chunchun somewhere first. Butler Jen¡¯s eyes softened upon seeing the keychain. She truly loves Chunchun and takes care of her. He didn¡¯t want to imagine how hurt she had been when her other pets passed while she was abroad. ¡°Miss Penny, Second Master Hugo told me to prepare dinner so we could have a small celebration for Chunchun, he spoke when he thought it was the right time. ¡°They¡¯re already on the way home, as far as I know. Second Master only went out to pick up the cake, after all ¡°Oh. Her lips formed an O¨Cshape in surprise before she smiled. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll have to take Chunchun somewhere first. CHAPTER 277 277 No ce for him Twelve years ago¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let Young Master Ren live here? He gets along well with Ray, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I suggested, but he doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we persuade him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried.¡± ¡°Should we try harder? I can ask Ray to help. Madam, this isn¡¯t safe anymore. Not long ago, hel ate something that almost killed him. And now, he was nearly crushed by a shelf. The shelf shouldn¡¯t have copsed like that unless someone tampered with it.¡± ¡°Madam, Young Master Ren has always been in constant danger, and you as well. It¡¯s best if we remove him from family affairs, for both your sake and his. His experiences so far are simply worsening his condition.¡± As the adults talked quietly with their voices filled with worry and anxiety, Renren stood outside. He had his back against the wall, right beside the slightly open door. His eyes were cast down, his pale lips drawn into a thin line. ¡°Renren is a stubborn child, but to be honest, I think I should look after him,¡± Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s helpless voice came through. ¡°I understand your concerns, but I¡¯m afraid if I send him somewhere else, he¡¯ll only feel even more lonely. At the same time, I don¡¯t want harm toe your way. It¡¯s too dangerous at the moment.¡± Renren¡¯s jaw tightened, but he wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Leaving his grandmother¡¯s care wasn¡¯t something he wanted, but he would do it if it would lessen her problems. But then again, if Renren moved into Ray¡¯s family, it would weigh heavily on Old Mrs. Pierson and Old Mr. Pierson¡¯s conscience if something happened to their family. Moreover, they knew Renren would me himself if the worst urred. Basically, Renren had nowhere to go. Renren let out a shallow breath, lifting his eyes to the door leading to the garden. Without a word, Renren peeled his back from the wall and walked toward it. When he stepped outside, he looked around until his gaze fell on the high fence, ¡®What if¡­ I¡¯m not here anywhere?¡± Would they still have to worry? Renren¡¯s gaze remained on the top of the fence for a long time before he approached it. His body was small for his age and also weak. Hence, reaching and climbing the fence was impossible. Even so, he tried. ¡°Ugh!¡± Renren winced as he fell back onto the grass. Holding his shoulder, he looked up at the fence again. ¡°It¡¯s not designed for someone to climb it, huh?¡± 14 277 No ce for him His heart sank at the thought. Leaving the manor through the front door was impossible as well. The guards would automatically notify the adults. Considering Renren¡¯s health, he was very delicate. ¡°I give up,¡± he muttered,ying t on the grass, staring at the sky that seemed almost impossible to reach. Even from a ne, it would still feel out of reach. ¡°Would I¡­ would I be able to reach it if I¡­ died?¡± To be honest, Renren was certain he wouldn¡¯t reach adulthood, not just because of his illness. In fact, he was certain their family¡¯s fortune was enough to keep him alive for as long g as possible. The only reason he wasn¡¯t hopeful was because of the dangers lurking in the dark. Though, he thought it would be better if his illness would take his life. In that case, it would be less painful for his grandparents and those who genuinely cared for him. While Renren was thinking about this, he heard a faint meow from his side. Deep lines appeared between his brows as he turned his head. ¡°What is that?¡± he whispered, rolling onto his side and moving the bushes aside. Meow. Renren squinted and saw a kitten¡¯s tail. He intuitivelyy on his stomach and crawled closer, catching sight of the small cat going through what seemed to be a secret small gate hidden behind the thick bushes. He squeezed himself in and approached, staring at it in surprise. Meow. Renren snapped his eyes back to the kitten, which had already Pd out of the fence. He didn¡¯t think much of it, refocusing his gaze on the small gate before him. ¡°A secret exit?¡± he whispered. The small gate was cleverly hidden behind the bushes surrounding the household, but it was also big enough for a grown adult to crawl through. There was a padlock on it, but it wasn¡¯t locked. The corners of his lips stretched into a smile as Renren unhooked it before carefully opening the gate. Thanks to his small body, squeezing through was easy. On the other side of the gate, more bushes surrounded the house, making it impossible for anyone to see someone leaving. Renren didn¡¯t know there were secret exits around the house, but it shouldn¡¯t have been a surprise. After all, Ray¡¯s family might not have been directly involved in the Pierson Family¡¯s affairs, but many knew they were allies. Setting up secret exits and passages was a smart idea. Soon, Renren found himself outside the house. Peeking over the bushes, he scanned the area for any security guards. Meow. 277 No ce for him He turned his head at the sound, only to see the kitten¡¯s tail swaying behind the bushes. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I thought it had already left, he murmured. Meow. On his palms and knees, Renren followed the kitten until he found himself moving further away. from the household. He continued following the kitten until it suddenly disappeared into another household. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Renren stood outside the house and nced up at the tall fence surrounding it. He peeked over the bushes and caught sight of a broken metal bar underneath, rusted over time. ¡°Oh¡­¡± He could get in if he crawled, but that would be trespassing. Renren backed away and looked around. He pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m lost.¡± A deep breath escaped him, but he didn¡¯t feel any panic or worry. Instead, Renren thought this was where he would part ways with the kitten. He walked aimlessly along the side of the road until he noticed a small frog in the middle of the empty street. ¡°Huh?¡± Renren stopped as he noticed the frog facing his direction. ¡°Why is it in the middle of the street?¡± The distance between him and the frog was far enough that he didn¡¯t feel the need to dwell on it. But when the frog jumped in his direction, he froze. Huh? Renren¡¯s heart thudded as he looked at the frog in horror. For some reason, it was still facing his direction. ¡°No,¡± he whispered. ¡°Stay right there¡­ ah!¡± Renren jumped away when the frog suddenly leaped three consecutive times toward him. Subsequently, Renren tripped over the bushes beside him. Before he knew it, he found himself behind the bushes. When he sat up, he was petrified at the thought of the frog waiting to ambush him. Meow. His brows rose as he turned his head to the side, surprised to see the cat he had parted ways with was beside him again. But he didn¡¯t dwell on it. He bent his knees and noticed that he had fallen because he had carelessly stepped on his loose shoces. He reached down to tie them¡­ just in case he needed to make a run for it if the frog tried to ambush him again. Meow: ¡°Huh? A kitten?¡± Suddenly, he heard the faint voice of a girl outside the shrub before the leaves rustled as if bush. 277 No ce for him Mass release tomorrow Comment¡± Post your fastment! Voto CHAPTER 278 278 What is he doing here? Following the cat and getting ambushed by a weird frog resulted in Zoren making a friend good friend he never thought he would ever have in this world¡­ or in this lifetime. T She was kind, warm, and honest. ¨C She was a good person with a big heart to spare. Yet, she was also fierce and wise, always ready to protect her heart from any potential threat. It was why Zoren didn¡¯t want to die, or at least, he wanted to live longer. It was why, even if the thought of death crossed his mind, he wouldn¡¯t want to say it aloud or manifest it again. Because if he did, it would hurt her, and it would break the promise he made to her. [Present Time] Seated on the camping chair ced by the side of the road, Zoren casually sniffed the steam rising from the hot tea in his hand. Every Thursday, Benjamin would drop him off here and then return after a few hours to pick him up. But this time, Benjamin didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he parked at the end of the street far enough not to bother his boss, but close enough to act if danger approached. ¡°Thursday Girl¡­¡± Benjamin sighed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll evere. From what I¡¯ve heard, thest time they saw each other was twelve years ago.¡± Twelve years was a long time. Who knows? Thursday Girl could¡¯ve met a man and married. She might have three children by now who knows? Another deep exhale escaped his nostrils as he looked at his boss¡¯s figure pitifully. ¡°I might not understand him because of this, he mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s not like he likes her¡­ at least, not romantically.¡± Zoren had already made that clear. [She¡¯s an important person in my life, but I¡¯m not in love with her. Don¡¯t taint our friendship with such things.] Wasn¡¯t that odd? All of Zoren¡¯s dedication over the years, and how he gave importance to every Thursday, would suggest he was in love. That he was hopeful of meeting his first love again. However, Zoren was adamant that it wasn¡¯t like that and that he wasn¡¯t confused. ¡°Either way, I feel bad for him,¡± Benjamin sighed heavily, shaking his head. ¡°If only the chairwoman had been able to find her. Benjamin had known Zoren since they were young. After all, Benjamin¡¯s family had worked for the Dieren Family for generatione se well. Die une alen quare of how the chainunman had done 278 What is he doing here? her best to find Thursday Girl. However, the chairwoman had trusted one of the family members. to lead the search, not knowing that this person had already switched sides. By the time the chairwoman found out, it was toote. The first few months after they left the country for Zoren¡¯s treatment, no one had actually been looking for Thursday Girl. Instead of searching for her, they were blocking all the information they could about Zoren¡¯s only beacon of hope. ¡°So, they had no choice but to do door¨Cto¨Cdoor around the area, he whispered as he leaned back, hands on the steering wheel. ¡°My father even told me about how they knocked on every door in the neighborhood, looking for Thursday Girl.¡± But to no avail. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Benjamin¡¯s father had taken over the task of searching for Thursday Girl, but with all the information about the girl vanishing into thin air, they had to use every means possible to get at clue. But s, even when the team camped at this meeting ce, a girl with a cat, a frog, and that unknown creature didn¡¯t appear. Which exined their current plight. Another sigh escaped Benjamin as he watched his boss enjoy the tea all alone again. ¡°Another Thursday where he¡¯s alone¡­¡± Benjamin trailed off when he suddenly caught sight of a figure walking down the street. He squinted, catching a slender woman with a cat in her arms. Although it was already nighttime and he could barely see her figure, the furry cat in her arms. was clearly visible. For a second, he held his breath, his eyes slowly widening. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± he whispered, his breath hitching as he saw the woman slow down when she noticed the man on the side of the street. ¡°Thursday Girl?!¡± he gasped, wide¨Ceyed. Benjamin didn¡¯t know whether to rejoice or cry because if this woman was Thursday Girl, then¡­ Tears brimmed in his eyes as he watched Zoren pause before turning his head toward the woman. ¡°If this is Thursday Girl, then¡­ my boss is probably saved,¡± he whispered, teary¨Ceyed, smiling in relief. ¡°Please¡­ let her be her, and not just a passerby¡± Minutes ago, in the Be Mansion¡­ ¡°To the ce where I first met her. Penny¡¯s lips stretched from ear to ear, making Butler Jen chuckle. ¡°Still that ce, huh?¡± Butler Jen smiled back. ¡°Very well. I guess it¡¯s a good idea for a birthday.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I took her out of the mansion. She loves going out, hehe.¡± < 278 What is he doing here? Suddenly, Penny and Butler Jen¡¯s conversation was interrupted by Haines¡¯s voice. The two turned their heads in his direction, only to see Haines signaling for Penny toe. ¡°Come here for a second,¡± said Haines. Penny furrowed her brows but didn¡¯t question it. She smiled at Butler Jen, picked up Chunchun, and followed Haines to the other study, which was right next to Charles¡¯s home office. Butler Jend in the living area to clean up some of the wrappers so Penny wouldn¡¯t have to do it herself. Much to his surprise, when he finished and was carrying the wrappers to the kitchen, Penny returned. ¡°That was quick, Butler Jen pointed out, only to see Penny chuckle. ¡°Uncle Haines just showed me his gifts to Chunchun, she exined. ¡°It¡¯s a lot, so I told him we¡¯d open itter. I¡¯ll walk Chunchun out first.¡± Butler Jen nodded in understanding, knowing that Haines had this habit of panic¨Cbuying gifts. Haines exined that it was to make sure if one gift wasn¡¯t enough to please the receiver, he could have a higher chance with the others. Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°All right, then. Have a wonderful and warm walk.¡± Penny giggled before walking away. ¡°Chunchun, you should walk, you know?¡± Penny muttered while walking down the street. ¡°You haven¡¯t walked much, and now you want to be carried. Is being physically old that much of a burden now?¡± Penny ruffled the fur of the cat in her arms, talking to her pet, who had grown tired after just a few minutes of walking. As she did, she noticed a figure ahead. Lifting her gaze, her steps slowed as her brows furrowed slightly. Confused, a whisper slipped past her lips. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Mass release tomorrow > Comment CHAPTER 279 279 How did you know me? ¡°What is he doing here?¡± The corners of Penny¡¯s lips curved downward, her eyes fixed on the person ahead of her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, louder this time. ¡°Dean, I¡¯m getting annoyed with you. now e Dean, who was leaning against the side of the car, peeled himself away from it. He smiled charmingly as he walked toward her. ¡°Why are you getting annoyed with me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m following you,¡± he quipped, stopping in front of her. ¡°I know where you live and I¡¯m just dropping by.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ so because of that, you think you cane here anytime?¡± ¡°Penny, I felt like ourst conversation¡­ it weighed on my heart. His smile faded as he sighed. ¡°I reflected on my actions, and you were right. I should trust you. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and no matter what, we¡¯ve shared many memories over the past twelve years.¡± Penny narrowed her eyes slightly, raising her brows. ¡°What did you cat today? You¡¯re saying so many strange things.¡± ¡°Haha. I reflected on my actions and realized that no matter how worried I was about you, I should know you better than anyone,¡± he exined with a smile. ¡°Whatever you need from my uncle, I¡¯m staying out of it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± She nodded, a bit taken aback by his change in approach. ¡°Anyway, Penny, there¡¯s another reason I came here,¡± he remarked, watching her brows elevate. His lips stretched a little as he took something out of his pocket. ¡°Here.¡± Penny nced at the small box¨Ca handful¨Csized present¨Cand asked, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A toy fish. He shrugged and jerked his chin toward the cat in her arms. ¡°Happy Birthday, Chunchun.¡± ( ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her lips closed slightly. ¡°You remembered her birthday, huh?¡± ¡°I always remember her birthday,¡± he said with a touch of humor. ¡°Did you think even now, with how busy I am with work, I¡¯d forget her birthday? Penny pursed her lips and drew a deep breath. ¡°Well, thank you.¡± ¡°Do you have other ns for her birthday?¡± ¡°Well, my Second Brother prepared a simple family dinner for it,¡± she said as she epted the box. ¡°Thanks!¡± Dean blinked as if waiting for something. ¡°No invite?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± Penny shook her head, and he frowned. ¡°Haha. It¡¯s for your own safety < 279 How did you know me? A misunderstanding tonight was thest thing Penny wanted. She already had enough of those tonight. ¡°Ahh¡­ your brothers, huh?¡± he chuckled. ¡°How will you date if you¡¯re always thinking of them?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother. Dating is not part of my ns for now.¡± ¡°Do you always n everything?¡± Penny lifted her eyes, a glint flickered in them before she smirked. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I¡¯d be in trouble. Always ten steps ahead. That¡¯s my motto, remember?¡± The space between his brows creased slightly at the sly look that briefly crossed her face. But Penny was always like that¨Csmart, capable, and sometimes cunning, but in a harmless way. Dean smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s what I like about you.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± She clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. ¡°Anyway, if you won¡¯t invite me for dinner, should I walk you home?¡± he asked meaningfully. ¡°Or is it a no again?¡± Penny pondered this, her eyes brimming with curiosity. ¡°Dean, when have I ever let you walk me home or anywhere?¡± ¡°Never?¡± heughed. ¡°But like they say, try and try until you seed.¡± ¡°Goodness.¡± Penny shook her head, clicking her tongue repeatedly. ¡°So?¡± he raised his brows and stared at her with anticipation. ¡°Should I walk you home?¡± Penny didn¡¯t respond immediately, unlike usual. ¡°You brought Chunchun a present, so just this once. ¡°Really?¡± His eyes gleamed with surprise. Pennyughed. ¡°What? Did you not expect that?¡± ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Oh, that¡¯s a nice one!¡± Dean frowned, watching her burst intoughter. After years of only getting rejection from her, hearing her say yes was something he didn¡¯t expect in this lifetime. Penny, after all, had made it her life¡¯s mission to oppose him in everything, no matter how big or small. ¡°Did you just say yes just to see my reaction?¡± he asked in dismay. ¡°Penny, you¡¯re crossing the line now. Penny smirked triumphantly. ¡°It was worth it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± he trailed off before letting out a dryugh. ¡°I¡¯m speechless.¡± ¡°Oh, god. Don¡¯t be such a drama queen. Let¡¯s go.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He pressed his lips together, smiling widely, nodding his head as he took a short jog to her side. 2:4 270 How did you know me? yet unable to suppress the smile on his face. Penny, on the other hand, nced at his side profile. ¡°Dean, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He casually looked back at her. ¡°This is a first, too. You never ask me questions because you think that¡¯s akin to asking for yet another favor. What did you cat?¡± ¡°Cat food.¡± She shrugged, setting her eyes ahead, her steps slow but consistent. Dean matched her pace. ¡°So, what¡¯s the question? We¡¯re quits now. You answered mine, so I¡¯ll answer yours,¡± he said, just to let her know this wasn¡¯t a favor she¡¯d have to return in the future. ¡°How did you know me? His steps slowed and then he stopped, while Penny continued walking. He stared at her back, watching the distance between them grow wider until she halted. Penny slowly turned around, tilting her head. ¡°I never asked you this before, but now¡­ I am. How did you know me?¡± ¡°Why are you asking now?¡± he asked out of pure curiosity. ¡°Curiosity,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m still not interested in you and I still find you bothersome, but I think I¡¯m old enough to know why do you care?¡± Dean nodded in understanding and chuckled. ¡°Because I like you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t.¡± He slowly advanced toward her. ¡°Initially, it was out of pure curiosity. I was curious because I saw Ray checking the school records, and I saw your records. I was curious. what kind of person that thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold, who could kick me out of my spot.¡± He stopped two steps before her and continued. ¡°But the thing that really made me take an interest was when I heard that Professor Singh wanted you on his team. I thought I was the youngest in the team, but it turns out there¡¯s someone much more capable and smarter than I am.¡± ¡°So, you wanted to sabotage me?¡± ¡°Sabotage is a stretch. I wanted to be friends with you so we could be allies on Professor Singh¡¯s team.¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched. ¡°Ahh.¡± ¡°But I stuck around because I thought¡­ you were fun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good person,¡± he said. ¡°And I ended up liking you.¡± ¡°Alright. Time to go. Penny casually turned around and resumed walking, erasing thatst remark from her memory. Watching this, Dean chuckled. ¡°Penny, wait for me!¡± he called and jogged after her, only to see 270 How did you know mn? Surely, Penny wouldin about not having a love life because of the rogues around her. But In actuality, it was her fault. When someone showed her serious interest, she always fled. What a fickle personality she consistently maintained. 66 At this point, I feel like I have to ask you a question. Do you trust me? If YES, then ride this journey with me peacefully because we got some sweet melons at the end of this journey. Mass release tomorrow Comment R CHAPTER 280 280 I know what I am doing. Meanwhile¡­ Meow Zoren turned his head toward the sound, catching a blurry figure standing several steps from his vantage point. His eyesight was bad during daylight, and it was even worse at night. However, he could se** Meow. something moving in her arms. He kept his gaze on the figure, watching as she slowly approached. When she was close enough, he caught a whiff of sweet cologne mixed with the scent of tea.. ¡°Renren?¡± Deep lines appeared between his brows as his eyes widened slightly. ¡°You are¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me¡­¡± she whispered, disbelief in her voice. ¡°What are you¡­ how¡­ have you always been here on Thursdays?¡± For a moment, Zoren was silent as he studied the figure before him. ¡°Penny?¡± He rose from his scat, surprised. ¡°Is this really you?¡± ¡°Renren.¡± The woman took a step forward and stood before him. She looked up, her eyes gleaming with relief. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s really you!?¡± His lips stretched into a smile as he reached out, cing his hand on top of her head. ¡°You¡¯ve grown. ¡°Haha. You too!¡± she chuckled, stepping back when she heard another meow from her cat. ¡°Renren, do you remember her?¡± Meow. Zoren¡¯s eyes fell on her arms, recognizing the familiar color of the cat he remembered. ¡°Chunchun?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The woman grinned from car to car, watching as he shifted his eyes back to her. ¡°So, you remembered her?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± His expression softened as he assessed the face looking at him. It was a shame he couldn¡¯t see her clearly, but he could tell she had lost some weight. ¡°Penny, I¡¯m so d to see you again.¡± ¡°Me too. It¡¯s been a while, she replied. ¡°But don¡¯t call me Penny anymore. That¡¯s an alias.¡± ¡°An alias?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you, so I did turned apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± want to give you my real name. Her smile 280 I know what I am doing. ¡°You can call me¡­¡± The woman trailed off as the corner of her mouth curled up. ¡°Patricia. It¡¯s Patricia Miller.¡± a +135 ¡°Sir, is that really Thursday Girl?!¡± Benjamin gasped, looking at his boss through the rearview mirror. When the woman and Zoren met again, they stayed at their meeting spot to catch up. They talked for nearly two hours until Patricia had to go home. Naturally, Zoren offered her a ride, so Benjamin came to drive the two of them. After dropping Patricia off at a nearby vi, Benjamin couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking questions. ¡°Yes,¡± Zoren smiled subtly, his eyes on the window. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Benjamin gasped. ¡°Oh my god! Howe she only showed up now?¡± ¡°She was abroad, Zoren remarked. ¡°Apparently, her family had to move abroad a year after I left, and since there was no means ofmunication between us, she couldn¡¯t tell me. She only returned to the country not long ago.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Benjamin nodded, darting his eyes between the rearview mirror and the road. ¡°That¡¯s why no matter how much we searched, we couldn¡¯t find her.¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond but kept his eyes on the window. Silence quickly ensued, which was something Benjamin didn¡¯t expect. His boss had been freeing up his schedule every Thursday, so he assumed Zoren would be on cloud nine after seeing her again. But s¡­ ¡°Sir, are you okay?¡± Benjamin asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯re oddly quiet.¡± ¡°What were you expecting?¡± *You would beughing and jumping for joy?¡± Benjamin blurted out, biting his tongue, but it was toote. Zoren let out a short chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m just d to see her and catch up. I told you, she¡¯s a good friend of mine.¡± ¡°Did you exchange contacts? Did you mention your eye problems?¡± ¡°No.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why?!¡± ¡°It was unnecessary. But she asked me for my number. Zoren leaned against the window, arms. < 280 I know what I am doing. Benjamin sighed. For some reason, he was quieter than ever. Was he depressed? At this point, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was. After all, there had been so many letdownstely that he felt drained. When he nced at the rearview mirror, all he saw was the slight curl at the corner of Zoren¡¯s lips. ¡®I guess he¡¯s happy¡­ in a way,¡® Benjamin sighed for the umpteenth time today, shifting his focus. back to the road. After a prolonged silence, Zoren¡¯s voice pierced through it. ¡°Ben¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond immediately. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows, thinking his boss had suddenly changed his mind. What was he trying to say? ¡°Drop me by the Old Residence, Zoren said. ¡°I want to tell Grandma that I finally reunited with Thursday Girl.¡± ¡°But if you go there, the Chairwoman will be worried!¡± Benjamin gasped. ¡°Sir, can we not tell her about it for now!¡± Zoren furrowed his brows. ¡°You¡¯re being strange, Ben.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just worried!¡± Benjamin panicked. ¡°I mean, you just told the Chairman that you¡¯re married, and she¡¯s been disheartened that you wouldn¡¯t let her see your wife! But now, you¡¯re going to tell her about Thursday Girl! I don¡¯t think she will believe you at this point!¡± ¡°But Thursday Girl and the marriage are true.¡± Benjamin choked. ¡°I know they¡¯re true, but just one at a time! The Chairwoman is aware that you¡¯ve been looking for Thursday Girl. If she hears about this, she might get worried about your marriage!¡± ¡°What if I tell her that I¡¯m divorcing my wife for Thursday Girl?¡± Zoren tilted his head. This time, the car came to a full stop. Benjamin looked back at his boss in disbelief. ¡°Sir! Are you going to marry a stranger?!¡± ¡°A stranger? She¡¯s not a stranger.¡± ¡°Sir, Thursday Girl is someone you know! But it¡¯s been twelve years since youst saw her! You don¡¯t know what kind of person she has be!¡± Benjamin was almost panting as he expressed his dismay. ¡°Please, sir, you¡¯re being rash.¡±@ ¡°I am being rash.¡± ¡°Wh2* < 280 I know what I am doing. ¡°Because I¡¯m inconveniencing Miss Penelope with this marriage, Zoren shrugged as he casually answered the question. ¡°She¡¯s been kind enough to let our rudeness pass¡­ don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°But even so¡­¡± ¡°Benjamin,¡± Zoren called solemnly, waiting until he could feel his assistant¡¯s gaze. ¡°Have I ever let you down?¡± Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°No.¡± *Then let me decide on this one.¡± Zoren nodded reassuringly. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t argue with me on this anymore.¡± Mass release tomorrow Comment ¦° Pos! your firstment! Vote 1 Fandom Swipe left to continue > View All > Se CHAPTER 281 281 Three line of defenses The Next Day¡­ [Pierson Corporation: CEO¡¯s Office] ¡°Mr. Pierson, your worries are now gone! As long as we¡¯re here, we will never take our eyes off you we won¡¯t even blink!¡± Benjamin jumped back when the men standing before them shouted in unison. His eyes widened, and his heart raced nervously as he took in the sight of the men in ck suits and sunsses standing at full alert. His face twitched until it looked entirely twisted. 1 Why do they all look like a bunch of troublemakers?!¡®he cried internally. Some of the bodyguards had clean¨Cshaven heads, while others had tattoos. Since their uniforms didn¡¯t include ties, the first three buttons of their shirts were unbuttoned, revealingrge tattoos on the sides of their necks. Some had so much ink on their bodies that it extended past their wrists. And to top it off, there were even some older men old enough to be his uncle or grandpa ¨C in the group! This was not what he expected, nor was it the same as the bodyguards she deployed to other important figures! Benjamin and the CEO¡¯s team had done their research, after all. Most of the people the Prime Group deployed to assist or guard an individual looked professional and respectable. But this group seemedcking in every way! Was this her revenge on him?! ¡®What is going on?!¡± Benjamin mentally wept. ¡®She said she would give us her best guys, but they look like a bunch of gangsters who turned into loan sharks!¡± ¡°Miss Penelope!¡± he eximed in dismay when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Do you think we¡¯re a joke to you?!* Penny, seated on the long divan, arched a brow. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Vitt?¡± ¡°Who are these guys?!¡± Benjamin harrumphed, pointing at the group of rogues in the room. ¡°You said you would give us your best men! But what is this?! They don¡¯t look like they could do a good job! Morcover, if people saw these guys walking with my boss, they would think he hired. some small¨Ctime gangsters off the street!¡± Penny frowned and cast Zoren a look. ¡°Can I kick him out?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Benjamin gasped. ¡°You can¡¯t just ¨C¡± ¡°Kick him out.¡± Benjamin¡¯s breath hitched as Penny waved slightly. As soon as she did, some of the men in the front line marched toward Benjamin. men. SLAM! 281 Three line of defenses ¡°Wait ¨C no!¡± Penny smiled in satisfaction when Benjamin¡¯s voice stopped abruptly as they threw him out and closed the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about him.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Penny chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand, Mr. Pierson.¡± She then snapped her eyes back to the men standing before the set of couches where she and Zoren sat. ¡°So? What do you think?¡± she asked, and Zoren kept his gaze on her. ¡°I feel much more reassured now,¡± he said, thinking that was the question. There was no way she was asking him what he thought of their appearance, considering his current eye problems. ¡°Hehe.¡± Penny couldn¡¯t help but giggle triumphantly. ¡°If you could see them, you¡¯d probably have the same reaction as your assistant.¡± ¡°I doubt it.¡± Zoren squinted at the men before them, then rose from his seat. ¡°Thank you for epting this job. I entrust my life to you.¡± ¡°No problem, boss!¡± the men answered in unison as if they were programmed to speak at the same time. Unlike Benjamin, who found this unsettling, Zoren found it amusing. He smiled in satisfaction, pleased with the men¡¯s enthusiasm. It was a different experiencepared to the past. After all, Zoren never needed to meet his new bodyguards before. But because this was the Prime Group¡¯s tradition, he didn¡¯t mind sparing his morning for it. ¡°They seem enthusiastic, he blurted out as he sat down. ¡°I like their energy.¡± ¡°Mr. Pierson, these men are very reliable. They might seem a little odd, but they¡¯re exactly the right the perfect people you need.¡± Zoren nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I trust you, Miss Penelope.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have a choice, she casually joked. ¡°Now, onto the boring stuff. You¡¯ll have three lines of defense. The closest to you will keep you safe. They¡¯ll check everything within your reach and make sure it¡¯s safe to use, eat, touch, and so on. That includes your cars, houses food, medicines, and people. They¡¯re also capable of administering first aid in case of an emergency.¡± She paused and stared at him solemnly. ¡°They¡¯re licensed to do it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°However, they¡¯ll only do so in emergencies. So, don¡¯t think of exploiting them by recing your medical staff with them. I don¡¯t want my people to get overworked.¡± Zoren¡¯s smile stretched. I never thought of that, but it sounds convenient.¡± ¡°The second line of defense¡­¡± Penny continued, briefing him on his new security measures so he would know the possible changes with this new set of bodyguards. ¡°Lastly, they¡¯re also aware 281 Three line of defonsos of the people they should be wary of.¡± ¡°These men are capable, experienced, and have undergone intensive training before being deployed,¡± she added. ¡°Therefore, I hope that when they speak their minds and voice their opinions, you¡¯ll reconsider. After all, they¡¯re only allowed to disagree with you or speak up if they think you¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡°I see. Zoren nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be with you all day, so there will be three groups that will take turns keeping your defenses intact, she remarked, and he nodded. By the end of her exnation, Zoren found himself smiling in satisfaction. There wasn¡¯t much difference from the security he had before, but hearing her exin it all with such confidence put his mind at ease. ¡°Thank you, Miss Penelope, Zoren expressed. ¡°I deeply appreciate it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, Mr. Pierson. This is business, and what I¡¯m providing is simply because we had an agreement. ¡°Even so, I want to express my gratitude. Penny opened her mouth but ended up saying nothing. She then nced at the bodyguards and waved dismissively. ¡°Take your post. ¡°Yes, Big Boss!¡± 1 Penny¡¯s face twitched as she hissed at them, knowing Zoren couldn¡¯t see the look she was making. The bodyguards frowned slightly as they dragged their feet out of the office. When thest person closed the door, Penny faced Zoren. ¡°Mr. Pierson, I hope you don¡¯t mind if I take this time to discuss our other dilemma.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but I need a minute or two. ¡°Hmm?¡± Zoren smiled subtly. ¡°I need to do my regr check¨Cup,¡± he said. ¡°Did I mention it?¡± ¡°Oh. So, that¡¯s the brief gap in our schedule, huh?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°Should I leave to give you some privacy?¡± He tilted his head slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, then you don¡¯t have to. You can stay¡± CHAPTER 282 282 Uh¡­ no¡­ Penny sat quietly in her spot as a small group of nurses and non¨Cuniformed doctors entered the CEO¡¯s office. They assessed her as they came in, just like how Penny studied each of them. No words were spoken since they arrived, making every small sound they made seem louder than it should have. Penny watched them carefully check Zoren¡¯s blood pressure, heart rate, and eyes, even drawing some blood from him. After that, they gave him a bunch of medicines to take. For now, they put him on an IV for some other things because, apparently, Zoren was catching a mild fever. ¡®A fever, and yet, I didn¡¯t even notice,¡® she thought, pursing her lips. Even now that I know he¡¯s running a mild fever, I can¡¯t tell.¡® Was it because Zoren had be an expert at hiding his illnesses that even the sharp Penny was deceived? ¡®I should tell the guys so they¡¯re aware,¡® she quickly made a mental note. ¡°Sir Zoren, please, if possible, conduct all your meetings today in your office. That way, you won¡¯t strain your body,¡± said the doctor with a tinge of helplessness, as if he knew there was no use in saying this. ¡°For now, this IV will lower your temperature and prevent it from bing a serious flu.¡± Zoren nodded. *We¡¯ll be backter with yourb results and to check your eyes again. The doctor lowered his head and cast a look at Penny. He nodded slightly at her as well before they quietly left the office. Penny followed the group with her gaze. From their actions, it seemed they had been looking after Zoren¡¯s health for quite some time now, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait, Miss Penelope,¡± Zoren said with a smile. ¡°You have a fever, Mr. Pierson.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mild fever. I get it every other day, so it¡¯s not a big deal. So was the recent ident he was in. Penny pressed her lips into a thin line, staring at her husband with sharp eyes. ¡°Take care of yourself, Mr. Pierson. Being sick all your life¡­ doesn¡¯t mean you have to get used to it.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to, I have to, he replied just as calmly. ¡°Just like how I had to trust you. I had no choice. ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡°But thank you for your concern. I appreciate it. ¡°I¡¯m simply thinking of mypany. It¡¯ll be bad for us if something happens to you while my people are looking after you.¡± 282 Uh¡­no¡­ ¡°I still appreciate it.¡± guy¡­ I¡¯m Her jaw tightened in irritation. People would normally find what I said terrible, but this on the one getting irritated. ¡°Regarding our marriage, I asked Benjamin to look into it. I know you¡¯re not aware of it, but I am also not aware of it, he broached, knowing it was time to drop the pleasantries and move on to the most important part of the day. ¡°Even the Civil Bureau and the person I know who could have traced how this happened didn¡¯t find the answer¡± Zoren briefly paused before solemnly continuing. ¡°All they know is that five years ago, a couple registered their marriage, which, sadly, is you and me.¡± ¡°That is strange¡­¡± Penny lowered her gaze, resting the side of her fingers in front of her lips. ¡°I also investigated the matter. However, what I found were records of myself doing some work in the office and heading straight home. I didn¡¯t go out until the next day¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°What about you, Mr. Pierson?¡± she looked up at the man across from her. ¡°What were you doing five years ago, on the day of the registration?¡± ¡°Dying. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I was in the ICU because I identally ate poison. I almost died, Miss Penelope. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible for me to have been married on that date.¡± ¡®So the hospital log is true,¡® Penny thought, feeling both speechless and mystified. ¡°Although I know this is concerning and confusing, I¡¯m also aware that finding out the truth behind it is not our priority right now, he uttered, earning her attention again. ¡°Yes, it is not,¡± she nodded. ¡°I want a divorce, Mr. Pierson. ¡°Mywyers are already drafting the contract,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll send the papers by the end of the day.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also send mywyer¡¯s draft, she replied. ¡°Although you might want to hear this I want nothing from you aside from this contract. So, as a heads¨Cup, my side simply wants to protect my assets. Zoren nodded. ¡°The feeling is mutual. I don¡¯t want anything from you, and you won¡¯t take anything of mine.¡± ¡°Good. Now, we¡¯re on the same page. Penny heaved a sigh of relief. This went more smoothly than she thought. ¡°Now that we have an agreement, Mr. Pierson, can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You told me yesterday about your dilemma with your elder.¡± Zoren smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯ll get resolved today.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. you say so. Penny nodded before her eyes fell on the IV bag hanging on the pole. When she snapped her gaze back to him, she peeled her back from the seat. Since it seems we¡¯ve settled it, I¡¯ll leave now. Let¡¯s meet again when we need to sign the contract ¡°I can¡¯t walk you out! ¡°It¡¯s alright, you don¡¯t have to: Having said that, Penny rose from her seat and turned to leave. But just as she took a step, she stopped and ran her tongue across her inner cheek ¡°Is there something else, Miss Penelope he asked, noticing that her blurry figure was still there. Penny looked back at him and gazed at the IV bag. ¡°Mr. Pierson, can I check the IV bag if you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Sure, he agreed without asking ¡°If you need to know what it is, I can tell you! Penny didn¡¯t respond as she walked over to him, standing beside the couch where he was seated. She checked the IV bag and slightly adjusted it. After that, her eyes fell on him. She carefully walked in front of him and bent over. ¡°Yes?¡± he hummed, noticing she was quite close now, ¡°Is there a need for you to be this close?¡± ¡°Yes. Penny stared at his face before her eyes fell on the back of his hand. ¡°Mr. Pierson, should I take off your IV? ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt you?¡± Zoren didn¡¯t answer quickly. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I know the drug. It¡¯s effective, but I also saw your medical record. This medicine was unnecessary and was only tormenting his kidneys. m ¡°Don¡¯t I have a choice now as well?¡± ¡°This time, you do. She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to listen to me or follow the doctor¡¯s advice. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Zoren blinked slowly before raising his hand to her. ¡°I don¡¯t like this medicine.¡± Penny smiled subtly and stood before him. She held his hand while her fingers carefully peeled the tape off his skin. However, a sudden ¡°BAM!¡± echoed in the room, making her jolt and identally pull the entire needle out. At the same time, Zoren raised his foot in surprise at the sudden pain on the back of his hand. His action, however, identally and mildly kicked the back of her feet. BAM! Penny gasped as she fell on him, her knees intuitively resting on his side and her hands on his shoulders. Zoren, on the other hand, instinctively held her waist to stop her from falling on himpletely. C 282 Uh¡­.no. They froze. ¡°Zoren Pierson!¡± An angry elderly voice rang out from the door, halting just as quickly as she searched the room. There, on the couch, were Zoren and a woman. When Zoren and Penny turned their heads. toward the door, Old Mrs. Pierson quickly recognized the woman. It was the woman on the marriage certificate! Comment 32 CHAPTER 283 283 Another reason to live! ¡°Zoren Pierson!¡± Penny felt as if a bucket of ice had been poured over her the moment she heard that elderly voice. She didn¡¯t know who the person was, but she had a strong premonition that this would be bad. ¡°Oh!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson sped her hands, and the anger on her face vanished. She darted her eyes between the two before the wrinkles on her face deepened with a smile. ¡°I see the two of you were having a lovely private moment. Please forgive this old woman. I didn¡¯t know my grandson was amodating his wife today!¡± (2) Zoren kept his gaze on the figure by the door. ¡°Miss Penelope,¡± he whispered. ¡°I am¡­ sorry.¡± Penny¡¯s heart sank as soon as she heard his apology. She didn¡¯t need to ask what he was apologizing for she already had her guess. ¡°Hehe.¡± She let out a dryugh. ¡°Alright, then! Tell me once you¡¯re done!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson pped, stomping her cane as she turned to leave. ¡°Grandma, Zoren called with a sigh. ¡°We¡¯re done already. Come in.¡± Penny gasped and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Done with what?¡± she whispered harshly, making him nce up at her. ¡°With the meeting ¡ª Then why didn¡¯t you add that to the sentence!?¡± was what she wanted to shout, but seeing the olddy so happy to see her grandson with a woman ¨C she was practically glowing ¨C Penny didn¡¯t have the heart to spoil her joy. ¨C Zoren openly exined the situation to his grandmother, and Penny understood why he had resorted to lying. His grandmother, Old Mrs. Pierson, was old older than Butler Jen. Although her clothes and hairstyle were elegant, no amount of beauty products could hide her aging skin. *Please let me go, she grumbled, and at that moment, Zoren carefully released his hold on her waist. ¡°Thank you!¡± With that, Penny pushed herself away from him. As soon as she was back on her feet, Zoren also carefully stood up. ¡°Grandma,¡± he called, approaching the old woman to assist her to a winged chair. Once seated, she smiled happily at the young couple standing before her. ¡°Hahaha! What a good day! Finally, I¡¯ve met my granddaughter¨Cinw! Come, take a seat! Sit close to Grandma so I can look at you up close.¡± Penny smiled and instinctively nced at Zoren. Even though he couldn¡¯t see, he felt her gaze. So, he pretended to look away, even though he didn¡¯t need to because of his eye problems. 283 Another reason to live! ¡®Goodness. This guy.¡® Penny mentally shook her head before beaming a wide smile at Old Mrs. Pierson. She sat on the end of the couch closest to the old woman.. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson sped her hands, chuckling with happiness as she studied Penny¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry if I interrupted your time, Penelope. This brat gives me a lot of headaches and didn¡¯t even mention he was married until a few nights ago!¡± Penny chuckled, ncing at the seat opposite her where Zoren sat down. He still maintained that cool demeanor, as if he had no ns to do anything. Had he already put his life in her hands? ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma, and please don¡¯t me Zoren. It was my wish to keep our marriage private, Penny said gently to the old woman. ¡°Please forgive us for keeping it a secret.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Zoren¡¯s eyebrows rose as he squinted at Penny, watching her and his grandmother chat. ¡®I thought she¡¯d clear up the situation,¡® he thought, eyes fixed on Penny¡¯s figure. ¡®Is she worried about Grandma?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson chuckled at Penny¡¯s gentleness and warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, my dear daughter. I understand. Our family isn¡¯t the best and is a little problematic. So, I understand that boy. wanted to protect his marriage by keeping it a secret. It¡¯s just that I thought he shouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret from me¡± ¡°I know, right, Grandma?¡± Penny sighed dejectedly. ¡°I also suggested that we should let you know, but he was adamant¡± e When Old Mrs. Pierson heard this, she quickly cast Zoren a deadly re. This mischievous boy! He¡¯s always sweet to me, but when he¡¯s being mischievous, he¡¯s the worst!¡± Zoren quietly endured the imaginary beating from his grandmother¡¯s re. Meanwhile, he also sneaked a nce at Penny. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see the triumphant smirk that briefly appeared on her face. Now she got her petty revenge. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright! What¡¯s important now is that I am finally sure he wasn¡¯t making it up!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson looked at Penny with a warm, weing smile. Her granddaughter¨Cinw was very pretty as well. She was even prettier in person; her photo on the marriage license did her no justice. ¡°Grandma, why would you think he was making it up?¡± Penny pouted slightly. Old Mrs. Pierson huffed. ¡°Because I thought he was just trying to make me feel better so I wouldn¡¯t have anything to hold on to in this world!¡± ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s impossible. Zoren always tells me everything about you!¡± Penny dramatically eximed. ¡°But I am d he finally told you¡­ although he didn¡¯t mention that to me! ¡°I did mention it¡­ Zoren trailed off as he felt a sudden intensity directed his way. ¡°Am I not allowed to speak right now?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head, clicking her tongue repeatedly. She tapped Penny¡¯s hand, her < 263 Another reason to live¡°: ¡°But now that I¡¯ve confirmed the marriage is true and that my daughter¨Cinw isn¡¯t just an imaginary wife, I feel much more at case.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson nodded while Penny couldn¡¯t help but genuinely smile back at her. ¡°Now, I am truly at peace.¡± ¡°So, Grandma, don¡¯t worry about me anymore; Zoren took this chance to say what he hadn¡¯t been able to when he revealed his marriage. ¡°I have Penelope on my side now. Just focus on your health. ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Penny nodded in agreement. ¡°Zoren is right!¡± ¡°Penelope has been worried about you, so she ended uping here,¡± he added for emphasis. But s, their attempt to redirect Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s attention back to her health led to a much bigger problem. ¡°You Wo¡­¡± Old Mrs. Pierson chuckled as she looked at the couple. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll focus on my health so I can live a longer life until I see your children!¡± 2 Zoren: ¡°¡­ Penny: The two of them quietly agreed to divert Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s attention back to her health. After all, that was Zoren¡¯s only concern. His grandmother should be rxing without worrying about him. But it seemed¡­ they had just unlocked another reason for Old Mrs. Pierson to cling to life! (5) Comment 19 View All > Post your firstment! CHAPTER 284 284 She would never do that¡­ unless there¡¯s a valid reason 284 She would never do that¡­ unless there¡¯s a valid reason. ¡°When are you nning to have children?¡± ¡°Where did you spend your honeymoon?¡± ¡°How many children do you want?¡± ¡°How did the two of you meet?¡± ¡°Do you prefer a boy or a girl?¡± These were the kinds of questions Penny never imagined she would have to face in her lifetime. Even in her first life, no one had ever asked her these questions. But now, she had to face all of them with a smile. ¡°When are you nning to have children? ¡®We haven¡¯t discussed that yet,¡® Penny wanted to say, but Zoren spoke up first, ¡°We¡¯re trying¡± Zoren answered tly. 3 ¡°Where did you spend your honeymoon?¡± ¡®Well, we chose Japan¡­¡± ¡°Every time we¡¯re together. Again, he answered right away. ¡°I see. So how many children do you want?¡± Like I said, we haven¡¯t discussed¡­ ¡°Quadruplets. Less hassle.¡± Once again, Penny didn¡¯t get a chance to respond. 6 ¡°How did the two of you meet?¡± ¡®In Japan, while I was at the museum¡­¡± ¡°Fate brought us together.¡± ¡°Do you prefer a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if they are four. Both genders will be in the mix¡­ maybe.¡± Penny was horrified! All the questions were directed at her, but the answers wereing from the other side! But that wasn¡¯t the reason she was flustered it was because his answers were too¡­ vulgar! Quadruplets?! Honeymoon every time they were together? Was he actually a yer?! ¡°Tsk.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson clicked her tongue and nced at her grandson, who had been answering all the questions for Penny. ¡°Grandma, Penny is a shy person. These types of questions fluster her because they¡¯re too <
  1. She would never do that¡­ unless there¡¯s a valid reason.
direct,¡± he exined, not considering that his answers flustered her more than the usual questions adults ask newlyweds. ¡°Oh! Haha!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson let out a chuckle. ¡°No wonder her face is so red!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Zoren tilted his head, curious. Penny, on the other hand, held her breath and forced a smile. ¡°Grandma¡­ haha. My darling is a little too direct, so I¡¯m a bit ufortable. ¡°Hahaha! Right, right! We women just want to show that side to our spouses!¡± ¡°The only side I want to show him right now is my wrath!¡± she mentally cried out. The corner of Zoren¡¯s lips curled up in amusement, sensing Penny¡¯s distress at the situation. He shouldn¡¯t be smiling at this moment, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I heard Grandma¡¯s voice this lively and energetic,¡® he thought, his blurry. eyes softening at the sound around him. I feel¡­ warm.¡® ¡°Oh, my little daughter¡¯s child.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson happily held Penny¡¯s hand and patted it. ¡°It¡¯s alright, child. Forgive Grandma for making you shy. I¡¯m simply happy and excited about this meeting. If I hadn¡¯te here, I wouldn¡¯t have met you because that boy is too territorial at times.¡± Her smile softened as she nodded approvingly at Penny. ¡°Had I known about your marriage, I wouldn¡¯t have worried so much. But then again, I don¡¯t me you for choosing to keep it Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. private.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Penny sighed helplessly, feeling a little sorry for deceiving this wonderful woman. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to apologize, child. Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just d we¡¯ve met, and that someone is truly on my grandson¡¯s side now. He is many things, and he can be a bit of a troublemaker, but he¡¯s a kind man. I¡¯m not just saying this because he¡¯s my grandson; I just know he¡¯s a good man.¡± ?) Penny¡¯s smile faltered slightly as she nced at Zoren. ¡°I know, Grandma,¡± she said, turning her eyes back to Old Mrs. Pierson. ¡°My husband is a fair man.¡± The two women smiled at each other, while Zoren fixed his gaze on Penny. He didn¡¯t know why she would say such a thing with such certainty, but it made him smile. [Be Household] ¡°Haines, this is getting suspicious. Why are you suddenly ordering a halt to the investigation?¡± Wild¡¯szy and naturally arrogant voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°And by the way, I don¡¯t take orders from you. Not because I am here and you are there, you¡¯re my boss!¡± ¡°I never said to put aplete stop to it. Just don¡¯t make any effort. At least make it look like you¡¯ve hit another dead end. Haines, seated on the long couch inside the study, leaned back.fortably in the chair. ¡°These aren¡¯t my orders; they¡¯re Penny¡¯s. If it were up to me, I wouldn¡¯t 284 Sho would never do that¡­ unless there¡¯s a valid reason. have called you.¡± ¡°Why? Why first?¡± Wild grunted. ¡°You guys should tell me what¡¯s going on in there, alright? Don¡¯t keep me in the dark just because I¡¯m here and you¡¯re there! I¡¯ll be there once I¡¯ve finished some things over here!¡± Another shallow breath slipped past Haines as he held the phone to his ear. ¡°Just do it for now, Wild. Penny will exin everything to you in the future. Don¡¯t forget she¡¯s still preparing for her office here, and there¡¯s been some talk from rivalpanies who are against Prime Group entering the market.¡± ¡°Tch. Stupid bastards!¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you for that.¡± ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll do it! Just make it not obvious, right? I¡¯ll show that we¡¯ve made no progress.¡± Wild ruffled his hair in irritation while Haines hummed in agreement. ¡°By the way, Haines, are you sure Penny isn¡¯t in danger?¡± Haines furrowed his brows. ¡°No, why?¡± ¡°That bratty little benefactor deployed her own team to guard a new client,¡± Wild said as he nced around their empty headquarters. ¡°She flew half of them to that country under a priority order. She didn¡¯t even lend them to the minister when he asked for her help but sent her third¨Cbest team. Yet, she suddenly changed her list and sent her elite team just a few days after epting their application.¡± (2) Wild paused, tilting his head. ¡°What changed her mind?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Haines, confused. ¡°But if that¡¯s true, then it is strange indeed. She would never do that¡­ unless there¡¯s a valid reason.¡± Comment 34 CHAPTER 285 285 Do you want this marriage? As much as Penny ¡°wanted¡± to stay with Old Mrs. Pierson, she had to leave. Penny still had other matters to attend to today. Thankfully, Zoren was ¡°kind¡± enough to excuse her from his grandmother. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Mrs. Piersonughed heartily, still holding onto Penny¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma,¡± Penny smiled apologetically. ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to stay longer with you, I have some priormitments today.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, my beautiful child. I know you¡¯re a woman of your own, and it can¡¯t be helped. You¡¯ve already overstayed because of me.¡± ¡°Grandma, my wife is really runningte now¡­ ¡°How about youe to the residenceter for dinner, hmm?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson hummed, giving Penny an expectant look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I live alone, and I¡¯ll make sure no one will see or know you, so the two of you can keep trying peacefully.¡± (3) Penny and Zoren were rendered speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t think she can,¡± Zoren spoke gently. ¡°Maybe next time.¡± However, Old Mrs. Pierson didn¡¯t spare her grandson the slightest bit of attention. Instead, her eyes twinkled behind her wrinkles as she waited for Penny¡¯s response. ¡°Can you join us for dinner for Grandma, my pretty daughter?¡± she hummed again, squeezing Penny¡¯s hand. Penny pursed her lips before she nodded. ¡°Sure, Grandma.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Great! Do you have any preferences?¡± ¡°I eat everything,¡± she giggled. ¡°I have a big appetite ¨C ording to my family.¡± ¡°How is that possible!?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson gasped. ¡°You look so thin!¡± ¡°Hehehe. That¡¯s because I work out a lot and run here and there,¡± Penny chuckled as she casually leaned closer to the old madam. ¡°I even feel sorry for myself for slimming down so much.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Mrs. Piersonughed louder, patting Penny¡¯s hand as if pping. ¡°Fine, fine. If you say you eat everything, then I¡¯ll prepare my best dish.¡± Penny¡¯s eyes softened at the energetic grandmother, and she ced her other hand on the old madam¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t tire yourself out for me. Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Hehe. How could I not? I¡¯ll personally prepare it for you!¡± Zoren listened to their exchange and couldn¡¯t help but fix his gaze on Penny. Hearing his grandmotherugh with such vigor and being in such a warm atmosphere made him rx. His grandmother liked Penny simply because she knew Penny was his wife. But the more they talked, the more certain he became that Old Mrs. Pierson liked her even more because of her personality. 285 Do you want this marriage? ¡°Then I¡¯lle home and help with the preparation,¡± he offered, catching their eyes as they looked in his direction. ¡°Grandma is quite stubborn, so I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll personally prepare the dinner.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson chuckled in satisfaction, darting her eyes between the couple. ¡°Hehe. Penny, it seems your husband is really in love with you. That boy was never in the kitchen! He usually dislikes eating!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Penny chuckled awkwardly as she sneaked another peek at Zoren. Despite the excuse Zoren gave Old Mrs. Pierson about Penny¡¯s next appointment, the three of them had to stay for another fifteen minutes to finalize their dinner ns. After some time, Old Mrs. Pierson finally let Penny go. At Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s insistence, Zoren had to personally walk her out of the office while his grandmother stayed behind. ¡°Miss Penelope,¡± he called as they walked side by side down the hallway leading to the lift. ¡°Do you want this marriage?¡± Her face twitched, and she didn¡¯t answer until they were in front of the elevator. Penny faced. him squarely and scoffed. ¡°Mr. Pierson, do you think I want this marriage?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯m asking because¡­ I have another proposal, he replied quietly, his voice only audible between them. ¡°Can we not file for the divorce yet?¡± 1 Penny and Zoren faced each other, holding each other¡¯s gazes sternly. His jaw tightened as his breathing slowed, waiting for her response. Earlier, if Penny had. exined the situation to Old Mrs. Pierson, Zoren was ready to back her up. After all, he thought that would be the best solution for both of them instead of marrying Thursday Girl to fix it. But s¡­ Penny yed along. She yed along, and now, they were deeper in this dilemma than they had been before Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s arrival. ¡°This might sound unreasonable and selfish of me, but can you please give me some time?¡± he added when he didn¡¯t hear anything from her. ¡°I¡¯d be greatly indebted to you.¡± Penny huffed as she ran her tongue across her inner cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll sign the papers still, so we only need to file them once this cools down.¡± (0 His lips curled up in satisfaction before he heard a ding from the elevator. Watching her step. inside, he gazed at her and said, ¡°See you at ¡°See you at dinner?¡± 285 Do you want this marriage?~ Zoren nodded, satisfied. When the door was about to close, he stepped forward and ced his hand on the edge to reopen it. Seeing his action, her brows rose in intrigue. ¡°Mr. Pierson, is there anything else you want to say?¡± she asked. ¡°Let Benjamin walk you out to the private exit,¡± he said, turning his head to the side. ¡°Ben, walk Miss Penelope out.¡± Benjamin, who had been keeping his distance so as not to overhear their conversation, perked up. ¡°Huh? Me?¡± He pointed at himself, only to see Zoren¡¯s expression darken. ¡°Of course! Haha!¡± He hurriedly approached Zoren¡¯s side to listen to his instructions. ¡°And one more thing, don¡¯t anger Miss Penelope. Keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, find a new boss,¡± Zoren ended his instructions with a threat. Benjamin internally wept as he nced at Penny, only to see her devious smirk. ¡®Boss! She¡¯ll kill me! ¡°Go¡± Zoren tipped his head toward the door, prompting Benjamin to drag his feet inside. When his assistant was in the lift, Zoren set his eyes on Penny again. ¡°Tell me if he offends you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierson.¡± With that, Zoren took a step back and watched as the door closed. His lips curled up as a shortugh escaped him. 0 **** Inside the lift¡­ Benjamin stood nervously behind Penny. ¡°Miss Pen-¡± his breath hitched when she suddenly turned around and faced him squarely. Hisplexion turned pale as his heart thudded. ¡°Miss-¡± SMACK! Benjamin froze as a hand struck the side of his head. He instinctively touched his head as he shrunk back, looking at her wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Miss Penny, why did you hit me!?¡± he gasped in disbelief, thinking that he had been right all along. ¡°My boss is wrong with you! You¡¯re violent, not sweet!¡± Twelve years was indeed a long time and¡­ Zoren¡¯s Thursday Girl wasn¡¯t as gentle as Zoren remembered her! CHAPTER 286 286 Behind the scenes [REPLAY] ¡°Penny? Can youe here for a second?¡± Penny nced at Butler Jen and offered him a subtle smile. She picked up Chunchun and went to see Haines in his study. ¡°Uncle?¡± she called as soon as she stepped inside, while Haines closed the door. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Haines¡¯s expression was solemn as he quietly said, ¡°Your dad¡­ he told me everything he knows.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± rity quickly shone in her eyes upon hearing that. Studying Haines¡¯s expression, she narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°And you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± ¡°No, I will, but I think it should be Charles who tells you,¡± Haines replied. ¡°But only when you¡¯re ready, perhaps.¡± ¡°I am always ready, Uncle, she responded quickly, only to have another thought cross her mind. ¡°Does knowing it will put me in danger?¡± Haines nodded. ¡°There are things that should remain a secret or unknown.¡± Penny nodded. If her uncle said this, then whatever Haines had found out was probably dangerous. Although Haines knew she could keep secrets, he still wanted Charles to exin it to her. ¡°I understand, Uncle,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°Do you have any ns now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact Wild and put a hold on the investigation. I¡¯ll do it in a less suspicious way. After all, stopping the investigation suddenly would only alert some people and draw attention.¡± ¡°Okay. Penny nodded in understanding with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯ve got it covered, then I¡¯ll walk Chunchun out first.¡± ¡°Penny,¡± Haines called just as she turned, his eyes brimming with worry. ¡°Let¡¯s be careful for now. The baby swapping and that incident ten years ago¡­ were just warnings to Charles. The worst wille if we¡¯re not careful.¡± Penny remained quiet before she nodded. ¡°Do you trust me, Uncle?¡± ¡°Just as much as you trust me, Haines replied, ruffling her hair. ¡°But I also know sometimes you can be quite the daredevil.¡± ¡°Not at the expense of my loved ones.¡± ¡°But at the expense of yourself, he countered quickly. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of letting Hugo and As know about this as well, but not until we¡¯re off their radar.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± she let out a defeatedugh. ¡°I¡¯ll walk Chunchun out first. It¡¯s her birthday today.¡± Haines nodded. ¡°Speaking of birthdays, I brought her some gifts. He then pointed at the couch where the gifts were stacked. 1/3 286 Behind the scenes. When Penny looked over, her entire face twitched at the sight of the stack of gifts on the coffee Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. table. ¡°Should we open them?¡± ¡°Hehe. Uncle, let¡¯s open themter, Pennyughed awkwardly. ¡°I really need to walk Chunchun out first!¡± As soon as those words left her mouth, Penny bolted away to escape. Haines couldn¡¯t even get another word out. She was so swift. ¡°That was quick, Butler Jen pointed out when he saw her sprinting out of the study. ¡°Uncle Haines just showed me his gifts to Chunchun,¡± she exined. ¡°There are a lot, so I told him we¡¯d open themter. I¡¯ll walk Chunchun out first.¡± He chuckled. ¡°All right, then. Have a wonderful and warm walk¡± With that said, Penny followed her schedule and casually walked out of the mansion. She released Chunchun as soon as they were on the long driveway of the estate. Walking with Chunchun was no longer a problem because Chunchun loved exploring. As they walked, Penny couldn¡¯t help but think of what Haines had just told her. ¡°So, we were right, huh? Everything that happened has something to do with Dad¡¯s time in the military.¡± She nodded to herself, not noticing that she had already walked out of the gate and that her feet were taking her on the longer route, as if her body needed more exercise. ¡°Uncle Haines rarely wears that expression. It¡¯s as if he dug up a chest, but instead of diamonds or gold, it contained a curse.¡± This rmed her to the highest level. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this has to do with my surprise marriage?¡± But then again, why marriage with Zoren Pierson? What would the enemy gain from this? No matter how much she racked her brain, she couldn¡¯t think of anything that could tie her to Zoren Pierson. She could understand the baby swapping. After all, Charles and Allison had prayed day and night for a daughter. Swapping the baby without anyone¡¯s knowledge hurt Charles and Allison just as deeply as the children involved. Penny had seen the consequences of that in their miserable previous life. ¡°And then that incident, she whispered. ¡°If Uncle Haines and I had died, I can already see how that would ruin my father? ¡°Setting my marriage aside, this also rifies who was behind our family¡¯s downfall,¡± she added under her breath, raising her brows when she heard Chunchun purr. Penny looked down to see Chunchun nudging her feet. ¡°Chunchun, are you tired?¡± She bent down and picked up her cat. ¡°But we¡¯re almost there¡­¡± 288 Behind the scenes She trailed off as she looked around the street, her face contorting. She had been so deep in thought that she hadn¡¯t realized she had taken a different route! The ce where she first met Chunchun and Renren wasn¡¯t that far from the mansion. Therefore, they should have reached the meeting ce by now. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re tired, Pennyughed nervously while coaxing her cat. ¡°I won¡¯t zone out anymore. I¡¯ll take you there, all right?¡± Penny smiled brightly and focused on getting to their destination. She didn¡¯t think of going back since she was already halfway through the long route. Moreover, she really needed a long night walk tonight to clear her head. She had to digest the situation first. When Penny reached the other street leading to the meeting ce, her steps slowed. There, close to the streemp, was a man seated in a camping chair. He was drinking what appeared to be tea. ¡°That guy¡­¡± she whispered and advanced slowly. At this point, she remembered seeing this person on the side of the street while driving home. When Penny took five more steps, she stopped. She squinted and caught a glimpse of the man¡¯s face as he tilted his head back to drink, and the light shone on his features. ¡°Zoren Pierson?¡± she murmured in confusion. ¡°What is Zoren Pierson doing¡­¡± Penny trailed off as her heart suddenly thudded loudly. ¡°Zoren¡­¡± she repeated under her breath. ¡°Ren¡­ Renren?¡± 17 Comment 25 A Post your firstment! Vote Fandom CHAPTER 287 287 Behind the scenes II Renren? Thump¡­ thump¡­ thump¡­ Penny¡¯s heart thudded slowly but loudly against her chest, her eyes fixed on the man seated in the camping chair. What day is today?¡® she wondered, recalling the date she had briefly nced at while doing some art on the menu board at Mama¡¯s. It was Thursday. Penny felt a lump in her throat, and even after she swallowed, it remained. Her eyes trembled slightly as a thinyer of tears coated them, Now that she thought about it, what day was it when she saw this man out here while she was driving? Although at that time, he was a little farther from the meeting spot, it was still in the samene. Penny stood frozen on the spot, trying to manage which emotion dominated her at that moment. At the same time, her mind quickly reminded her of the simrities between Renren and Zoren. 2 They both looked as though they were one cough away from crossing into the afterlife. They had been sick all their lives. Both of them were strange their way of thinking was odd, but they were also honest. Zoren had left the country for treatment, only to return several yearster. Her lips quivered as they opened and closed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s been here every Thursday since. he returned?¡± As those words rolled off her tongue, Penny felt as if she was transported back to twelve years. ago ¨C those Thursdays when she would rush herself, knowing that sickly boy would be waiting for her gloomily, like a fool. It brought back memories of how his face would light up as soon as he heard her voice or saw her, and how his lips would stretch into a smile as she approached, bringing life to his dark eyes. Thinking of those times, a defeated smile turned up on her face. ¡°So, that¡¯s him?¡± she whispered, feeling a mix of emotions about the situation. C Zoren Pierson was the man in her marriage certificate, and they had been in contact. Yet, despite being reminded of that boy from her past, she didn¡¯t darepare the two. After all, Penny just wanted to believe he was doing fine. Twelve years was a long time. He could¡¯ve recovered, lived a normal life, met a girl, married, and who knows maybe even had children. 1 C 287 Behind the scenes II ¨C She wanted to think positively for her dearest friend. But it seemed none of those hopes had materialized. He didn¡¯t live a normal life, he didn¡¯t meet a girl and marry so he didn¡¯t have children, either. The most unfortunate part was that he didn¡¯t recover. His condition when he returned was better than it had ever been, but now his health was deteriorating again. Penny had only skimmed through his medical files, but she already knew how much this guy had tried. ¡°He¡¯s in for a scolding,¡± she murmured but then smiled excitedly as she took a step toward him. But just as Penny took three steps, she noticed a woman at the end of the street. P The smile on her face stiffened. Deep lines appeared between her brows as she studied the woman from head to toe. The woman was holding a cat; her hair color almost matched Penny¡¯s, and even her haircut was the same as Penny¡¯s current one. Who is¡­ ¡®Her thoughts trailed off as she noticed the cat in the woman¡¯s arms. ¡®Same breed as Chunchun? And the same color as well?¡® Penny stoppedpletely, darting her eyes between the two figures. At that moment, Haines¡¯s warning to be careful echoed in her mind. They didn¡¯t know what sort of enemy they were dealing with, nor did they know the face of the enemy targeting them. Therefore, the situation was much trickier and required more caution. ¡®Zoren already has a lot on his te with his family,¡® she thought, snapping her eyes to the parked car a few meters ahead of her. She tilted her head slightly, catching Benjamin stretching his neck as if trying to see what was going on around his boss. I ¡°Thursday Girl?!¡± Benjamin gasped in surprise as he craned his neck to get a better look at the woman. ¡°If this is Thursday Girl, then¡­ my boss is probably saved. Please¡­ let her be her, and not just a passerby.¡± Benjamin always had his boss¡¯s interests and safety at the top of his priorities. And if the wait for Thursday Girl were to end tonight, Benjamin was hopeful that his boss would finally be happy. Even though Zoren had clearly stated that Thursday Girl was just a precious friend, Benjamin still hoped she could help Zoren find some inner peace. ¡°I hope¡­¡± Click.. m. Benjamin¡¯s breath hitched when he heard the car door click open and then m shut. For a moment, he froze in horror at the presence in the backseat. Slowly, he lifted his dted eyes to the rearview mirror. He jolted when he saw a pair of sharp eyes looking back at him. *What?!¡± he gasped in surprise as soon as he recognized Penny. ¡°Miss Penelope?!* Benjamin turned around in disbelief, only to hear a ¡°meow¡± In response. ¡°Huh?¡± His eyes fell on the cat on herp, which she then ced beside her. 287 Behind the scenes II however, stopped when Penny called her cat. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Chunchun, you behave, alright? This car is not ours, nor ters¡± ¡°Chunchun¡­?¡± Benjamin repeated quietly, studying the cat¡¯s color and then its owner. Wasn¡¯t that the name of the cat his boss would asionally mention to Renny? Benjamin might have been overprotective and unreasonable when it However, he wasn¡¯t dumb ¨C he could put two and two together. me to his boss¡¯s security. ¡®Penelope Be¡­ Penelope¡­ ¡°His mouth fell open as he gasped. ¡°Penny?¡± Penny arched a brow and looked at him in disgust. ¡°What? Why are you yelling my name?¡± ¡°Oh, my God?!!¡± Benjamin¡¯s heart leaped out of his chest, his eyes now even wider. ¡°You are¡­ you are Thursday Girl?!¡± When Benjamin asked that, his heart stoppedpletely for a second. What kind of twisted coincidence was this? Comment 22 View All > R CHAPTER 288 288 Behind the scenes III Myriads of questions surged in Benjamin¡¯s mind within seconds. All the information he knew about Thursday Girl resurfaced, floating to the forefront of his thoughts like a dead fish in the ocean. He recalled the biggest details about her, and even the smallest ones that only Zoren would notice like a tiny mole on her face, barely the size of a dot. Except for the obvious weight loss, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but notice that Penelope Be matched Thursday Girl¡¯s description. Not to mention, her cat¡¯s name was Chunchun! Who would name their cat like that? It sounded as if someone were clicking their tongue! ¡°You are Thursday Girl, then¡­ Benjamin panicked, turning his attention to the windshield, eyes on the woman approaching his boss. ¡°Who is that?!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. That woman was also carrying a cat and, strangely, she seemed to have Penny¡¯s hairstyle and hair color as well, although she appeared a little taller than Penny. ¡°Oh no, this is bad!¡± Benjamin quickly reached for the door to jump out of the car to stop the woman from approaching his boss. However, just as he pulled the door handle, he stopped. ¡°Let her be, Mr. Vitt ¡°Huh?¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows and looked at the backseat. ¡°Let that woman be? Miss Penny, can¡¯t you see? She seems to be impersonating you with a cat that looks like Chunchun!¡± ¨C As usual, Benjamin roared, sensing danger approaching his boss. ¡°Let her.¡± ¡°No, I will-¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, then that¡¯s akin to cutting all the lines to find the person pulling the strings, Penny remarked coldly, her eyes fixed on Zoren and the woman, watching as Zoren slowly turned his head toward her. ¡°This might be a coincidence, and she could be just a passerby. But if not, then let her be A glint flickered across her eyes as she shifted her sharp gaze to Benjamin. ¡°Let her do what she wants, as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt him.¡± Half of Benjamin¡¯s heart didn¡¯t want to listen to her, but the other half prevailed. In the end, he rxed his shoulders and clenched his teeth as he let go of the door handle. Penny was the owner of the Prime Group. Benjamin knew this was her expertise; she wasing from a professional and expert perspective. Silence quickly fell between them as they both kept their eyes on the windshield. Bitterness was evident in their eyes, and their fists clenched tightly, trembling. ¡°Miss Penny, what should we do?¡± After some time, Benjamin whispered, looking back at Penny helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m angry¡± 2BB Behind the scenes III Penny drew a deep breath, but her expression remained unchanged. ¡°I am too. Very¡­ angry.¡± Although her voice was calm, it wasced with restrained anger. ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡± Benjamin asked, all his emotions swirling into one. ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask m I¡¯d jump out of here and expose her! That woman¨Chow dare she?!¡± ¡°You do nothing for now! Benjamin frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Miss Penelope, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you go there now and tell my boss you¡¯re his Thursday Girl?! I understand you think it¡¯s beneficial to let the snake slither its way in, hoping that once it¡¯s done, it will return to its owner! But don¡¯t forget, a snake bites¨Cand it kills!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you have to step on it or grab it by the neck before it can harm anyone, Penny replied calmly, her eyes never leaving Zoren. ¡°As I said, resolving this matter right now would be easy. But what if whoever sent her finds another way to entrap Renren?¡± This time, she cast Benjamin a stern look. ¡°Mr. Vitt, if our marriage, which we¡¯re both unaware of until recently, and this are connected, do you think jumping out here and exposing that woman is smart?¡± ¡°If our marriage alone doesn¡¯t ring any rm bells in your head, then you¡¯re foolish,¡± she added. ¡°Renren might appreciate it, and we might talk about all the memories we shared and created in the past. But what if his enemy or mine resorts to something much more harmful? Isn¡¯t that why Renren is always in a predicament? Because you always fix one problem, the enemy will just think of another way to put him back in harm¡¯s way.¡± Benjamin pressed his mouth into a thin line and lowered his head to hide the bitterness in his eyes. No matter how annoying and hurtful her words were, they made a clear point. ¡°I¡¯m not gambling with his life, she continued, snapping her eyes back to the windshield. ¡°I¡¯d rather be ten steps ahead than stop for temporary bliss.¡± Besides, danger also lurked in the Be Shadows. She didn¡¯t want to drag Zoren into that as well. The Pierson Family was alreadyplicated enough. ¡°Then are we just going to let things flow like this?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m sending you my best men. You, on the other hand, continue what you were. doing.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Keep giving me stress and don¡¯t ever talk to me nicely unless it¡¯s necessary. Show that you don¡¯t like me and give me a reason not to like you. On the other hand¡­¡± Penny paused, snapping her eyes back to the windshield. ¡°Favor that woman. Make herfortable; make her trust you.¡± She nodded slightly and took a deep breath, diverting her eyes back to Benjamin. ¡°I need your full cooperation. And¡­¡± Penny leaned forward, her arm sprawling toward the driver¡¯s seat, grabbing Benjamin¡¯s cor and pulling him close. ¡°And¡­ don¡¯t turn out to be one of his enemies,¡± she breathed out, her face close enough for Reniamin to know she was not to he messed with ¡°Beraner if you do vou¡¯ll be in and out of the C 288 Behind the scenes III. hospital for the rest of your life just like how he lived his life. Do you understand?¡± ¨C Benjamin held his breath and gulped nervously. The sense of dread while holding her gaze, filled with murderous intent, could only make him nod. ¡°Good,¡± she intoned, releasing him at the right moment. ¡°Until I trace the people behind that woman, do as you¡¯re told.¡± Having said that, Penny picked up Chunchun in her arms and was about to leave when she stopped. ¡°Mr. Vitt,¡± she called, turning to Benjamin. ¡°Does¡­ does hee here every Thursday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fixed schedule,¡± he answered, still recovering from the fear she instilled in him. ¡°That¡¯s why even when he knew meeting you today was important, he couldn¡¯t do it. Even if the president himself asked him to meet on Thursday for dinner, he wouldn¡¯te.¡± ¡°I see,¡± was all she said as she stepped out of the car. She closed the door quietly and turned in Zoren¡¯s direction. Her lips were drawn into a thin line before she whispered, ¡°Fool¡± Comment View All > A Post your firstment! CHAPTER 289 289 Always ten steps ahead, remember? Knowing that Zoren Pierson, the man Penny was married to, was the same boy she had special ties with in the past, was a shock. But the surprise quickly fadedpared to the heaviness in her heart. The information she had read about him now stirred emotions far deeper than mere sympathy. It felt¡­ personal. Dragging her feet back home, Penny swallowed for the umpteenth time, but the lump in her throat remained. The thought that someone had approached Zoren, seemingly pretending to be her, caused a tight knot of tension in her heart. God knows how much self¨Ccontrol she exercised just to stop herself from jumping out of that car and removing that woman from Zoren¡¯s personal space. But Penny was always mindful of the consequences, big or small, of her actions if she acted rashly. ¡®I can only hope that Renren isn¡¯t foolish enough to believe her,¡® she sighed for the umpteenth time. That fool. If he goes there every Thursday, then he shouldn¡¯t dare get fooled.¡± Penny pressed her lips into a thin line as another bubble of sorrow rose in her heart.. ¡°Chunchun, would he be sad¡­ if he finds out that Mouse and Tiana are¡­ she trailed off, her eyes brimming with sadness as she gazed at the cat in her arms. ¡°He will be sad, won¡¯t he?¡± = Meow. A shallow breath slipped past her nostrils as she shook her head. ¡°Should I put you down, Chunchun? I feel so down that even though you don¡¯t weigh much, I feel like I might crumble.¡± ¡°Chunchun, you should walk, you know? You haven¡¯t walked much, and now you want to be carried. Is being physically old that much of a burden now?¡± Penny paused as she noticed a car ahead. ncing up, deep lines appeared between her brows. ¡°What is this guy doing here?¡® she wondered, putting a halt to the emotional rollercoaster she was riding on inwardly. ¡°What are you doing here? Dean, I¡¯m getting annoyed with you now¡± Her voice caught Dean¡¯s attention, making him leave his vantage point and approach her. ¡°Why are you getting with me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m following you,¡± he quipped, stopping in annoyed front of her. ¡°I know where you live, and I¡¯m just dropping by.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ so because of that, you think you cane here anytime?¡± ¡°Penny, I felt like ourst conversation¡­ it weighed on my heart. I reflected on my actions, and you were right. I should trust you. After all, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and no matter what, we¡¯ve shared many memories over the past twelve years. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. While Dean exined his reasoning, Penny couldn¡¯t help but study him. ¡°The ce where I first met him¡­¡®she thought, recalling all the memories she had with this guy. L3 200 Alwayston steps ahead, romember? ¡­ and the time he appeared was¡­ right after Renren left.¡± Penny pressed her lips into a thin line, trying to maintain a calm front despite her heart rate increasing. When his eyes shone with curiosity for an answer, she blurted out the first thing that came to mind. ¡°What did you cat today? You¡¯re saying so many strange things.¡± Heughed charmingly. ¡°Whatever you need from my uncle, I¡¯m staying out of it.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Anyway, Penny, there¡¯s another reason I came here. Here.¡± Slowly, Penny gazed down at the present he was handing her. ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°A fish toy Happy Birthday, Chunchun¡± For a moment, Penny just stared at him, her lips parting slightly. Myriads of thoughts crossed her mind in a split second. It was no secret Penny disliked Dean for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite exin. It wasn¡¯t as if he was entirely unlikable or irredeemable. In fact, many people liked Dean because he was sweet, kind, smart, and funny. He might not have been an important person in her life, but Dean was someone she owed. And Penny was someone who liked returning favors because she hated being indebted to anyone but herself. But if Dean had something to do with her problems¨Cwhatever they were¨Che couldn¡¯t me Penny for cutting all the webs of lies he might have woven around her. She could only hope she was mistaken because, at the end of the day, she was hopeful the problem between them was her and not him. ¡®Annoying as he may be, he¡¯s actually a smart person. A very smart person, she reminded herself. I have to be careful.¡® The corner of her lips curled up. ¡°Nope! Haha! It¡¯s for your own safety¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ your brothers, huh? How will you date if you¡¯re always thinking of them? ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother. Dating is not part of my ns for now.¡± ¡°Do you always n everything?¡± Slowly, she lifted her eyes and held his gaze before she said meaningfully, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I¡¯d be in trouble. Always ten steps ahead. That¡¯s my motto, remember?¡± That was her warning ¡°So?¡± He raised his brows and stared at her with anticipation. ¡°Should I walk you home?¡± If he was ying a game, then she would beat him at his own game. ¡°You brought Chunchun at present, so just this once. ¡°Really?¡± 213 299 Always ten steps ahead, remember? ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± Penny yfully chuckled while secretly sizing him up. He did seem genuinely surprised. Well, she could understand since she never told him yes before. After their brief banter, the two walked home quietly. Penny nced down, weighing her options. Another moment passed before a genuine question slipped from her lips. ¡°How did you know me?¡± Penny continued walking even when he stopped. She held her breath for a moment before facing him, listening to everything he was saying, and detecting some truths mixed with lies. ¡°But I stuck around because I thought¡­ you were fun.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a good person,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°And I ended up liking you.¡± That was her cue to stop. ¡°Alright! Time to go!¡± She quickly turned around, but as she did, a sharp glint flickered across her eyes. 2 Comment CHAPTER 290 290 Choose your audience. When Penny arrived at the mansion, her family was already waiting for her and Chunchun, Seeing them turn their heads in her direction and smile warmly at her made her feel safe. She smiled back at them, even though for some reason, her heart felt heavier. Meow. Penny raised her brows and gazed down at Chunchun. Without a word, she released her cat and let it saunter towards Hugo. ¡°Happy Birthday, Chunchun-¡± Hugo greeted warmly as he picked up the cat in his arms. ¡°Penny, what kind of walk did you do?¡± ter quickly threw his entry, his hands on his hips, impatience in his eyes. ¡°It felt like it was a marathon and not just a run!¡± As tugged his earlobe, finding ter¡¯s voice more annoying today. ¡°ter, shut up!¡± Charles expressed, exining why As didn¡¯t bother saying a word. ¡°Penny, your brothers prepared a simple celebration for Chunchun¡¯s birthday,¡± Allison, who seemed to have just gotten home, walked up to her daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate it together, okay?¡± Penny nodded, smiling. ¡°Mhm.¡± Having said that, the family gathered in the dining room. Hugo was the one who prepared everything with barely any help from ter and As. However, the other two were taking their rightful credits just because they could. With party hats on, everyone, including Chunchun, they pped slowly and sang Happy Birthday. The lights were off and only some dim lights were on to make the lit birthday candle appear warmer. Butler Jen and a few servants stood not far away to join the fun. ¡°Happy Birthday to you¡­¡± Happy birthday to you¡­¡± Although Penny was pping and smiling, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her eyes. Her smile turned bitter and her eyes softened. That¡­ fool,¡® she thought once again, reminded that Zoren might still be in that meeting spot right now. ¡°Blow the candle!¡± ter eximed, and Hugo blew the candle for Chunchun. As soon as the me extinguished, the lights were quickly switched on. Everyone was pping in joy, greeting their family member for another year in their lives. And while this was all happening, ter nced at Penny and furrowed his brows. ¡°Penny?¡± called ter. ¡°Are you crying?¡± The moment everyone heard that, they redirected their attention to Penny. As soon as they did, they saw the tear that rolled down her check. Penny smiled subtly. ¡°I¡¯m just moved, she whispered. ¡°Very¡­ touched. I can¡¯t stop crying.¡± 200 Choose your audienen It wasn¡¯t a lie, but those uncontroble tears were for something else, or rather, for someone Knowing Zoren kept his promise all these years, the thought of him camping on that street every Thursday without fail unless he was hospitalized moved her to tears. Despite his terrible. health condition and the fact that he had such greedy family members who would scheme behind him at every turn, it was heartbreaking. He was such a kind soul¡­ just what sin did he do to deserve to be treated like that by his own family? And that question brought a deep sense of familiarity into her heart. It rified a lot of things. Penny, after all, used to ask that question in her previous life. Therefore, Penny knew more than anyone just how mind¨Cbreaking that question was. Surely, he was a fool. And because he was such a foolish man, she wanted to protect him. She wanted to make sure he could at least have some space to breathe because when Penny couldn¡¯t breathe and had to escape the Be Mansion, he came into her life and gave her that space. [Present Time] Back to the elevator¡­ ¡°Miss Penny, why did you hit me!? My boss is wrong with you! You¡¯re violent, not sweet!¡± Penny¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Benjamin cried out as he quickly reached the corner of the elevator. ¡°But why did you hit me? You told me to give you a reason so you won¡¯t like me!¡± ¡°I said that¡­ but you choose your audience.¡± Penny briefly ran her fingers through her hair and cast him an apathetic look. She ced her hand on her hips, shaking her head in disappointment. ¡°Those guys I deployed to protect Renren aren¡¯t simple guys. They would¡¯ve killed you if you spoke more. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Benjamin¡¯s breath hitched, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, they won¡¯t do it in front of me, but you would¡¯ve disappeared in the night and no one would ever hear you again.¡± ¡°Miss Penny! Seriously?! How can you say something so ominous?!¡± Hisplexion paled, now petrified at the thought that she sent them some real thugs. ¡°Why would you send such a cruel bunch to us?! Would they even listen to my boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see them try not to,¡± she muttered as she slowly turned her back on him. ¡°Don¡¯t judge the book by its cover, Mr. Vitt. The moment I leftst night instead of approaching him means Renren is now under my wing. Anyone who calls themselves my people should know what that 200 Choose your audience means. The fear stered on Benjamin¡¯s face subsided and was slowly reced with amazement. He sped his hand and went closer to her like a scam merchant approaching his next victim. ¡°Hehe. Miss Penny is so dependable, Benjamin giggled wickedly. ¡°Miss Penny, I never doubted you, really! I knew it! Those guys are reliable despite their entric appearances, and we¡¯re really in good hands. Penny cast him a sidelong nce, speechless by this level of shamelessness. But then again, Penny used to be like this. Benjamin cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, did everything go well with the chairwoman?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny arched a brow as she caught the triumphant gleam in his eyes. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the reason Old Mrs. Pierson is here today?¡± ¡°Miss Penny, don¡¯t be angry! I only want to make sure my boss doesn¡¯t marry that vixen!¡± Benjamin grumbled on and on, telling Penny that Zoren was nning to resolve this by marrying a stranger just so as not to inconvenience Penny anymore. ¡°I can¡¯t let that happen! No letting that woman get in between my boss¡¯s romance with you!¡± Penny. His boss¡¯s what?¡± way I¡¯m Benjamin bit his tongue andughed awkwardly, fluttering his eyshes at her. ¡°You understand me, right, Miss Penny? So, did it end well?¡± ¡°You.¡± Penny ran her tongue across her inner check. ¡°Never mind.¡± *Miss Penny? What were you trying to say?¡± ¡°Miss Penny, please don¡¯t just ignore me.¡± Penny ignored him until Benjamin started panicking, ¡°Mr. Vitt, don¡¯t worry about that anymore¡­ for now.¡± ¡°So, everything went well?¡± ¡°For now,¡± she repeated. ¡°I¡¯lle over to the old residence for dinner.¡± Benjamin grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Really? Do you need anything? I¡¯ll do anything you ask! If you want a list of things the chairwoman likes, I will send it to you right away!¡± ¡°No need, but I want you to answer something.¡± Penny nced at him before she whispered, ¡°Ist cky there?¡± ¡°cky?¡± he furrowed his brows. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Never mind: Benjamin tilted his head to the side while staring at Penny¡¯s side profile. ¡®cky¡­ is she referring to Renny? Why did she say cky, though?¡± 32 CHAPTER 291 291 Too perfect When Zoren returned to his office, he slowed down and squinted, looking for his grandmother. Not that Old Mrs. Pierson had left her spot. 1) ¡°Grandma,¡± he called out as he sat down on the couch where Penny had previously been seated. As soon as he did, he caught a faint lingering whiff of the soft scent Penny carried. ¡°Renren, your wife is so delicate and warm! Don¡¯t you upset her, alright?!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s voice brought him back from his momentary trance. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that despite her insistence, you didn¡¯t even let her meet me! She must¡¯ve been very upset.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she is¡­¡± He trailed off, because Penny didn¡¯t even know she had a husband until recently. But Old Mrs. Pierson didn¡¯t know that. ¡°Hmph! What do you know?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head and sighed dejectedly. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I met her today! If not, you¡¯d be surprised if she just blew up and divorced you!¡± ¡°My poor child¡­ you¡¯re lucky your wife has stayed this long in the marriage. It seems she¡¯s had to listen to you all the time. Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head again and sighed. ¡°I feel so bad for her. Zoren¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. For a moment, he could only stare at his grandmother¡¯s blurry figure. ¡°Grandma, do you think I¡¯d make a terrible husband?¡± he asked out of pure curiosity. All his life, Old Mrs. Pierson had doted on him. She had never said anything bad about him and was often proud of him for the littlest things. In her eyes, he was perfect in everything¨Cexcept in health. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re a terrible husband, but Renren, you were never with anyone until your wife!¡± His grandmother intoned, her voiceced with deep worry. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s your intention, you might tend to upset her! She might not say it, because Penelope looks like the type who would bottle up her frustration, but people like that are scary when they explode!¡± ¡°You think keeping her a secret upsets her?¡± ¡°No, no. I think my dearest baby understands the situation.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson waved dismissively. ¡°However, she did mention that she insisted on meeting me. She must have longed for me all these years.¡± *???¡± Zoren tilted his head, and even though he couldn¡¯t clearly see her, he could tell she was sighing while sping her chest. I doubt it,¡® was what he wanted to say, but he didn¡¯t dare break her heart. ¨C Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. *Tonight is our first family dinner together the three of us!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson remarked with 291 Too perfect not mishandle it, Zoren Pierson.¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re talking as if I don¡¯t know my wife¡± Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head. ¡°Your wife is too pretty, and I know men are lining up for her. Mess up your marriage once, and it¡¯s over for you. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡± ¡°Is she¡­¡± he trailed off, catching himself before asking his grandmother about his wife¡¯s appearance. ¨C ¡°Women will only put up with you until they can no longer do so. My granddaughter¨Cinw is beautiful, has a perfect figure ¨C unlike those I see in the tabloids that are barely skin and bones ¨C and is a sessful woman, Old Mrs. Pierson continued, listing all the obvious good things about Penny that were already enough to attract men of the same standing as the Pierson family. ¡°Not to mention, she is also a very thoughtful and considerate girl, very kind and warm, and very likable.¡± A satisfied smile turned up on her face, thanking the Heavens for listening to her prayers. ¡°She¡¯s too perfect, Renren. You¡¯ll have too muchpetition. Let¡¯s make sure she stays with our family.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zoren nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll make her my ultimate dish tonight, and she will never eat that dish anywhere else withoutparing it with mine!¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t tire yourself too much. My wife will only worry.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head. ¡°Just yesterday, I thought I¡¯d only live for today, but after today, I know for sure I¡¯ll live for the next ten years! I haven¡¯t felt so invigorated in a long time!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± A low chuckle escaped him. ¡°I can see that, or rather, he could feel it. Not long ago, his grandmother had been talking about kicking the bucket. But now, it seemed she was strong enough to kick the Grim Reaper out if he came knocking on her door, o Old Mrs. Pierson stayed in the office for another half hour, talking about her dinner ns. She even gave him detailed instructions on what to do, aside from helping with the preparation. Zoren listened attentively, nodding his head and letting his grandmother exercise her voice. When Old Mrs. Pierson finally left, Zoren swiftly caught up on the work he could¡¯ve finished earlier if not for his grandmother. Benjamin also joined him in the office, reading documents aloud for Zoren until the system that would run through all the documents so Zoren only needed to listen was delivered. His day went by as usual. ¡°Sir, are we heading to the old residence? Benjamin asked as he opened the backseat door for his boss. ¡°Yes,¡± Zoren replied as he got in. 201 Too perfect Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly jumped into the front passenger seat. Once seated, he turned to the backseat excitedly. ¡°Are you truly having a family dinner with the chairwoman and Miss Penelope?¡± he asked, and Zoren nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± Zoren arched a brow, detecting the excitement in Benjamin¡¯s voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you dislike Miss Penelope?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You sound¡­ ted¡± ¡°What? No! Hah! Why would I be excited about your dinner with Miss Penelope?! She kicked me out of the office earlier and even Benjamin bit his tongue before he could mention how she had smacked his head. ¡°And even what?¡± Zoren cocked his head to the side. ¡°Ben, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± ¨C ¡®How did he know?!¡± Benjamin felt a little nervous, thinking his boss¡¯s eyesight might¡¯ve been deteriorating, but he was still sharp enough to pick up on hints. ¡°I¡¯m I¡¯m just d that the chairwoman isn¡¯t worried anymore! She looked so youthful today when she left your office! I thought she was sixty!¡± *Really?¡± ¡°Yes! Even I was surprised!¡± Zoren smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Ben, can you find out what kind of flowers she likes?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I wanted to thank her for everything, he exined. ¡°For the bodyguards and for helping me with my personal problems. ¡®Boss, finding out the CEO of the Prime Group is already impossible! Even with our connections, we wouldn¡¯t be able to trace her so easily if not for the fact that she gave you her personal calling card!¡± was what Benjamin wanted to say, but instead, he grinned proudly. ¡°I got it!¡± Comment CHAPTER 292 292 Peonies Walking out of a building to the underground parking space after a long meeting, Penny slowed down when her phone buzzed. She instinctively checked it, knowing it was her personal phone and that only important messages came through it. [From: Mr. Vittamin Deficient Miss Penelope, my boss is asking what flowers you like. He wants to give you a bouquet-!] Her steps halted in front of her car as she stared at the message in disbelief. ¡°I told him to contact me if it¡¯s important¨Cnot this!¡± Penny briefly pinched the bridge of her nose and grunted. ¡°Having ter know this number is already enough to handle¡± ter, after all, would always send her messages no matter how busy he was. He¡¯d even send pictures of everything he found amusing¡­ including his selfies. That¡¯s why she had to put him on mute. ¡°Seriously, Penny sighed. ¡°But I can¡¯t mute him.¡± After all, Benjamin might send her important information, and she wouldn¡¯t see it in time if he were restricted. ¡°Whatever¡± Penny shrugged and ignored the message, hopping into the driver¡¯s seat to get to her next appointment. Her office wasn¡¯t finished yet because they were still waiting for materials and pieces to be delivered. However, that didn¡¯t mean Penny could stop moving around. Branching out was a lot of work, even though Yugi had been in the country for a year preparing. Penny drove herself to her next destination, knowing she had to finish everything before dinner. Ding! She instinctively checked her phone while slowing down. [From: Mr. Vittamin Deficient Miss Penny, this is important! I told my boss I¡¯d find out what flowers you like! Or at least, tell me if you have any allergles!] ¡°Tss.¡± Penny clicked her tongue and shook her head, keeping the phone in her hand while propping that same hand on the steering wheel. She continued driving until she heard another ¡®ding!¡± ¡°Oh, this guy!¡± she roared, abruptly twisting the steering wheel and pulling over to the side of the road. She thought if she ignored Benjamin, he would stop and pick up the hint. But s, it seemed Benjamin was even more annoying when trying to please someone than when he was wary of her. Now, Penny couldn¡¯t help but have second thoughts about letting Benjamin know she was 202 Peonies Zoren¡¯s Thursday Girl! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°At least when he hated me for no damn reason, he wouldn¡¯t bother me like this!¡± she ground her teeth, impatience finally getting the better of her. Her anger, however, was quickly reced with dismay when she read Benjamin¡¯s next message. [From: Mr. Vittamin Deficient Miss Penny, this is bad! I told my boss I might not find out your preferences, and now he¡¯s nning to buy the entire flower shop! He¡¯s going to buy all of the flowers! Sending SOS!] Her face contorted as she imagined Benjamin panicking while Zoren coolly bought everything in the flower shop. ¡°Oh¡­ my god¡­¡± Penny briefly wept, lowering her head until her forehead touched the steering wheel. When she recovered, she straightened her back and replied. [To: Mr. Vittamin Deficient I don¡¯t like flowers.] That was the truth. Although she found them pretty, she couldn¡¯t appreciate them for more than three minutes. Ding! [From: Mr. Vittamin Deficient What!? Then what do you like?] ¡°He doesn¡¯t even sound formal anymore,¡± she muttered, shaking her head. ¡°They won¡¯t leave me alone until I give them an answer, will they?¡± Penny ran her tongue across her inner cheeks. [To: Mr. Vittamin Deficient I like this chocte from Germany. You can buy it at the convenience store.] Penny casually added the name of the chocte brand and stared at her phone intently. If she received anotherint from Benjamin, she might just see red. Ding! [From: Mr. Vittamin Deficient Got it. Thank you, Miss Penny~! May you have a wonderful day! Please take care today and don¡¯t forget to drink plenty of water¡­ that is what my boss sald.] Seeing that Benjamin seemed to have calmed down, Penny heaved a heavy sigh. She pushed herself away from the steering wheel until her back was fused to the seat. Her eyes closed as she cocked her head back. ¡°These guys¡­¡± she breathed out, shaking her head as she reopened her eyes. She gazed at the phone in disbelief. ¡°Penny, just what sort of trouble are you getting yourself into?¡± 202 Peonies Another deep breath escaped her as she snapped her eyes back to the phone. She shook her head once and then moved on to continue her day. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Benjamin apologized to the florist for the umpteenth time for the shock she had. received from his boss. ¡°My boss didn¡¯t mean to startle you. He just had to impress his wife ¨C that¡¯s all. The florist smiled wryly before shifting her eyes to Zoren, who was standing in the corner near the flower shelves. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said. ¡°We understand¡­ the Pierson Corporation wouldn¡¯t usually take an interest in such a small business.¡± ¡°Hehe. Benjamin awkwardly chuckled and apologized again. Aspensation, he pointed at a random flower to buy so they wouldn¡¯t leave without making a purchase. Fortunately, Penny told him what she wanted. Otherwise, this entire business might have ended. up under the Pierson Corporation or gone out of business. Yes, Zoren could be like that sometimes, but Benjamin was certain ¡°going out of business¡± wasn¡¯t as bad as it sounded. ¡°Sir, here are the flowers for your grandma,¡± the florist handed Benjamin the bouquet he ordered, and he returned the smile with a friendly one of his own. He then walked over to Zoren and said, ¡°Sir, everything¡¯s settled. Our contact in Germany said they have distributors here, and they¡¯ve already reached out to them? ¡°Good: Zoren nodded ¡°Huh?¡± before pointing at a flower. ¡°Pack this up ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the car.¡± With that, Zoren walked off without another word. Confused, Benjamin instinctively looked in the direction Zoren had pointed. Deep lines appeared between his brows as he tilted his head slightly. ¡°Peonies?¡± HAPTER 293 293 Enchanting [Old Pierson Household] ¡°Renren, the carrots.¡± ¡°Here, Grandma.¡± ¡°Renren, peel that one more thinly.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± -Okay, ¡°Thinner!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Grab me that one.¡± ¡°Here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cutting it wrong! Tsk tsk! How are you going to feed your wife real food if you don¡¯t know how to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try again.¡± ¡°Be careful! You¡¯ll cut yourself!¡± > Every servant in the residence couldn¡¯t help but exchange incredulous looks. No words were said, but the shock and confusion in their eyes were evident. They slowly turned their eyes to the scene in the kitchen, speechless at what was unfolding before them. The Old Madam was in the kitchen, preparing dinner after many years! And to top it all off, Zoren was helping her. They had never seen Zoren help out in the kitchen ever! But look at them now! If they hadn¡¯t heard that Zoren¡¯s wife wasing over, they would have thought the grandmother and grandson duo found out they were dying tomorrow! Not only that, but Old Mrs. Pierson seemed more energetic, as if a young person had possessed her. She wasn¡¯t even using her cane much! ¡°Butler Hubert¡­¡± one servant moved closer to the head butler¡¯s side and quietly asked, ¡°Is the young madam reallying over?¡± Butler Hubert nced at the servants, only to see the deep curiosity in their eyes. Ever since Zoren confessed he had been married for the past five years, everyone was in disbelief. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say they didn¡¯t really buy it, thinking he only said so to avoid worrying his grandmother. However, when Old Mrs. Pierson returned from thepany, she was so invigorated and told everyone about the dinner ns. ¡°What is she like, Butler Hubert?¡± one of the servants asked quietly. ¡°You went with the Old Madam today. Did you meet her earlier?¡± < 293 Enchanting Hushed inquiries from the servants bombarded Butler Hubert, as they were all curious about what kind of woman had tamed Zoren Pierson. ¡°Sadly, I had to run an errand as soon as I dropped off the Old Madam, Butler Hubert sighed apologetically. ¡°But if the Old Madam is this energetic and excited, I bet she¡¯s a good woman.¡± The servants looked at each other, conflicted, before shifting their eyes back to the head butler. ¡°For now, make sure there isn¡¯t a speck of dust around the mansion,¡± he said. ¡°And prepare the Young Master¡¯s bedroom¡­ he and the young madam might be staying over! He smiled helplessly and added, ¡°The Old Madam said not to upset her, so make sure everything she sees here will impress her¡± ¡°What about Renny, Butler Hubert?¡± one of the servants asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep him in the greenhouse,¡± said Butler Hubert, knowing no one in this household¨Cexcept Zoren and Butler Hubert¨Ccoulde close to Renny and leave unscathed. ¡°Aside from that, the rest of you will prepare the house while others stay here to assist the Old Madam and the Young Master. With that, the servants, who had gathered to watch the shocking scene in the kitchen, dispersed. Some left to ensure the entire house was spotless, while others stayed in the kitchen. to assist the grandmother and grandson duo and the chefs. Hourster¡­ Penny slowly drove into the country¡¯s billionaire¡¯s row: Skyline za. ¡°Wow,¡± she whispered. ¡°Skyline za is something else, huh? No wonder ter keeps bragging about buying a ce here! Just a small lot in this area costs tens of millions, and for an entire lot for a small home, it would cost hundreds of millions. The thing was, houses in these ces weren¡¯t just a few hundred square meters. ¡°Good thing I bought a property here as well, she thought, recalling how she had been investing in real estate since she earned her capital for her first property. ¡°Where are the Piersons.. Penny trailed off as she nced at her mobile map, which indicated she had arrived. Deep lines appeared between her brows as she lowered her head to look through the windshield. All she could see were walls on the side that stretched farther than her headlights could illuminate. ¡°It¡¯s like a fortress,¡± she whispered, driving around slowly to find the gate. ¡°Wow, the Piersons. are incredibly rich.¡± This shouldn¡¯t have surprised her because everyone knew the Piersons were the richest family Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. 293 Enchanting in Anteca. However, now that she was following these fortified walls that stretched over acres ofnd, she was still in awe. ¡°Now I feel dirt poor,¡± she scrunched up her nose, growing a little impatient to find the entrance to this seemingly modern castle. Ding! [From: Mr. Vitt amin deficient Miss Penny, where are you?] She sighed and reached for her phone. ¡°Outside, she replied. [From: Mr. Vitt amin deficient Outside? I was told they can¡¯t see you, and the guards haven¡¯t informed the servants of an approaching car. Did you follow the map I sent you? My boss is worried! I wasn¡¯t there to pick you up!] Did he think she didn¡¯t know how to get from point A to point B with so many digital maps nowadays? Penny shook her head and increased her speed, thinking that if she kept driving slowly, Old Mrs. Pierson might fall asleep. After another five minutes at that speed, Penny¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twist. No wonder they couldn¡¯t see her, she hade from the back of the huge mansion. When she finally arrived at her destination, she saw Old Mrs. Pierson and Zoren standing on the wide porch of the house. Old Mrs. Pierson was beaming while holding on to her grandson¡¯s arm. ¡°Old Mrs. Pierson is such a precious person,¡± she whispered and smiled subtly. Just like her dislike of Dean Pierson, Penny couldn¡¯t exin why she liked Old Mrs. Pierson as soon as they exchanged words. Meanwhile, as the car approached, all the servants who hade out to give Zoren¡¯s wife a proper wee waited with bated breath. Questions flew through their minds, and their curiosity was at an all¨Ctime high. Was she as beautiful as the old madam had described? Was she kind? Humble? Was she tall or short? What were the colors of her eyes? What did she look like that made Zoren Pierson fall for her? Everyone¡¯s breath hitched when the car stopped and the headlights switched off. Slowly, they craned their necks, their eyes wide with anticipation, their hearts thudding nervously for some unknown reason. When the driver¡¯s seat door opened with a faint click, they all froze and watched the person step out. As soon as Penny straightened her back and stood behind the opened door, everyone shared one thought: A goddess¡­ someone who descended to Earth and walked among mere mortals. She is CHAPTER 294 294 Mukbang Penny fluttered her eyshes at the grand entourage waiting for her outside the mansion. But when her eyes fell on Old Mrs. Pierson, who called out to her, she chose to ignore the grand gesture from the Piersons. ¡°My child! You finally arrived!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson squeezed Zoren¡¯s arm, signaling him to escort her to Penny. Penny smiled and called gently, ¡°Grandma.¡± Seeing they were about to take the stairs, Penny jumped and jogged up the steps to avoid burdening Old Mrs. Pierson. She quickly reached Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s vantage point without breaking a sweat. ¡°Haha!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson chuckled in satisfaction. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to run like that, my dear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Grandma,¡± Penny smiled, raising her brows when Old Mrs. Pierson sped her hands. ¡°I run here and there a lot.¡± Old Mrs. Plerson¡¯sughter grew louder as she elbowed Zoren yfully. Seeing the old madam¡¯s action, Penny¡¯s brows rose. ¡°Right,¡± Zoren nodded, and a servant quickly went to him to hand over the bouquet. ¡°Here, for you¡­ my love.¡± Penny almost choked on her breath when she heard his endearment. She looked at him incredulously before he spoke again. ¡°Please ept them.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯re being forced!¡® Penny¡¯s face twisted a little, but when her eyes fell on the flowers in his hand, she tilted her head slightly. Peonies? I thought I told Benjamin not to bother.¡® ¡°Aren¡¯t you sweet?¡± she replied, casually epting the flowers before shifting her attention to Old Mrs. Pierson. ¡°Grandma, did you tell him to buy me flowers?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson nodded proudly. ¡°How did you know, my dear?¡± ¡°He never bought me flowers before¡± Zoren kept his mouth sealed but knew his wife was stirring trouble for him again. He understood this was her small way of revenge. After all, he knew Penny was aware that Old Mrs. Pierson would scold him. Not that he minded. ¡°What?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson frowned at her grandson. ¡°You little¡­ is this true?¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true, because he hadn¡¯t even known he had a wife to bring flowers to until recently. 294 Mukbang ¡°My goodness¡± Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head in disappointment, holding Penny¡¯s hand. apologetically. ¡°My dear, you must have suffered a lot.¡± ¡°Haha. It¡¯s not like that, Grandma, Penny chuckled. ¡°My husband simply knows I don¡¯t like flowers.¡± ¡°Even so, a woman would still appreciate flowers asionally. My poor child. I¡¯m so d you had such patience with my grandson,¡± Old Mrs. Pierson said, looking at Penny sympathetically as if she had endured much. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Grandma is here on your side. Your husband will not neglect you anymore.¡± Penny automatically smiled. ¡°Come,e, my dear. Let¡¯s get inside. I¡¯ve prepared my signature dish¡­¡± Old Mrs. Pierson held Penny¡¯s hand and slowly dragged her inside. Penny, in turn, gently held the old madam¡¯s arm to assist her. As the two walked in, Zoren stood quietly in the same spot. They didn¡¯t even invite him in. Zoren slowly followed their blurry figures. ¡®She¡¯s still wearing the same clothes from earlier,¡® he thought, noting that she was wearing the same color she had on earlier in the day. ¡®Did she straight from work?¡± While Zoren wondered how he might have troubled Penny, the servants remained in a daze, staring at Old Mrs. Pierson and Penny as they walked in. ¡°Wow,¡± one servant whispered, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°So pretty¡± ¡°Even her voice is beautiful. ¡°She also has a kind aura. ¡°Wow¡­¡± still Penny¡¯s physical appearance had already astounded them. It wasn¡¯t as if it was the first time they had seen such beauty. In fact, the servants had seen many celebrities and notable figures at family asions. Yet, Penny¡¯s beauty still left them starstruck. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Ahem!¡± Butler Hubert cleared his throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What are you all doing here? Follow the Madam and the Young Madam.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yes!¡± The servants snapped out of their trance, realizing how mesmerized they were. As soon as they did, they noticed that Zoren was still with them. ¡°Young Master? Butler Hubert called. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond immediately, his gaze still fixed on the entrance. ¡°Did she like the flowers?¡± he asked, causing deep lines to appear on Butler Hubert¡¯s and the servants¡® brows. ¡°Young Master, did you think she didn¡¯t like them?¡± Butler Hubert asked worriedly as he C 294 Mukbang approached Zoren. ¡°Although your wife didn¡¯t show a big reaction, we¡¯re certain she liked the flowers you gave her.¡± From the butler¡¯s and the other servants¡® perspectives, they assumed Zoren¡¯s question was because he was worried that his wife might not have liked the flowers despite the soft smile that briefly appeared on her face. They knew Penny and Zoren had been married for five years, so perhaps Zoren noticed something others wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Is that so?¡± Zoren nodded before he coolly followed his grandmother and wife inside. When Zoren didn¡¯t linger around, everyone followed them. The servants quickly assisted those tasked with serving the family. Soon, dishes and dishes of warm food filled the table, making it look like a feast. While the servants stood in the corner of the dining area, the three¨COld Mrs. Pierson, Penny, and Zoren¨Cupied the table. Although Zoren and Old Mrs. Pierson had taken charge of the kitchen, they only made two dishes for Penny. The rest were prepared by the chefs. As the servants looked at the three people and then at the food on the table, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh subtly. ¡®I can already imagine 80% of the food will be left untouched,¡® thought one of them. ¡®We can eat it, though. The chefs only prepare this much for special asions and a few guests.¡± was After working together for years, the servants could almost hear each other¡¯s thoughts. Their faces showed their sentiments. They weren¡¯t surprised; they just thought the menu overdone for today. ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be shy, alright?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson encouraged. ¡°Eat everything to your heart¡¯s content! Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± ( Penny blushed and her eyes squinted happily, ¡°Grandma, is this all for us?¡± Her question wasced with a cute giggle. ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured, Zoren reassured. ¡°Eating to your heart¡¯s content doesn¡¯t mean you have to eat it all. It¡¯s not a ¡± Old Mrs. Pierson and everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°Just eat what you can, Old Mrs. Pierson rified. ¡°We only prepared so you would have plenty to choose from. ¡°Hehe. Grandma, thank you for this.¡± Penny nced at the servants to thank them for their efforts. ¡°I¡¯ll surely enjoy this food with gratitude.¡± < 294 Mukbang The servants froze, as if struck by Cupid¡¯s arrow at Penny¡¯s humbleness and beauty. She didn¡¯t have to thank them, but she still did. As a result, the servants¡® admiration for Zoren¡¯s wife soared to new heights. Their admiration, however, slowly turned into shock when they noticed the mystifying bottomless serving on her te despite Penny¡¯s graceful table manners! Before anyone realized it, the tableful of dishes was cut down in half. Where did the food go? CHAPTER 295 295 Were they expecting? Penny ate with grace, never forgetting her table manners. At the same time, she ate happily. She had been outside, running here and there, with some additional stress from Benjamin and Zoren, leaving arge space to fill in her stomach. Even so, Penny didn¡¯t serve herself much. She could always eat more once she got home. With that thought in mind, Penny ate her food slowly, savoring the taste. While Old Mrs. Pierson was talking, Penny continued to eat steadily. Before she knew it, her te was almost empty. That¡¯s enough, Penny. It¡¯s okay. You can eat more and filling the te, he cast Penny a quick nce. She was still talking to Old Mrs. Pierson, her attention now entirely on his grandmother. Without a word, Zoren took her te. His action caught her attention, but when Penny turned her head to him, all she saw was him cing another te full of food in front of her. ¡°You¡­¡®she nced up at him, but his expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. Renren, I¡¯ll protect you all your life!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hope and happiness swelled in her chest, and Penny quickly forked another piece of meat. Her cheeks turned red as her eyes gleamed, savoring the taste and then habitually forking out more. slices of meat. The servants watched this warm scene unfold until they noticed something peculiar. Penny had been eating continuously, never once asking for seconds. However, they never saw her pause or stop eating gracefully. And yet, she never seemed to finish the food on her te. 295 Were they expecting? As they wondered what sorcery they were witnessing, their gaze remained on her te. The food on her te was now half gone, and as they watched her fork another piece, they counted how many were left. But then, suddenly, just when they blinked, the portions doubled. Some of them even rubbed their eyes, thinking they were just being too silly to focus on such a trivial thing. But they weren¡¯t wrong! Penny¡¯s te seemed bottomless. And while everyone was in the midst of processing the situation, they saw a pair of cutlery cing more food on her te. Slowly, the servants shifted their eyes to the chair right beside Penny¡¯s. There, Zoren was stacking up some empty tes on the side. He wasn¡¯t eating anymore. He was simply there to refill Penny¡¯s te, quietly and professionally. ¡°Our Young Master truly cherishes his wife, one servant wept, moved to tears. Another one nodded, covering her lips. ¡°He must be taking care of his wife.¡± ¡°What a lovely couple, they all sighed in unison. Initially, finding out that Zoren was refilling his wife¡¯s te to help her maintain her modesty touched their hearts. In their eyes, Zoren truly cherished his Wife and was serving her. However, the higher the stack of empty tes grew and the more food disappeared from the table, the more they felt less moved and more mystified! Even Butler Hubert widened his eyes, darting them between Zoren and Penny. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he gasped in surprise. Where was the food going? Penny never stopped eating, and Zoren never stopped putting food on her te. Old Mrs. Pierson never stopped talking! The three of them seemed to be prioritizing three different things, but somehow, they were all in sync. ¡°Wow¡­¡± one of the servants¡® jaws hit the floor. ¡°The Young Madam¡¯s appetite¡­ is amazing¡± ¡°Back then, even if we had ten guests, I doubt they¡¯d even finish half of this. But now¡­¡± The servants gulped together, noting that only about 40% of the food was left. Even if Penny couldn¡¯t finish it all, she had already eaten so much! ¡°Fufufu-¡± The more Penny ate, the happier she became. With Zoren kindly refilling her te, she was able to focus on Old Mrs. Pierson. Old Mrs. Pierson, on the other hand, was simply d at how well Penny was eating. ¡°Hehe. My dear child wasn¡¯t lying when she said she eats everything!¡± Her smile stretched. ¡°How refreshing. Your husband used to hate food back then. Fortunately, he eventually found it in his heart to see that food is necessary.¡± ¡°Hehehe. Penny just chuckled while chewing. < 205 Were they expecting? Old Mrs. Pierson eximed, eating happily, a little surprised at how the food tasted ten times better than usual. As for Zoren, he would simply take a bite from his te before refocusing on feeding his wife. He didn¡¯t show the slightest trace of stopping until Penny stopped him. Meanwhile, the servants, who were still watching, couldn¡¯t help but wonder what to feel. As they processed the situation, someone quictly blurted out, ¡°Is the Young Madam pregnant?¡± The servant¡¯s voice was very quiet, and she only intended to keep that question to herself. When she realized she had spoken her thoughts aloud, she quickly covered her mouth. Slowly, she watched as all the servants, including Butler Hubert, looked at her in shock. Were they¡­ expecting a little young master soon? Comment 2 CHAPTER 296 296 Charging toward its prey Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s chuckles filled the home as she couldn¡¯t contain her happiness throughout dinner. Looking at the almost empty table, she nodded approvingly. ¡°Thank you for the dinner, Grandma, Penny said, modestly wiping her lips with the cloth. ¡°The food was great!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. My child, I thought you were joking when you said you¡¯re not a picky eater!¡± Old Mrs. Piersonughed. ¡°It made me feel that all that time in the kitchen was worth every second!¡± Penny chuckled, slightly embarrassed. ¡°I ended up eating more than I was supposed to. ¡°No, we told you to eat to your heart¡¯s content! I¡¯m just d you liked everything, my child.¡± ¡°It was¡­ delicious. Penny couldn¡¯t help but blush, warming the old woman¡¯s heart. ¡°My little child,¡± Old Mrs. Pierson reached out to Penny. ¡°You are such a precious child. Grandma will try to make you more food and send it to your home.¡± Penny nodded with a smile until her face stiffened. ¡®Which house?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask Butler Hubert to check your fridge once a week so I can make you more fresh food. ¡°Ha ha¡­ thank you, Grandma,¡± Penny kept her smile, but deep inside, she couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°Madam¡± Just then, Butler Hubert approached the table and stood beside the old madam. He bent over slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for your medicine and check¨Cup.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson nodded, then turned her attention back to Penny and Zoren. ¡°My little. daughter, Grandma will just take her medicine and meet with the doctor. While I do, why don¡¯t you and your husband take a walk around the house?¡± ¡°Zoren, take your wife for a walk and show her around,¡± she suggested, this time directing her eyes at her grandson, ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°My little daughter, wait for Grandma, okay? Let¡¯s have tea after this.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Having said that, Butler Hubert offered his arm to the old madam and assisted her out of the dining room. Penny and Zoren stayed in their seats until Old Mrs. Pierson was out of sight. ¡°Shall we?¡± said Zoren as he set his eyes on her. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll show you around.¡± Penny wanted to decline, but a night walk didn¡¯t seem bad after a heavy dinner. ¡°Mhm.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Old Residence of the Piersons was vast and rich in pathways and variousndscape designs. Compared to the house itself, the surrounding area was even bigger. It was not much different C 296 Charging toward its prey from a lone house situated at the top of a hill¨Calmost designed to feel like that. But aside from the reason behind the vast lot surrounding the residence, it also had its upsides. For instance, one could enjoy a quiet night walk within the space. ¡°You can throw up if you want.¡± After a prolonged silence, Zoren¡¯s voice pierced through the air. Penny turned to the man walking beside her. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You ate a lot,¡± he exined. ¡°If you forced yourself, you can try to throw it up. You can alsoin. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Did she look like she was forced? If the servants heard his reasoning, they would ask if he was blind. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied, inhaling the cold night breeze. ¡°I told you earlier, I eat everything¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She nced at him and smiled but said nothing. Another minute of quiet passed before his voice was heard again. ¡°Was it good?¡± he asked. ¡°You can answer honestly.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Which one did you like most?¡± Penny looked at him with slight confusion before she hummed. ¡°The one Old Madam Pierson made!¡± she answered. ¡°Knowing she is the one who prepared it made it ten times better than the rest!¡± ¡°I see,¡± he nodded while Penny looked ahead. His next words, however, made her raise her right brow. ¡°I helped.¡± ¡°Yes, I know, Mr. Pierson, she replied, noticing the proud look on his face as if he deserved. praise. Penny pressed her lips, sneaking nces at him. ¡®He still is very pale¡­ or perhaps, paler than I remembered him,¡® she thought, and concern quickly shone in her eyes. But for some reason, he grew taller¨Ctaller than I expected him to be.¡± Zoren reminded her of how ter also sprouted magically. Among her brothers, ter was the smallest. Even at fifteen, ter looked like he was barely twelve! He was that short. But that third brother suddenly grew over one summer. Now, ter was almost the tallest if not for Hugo, who beat him by a few centimeters. But Zoren was a little¨Cjust a tiny bit¨Ctaller than Hugo. He truly had long legs, but it exined his stature, as Dean was also tall, and Old Mrs. Pierson was a big woman. Even so, the Renren she knew was very small. I guess this is what First Brother feels! Everyone keeps growing, but he was stuck¨CI am stuck!¡® ?? 296 Charging toward its prey uck!¡® she mentally wept. Although I¡¯m not as small anymore, I¡¯m still small around me! Bzzt! Unaware of Penny¡¯s silent woes, Zoren fished his phone out. [Iing message from Assistant Vitt] n everyone As soon as Zoren heard that, he quickly clicked his phone to stop it from reading the message aloud. Penny raised her brows and gazed at him. ¡°You can answer that,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss Penelope. I can answer itter.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Penny nodded, but then heard the phone ring. ¡°Mr. Pierson, I¡¯m alright. I don¡¯t mind if you answer that. It must be important if Mr. Vitt is calling you at this hour? Zoren paused in his steps and faced her. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll answer: 1 ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny nodded and took a slow step, only to stop when he spoke again. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far,¡± he said. ¡°Stay where I can see you.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t see.¡± ¡°I can see your figure, though, blurry.¡± ¡°Oh. Penny bit her tongue, realizing how bad she sounded with her response. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Pierson. I won¡¯t go anywhere and get myself lost.¡± Zoren simply gazed at her quietly. When she sensed that he was staring a little too long, he suddenly looked away and strode off to answer the call from a distance. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± she murmured while watching him walk away. She didn¡¯t think much about it, though. Penny shrugged nonchntly and took a few steps, thinking she was still too close to hear Zoren¡¯s voice.. When there was enough distance between them, Penny threw her hands behind her and enjoyed the night breeze. However, the peace she was indulging in was short¨Clived when she suddenly heard panicked shouts and frightened yells from the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t let Miss Penelope!!!¡± Penny furrowed her brows and turned her head to themotion, only to see Butler Hubert and some servants run out from another part of the mansion. Zoren¡¯s attention was also drawn by the sound. ¨C She squinted her eyes and caught sight of a huge ck creature charging in her direction. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Miss Penelope!¡± Butler Hubert gasped as he saw the ck panther headed towards Penny. Zoren also froze as he saw his panther leap high at what seemed to be its prey. 296 Charging toward its proy Watching the ck panther charge at Penny with such aggressiveness, everyone¡¯s heart stopped. When they saw that the ck panther reached Penny, one servant could only scream with their eyes shut. ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Comment CHAPTER 297 297 Overlord [SKYLINE PLAZA: Dean¡¯s Vi] Standing on the paver patio in front of the fire pit, Dean squinted slightly, the light from the mes dancing on his face, revealing an indescribable expression. ¡°Hello!¡± A voice from behind him broke the silence. ¡°I see someone isn¡¯t in a good mood.¡± Finn casually sat down in a vacant seat with a ss of wine in hand, his eyebrows raised as he eyed Dean¡¯s back. ¡°So, I wasn¡¯t wrong?¡± he smirked meaningfully. ¡°You are¡­ in a terrible mood.¡± ¡°The Prime Group epted Zoren Pierson¡¯s request,¡± said Dean quietly but clearly, making Finn nod in understanding. ¡°Well, that is a surprise! I thought Penny didn¡¯t want anything to do with you. Or did she perhaps¡­ have a change of heart about you?¡± Finn tilted his head slightly to the side. ¡°You¡¯ve been pursuing her all your youth, after all. I hope her heart softened.¡± A chuckle followed Finn¡¯s assumption, but when Dean remained silent, Finn arched his right. brow. ¡°I see¡­¡± Finn smacked his lips. ¡°So, it¡¯s not like that, huh? Well, I guess she did it to spite you. Why am I surprised?¡± ¡°Penny wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Slowly, Dean turned around to face his guest. ¡°She would do things to spite me, but not to the extent of meddling with our family affairs,¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I guess it¡¯s a business decision, Finn shrugged. ¡°The Prime Group is branching out, after all. And not many are happy about entering this part of the market. She already dominated the other side, and entering this one looks more like a monopoly. Who else could help her but Zoren Pierson?¡± Dean casually walked over to another seat and settled into it. ¡°I doubt it.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t likeplications.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this isplicated.¡± ¡°You know nothing, Finn. Dean cast his friend a sidelong nce while his ss hovered before his lips. ¡°Penny always acts with a reason I know because I spent my youth with her. The support Zoren can give her is nothingpared to theplicated situation she¡¯s getting herself into. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Finn puckered his lips and nodded, watching Dean drink his whiskey. ¡°So, what do you suspect? If it¡¯s not worth it for her, what do you think made her take this partnership?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have called you the mee in the fire nit if I had an idea, Dean said, licking his lips as he leaned back, eyes on 297 Overlord ¡°Oh.¡± Finn nodded in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s why, huh? And what would I get out of this?¡± ¡°Your uncle reached out to me not long ago, was all Dean said before snapping his eyes at Finn. He didn¡¯t need to say more, as Finn already smiled at that one vague sentence. ¡°Fine,¡± Finn nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try¡± Dean nodded in satisfaction as he looked away. As he did so, Finn couldn¡¯t help but keep hist curious eyes on him. ¡°Dean,¡± he called. ¡°Just an honest question. Did you end up liking Penelope Be?¡± Dean didn¡¯t answer, nor did his expression change as he stared at the fire pit. After several more seconds of silence, Finn threw up his hands in surrender. ¡°Dean, I¡¯ll stop asking about your personal life. It¡¯s your business, not mine.¡± ¡°My uncle is inviting me to his ce, Dean suddenly broached after another minute of pure. silence. ¡°He¡¯s been acting strange.¡± ¡°He¡¯s inviting you to his ce?¡± Finn repeated in a questioning tone, and Dean nodded. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that a little bold of him? Inviting you to his home where he¡¯s keeping a beast as a pet? Haha! He wants to kill you now!¡± Finn¡¯s misced joy over this information didn¡¯t faze Dean, who maintained an unchanging front. ¡°Does he n to feed you to his pet?¡± Finn asked once hisughter subsided. ¡°Your uncle¡¯s humor never ceased to make meugh!¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s hrious?¡± ¡°Yes. Finn nodded. ¡°Inviting you to his ce, knowing what it means to be invited there, is¡­ bold. I think your uncle wants you dead and he wants you to know that. It¡¯s a warning! Dean simply nced at him but said nothing. He set his gaze on the fire again, deep in thought. Meanwhile, Finn¡¯s lips curled up as he studied Dean¡¯s side profile. It was no secret within the Pierson Family and those associated with them about Zoren¡¯s cruelty¡­ and that beast of a pet he kept at home. No outsider was ever invited to Zoren¡¯s house and came out unscathed. From what they knew, even the bodyguards in the mansion were only allowed in safe areas because an ident might ur. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After all, Zoren¡¯s pet was a literal hellhound. When Dean didn¡¯t respond to Finn¡¯s teasing, thetter furrowed his brows. ¡°Dean, you¡¯re not nning on epting his invitation, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reconsidering.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The crease from Finn¡¯s smile faded. ¡°What did he say? Dean, I understand you want to show your uncle you¡¯re not scared of him. But I don¡¯t think stepping into the lion¡¯s den is a safe decision.¡± 297 Overlord ¡°And since when have I ever made a decision based on its safety? ¡°Right.¡± Finn shook his head and chugged the remaining wine in his ss. ¡°You always toe the line. Well, if that¡¯s what you n, then I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯m already an associate with the Piersons, and if that cat rips you apart, I can always try to mend my rtionship with Zoren Pierson, or whoever takes his ce once he dies.¡± Having said that, Finn pushed himself up from the chair and cast Dean onest look. ¡°Good luck.¡± And with that, Finn didn¡¯t linger and strode off. Meanwhile, Dean remained in his seat, his gaze fixed on the mes. ¡°That panther¡­¡± he whispered, thinking about what made Zoren even more dangerous. What Finn said was nothing but the truth. That ck cat Zoren raised was vicious, and once it charged toward its prey, it was over for the prey. Little did he know, as of this moment, that same vicious beast they were talking about was charging at Penny. [Skyline za: Old Pierson Residence] ¡°Miss Penelope!!!¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Comment Post your firstment! CHAPTER 298 298 Biting is a hassle, just crush them. ¡°Kyaaaaah!!!!¡± The loud, piercing scream of a servant echoed, adding ayer of dread to the still night. Everyone¡¯s hearts leaped out of their chests when they saw Renny leap toward Penny. Their breaths hitched, and theirplexions drained of color. Thud! Penny fell back with a loud thud, and the big cat hovered over her. ¡°Ah!¡± a loud shout escaped Penny, causing everyone to shudder in fear. Everyone knew about Renny¡¯s viciousness. Even the servants couldn¡¯te close or step into its vicinity. The ck panther was fast, and before anyone knew it, it was already close. People never dared walk in the red areas of the house where this ck cat roamed. But tonight, for some reason, when Butler Hubert came to feed it, Renny suddenly broke out of the greenhouse. It was strange because Renny usually stayed around the greenhouse. The panther also seemed a little too frantic and didn¡¯t listen to Butler Hubert¡¯s orders. When they saw where Renny was charging, they finally understood. Renny sensed an outsider. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± one of the servants felt her knees wobble, subsequently slumping to the ground. She covered her mouth, seeing that Penny wasn¡¯t moving while the big panther seemed to be biting her. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss¡­ Miss Penelope!¡± another stuttered and screamed. ¡°Butler Hubert, please help Miss. Penelope!¡± Hearing this, Butler Hubert snapped out of his daze. He quickly jumped from his position and pointed at the servant. ¡°Call for help NOW!¡± he shouted before running to stop Renny from devouring Penny. As he approached, he heard Zoren¡¯s voice thunder. ¡°Renny!¡± Zoren shouted as he marched toward his pet. Everyone froze for a moment as soon as they heard Zoren shout for the first time since they¡¯d met him. Even Butler Hubert was shocked. Their brief shock, however, didn¡¯tst long when they heard Penny¡¯s voice again. ¡°Ahh!¡± Penny shouted once more, prompting Zoren and Butler Hubert to run to her. But then, they heard another sound from her. ¡°Ah¡­! Hahaha! Titi tickles-! Ouch ¨C haha!¡± Huh? Everyone furrowed their brows in confusion. The servants looked at each other incredulously before setting their eyes on the cat over Penny once more. 23 298 Biting is a hassle, just crush them Butler Hubert and Zoren slowed down but still approached cautiously. When they were close enough to see Penny, they saw herughing while Renny was licking her face. ¡°Ahaha! Wait ¨C stop ¨C stop haha!¡± Penny tilted her head while Renny nudged at her jaw. Seeing this, Butler Hubert furrowed his brows, Even Zoren, who couldn¡¯t see, could tell that his pet was simply nudging her. For a moment, only Penny¡¯sughter resonated in the vast space of the mansion. They could only listen as sheughed so adorably while asking the big, vicious cat to stop tickling her. ¡°What is going on here?!¡± Suddenly, Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°What oh my goodness! Renny!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s heart leaped out of her chest the second her eyes fell on Renny hovering over her granddaughter¨Cinw¡¯s body. She stumbled back, but thankfully, the doctor with her was able to catch her in time. Upon hearing her call, Renny turned its head in her direction, allowing everyone to see Penny¡¯s face. Penny also turned her head in Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s direction and then grinned. ¡°Grandma ¡°The rest of her words rolled back in her throat as Renny resumed licking her, causing her to burst intoughter again. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Again, silence fell upon their shoulders as they listened to herughter. WHAT WAS GOING ON HERE?! The fear and panic everyone initially felt were reced with shock and confusion. Renny had a notorious reputation among the Pierson Family and everyone under its employ, Even those who had worked in the residence for a long time couldn¡¯t help but feel wary or scared of the panther. After all, Renny had moved into the Old Residence, because Zoren wanted to keep his grandmother protected at all times. Things have been very scary since then. Although Renny had never bitten any of them, he would scratch or growl at them to scare them off. They took that as a warning. Yet, here was this monstrous panther, licking Penny as if it were a small house cat. ¡°Oh, my goodness¡­¡± Old Mrs. Pierson blurted out under her breath, in disbelief at the sight. ¡°Renny is only like this with Renren. Even I can¡¯t pet him at will,¡± The servants who heard the old madam quietly agreed. If the Old Madam couldn¡¯t pet him at will, but they couldn¡¯t evene close! ¡°Renny,¡± Butler Hubert called, and not only did he earn a nce from Renny, but there was a low growl as a bonus! His breath hitched, and he took a careful step back, catching the warning from the panther to stay away. While Butler Hubert retreated, Zoren advanced. C 298 Biting is a hassle, just crush them ¡°Renny,¡± he called and saw his pet turn in his direction. ¡°She said stop. Don¡¯t kill her.¡± Penny, on the other hand, was barely recovering from the tickles. ¡°Hehe. Yes, yes. No more. I don¡¯t want tough anymore. My stomach hurts.¡± Renny quietly stared at its master before gazing down at Penny. He nudged her cheek and licked. her onest time. Just when everybody thought it would leave her and give her some space. Renny suddenly sat on top of her. This time, Penny stoppedughing as her entire breath caught in her throat. Her spread arms and legs stretched up a bit. ¡°Ah!¡± she gasped. Meanwhile, Renny casually ced its paw on her chest and rested its head on her. It looked like he found her toofortable and nestled on her as if she were his mother! But the problem was, Renny was bigger than her! 20 It was going to crush her! Everyone also gasped in horror, some covering their gaping mouths. Their eyes widened even more, now unsure whether Renny liked her or if the vicious and smart panther had suddenly had a change of heart. Did the panther realize biting people was too much of a hassle? So, it decided to crush them. because it was easier and less messy instead?! Comment 2 CHAPTER 299 299 Exactly my thoughts Thanks to Zoren¡¯s adamant orders, Renny eventually got off Penny before she could get hurt. Seated on the grass, Penny patted her chest. ¡°I thought I was going to die today,¡± she sighed in relief, giggling when Renny nudged her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not angry.¡± Zoren studied his wife and the panther before snapping his eyes up at Butler Hubert. ¡°Butler Hubert, don¡¯t worry now.¡± Butler Hubert, still in a state of shock, met his young master¡¯s eyes. *Renny was just greeting my wife. That¡¯s all, Zoren added. ¡°Though I think the servants need some counseling. They look traumatized¡± Who wouldn¡¯t be!? ¡°Uh¡­ yes,¡± Butler Hubertughed awkwardly, ncing at Penny and the panther again. This is¡­ this is amazing! Renny never liked anyone aside from the young master. He even grows hostile toward me when he¡¯s not in the mood, but now Renny is¡­¡± ¡°Butler Hubert!¡± Before Butler Hubert could finish his thoughts, Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s voice rang out. Everyone turned to the approaching old Mrs. Pierson. ¡°How could you let Renny out when there¡¯s a guest!?¡± she harrumphed. ¡°What if Renny attacked. my poor child, huh!?¡± *Old Madam¡­¡± Butler Hubert sighed heavily. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ it was Renny who broke out of the greenhouse. I tried to stop him, but¡­ he forced his way out¡± Now that Butler Hubert thought about it, Renny¡¯s actions were out of character. Normally, the ck panther was calm and unbothered. All he wanted was to eat and roam around peacefully. Unless provoked, Renny wouldn¡¯t do anything harmful. But tonight, he forced his way out as if he would gnaw at anyone who stood in his way. Slowly, Butler Hubert gazed at Penny and Renny. The ck panther was now lying on his stomach right beside Penny, and Penny remained seated on the grass, petting him. Renny was tamed and letting her hand run across his short fur. ¡®Am I overthinking things? Butler Hubert wondered. ¡®Earlier, Renny looked aggressive at first, but the more I think about it, Renny looked more excited. ¡°Excuses!!¡± Butler Hubert¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when Old Mrs. Pierson shouted. ¡°Next time, be more careful! My little granddaughter was almost harmed.¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Ignoring his grandmother¡¯s scolding and the doctor¡¯s helpless attempt to calm her down, Zoren gazed down at Penny. She looked un and omiled ¡°Vec. I¡¯m akou Hele emart and knowe hour not to hurt neonle¡± 1/2 < 209 Exactly my thoughts ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny nced at the ck ball of sunshine beside her. ¡°He was just too heavy. I thought he was going to crush me.¡± Zoren nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to scold Butler Hubert. You should go inside because it seems you haven¡¯t even finished your medications.¡± ¡°Hmp! No, I don¡¯t need it anymore!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson stubbornly shook her head. ¡°I almost had a heart attack when I heard themotion!¡± She red at Butler Hubert once more, making him lower his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Madam.¡± ¡°Old Madam Pierson, please do not refuse the medicine,¡± the doctor, who had been treated as a shadow, finally spoke up. For the first time, everyone gave him some attention. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± he called out to Zoren, and quickly realizing whom the other person Old Madam would listen to, he shifted his attention to Penny. ¡°Young Madam¡­¡± please help him. ¡°Grandma, you shouldn¡¯t have run out here. Penny has been my wife for five years,¡± said Zoren. ¡°This is not the first time she¡¯s met Renny¡± Renny? Now that Penny was less distracted, she finally realized everyone was calling this big little guy Renny. ¡®Renny? Her face contorted as a memory from the past resurfaced in her mind. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the name he said when we finally told each other our names?¡± More than touched, Penny cringed. She had told little Renren how to name a pet without making thingsplicated, but Renny sounds like a name parents would give their child! ¡®I think cky is still better,¡® she thought, lowering her head as Zoren coaxed his grandmother to continue with what she was supposed to do. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson huffed. ¡°I¡¯m staying with my little granddaughter. Who knows what will happen again if I¡¯m not around?!¡± Penny sighed and smiled up at her. ¡°Grandma, I am alright. I can wait for you while the doctor checks you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Unlike her usual unyielding personality, Old Mrs. Pierson pondered. ¡°My pretty little granddaughter¨Cinw, will you be here when I finish?¡± ¡°Of course, Grandma. Zoren and I were just out here for a walk, but we nned to have tea. together, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°We have all night, Grandma, Zoren added. ¡°Old Madam, let¡¯s go inside first so the young madam and the young master won¡¯t have to wait. long,¡± said the doctor, and Butler Hubert didn¡¯t miss the chance to add more to persuade the madam. 11 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. har all < 299 Exactly my thoughts up to Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. We¡¯ve prepared their bedrooms. Moreover, this is supposed to be the young master and young madam¡¯s quality time.¡± ¡± Old Mrs. Pierson nced at Butler Hubert and nodded approvingly. Butler Hubert had redeemed himself. Meanwhile, Penny darted her eyes between the butler and the old madam. ¡®For some reason¡­¡± she thought. I sense there¡¯s more I have to expect tonight.¡® And for some reason as well, she suddenly felt a sense of danger in her heart. ¡®Oh, god¡­¡® Penny watched as Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s attitude made aplete turn, telling them she would call for them once she was finished. With that, the doctor and Butler Hubert assisted the old madam back inside the mansion. As for Zoren and Penny, they could only watch the group with conflicted feelings. ¡°Hey,¡± she called quietly without taking her eyes off them. ¡°Hmm?¡± Zoren also kept his gaze on them. ¡°I think Butler Hubert just said something to Grandma.¡± He nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good about this. It feels like an omen.¡± ¡°Exactly my thoughts.¡± The question in her head wouldn¡¯t take long to be answered once Old Mrs. Pierson started bragging about their special love nest in this mansion. Comment PAMPERED CHAPTER 300 300 Don¡¯t forget about that fact When everyone left, Zoren and Penny remained where they were, knowing there was no longer any danger. Penny stayed seated on the grass with Renny, while Zoren stood a few steps away. ¡°He likes you, Zoren said, earning a nce from her. ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Penny let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Well, I guess it is.¡± She shrugged and looked away, focusing on the ck panther beside her. Another shallow breath slipped past her as she rubbed its broad back. ¡°Twelve years ago, he was just a small cub. He was even lighter than Mouse,¡® she thought, smiling at the memory. ¡®But now, he¡¯s grown so big. I can¡¯t carry him anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take this call first, Zoren said after a moment, referring to his call having been interrupted earlier. ¡°Sure.¡± Penny watched him walk away with his phone in hand. He spoke themand aloud, so she heard the name of the person he was calling. She didn¡¯t dwell on it, though. ¡°cky, look at him,¡± she mumbled. ¡°He acts like he doesn¡¯t have a problem, but he can¡¯t even see my face.¡± She gazed down at Renny, only to see the ck panther meet her eyes. ¡°Was he always like this when he left for treatment?¡± The ck panther moved its head closer to her leg. ¡°He probably worries you a lot too, huh?¡± she whispered, cing her hand on top of his head. ¡°He worries me a lot as well. He¡¯s surrounded by enemies, and they don¡¯t even realize he¡¯s been ill all his life.¡± How pitiful. Whenever she thought of Zoren, her heart always felt heavy and vulnerable. Perhaps it was because, apart from caring for him as a friend, she saw the old Penny in him. Not that Zoren was chasing eptance from his own family, but because even if he tried, there was no way they would see him as family and not as a threat to their power. ¡°It must be hard looking after him, huh? He¡¯s stubborn and foolish. Do you know he goes to that ce every Thursday?¡± she muttered, know,¡± she responded with a hint of annoyance. ¡°I can see you clearly.¡± Zoren tilted his head slightly, detecting the displeasure in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry for making you wait.¡± ¡°Tsk. ¡°Miss Penelope, did I do something wrong? You sound upset.¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she waved dismissively. ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk anymore.¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°To heal.¡± Penny casually copsed on top of Renny, hugging him while keeping her legs crossed. Zoren could only make out their blurry figures, but he knew she was sulking. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little toofortable with Renny? ¡®It¡¯s cky,¡® she corrected in her mind. ¡®He used to be cky. How dare you change his name?¡± When Penny didn¡¯t respond, Zoren furrowed his brows slightly. He slowly squatted in front of the two, who seemed too close to each other, as if she were the owner. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Penelope, did I do something wrong to upset you?¡± he asked gently, as if trying to coax her. ¡°Tell me, so I won¡¯t do it again. 2 Taking advantage of the fact that he couldn¡¯t see her clearly, she red at him. You worry me to death! That¡¯s what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Or was it Benjamin?¡± he asked again. ¡°Did he say something?¡± Still, she gave no response. ¡°Fine.¡± He nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll send him to the Arctic Ocean.¡± ¡°What?¡± Penny¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Mr. Pierson, it¡¯s not Mr. Vitt. I¡¯m just¡­ tired.¡± ¡°I see. Zoren nodded. ¡°Then, should I drive you home?¡± ¡°I came here in my car, so you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Please, I insist.¡± He smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already bothered you enough with my carelessness and dragged you into thisplicated situation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°It is not,¡± he sighed faintly. ¡°I might not be able to see you clearly, but I can sense that you hate lying to my grandmother. Yet because of me, you have to. I hate it, but I still shamelessly let this go on, and n to continue.¡± Penny pursed her lips, looking into his eyes. ¡°Can you really not see me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blur. ¡°How blurry?¡± ¡°Very: ¡°Can you tell how many fingers I¡¯m holding up now?¡± ¡°Two.¡± 300 Don¡¯t forget about that fact Penny bit her inner lip as she gazed at her fingers. There were three, but the index and middle fingers were together while the ring finger stood separately. ¡°So, you¡¯re looking at things based on colors?¡± she asked, and he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not two, it¡¯s three. ¡°But I saw two.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I put my middle and index fingers together,¡± she remarked. ¡°Be careful next time, Mr. Pierson. I know you and Dean aren¡¯t on good terms and have been fighting a lot. He¡¯s smart; if he has suspicions, he¡¯ll quickly catch on. He¡¯s that kind of person.¡± The space between his brows crinkled, a bit taken aback by what she said. ¡°I thought you two were¡­ together.¡± ¡°Over my dead body,¡± she snorted. ¡°He¡¯s a delusional man, but at the same time, what you guys. have is yours ¨C I¡¯m out of it. I¡¯m just saying this because you¡¯re my client. If I was able to trick you, he can too.¡± The side of his lips curled up. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± ¡°I have to.¡± A short chuckle escaped him. ¡°Now, I¡¯m less worried.¡± Penny furrowed her brows. ¡°Worried? You were worried about¡­?¡± ¡°Being in a scandalous ¡°Huh?¡± scandalous marriage.¡± ¡°If my wife is in a rtionship with my nephew, that is scandalous, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s your worry?¡± she blurted out. ¡°Did you hear the part about him tricking you?¡± His smile stretched. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Penelope. Your husband might have poor health, but I¡¯m the one seated at the helm despite that disadvantage. Penny opened and closed her mouth, unable to feel awe when he casually referred to himself as her husband, as if they were in this marriage willingly. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget that,¡± he added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about your husband. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± For some reason, Penny couldn¡¯t even focus on how confidently he called himself her husband. The reassurance and assertiveness in his words almost put her heart at ease. Mass release today is postpone PAMPERED CHAPTER 301 301 Thumbs up ¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget that. Don¡¯t worry too much about your husband. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Perhaps Penny was underestimating him, often prioritizing Zoren¡¯s health above everything else, forgetting the crucial point that he had earned his position through what people called a ¡°bloody¡± fight. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get where he was, and keeping it wasn¡¯t easy either. ¡°Even so, being careful is a must,¡± she quietly blurted out. Zoren nodded in understanding. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry! Penny pressed her lips together and shook her head. ¡®Never mind.¡± Just then, she caught sight of an approaching figure in her peripheral vision. Turning her head, she raised her brows at Butler Hubert. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, the Old Madam has finished her regr check¨Cup,¡± he announced. ¡°She is calling for both of you to join her for tea.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°We¡¯reing.¡± He then cast a look at Penny. ¡°Mhm,¡± she hummed, trying to get up, only for Renny to ce its paw on her leg. ¡°Huh?¡± Penny raised her brows. ¡° ¨C I mean, Renny, we have to go inside.¡± ¡°Renny isn¡¯t allowed inside,¡± Zoren informed her. ¡°It¡¯s not safe¡± ¡°What?¡± She frowned and moved closer to her baby. ¡°How is it not safe when she¡¯s been here before?¡± Butler Hubert let out a nervousugh. ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s because the servants are wary of Renny, and we¡¯re afraid she might get aggressive.¡± ¡°But Zoren is here,¡± she blurted out, even though she had just told herself not to be stubborn. She mentally scolded herself. ¡°This isn¡¯t your house, Penny! Stop acting as if you need to rescue cky! Their reasoning is valid! Don¡¯t think only of yourself!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Butler Hubert cast a look at Zoren. ¡®Will he listen to his wife? He wouldn¡¯t, right? The time Renny got inside the mansion, he turned the entire house upside down.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take Renny to the courtyard,¡± Zoren said calmly but with finality. ¡°It¡¯s near Grandma¡¯s bedroom.¡± ¡°Young Master?¡± Butler Hubert furrowed his brows. ¡°But the courtyard¡­¡± ¡°Tell Grandma we¡¯ll head to the courtyard first.¡°. Penny looked up at Zoren and then at Butler Hubert. Seeing the stern look on Zoren¡¯s face and the confusion on the butler¡¯s, she realized this was good news for her and Renny. ¡°Hihihi,¡± she quietly giggled as she lowered her head to whisper to Renny. ¡°cky, I think he¡¯s 11 10 ¨C)) 301 Thumbs up going to take us inside. The panther sweetly nudged. could see her, they migh ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. *** nose to her check, making her smile in satisfaction. If anyone mistake her for a child given candy, rather than a grown woman. Once Butler Hubert left, Zoren gazed down at his wife and said, ¡°Miss Penelope, let¡¯s go. The courtyard is a ten¨Cminute walk from here.¡± ¡°That long?¡± ¡°I can carry you if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°Haha! No, no, I¡¯m okay Penny waved her hands in shock. ¡°I can walk. I¡¯m just a little surprised that a ten¨Cminute walk is still within the mansion.¡± ¡°Is it that big for you?¡± His question carried genuine curiosity and innocence, but it felt like a stab to her. Why did it sound like the literal trantion of his question was: ¡°Are you that poor?¡± Penny didn¡¯t reply, instead trying to push herself up. But just as she stretched out her feet, a hand suddenly appeared in front of her. Looking up, all she saw was his smile. ¡°Let me help you up,¡± he offered kindly. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse.¡± She could have refused, but she felt he might somehow push her down again if she did. ¡°Thanks,¡± she muttered, sping s hand. For a second, Penny paused as she felt the coldness of his hand. She nced up at him, but he didn¡¯t seem cold. In fact, he looked a little warm. Shaking her head, Penny squeezed his hand and pulled herself up. Much to her dismay, when she pulled his hand, she ended up pulling him down! Thud! Her eyes widened in horror as she gasped, shock written all over her face. Although hitting her back on the grass didn¡¯t hurt, the weight on top of her froze her on the spot. Fortunately, Zoren was quick enough to use his hand as support and didn¡¯t finish what Renny couldn¡¯t. @ For a moment, neither of them moved, with him on top of her while shey beneath him. Renny: ¡°Young Master-¡± Butler Hubert, who came running back to them, skidded to a halt when he saw the couple¡¯s position. His breath hitched as he assumed he had just stepped in at the wrong time. When he saw Penny and Zoren turn their heads in his direction with shock on their faces, as if they had been caught red¨Chanded, Butler Hubert smiled. < 301 Thumbs up ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the butler said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your quality time. Please continue. No one wille in here for the next hour. Feel free to do anything!¡± As soon as thest syble escaped Butler Hubert¡¯s mouth, he bolted away like a sh of lightning. Penny: ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not¡­ what you¡­ think¡­.¡± Zoren: ¡°¡­¡± Renny: *thumbs up* ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zoren let out a short sound, pushing himself away a little, his hand on the ground beside her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Penny slowly set her eyes on his face, only inches from hers. She held her breath, her face beet red, her heart drumming against her chest. She couldn¡¯t even study his face this close because she was too busy suffocating herself. Why did he offer help when he couldn¡¯t follow through?! No, the fault was hers. Why did she think he was strong enough to pull her up when this guy had been sick all his life?! His health was so bad his eyes were already deteriorating. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zoren blinked and furrowed his brows. But instead of getting up, he lowered his head. Her already wide eyes widened even more they nearly popped out of their sockets. As she watched his lean face get closer and closer, her brain went into overdrive. Myriads of questions shed through her mind in a split second. When she caught a whiff of his minty breath brushing against her upper lip, Penny didn¡¯t know why, but she shut her eyes. Mass release today is postpone Comment 34 PAMPERED CHAPTER 302 302 Once bitten, twice shy. Inside the mansion, Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯sughter rang out. ¡°Old Madam, please don¡¯tugh too much,¡± the doctor said, a hint of panic in his voice. ¡°Your heart rate¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson ignored the doctor as she pped happily. ¡°Very well, very well! Those two are young ¨C they married young. Therefore, they¡¯re still in the honeymoon phase. Let them be!¡± Butler Hubert nodded proudly. ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯ve already instructed everyone not to approach where the young master and the young madam are. They won¡¯t be disturbed.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Very good, Hubert! You¡¯ve truly redeemed yourself this time!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson said, pleased, while the doctor watched her quietly and nervously. Old Mrs. Pierson, already in her eighties, had recently fallen ill so often that she couldn¡¯t move around much. She frequentlyined about her body breaking down. But look at her now! Her speaking had already strained her throat, often a precursor to a mild flu. Yet, here she was,ughing loudly withoutint. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the tea,¡± Old Mrs. Pierson said dismissively. ¡°Those kids will take a while toe to the courtyard.¡± Butler Hubert nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam. Wellprepare the tea once they arrive.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson said, pping. ¡°Oh, my goodness! The heavens have finally heeded my prayers. I hope I get to see my great¨Cgrandchildren soon!¡± ¡°Actually, Madam,¡± Butler Hubert cleared his throat, making Old Mrs. Pierson raise her brows at him. He carefully moved closer and whispered in her ear. Old Mrs. Pierson listened, her brows furrowing then arching. Once Butler Hubert finished, she looked up at him in shock. ¡°You think my granddaughter¨Cinw is already expecting?!¡± ¡°Madam, with how big her appetite was, doesn¡¯t it seem like she¡¯s eating for ten people?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson rubbed her chin as she pondered this. The doctor, yet again being ignored, looked at the two helplessly. ¡°Butler Hubert, Old Madam, it¡¯s also possible the young madam simply has a big appetite and a fast metabolism¡­¡± but his words faded into nothing as the two continued their spection. @ Meanwhile¡­ ¡®What¡­ what is he¡­ hey! Penny¡¯s brain screamed, but she just froze. Normally, she would¡¯ve acted without hesitation, tackling him and hurting him in the However, she didn¡¯t. Her mind and body went nk, and then she shut her eyes process. which she < 302 Once bitten, twice shy. knew she would regretter. ¡°Breathe, Instead of his lips on hers, Zoren¡¯s face stopped an inch from hers, looking worried. ¡°Miss Penelope, you weren¡¯t breathing. Are you okay?¡± Huh? Penny snapped her eyes open and gasped, pushing his chest away. Her action caused him to stumble to the side while she quickly sat up in horror. ¡®What the hell am I thinking?!¡± she panicked, hands on her flushed cheeks. ¡®Why did I close my eyes? Oh, my god. No!¡± 4 Zoren, on the other hand, propped his elbow on the grass and sat up. ¡°Miss Penelope?¡± 4 Penny gasped in horror, her neck twisting like a rusty robot. When her eyes fell on him, he tilted his head slightly to the side. I know this is wrong, but I¡¯m d he couldn¡¯t see,¡® was the first thought that crossed her mind. ¡®God, that was embarrassing! Penny kept her lips sealed as she looked away, closing her eyes and heaving heavily. ¡°I guess you¡¯re¡­ okay,¡± he said before the corner of his lips curled up mischievously, his eyelids. drooping a little. 1: ¡°Ahem,¡± Penny drew another deep breath and smiled. ¡°Mr. Pierson, I think Old Mrs. Pierson is already waiting for us. There¡¯s been enough misunderstanding tonight, don¡¯t you think? I don¡¯t want them to think we¡¯re doing something inappropriate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not inappropriate if it¡¯s legally blessed.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A glint flickered in her eyes. ¡°Are you teasing me, Mr. Pierson?¡± ¡°Zoren,¡± he said as he slowly pushed himself up. ¡°My name¡¯s Zoren.¡± ¡°I feel morefortable addressing you formally¡± ¡°Suit yourself. Zoren offered his hand once more. ¡°I¡¯m simply giving you my blessing. Come on, Miss Penelope. Let me help you.¡± Penny scrunched up her nose at the sight of his ¡°helping¡± hand. ¡°Mr. Pierson, have you heard the phrase: once bitten, twice shy? I appreciate the help, but I can get up on my own. Thank you.¡± ¡°Please,¡± he said. ¡°I insist.¡± ¡°No.¡± Penny refused, but he kept his hand open. She changed her mind, ¡°If you fall, you¡¯re not. falling on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not falling.¡± And the second he said those words, Penny sped his hand. She didn¡¯t give him a heads¨Cup, as if she were angry, squeezing his hand and pulling herself up. To her surprise, Zoren gripped her hand steadily and pulled her up, his other hand falling on her side to keep her steady. ¡°What?¡® Penny furrowed her brows as she felt his strong grippared to earlier. She lifted her wide eyes to him, only to see a slight curl at the corner of his lips. 302 Once bitten, twice shy. ¡°Miss Penelope, you didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡± he said with a low chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s what will happen to Dean Pierson if he ever crosses the line a Zoren leaned closer, adding in a quiet voice, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t see iting¡­ just like how you didn¡¯t.¡± A smile turned up on his face as he slowly let go of her hand and withdrew his other hand from her side. As he did so, he continued speaking. ¡°My illness is something I cannot hide as it shows on my face. However, as I said, despite that disadvantage, I emerged victorious. Even with continuous schemes, it is not I who is walking on eggshells. Zoren took a step back, nodding slightly. ¡°I hope outsmarting you once will add some credibility to the name Zoren Pierson.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Penelope, he said as he took a step away, ncing over his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve been out long enough to confidently say we had a great time. Though that is true.¡± As he walked off, Penny stood frozen in the same spot, her eyes fixated on his back. Her lips fell slightly open, processing what had just happened. When she heard a purr at her side and nced down at her leg, where the ck panther was nudging, she whispered, ¡°cky¡­¡± She paused and lifted her eyes to Zoren¡¯s back again.¡°¡­ I think¡­ I just realized my preference is weird. Mass release today is postpone Miss Penelope, you didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡± he said with a low chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s what will happen to Dean Pierson if he ever crosses the line. Zoren leaned closer, adding in a quiet voice. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t see iting¡­ just like how you didn¡¯t.¡± A smile turned up on his face as he slowly let go of her hand and withdrew his other hand from her side. As he did so, he continued speaking. ¡°My illness is something I cannot hide as it shows on my face. However, as I said, despite that disadvantage, I emerged victorious. Even with continuous schemes, it is not I who is walki on eggshells. Zoren took a step back, nodding slightly. ¡°I hope outsmarting you once will add some credibility to the name Zoren Pierson.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Miss Penelope,¡± he said as he took a step away, ncing over his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve been out long enough to confidently say we had a great time. Though that is true.¡± As he walked off. Penny stood frozen in the same spot, her eyes fixated on his back. Her lips fell slightly open, processing what had just happened. When she heard a purr at her side and nced down at her leg, where the ck panther was nudging, she whispered, ¡°cky¡­¡± She paused and lifted her eyes to Zoren¡¯s back again. ¡°¡­ I think¡­ I just realized my preference is weird. Mass release today is postpone PAMPERED CHAPTER 303 303 Take her home ¨C The first time Pennyid eyes on Zoren Pierson without knowing he was Renren ¨C she knew he was dangerous. He was trouble. It was her instinct¡¯s first scream at her¡­ and her instincts had never failed her, not even once. 1 Tonight, she proved that once again. ¡°What do you think, my dear?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s voice snapped Penny back from her trance. ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny blinked, a brief smile on her face. ¡°What, Grandma?¡± ¡°She¡¯s asking if you would stay over,¡± Zoren casually repeated. ¡°And I said no.¡± ¡°Ah. She nodded and turned to Old Mrs. Pierson. ¡°Grandma, as much as I want to, I still have a lot of appointments tomorrow. Like I said, I¡¯m branching out here, and I¡¯m currently setting up my office so I can be with my husband.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson sighed and red at Butler Hubert. The butler¡¯s breath hitched before he quickly found a way to salvage the situation. ¡°Old Madam,¡± Butler Hubert leaned closer to the Old Madam¡¯s side, ¡°I think we should let them go for now. So, when you ask them next time, they won¡¯t be able to refuse. Moreover, I¡¯m sure their private time together earlier wasn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson nodded, and at this point, Penny and Zoren couldn¡¯t help but see Butler Hubert as the incarnate version of the devil on the old madam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson smiled in satisfaction, though tinged with reluctance. She turned to Penny and reached out. Penny automatically responded, gently holding the old madam¡¯s hand. ¡°My dearest, please visit your grandma when you have the time, alright?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson remarked, her eyes soft and her hold warm. ¡°Tell me if someone is giving you a hard time. I¡¯ll put them in their ce!¡± ¡°Haha. Grandma, it¡¯s alright. No one¡¯s giving me a hard time.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m saying in the future. I don¡¯t care who it is! So, do not be afraid, my little Penelope. As long as Grandma is behind you, I will protect you.¡± She then red at Zoren. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll also protect my wife,¡± he nodded firmly. ¡°Even if you¡¯re capable, don¡¯t be afraid to ask for help. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re family now.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson rubbed Penny¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Do you understand, my little child?¡± Penny studied the old madam¡¯s face and smiled subtly but genuinely. ¡°Yes, Grandma. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± the old madam intoned happily. ¡°Soe by here anytime you like, and if your husband is giving you a hard time, just tell me! I¡¯ll kick him out of my will!¡± 303 Take her home ¡°Haha. Zoren is not giving me a hard time, Grandma. He is a good and capable man.¡± ¡°Hmp!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson wasn¡¯t convinced. If her grandson was so capable, why were there still no little Zorens and Pennys? $ ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll visit you again. Penny squeezed the old madam¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Even if I¡¯m busy this week, I¡¯ll make time.¡± ¡°Oh, my good girl. Old Mrs. Pierson ruffled her hair affectionately. ¡°The heavens surely loved me. for giving you to me!¡± Surely, her grandson had married a good¨Cnatured woman. This alone deeply pleased the old madam, thinking that her randson was finally blessed by the heavens. After a long farewell, Butler Hubert assisted the old madam to her room, while Penny and Zoren showed themselves out. It was a showed themselves out. It was alreadyte at night, so they didn¡¯t want to bother the old madam to see them off. With Zoren¡¯s insistence, Penny ended up riding with him, while another car followed with hers. Seated in the backseat, Penny kept her eyes on the window. ¡°Today was a little too eventful,¡® she thought, recalling her day from morning until now. I¡¯m actually exhausted. It¡¯s been a while since I felt like I¡¯d fall asleep right away.¡± Her eyelids felt heavier with every blink, but she forced herself to stay awake. Penny had only agreed to ride with Zoren on the condition that he would drop her off once they were away from Skyline za, so she could drive herself home. After all, Old Mrs. Pierson knew she was supposed to go home to Zoren¡¯s ce. ¡®So tired¡­¡®Penny leaned backfortably, crossing her arms, eyes still on the window. Maybe a nap will help. I can¡¯t drive if I¡¯m this sleepy. As the thought crossed her mind, Penny quietly yawned. She tilted her head slightly to the side, blinking wearily, weighing her options at the moment. But even as she tried to think of things to keep her mind active, it was futile. Meanwhile, Zoren, who was seated on the other side of the backseat, raised his brows. He slowly turned his head, only to see her head tilting further until a faint ¡°thud¡± was heard. ¡®Did she fall asleep?¡® he wondered, but considering she had been out all day, he stayed quiet. ¡°Drive slowly and carefully,¡± he instructed the driver quietly. ¡°Miss Penelope fell asleep and hit her head just now.¡± The driver nced at the rearview mirror and nodded. With that, they drove to the location where Penny wanted to be dropped off in silence. When they reached their destination, Zoren turned to her again.
  1. Take her home
He nudged her shoulder a little harder this time, but she only swayed. Zoren tilted his head, though he couldn¡¯t quite see how peacefully she was sleeping. Even so, he could tell she was drained. Zoren quietly straightened his back and leaned back, snapping his gaze to the driver. ¡°Let¡¯s take her to her home. ¡°But sir¡­ Miss Penelope didn¡¯t tell us where she lives¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Zoren nodded in understanding and took out his phone to call Benjamin. When the line connected, he didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Ben, Miss Penelope fell asleep on our way to her drop¨Coff point. Send me her home address now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows and opened his mouth, but then he squinted. A mischievous grin then spread on his face. ¡°Sir, Miss Penelope didn¡¯t tell me where she lives!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you find that out? ¡°She¡¯s the CEO of Prime Group- the leading security firm in today¡¯s market. Information about her, especially her family, is highly secured!¡± 2 Zoren nodded and nced at Penny. ¡°Okay,¡± was all he said to his assistant before hanging up, snapping his eyes back to the driver. ¡°Take us home.¡± ¡°Sisir?¡± ¡°She¡¯s tired. I¡¯ll take her home.¡± Mass release today is postpone Comment 25 PAMPERED CHAPTER 304 304 Hello? [Be Mansion] ¡°Sir As?¡± Butler Jen paused in the living area when he saw As seated on the couch alone. As lifted his eyes to Butler Jen, noticing that the butler was already in his pajamas, wearing a strange nightcap on his head. Out of courtesy, he didn¡¯t ask about it, knowing Butler Jen¡¯s hair had been thinning, his scalp visible even from a distance. ¡°Did Penny say she woulde home?¡± As asked calmly. ¡°She told me she¡¯d be home a littleter, but it¡¯s already¡­¡± As trailed off as he nced at his wristwatch. ¡°It¡¯s already two in the morning. No word from her.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Butler Jen nodded. He nced at the closed entrance, furrowing his brows. ¡°Well.¡± ¡°Do you think something happened to her?¡± As wondered. ¡°First Young Master, that¡¯s a bit much. Something probably came up. She¡¯s been busy the past few days, Butler Jen replied with a dryugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest first, First Young Master? I can wait for Miss Penny.¡± As shook his head. ¡°Thank you, but you¡¯re also tired, Butler Jen. I¡¯ll wait for her toe.¡± ¡°But, Young Master As, what if Miss Penelope already slept somewhere?¡± ¡°And where would that be?¡± ¡°In¡­ in a hotel?¡± ¡°The mansion isn¡¯t that far, and if she did, she would¡¯ve told us.¡± concerned as well. Not that he believed Butler Jen pursed his lips worriedly. Now, he was something had happened to her, but this was out of character for Penny. If she couldn¡¯t make it home, she would¡¯ve made a short call or informed someone in the house. Penny didn¡¯t like worrying her family, after all. As the silence settled between the two, they heard a car engine outside. Both of them turned toward the entrance, waiting for someone toe in. ¡°I¡¯ll get the door, Butler Jen said, hurrying to the entrance. As soon as he opened the door, the person outside flinched in surprise. ¡°Butler Jen?¡± ter gasped mildly, cing a hand on his chest. ¡°Goodness, Butler Jen, it¡¯s already past midnight. Don¡¯t tell me you got up to open the door for me?¡± ter¡¯s eyes softened, touched by his quick assumption. ¡°Butler Jen, you didn¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m a big guy now, though I know you¡¯re too fond of me.¡± ¡°Young Master ter, Butler Jen smiled before looking back at As. The second his As¡¯s, thetter shook his head and leaned back. s eyes met ¡°I¡¯m going to call her sasin hut if che doren¡¯t anewer I¡¯m calling the nolice¡± As vaid renally 15 304 Hello? taking out his phone. It wasn¡¯t like Penny had a curfew. She was old enough to stay out and capable enough to run her ownpany. Even so, as her big brothers, they were worried because she hadn¡¯t told them she wouldn¡¯t being home. While As tried to reach her phone, ter furrowed his brows. ¡°Butler Jen, what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked as he cautiously stepped into the mansion. Butler Jen sighed and smiled. ¡°Miss Penny isn¡¯t home yet, and Young Master As is worried since she didn¡¯t say anything¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ter furrowed his brows before joining his brother in the living area. If As was worried, ter knew he had to assist. Their sister had just recentlye home. As wouldn¡¯t be concerned if there wasn¡¯t a reason to be. Now, the three of them stayed in the living area, waiting for Penny, until Hugo¡¯s figure appeared on the staircase. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Hugo asked as he walked down the stairs slowly. As didn¡¯t pay him any attention, while ter and Butler Jen gazed in his direction. This time, ter summarized the situation. ¡°Oh.¡± Hugo stopped near them. ¡°No wonder Chunchun is still in my room.¡± ¡°We¡¯re calling her now,¡± ter said. ¡°First Brother said if she doesn¡¯t pick up in another few minutes, we¡¯ll call the police.¡± Hugo furrowed his brows, nodding in understanding. ¡°No need to call the police. Is her phone ringing?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Butler Jen quickly answered. ¡°I¡¯ll call a friend of mine to track its location, Hugo said as he sat beside ter and, across from As, originally headed for a ss of water. ter worriedly stared at his older brother while Hugo¡¯s expression remained stern. Butler Jen, still standing nearby, darted his eyes between the three of them. ¡®Please, Miss Penny! Answer the phone if you¡¯re safe!¡± Butler Jen prayed fervently. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid your brothers will turn Anteca upside down just to find out where you are!¡± Butler Jen¡¯s hands began to sweat and turn cold with nerves. He didn¡¯t know what worried him more: the fact that Penny wasn¡¯t answering, or the way the Be brothers¡® moods continued to plummet. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Ring¡­ A glint flickered across As¡¯s eyes while Hugo bore a sharp look, both appearing ready to use. whatever power they held to rescue their sister if necessary. ter, on the other hand, carried a mix of worry and resolve. If his brothers made a move, he would join them without hesitation. The three of them had built their careers and established significantworks. If they joined forces, they could find her quickly¡­ and perhaps rescue her if needed.
  1. Hello?
¡°One more,¡± As said as he ended the call and quickly redialed Penny¡¯s number. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t answer, Hugo, call your friend and track her down.¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help. I can call some of my friends to check the bars, clubs, and other ces around the city¡± ter proposed, and As nodded in satisfaction. ¡°We¡¯ll make a move it in agreement. she doesn¡¯t answer this time,¡± As said sternly, and the other two nodded ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The three of them listened to the phone ring, as As had put it on speaker. Each ring darkened their expressions further, their eyes growing sharper, and their aura bing more suffocating. Ring¡­ Ring¡­ Just when they thought the ringing would end, the line suddenly connected. However, when As opened his mouth to speak, a man¡¯s voice was heard from the other side of the line. ¡°Hello?¡± Mass release today is postpone PAMPERED CHAPTER 305 305 You can say wow The next day¡­ A moan escaped Penny as her eyes flickered beneath her eyelids. She stretched her arms and legs, her lips curling up at the soft fragrance of the bed that was pulling her back to sleep. Although she hadn¡¯tpletely woken up yet, she could tell it would be a good day. Her mood was light, and her sleep had been deep and satisfying. A good night¡¯s sleep really does wonders for one¡¯s mood. ¡°Mhm,¡± she moaned once more as her eyes slowly cracked open. ¡°Mhm.¡± Stretching her arms again, Penny was ready to wee the day with a smile. But as her eyes cleared, she realized that the room she had woken up in wasn¡¯t her bedroom. ¡°What?!¡± she gasped, sitting up abruptly, which made her feel a little dizzy. She paused and held her head until she felt stable. Slowly, she looked around, her brows furrowing. ¡°Where did I¡­¡± she trailed off, trying to recallst night. She remembered leaving the Old Pierson Residence and being in the car with Zoren. Then, she had decided to take a nap. A nap! Her eyes widened as she held her breath, her heart thudding against her chest. The color drained from her face, and her first instinct was to cover herself with the nket. Penny often slept with little to no clothing ¨C sometimes, just her underwear. Gazing down in horror, she breathed a deep sigh of relief upon realizing she was still clothed. Her clothes were the same ones she had worn the night before.. ¡°Goodness, Penny,¡± she muttered, holding her head as she nced around the wide, minimalist bedroom. ¡°What did I¡­ why didn¡¯t he wake me up?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A vein throbbed in her forehead as she thought about how Zoren could have woken her up. He didn¡¯t have to take her elsewhere. ¡°He probably took me to a hotel, right?¡± She yanked the nket off her legs and flung them out of the bed. Penny hurried to the window, thinking she could figure out where she was by checking outside. But when she slid the wide curtain to the side, she was greeted by a vast expanse of greenery. ¡°I¡¯m still in Skyline za,¡± she breathed out, staggering back. ¡°In the Old Residence¡­?¡± Penny nced at the window again, quickly realizing this wasn¡¯t the Old Residence. Although Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s house had arge lot surrounding the main house, much like this ce, there were some distinct differences. At this point, Penny had a guess where she was. 206 YOU 305 can say ¡°Uh¡­¡± She ran her tongue across her inner cheek, running her fingers through her hair while her other hand rested on her hip. ¡°Not only did I get taken home, but I also told As I was meeting himst night.¡± Penny closed her eyes, trying to process the situation. She could already imagine the look on As¡¯s face for making him wait. Not only that, but she had also stayed over at Zoren¡¯s ce. Even though the man was her husband and they were ying the role of a good couple in front. of his grandmother, this was still inappropriate for her. Renren was her friend, and protecting him was something she wanted to do. But this hurt her pride a bit. ¡°I¡¯m focusing on the wrong thing,¡± she whispered, biting the tip of her thumb, deep in thought. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t wake upst night?¡± Penny wasn¡¯t the type to sleep with one eye open, but she wasn¡¯t a heavy sleeper either. She would have woken up if there had been any movement around her. This was something she had learned in prison, and it was a habit she couldn¡¯t shake even in this timeline. And yet, she hadn¡¯t woken upst night. If anything, she had woken up today feeling refreshed after a good night¡¯s sleep. 2 ¡°Hah,¡± she nced at the bed. ¡®Did he carry me. the way here?¡± Her right brow arched as she considered this slightly rming situation. ¡®Am I getting rusty because I¡¯ve been too after all my recent sesses?¡± Is it my problem? Or is it Zoren¡¯s?¡± ¡°Now that I think about it, even that time in the lobby, I didn¡¯t sense him,¡± she whispered. ¡°I think I need more training.¡± It was impossible to me Zoren¡¯sck of presence. After all, that man might look sickly and pitiful, but in a crowd, he would still stand out. His stature, his face, hisplexion, and his aura were all hard to ignore. Therefore, Penny quickly med herself. ¡°I should be more careful,¡± she told herself with a sigh, looking around the room once more. ¡°Well, since I¡¯m already here¡­ I might as well carry this shame with dignity.¡± With that thought in mind, she shrugged and strode off to find the bathroom to start her morning routine. Rushing down without brushing her teeth or fixing herself would only add to her embarrassment. In the lobby of Zoren¡¯s ce, Zoren was enjoying his morning tea peacefully. Benjamin, who had already arrived, plopped down into the vacant seat. ¡°Sir, are you saying Miss Penelope stayed over night?¡± Benjamin asked curiously. ¡°And she¡¯s in your bedroom?¡± Zoren kept his eyes on the newspaper, even though he couldn¡¯t read it. ¡°Mhm.¡± 23 < 305 You can say wow ¡°And¡­ did you¡­¡± Benjamin cleared his throat. ¡°Where did you sleep? Beside her?¡± Zoren slowly set his eyes on Benjamin, making thetter clear his throat for the second time. ¡°Right,¡± Benjamin zipped his mouth shut. ¡°Silly me. Why would you sleep together, right?¡± ¡°You sound like you want us to sleep together.¡± Benjamin quickly shook his head. ¡°Of course not! Why would I want that? If I had the choice, I would¡¯ve let her sleep in the car all night!¡± 2 Zoren quietly stared at his assistant before catching sight of a figureing down the stairs. Lifting his eyes, he squinted in hopes of seeing her better. Benjamin, on the other hand, also looked up. His mouth fell open at the sight of the short red dress Penny was wearing, disying her smooth and milky skin. That dress was the one Benjamin had gotten for her under Zoren¡¯s order. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Benjamin blurted out under his breath. ¡°¡­ you can say ¡®wow¡® because if you could see, you¡¯d definitely say that.¡± Mass release today is postpone PAMPERED CHAPTER 306 306 Willing to help ¡°Sir¡­ you can say ¡®wow¡® because if you could see her, you¡¯d definitely say that.¡± Zoren raised an eyebrow at Benjamin, then followed his gaze to Penny. Although he couldn¡¯t see what Benjamin was seeing, he could tell how the red dress entuated her skin. Her lips were painted the same shade of red very different from the colors she had worn in their previous encounters. As for Benjamin, who could see all the colors, he almost pped at how perfectly the dress fit her, as if it were custom¨Cmade. She had matched it with a red hair ribbon, making the slight wave in her hair appear like curls. 1 ¡®So pretty¡­.¡± Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but feel in awe, not even noticing the slight displeasure in her eyes. ¡®Didn¡¯t the Young Master say his Thursday Girl is healthy? I thought he meant a different kind of healthy, not literally healthy.¡± After a moment, Penny stopped several steps away from them. She smiled but cast Benjamin a quick re. Earlier, when she washed up, there was already a box prepared for her. Inside, everything she needed wasplete though it was all more suited for a party. It¡¯s so early to look like this! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Even so, Penny decided to wash up because she had slept in her clothes from the previous day. She was grateful for the free dress, but at the same time, it made her look like a pampered youngdy whose only purpose in life was to shop like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Miss Penelope, good morning, Zoren greeted, tipping his head toward the nearby couch. ¡°Breakfast is still being prepared, but if you want anything, there¡¯s some toast.¡± Penny forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Pierson, I appreciate the offer and for letting me stay over. It seems I was more exhausted than I thought, and I ended up bothering you.¡± ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s nothingpared to the help you¡¯ve given me so far.¡± ¡°Still,¡± she said, rocking her head. ¡°Anyway, I still have a lot of things to do, so I¡¯ll go first. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay for breakfast? I can drive you to your destination.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My car¡¯s here¡­ I saw it from my room.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t insist anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Penny was eager to leave, not wanting to stay any longer. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll excuse myself first. She paused and cast Benjamin a look. ¡°Mr. Vitt.¡± ¡°Uh, yes, take care, Miss. Benjamin lowered his head, flinching when her eyes sharpened and glinted. He cleared his throat and diverted his gaze. ¡®Right. She told me to act normal but also to choose my audience. My boss will get angry at me if I keep arguing with her for no reason, though.¡® Seeing that Benjamin was reluctant to look at her, Penny shook her head slightly. She gazed at Zoren onest time and hurried out. Staying meant prolonging her embarrassment, so she was 306 Willing to help in a rush. But just as Penny reached the front door, Zoren spoke. ¡°Right, Miss Penelope, I forgot your phone. He raised the phone, holding it between his thumb and the side of his index finger. ¡°You dropped itst night.¡± ¡°Oh. Her lips formed a round shape as she went back to retrieve it. As soon as she did, she checked the screen out of habit. [73 missed calls from First Brother.] Penny¡¯s eyes widened instantly as she saw the number of missed calls from her first brother. For a second, her heart stopped along with her breathing. All the unnecessary thoughts she had a moment ago were reced with nervousness. ¡®I thought he wouldn¡¯t think much of it- darn it!¡® Penny forced a smile and quickly moved to leave Zoren. I have to drop by his office. Otherwise, he might kill me! ¡°Also.¡± Penny¡¯s quick steps skidded to a halt when Zoren spoke. ¡°What now, Mr. Pierson?¡± she asked with an awkwardugh. ¡°I¡¯m full, and I don¡¯t think I need to eat breakfast. ¡°Someone was calling nonstopst night, Zoren casually shared. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go through your personal stuff. However, I thought it was very important since the person was calling sote¡­ so I answered.¡± This time, Penny froze. ¡°You did what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he expressed. ¡®Oh, my god¡­ ¡®If earlier, Penny thought she uld coax As if she acted coy, now she knew that would be impossible. ¡°Did you¡­ did you talk to him, Mr. Pierson?¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°Them. Yes, it was brief, though.¡± Them¡­ Penny could already guess who they were. ¡°And?¡± ¡°They sounded¡­ interesting. Zoren carefully chose his words. ¡°They wanted to meet me¡­ that¡¯s what the man named Hugo wanted to say. He said it would be nice if we trained together. He¡¯s very willing to help me.¡± Very willing to help you reach heaven early, you mean?¡°Penny opened and closed her mouth, torn betweenughing or crying. Who wouldn¡¯t be? Last night, Penny didn¡¯te home, and now a man had answered her phone. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. ¡°Is there anything else you talked about?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Like anything¡­ significantly shocking?¡°¨Clike calling her Penny, was what she meant. ¡°Nothing < 306 Willing to help. ¡°I see.¡± Penny clenched her teeth and forced a smile. ¡°Thanks for letting me know, Mr. Pierson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he said, watching her turn her back on him. ¡°Miss Penelope, he also said that he¡¯s expecting you in his office today. Are you headed there now? If so, should Ie with your In case you need help?¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Pierson.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Her smile stretched until her eyes were squinting. ¡°I¡¯m not meeting him in this lifetime, anyway.¡± Having said that, Penny resumed her steps and walked out the front door. Meanwhile, Zoren kept his eyes on her retreating figure. When she was out of sight, he couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Benjamin,¡± he called. ¡°Huh? Yeyes?¡± ¡°About Miss Penelope Be,¡± Zoren tilted his head, eyes still on the slightly open door. ¡°Does she look like someone whose beauty would shock the world?¡± Deep lines appeared between Benjamin¡¯s brows. ¡°Sir?¡± he called, only to see his boss smile. subtly. ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t want to ept losing my sight, Zoren whispered. ¡°I want to see her¡­ clearly,¡± s Mass release today is postpone PAMPERED CHAPTER 307 307 It¡¯s her husband Last night¡­ ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Zoren clenched his teeth as he carried Penny in his arms. ¡®She¡­ she¡¯s heavy,¡® he thought. From what he could tell, she didn¡¯t seem that big. Confidently, he carried her to his house, though he should¡¯ve just swallowed his pride and asked someone else to do it. Fortunately, Zoren managed to reach his bedroom before his arms could give in. The moment he saw the bed, a surge of energy coursed through every fiber of his body, giving him the strength to hurry. When he was close enough, he simply tossed her onto the bed. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Zoren rested his hand on the edge of the bed, panting for air, relieved that he managed. Snapping his eyes up to her, another shallow breath escaped him. ¡°She hurts my pride,¡± he whispered and sat on the edge of the bed, loosening his tie to breathe. ¡°I should work out more now.¡± 2 Ever since his health deteriorated, Zoren had to stop most activities that could strain his body. Although he still exercised, it was mild, just enough to maintain good blood cirction. Other than that, he couldn¡¯t train anymore. Another deep breath escaped him as he reclined a little, his palms resting on the soft mattress. He wanted to leave as soon as possible, but carrying her from the car all the way to the bedroom had drained everyst bit of his energy. ncing back over his shoulder, his lips drew into a thin line. ¡°She didn¡¯t even drink¡­ what a heavy sleeper. He took another deep breath and pushed himself up. But just as he did, he heard. her mumbling. 1 ¡°Hmm?¡± Zoren looked back at her once again, furrowing his brows. Penny was sleeping in such an awkward position on the bed: she was lying on her stomach, her right leg sprawled out. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her sleeping face properly, he could tell she seemedfortable sleeping on another person¡¯s bed. ¡®She¡¯s probably too tired,¡® he thought before suddenly goingpletely quiet, his eyes on her. T want to doubt you, but why can¡¯t I?¡± She didn¡¯t need to do anything for him, honestly, This marriage was something she didn¡¯t know about, and divorce was the only thing she wanted. from him. However, Zoren got himself into trouble when he tried to use this marriage to appease his grandmother. if not It was his fault, and to be fair, he didn¡¯t mind facing the consequences ofing clean for the fear that it might hurt his grandmother. Worse, it could trigger a heart attack. Penny saved him from this dilemma when she yed along¡­ without asking for anything in 307 It¡¯s her husband return. ¡°Are you just overly kind? Or¡­ what ns do you have?¡± he wondered as he reached for the nket. ¡°I hope it¡¯s the first, because if it¡¯s thetter, I¡¯ll have a big problem.¡± After all, he could tell she was a capable woman who didn¡¯t seem interested in crossing the line between him and Dean. However, if this was all part of a bigger scheme, then he knew he had just found a match ¨C because he couldn¡¯t tell if this was real or not. he simply ced the Afraid he would disturb her sleep even though she was a heavy sleeper other end of the nket over her. As he did so, Penny let out a soft moan and opened her eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Her eyes were partially open, looking at him in a half¨Casleep state. ¡°I¡¯m just putting the nket over you,¡± he exined. ¡°T¡¯ll leave at once. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Penny just nodded and closed her eyes, pulling the nket and cozying up. Zoren arched a brow and watched her make little movements, as if trying to find herfortable spot in the nket. ¡°Miss Penelope, thank you for today,¡± he expressed, thinking she was still awake. ¡°Thank you for making my grandmother happy. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her so lively. Despite your busy. schedule, I truly appreciate that you¡¯ve spared us plenty of time today.¡± A hum was the only response he got from her. ¡°If you need anything anything have a good night.¡± C I¡¯ll do my best to help,¡± he added. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll go. May you Another hum reached him, and with that, Zoren prompted to leave the room to let her rest. But just as he took five steps away from the bed, Penny spoke. ¡°Grandma is important to you,¡± she mumbled, half¨Casleep. ¡°Stop thanking me. Just get better¡­ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. you upset me.¡± He paused and looked back at her, brows furrowed. He carefully walked around the bed to check if she was still awake, but she had stopped moving before deep breaths resonated in the room. ¡°Was she talking while half¨Casleep?¡± he wondered, making the corner of his lips curl up. His naturally sharp eyes squinted a bit, and he chuckled airily at the thought of her trying to engage in a conversation in a half¨Casleep state. Even Zoren couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Good night, Miss Penelope,¡± he said with a smile before he turned around to leave. As he did, he heard a phone buzzing on the couch. He furrowed his brows and approached. Her bag was slightly open, and her phone was almost out. Hence, he wanted to put it back in. However, a thought crossed his mind. It was alreadyte, so this could be important. Zoren looked back at her before deciding to take her phone. The phone only rang a few times when he took it with him into the other room right next to C 307 It¡¯s her husband hers. However, when midnight came, it kept buzzing again. He ignored it, but it didn¡¯t stop, even though it was already past midnight. In fact, the calls kepting. ¡°It must be an emergency,¡± he thought, and hence, he answered. ¡°Hello?¡± For a moment, there was only pure silence on the line. Deep lines appeared between his brows as he nced at his phone, catching a glimpse of the ongoing call. When he put the phone back to his ear, he heard another man¡¯s voice. ¡°Who is this?¡± As¡¯s voice wasmanding and stern, as if he were the husband who had just caught his wife with another man. ¡°And where is she?¡± Zoren didn¡¯t like the tone. He leaned back in his seat as he casually rested one leg over the other. ¡°It¡¯s her husband, and she¡¯s at home. If you need anything from my wife, call her tomorrow. She¡¯s already asleep¡­ in my bed. 12 Mass release today is postpone Comment H PAMPERED CHAPTER 308 308 Goodnight¡¯s rest ¡°It¡¯s her husband, and she¡¯s at home. If you need anything from my wife, call her tomorrow. She¡¯s already asleep¡­ in my bed. The side of Zoren¡¯s mouth hooked up into a triumphant smirk. He was aware that answering another person¡¯s call was rude. There were exceptions, though, especially if there was an emergency. However, instead of an emergency, he was faced with a man who seemed displeased by Zoren¡¯s existence the moment thetter spoke. [My granddaughter¨Cinw is beautiful, has a perfect figure unlike those I see in the tabloids. that are barely skin and bones. and is a sessful woman.] ¨C [Not to mention, she is also a very thoughtful and considerate girl, very kind and warm, and very likable.] [She¡¯s too perfect, Renren. You¡¯ll have too muchpetition. Let¡¯s make sure she stays with our family.] ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. All of Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s descriptions about Penny resurfaced in his head, thinking this man was probably one of them. ¡®He wouldn¡¯t be the first,¡® he thought. Even Dean imed to be her boyfriend.¡± If Zoren could repel one or two troublemakers, he hoped that would lessen her burdens. After all, it seemed that¡¯s what his grandmother was saying. If Dean hadn¡¯t imed Penny to be his, he would¡¯ve second thoughts, but even Dean Pierson imed Penny as his girlfriend. ¡°They¡¯re not together, Zoren smiled in satisfaction, arching his brow when the silence in the line. broke. ¡°Husband?¡± As scoffed dangerously. ¡°Whoever you are answering her phone, give it to her. ¡°Like I said, she¡¯s asleep. ¡°Did you spike her drink!?¡± ter gasped, causing lines to appear between Zoren¡¯s brows. ¡°There¡¯s another one?ed Zoren, frowning. As let out a deep exhale. ¡°You¡­ where is she?¡± ¡°I said sleeping.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°In our matrimonial home. After the brief silence, Zoren heard some crackling from the other end of the line. While he was wondering what that sound was, Hugo was stretching his neck from one side to the other while cracking his knuckles. ¡°You, who dare call himself her husband, why don¡¯t youe out and see us for some exercise?¡± Hugo forced a smile through his gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t make itplicated because no matter 308 Goodnight¡¯s rest what, we¡¯ll find you, and when we do, you¡¯ll understand the consequences of crossing the line. thanks to her.¡± he ¡°I do need some exercise.¡± Zoren rocked his head. ¡°But I already had that was referring to carrying her, but obviously, it came across the wrong way. ¡°Brother Hugo!¡± ter screamed, holding Hugo back as if he nned to break the coffee table in half. Meanwhile, As¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Is this the game you¡¯re ying? Well, fine with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying,¡± Zoren responded calmly. ¡°My wife is asleep. I would¡¯ve woken her up, but she seemed too tired. Now, if this is important, then you can tell me. I¡¯ll see what I can do. Otherwise, please do not disturb someone at midnight for nothing. People have priorities, work, and life, and people get tired and need rest. Don¡¯t expect people to always cater to you at any time of the day. He paused and leaned forward against the desk. ¡°If she even has an ounce of importance in your life, then give her the night to recharge. She earned it, she deserved it. Goodnight.¡± After asserting his stand, Zoren ended the call and ced the phone down. no regrets. ¡°She might get angry by this,¡± he whispered as he leaned back once more. ¡°But if people call her in the middle of the night, then I¡¯m not surprised she¡¯s that exhausted.¡± She was kinder and more considerate than he thought, was what came into his mind. Little did he know, the people who were calling her in the middle of the night weren¡¯t just any nuisance. They were no one but her beloved brothers, who were simply worried for her well¨Cbeing. [Present Time] Benjamin nced at the backseat, seeing his boss stare out the window with a slight smile on his face. He pursed his lips, recalling what Zoren said before they left the mansion. ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t want to ept losing my sight. I want to see her¡­ clearly.¡± A subtle smile appeared on Benjamin¡¯s face as he readjusted his position in the front passenger row. His heart was at ease today, unlike the past several days when he felt stressed just looking at his boss. ¡®Miss Penny¡­ he thought, his eyes softening. ¡®Even without his knowledge, she¡¯s still his Thursday Girl. I should properly apologize to her this time.¡® When Zoren started having problems with his eyesight, he kept it a secret until he gave in to Benjamin¡¯s nagging. Since then, Benjamin never heard his boss say he didn¡¯t want to go blind. If anything, what Zoren had kept saying was too depressing to think about. Today was the first time Benjamin heard his boss want to regain his eyesight. ¡®He even asked me to call Doctor Taylor,¡® thought Benjamin, heaving a sigh of relief. I should let Miss Penny know about this. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll make her happy.¡± For the first time in a ¡­.kil- sau inuenaund ta tha affisa in anas but n in naaaa Domin C 308 Goodnight¡¯s rest didn¡¯t feel anxious and Zoren didn¡¯t hear Benjamin¡¯s nagging. It was a peaceful morning until they reached the Pierson Corporation building. Standing outside the lift while waiting for it toe down. Benjamin¡¯s harmonious mood instantly soured upon hearing Dean Pierson¡¯s voice. ¡°Good morning, Uncle, Dean greeted as he approached the group. ¡°You seemed to be in a good mood. Dean stopped beside Zoren and faced the lift, making the people behind Zoren and the people behind Dean re at each other. ¡°I am in a good mood, Zoren affirmed. Dean smiled amicably, assessing his uncle¡¯s side profile. ¡°Is it because of your wife? I heard you finally introduced your mystery wife to Grandma.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zoren nodded again without looking at Dean. ¡°We had a good time and we both had a good night¡¯s rest. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± This time, Zoren slowly slid his eyes to Dean. ¡°How about you, Dean? Did your girlfriend have a good night¡¯s restst night?¡± 14 PAMPERED CHAPTER 309 309 Don¡¯t get her involved ¡°Did your girlfriend have a good night¡¯s restst night?¡± Dean¡¯s brows slightly twitched. ¡°Of course she did.¡± ¡°You spent the night with her too?¡± Zoren nodded as he faced the elevator, smirking in amusement. ¡°Good for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± DING! When the clevator chimed and opened, Zoren didn¡¯t hesitate and stepped inside. Standing alone in the elevator, he nced at Benjamin. ¡°Ben, my nephew will not share the lift with me,¡± he said, his gaze meaningfully fixed on Dean. ¡°Nephew, I¡¯m d to see you this morning. It has surprisingly made me even happier.¡± Benjamin nced at his boss as he got inside and couldn¡¯t help but mentally giggle. ¡°¡®Yes!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention, but I¡¯m d I could help,¡± Dean replied with a smile. ¡°If the head is in a good mood, everyone feels at peace. That¡¯s all I want ¨C everyone to be at peace. Zoren and Dean smiled at each other. However, their smiles didn¡¯t reach their eyes. They maintained their gazes as the elevator door slowly closed. Once the doors met, their smiles. quickly faded. ¡°Sir, that was smooth!¡± Benjamin remarked approvingly. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it, but I know you hit a nerve!¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond immediately. ¡°Benjamin, did you send me the files on Dean¡¯s new associates?¡± ¡°Yes! They should be in your office.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Zoren drew a deep breath and straightened his back. ¡°Then, watch out for Finn. He¡¯s currently Dean¡¯s biggest support. With the shareholders¡® meetinging up in a few weeks, they¡¯re going to attack again.¡± Benjamin rubbed his hands together and giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, sir. Miss Penelope. already sent her best men to protect you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lower your guard, Zoren said calmly but assertively. ¡°Dean and Miss Penelope are still acquaintances. ¡°Sir, do you still not trust Miss Penelope?¡± ¡°I trust her. ¡°Then why did you say that?¡± ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t want to get more involved, and I don¡¯t want her to be more involved in this than she already is. Zoren¡¯s tone was unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do for her? Reniamin nadeled and nondered over the cituation Considering the internal affaire of the familu 309 Don¡¯t get her involved and thepany, he understood how stressful it would be. Moreover, Penny had already helped a lot. Getting her further involved in the Pierson family affairs when she was simply dragged into a mysterious marriage with Zoren would be too cruel. ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Zoren slowly slid his eyes to Benjamin. ¡°Since when did you start rooting for Miss Penelope? Didn¡¯t you dislike her?¡± Benjamin¡¯s thoughts stopped, and his face stiffened. ¡°Sir! You told me not to upset her! Of course, I don¡¯t like her! But at the same time, I need this job! No one else will pay me this well except you!¡± ¡°I see. Zoren nodded in understan Making Benjamin heave a sigh of relief. Benjamin¡¯s relief, however, didn¡¯tst long after his boss¡¯s next remark. ¡°So, I am nothing but a source of money to you?¡± Benjamin gasped. ¡°What?! No, sir!¡± ¡°My heart just broke,¡± said Zoren in the same in tone and unchanged expression. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it shatter?¡°) ¡°Boss!¡± Benjamin wept, not knowing if his boss was serious or joking. His boss¡¯s humor, after all, was strange. No one could ever tell if he was being serious or trying to be funny¨Che had a terrible way of delivering his jokes! Meanwhile, still standing outside the elevator, Dean¡¯s smile was quickly reced with ayer of frost the moment the doors closed. A glint flickered across his eyes as he shifted his gaze to the elevator next to the one Zoren had entered. Without a word, Dean stepped inside with only a few people apanying him. As the got in, they nced at the new bodyguards standing guard at the elevator where Zoren had entered. No one said a word until the doors closed. ¡°Director, one of the middle¨Caged men behind Dean couldn¡¯t help but speak, ¡°did something good happen to the CEO? He seemed to be in a genuinely good mood today¡± ¡°Did he really get the Prime Group on his side?¡± ¡°Director, didn¡¯t you say you are acquainted with the CEO of Prime Group?¡± another inquired. ¡°With Prime Group handling his security¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they agreed to support him in other business projects.¡± ¡°Although Prime Group is a youngpany, even Pierson Corporation cannot underestimate itsworks. One after another, the men expressed their concerns after seeing Zoren¡¯s mood. It could be a bluff, but they doubted it. Zoren was glowing, after all. Not to mention, Zoren had announced he was married. From what they heard, his mystery wife came from a good family as well. They also heard that the chairwoman was very fond of Zoren¡¯s wife. If this continued and others started to believe Zoren wasn¡¯t dying, Dean¡¯s support would weaken. 309 Don¡¯t get her involved ¡°Good mood?¡± Dean sneered. ¡°He is indeed in a good mood to provoke me so early in the morning The men behind him gazed at his back warily, but also maliciously. ¡°That dying man¡­.!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him get into your heads. It¡¯s true that Prime Group epted the CEO¡¯s request. But don¡¯t forget that no matter how extensive Prime Group¡¯sworks are, they are entering this fierce market. My uncle is a perfect business decision,¡± Dean spoke calmly but coldly. ¡°However, I know the CEO of Prime Group. That person is not the type to get involved in overlyplicated matters¡± =) Dean paused and nced over his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t mention Prime Group or involve them in this. They¡¯re out of it, and they¡¯ll stay out of it.¡± The middle¨Caged men lowered their heads while Dean set his gaze on the doors in front of him. They didn¡¯t dare speak another word, knowing that was Dean¡¯s decision and they should follow his lead. Even though Dean was younger than them, his standing in the family, his sharp mind, and his talents proved he was a worthy candidate to be the head of the family. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡® Dean told himself. ¡®Penny will not get involved in this¡­ and it should stay that way.¡± s Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. PAMPERED CHAPTER 310 310 My type Meanwhile¡­ ¡°In the case of¡­¡± Silence filled the courtroom as they listened to the judge¡¯s stern voice delivering his verdict. Those involved in the case on both sides waited with bated breath, hoping they would hear what they wanted to hear. ¡°¡­ You have been found not guilty¡± Cheers erupted from one side as the used and her family cried in joy, rushing to embrace each other. Those on the other side, however, frowned deeply and watched as the used celebrated with her family. As the judge continued his closing remarks, very few people listened mostly thewyers, who were paying attention to the important details. The only thing that mattered to the used and her family was whether or not she was found guilty. Penny, who was seated in the back, shook her foot and watched the scene unfold before her eyes. The corner of her mouth curled up as she nodded in satisfaction. Her eyes veered to the used and her family, who were now thanking theirwyer for helping them. ¡°Another win,¡± she thought, her eyes on the beautiful and smart woman who dominated the court today without breaking a sweat. After a few minutes, Penny stood up as everyone began leaving the courtroom. As she did, she caught sight of the opposing prosecutor speaking ringly to the defensewyer. Thetter simply replied with a smirk. ¡°Well.¡± Penny shrugged and headed straight out of the courthouse, knowing there were more things that Grace would do with the family. Therefore, she waited patiently outside the portico of the court. ¡°I knew it!¡± After a few minutes of brief silence, Penny heard that familiar voice. ¡°I thought I was seeing things. Slowly, Penny turned her head back, only to see the samewyer from the courtroom today speaking briefly to the family. They thanked Grace again before she quickly made her way to Penny. ¡°Did I make you wait too long?¡± Grace asked meaningfully, smiling. Penny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not making me wait if I just dropped by to say hello without giving you a heads up, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not, Grace chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I know a ce where we can eat and talk. I¡¯m starving.¡± The two women drove to a nearby restaurant and briefly discussed Grace¡¯s case, which she won today, on their way there and while waiting for their food. 310 My type ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s a pro bono case, huh?¡± Penny nodded as she reached for the ss of water. ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice of you.¡± Grace chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not nice of me I simply got her justice. I couldn¡¯t let her go to prison when she¡¯s already been abused throughout her two decades of marriage.¡± ¡°I know: Penny smiled proudly, looking at Grace with appreciation. At this point, Penny shouldn¡¯t be surprised by how Grace turned out in this lifetime. After all, Charles supported Grace¡¯s education, and Penny was kept updated on how Grace and her mother were doing. Not only that, but she also stayed in touch with Grace even when she was abroad. Even so, Penny still fel proud of Grace. Despite being a youngwyer, Grace was rising through the ranks very quickly, with a one hundred percent winning rate. Currently, Grace is the youngest junior partner in one of the biggest firms in the country, which is a great achievement for her. ¡°Anyway, enough about my case. Grace waved dismissively, signaling that they were about to change the subject. ¡°Which one are we going to talk about? Thepany? Or your marriage?¡± ¡°Thepany.¡± Grace narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°My marriage can be dealt withter, but I need to finish the preparations for Prime Group. Some oddballs are giving me a hard time because they¡¯re connected with some of the men in power.¡± ¡°Mhm. I heard from Yugi. Isn¡¯t that why you came here? They were giving Yugi a hard time, and so, you had toe here even before your office was done.¡± ¡°I came home early because I miss my family.¡± Grace chuckled. ¡°I already sent them a memo.¡± She winked. ¡°The documents will be finished in a few days, and you¡¯ll be ready to operate. That is if nothinges up.¡± ¡°You think something wille up?¡± ¡°Nope¡± Grace shook her head. ¡°Your brother, As, reached out as well. With his help, there won¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Grace¡± ¡°Penny, I know you want to prove that you can do things on your own. However, if your brothers. want to help ¨C or if any of those who care for you are willing to help don¡¯t refuse it.¡± Grace sighed faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not something you¡¯ll have to return. Penny remained quiet for a second and didn¡¯t argue. If any her eyes sharpened a little. ¡°Speaking of my brother As, have you checked the documents I sent you about Global Prime Group?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes. Grace nodded. ¡°The merger isn¡¯t a bad idea, and your brother is willing. ¡°I want those documents protected, Penny said. ¡°With Prime Group and Global Prime Logistics. < 310 My type any shakedowns can happen. I don¡¯t want to end up in prison ¨C or any of my family ending in prison.¡± Graceughed, thinking Penny was joking. But when she noticed Penny¡¯s expression, the creases on Grace¡¯s face faded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Grace reassured. ¡°I¡¯ll stop any shakedowns yourpany faces, even if I have toy my life on the line.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much, Grace. I won¡¯t make youy your life on the line at all. All I¡¯m saying is, I don¡¯t want to take any risks. Shakedowns are fine, but people are creative.¡± Grace smiled, still in awe of how terrifyingly sharp Penny had be. Not that Penny wasn¡¯t sharp before, but looking at her and listening to how Penny talked about matters important to her, even Grace ¨C who was already amazing in her field ¨C couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take any chances, then you should divorce your husband, Grace suggested knowingly. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not saying divorcing him is the best, because this marriage could still be beneficial. After all, that man is still Zoren Pierson. But at the same time, Yugi told me about their internal affairs- it¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Have you met him?¡± Curiosity brimmed in Grace¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did he agree to a divorce?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Penny nodded calmly, but her nonchnce piqued Grace¡¯s intrigue. ¡°And he also doesn¡¯t want any of my properties. We agreed we wouldn¡¯t take any of each other¡¯s properties.¡± ¡°What does he like?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny furrowed her brows. ¡°That question is strange. Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me about hiswyer¡¯s drafts? Or informing me of all the legal issues?¡± Grace grinned. ¡°I know you know what to do and say, but I¡¯m curious why you look like that.¡± ¡°Look like what?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Grace shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just strange because this is not the reaction I expected. Is he as handsome as he is in the photo on the marriage license?¡± Penny pursed her lips and nced at the waiter who came to serve them food. Both women smiled at him before they turned back to each other. ¡°So?¡± Grace wiggled her brows. ¡°What do you think of him?¡± Penny pondered for a moment, recalling a memory fromst night at the Old Residence. ¡°He¡¯s¡­. a little cunning,¡± she said before the corner of her lips curled up. ¡°He¡¯s my type.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 311 311 My heart went¡­ oops. ¡°He¡¯s my type.¡± For a moment, Grace was stupefied by Penny¡¯s confession. She expected her to be a little in denial or at least subtle about it. This wasn¡¯t subtle at all. ¡°He¡¯s your what?¡± Grace let out a shortugh. ¡°He¡¯s your type?¡± Penny nodded. ¡°Wow¡± Grace¡¯s eyes twinkled as she sped her hands together. ¡°My baby girl is not a baby anymore! My god¡­ you might just have your first boyfriend!¡± Penny arched a brow. ¡°And why would I have my first boyfriend?¡± ¡°Oh, no. Grace raised a finger and shook it. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, dear. It looks like the face of the grim reaper who cut your uncle¡¯s love life¡¯s wings¡± ¡°Zoren Pierson is smarter than I thought, and he outsmarted me. My heart went¡­ oops.¡± Penny casually shared what made her heart thump like crazyst night. ¡°But then again, admitting he could make my heart leap like that is dangerous. So, to deal with it, I have to face it with honesty¡­ like I always do. The excited smile stered on Grace¡¯s face disappeared as she sighed. ¡°Penny, why are you like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making me very concerned now,¡± Grace expressed. ¡°I know you are sessful and you are a smart woman. But why are you like this when ites to rtionships?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t follow, Grace. Penny tilted her head to the side. ¡°I think I have good rtionships. Don¡¯t we have a good rtionship?¡± ¡°We do, but what I am saying is how you keep everyone close to your heart, but far enough not to hurt you, Grace exined. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about my rtionship with you, but with your family.¡± After hearing this, Penny was even more confused. ¡°I have a good rtionship with my family, especially with my brothers.¡± ¡°You do, but not as deeply as you think.¡± Grace shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it before, but now that your future romance is on the line, I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m saying this not because I¡¯m telling. you to date Zoren Pierson, but because it shows that you have a problem, Penny. No offense. ¡°No harm taken. Penny leaned forward and picked up her cutlery. ¡°I think I understand what you mean, but I don¡¯t see it as a problem.¡± She paused and looked up at Grace. ¡°I keep everyone in my heart genuinely. However, I don¡¯t give those people I love the power to hurt me. I¡¯d rather be alone than get hurt by the people who shouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± < 311 My heart went¡­ oops Hearing Penny¡¯s argument was Grace¡¯s cue to drop the subject. She could only shrug and say her piece onest time. ¨C your heart in ¡°My argument still stands, Penny. You¡¯ll never really experience what it feels like to lovepletely and unconditionally until you give someone yourplete trust. their hands. A subtle smile appeared on Grace¡¯s face as she gazed at Penny. ¡°I know that because I had the same issues after that time, Penny. It took me a while to actually put my heart in my mother¡¯s hands and simply hope she¡¯d protect it at that time. I¡¯m d I did. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think I would have ever repaired my rtionship with her. That¡¯s my proudest moment, not the titles I¡¯m getting nowadays.¡± After all, even though Grace and her mother survived that monster in their lives with the help of the Bes, some bigger issues also arose for them. It wasn¡¯t all rainbows and butterflies for them. Penny pressed her lips together and nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡± After her brief brunch with Grace, Penny dropped her off at her firm. Since Penny did all the work yesterday, she didn¡¯t really have a lot of things to do today ¨C just a quick meet¨Cup with Grace and then a visit with As. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Was it really wrong to keep everyone at a safe distance?¡± she wondered to herself, admitting that what Grace told her was true. ¡°I forgave and even put things in the past, but giving someone the power to actually hold a piece of your heart¡­ nope.¡± Penny treated this as a friendly disagreement of perspectives. After all, she understood where Grace wasing from. But at the same time, Penny couldn¡¯t exin why she was protecting her heart at all costs. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she hummed and tried to get rid of the thought, thinking it was unnecessary to fill her mind with something she already thought she had defended. But when she did, she found herself parked inside the underground parking space of Global Prime Logistics. ¡°Shit, she whispered. ¡°I forgot that I don¡¯t n on seeing him.¡± Penny winced as all thoughts disappeared from her mind, reced with the thought of her brothers talking to Zoren. Although Zoren didn¡¯t detail it, Penny knew her brothers. Moreover, a man answering her phone in the middle of the night could certainly spark someone¡¯s imagination. ¡°Should I just exin¡­?¡± she wondered before shaking her head. ¡°Never mind.¡± Just as Penny decided to go home and probably rest for a while, the car across from hers shed its lights at her. Lifting her gaze to the windshield, her face contorted upon seeing the person. stepping out of the driver¡¯s seat. Hugo. ¡°Uh oh, she whispered, seeing the dark look on Hugo¡¯s face as he marched toward her car. With shaking hands, Penny reached for her keys to turn the engine on. But as soon as she did, she < 311 My heart went¡­ c pops. ¡°Don¡¯t go, he mouthed slowly so she could read his lips. ¡°We need to talk.¡± Penny pressed her lips together and mentally cried, imagining herself as one of the dummies he used to beat. ¡°Goodness,¡± she whispered, reluctantly unlocking the door. The second the click reached Hugo¡¯s ears, he quickly jumped from his spot to the driver¡¯s side door. Penny was almost amazed by how swift he was, jolting as the door flew open from the outside. Just when she thought she was about to get an earful, the first question that came out of his mouth was, ¡°Whe did you get married?¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 312 312 Mistress ¡°When did you get married?¡± Penny looked up at him, her mouth falling open. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Penny¡± Hugo¡¯s face darkened, ¡°did you get married without telling us? Or without introducing your husband to us?¡± ¡°What? No!¡± Penny gasped. ¡°I didn¡¯t get married!¡± Hugo studied her face with prying eyes before the darkness on his face disappeared. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Second Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, making him take a step back as she stepped out of the car. ¡°Well¡­ this shameless guyst night said he¡¯s your husband,¡± he summed it up while scratching the back of his head. ¡°So, who is he? And why didn¡¯t youe homest night?¡± Penny pursed her lips and asked subtly, ¡°He said he¡¯s my husband?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that shameless guy, Penny? How dare he im to be your husband?¡± ¡®Gosh¡­ I should¡¯ve known this is something Renren would say,¡® she thought, realizing that Renren¡¯s honesty was sometimes troublesome. Not that he was lying, though. ¡°Brother Hugo, that guyst night is just a friend,¡± she exined helplessly. ¡°Something came up yesterday, and I ended up giving my word to someone. The visit endedte, and I was too sleepy, so I booked a hotel to sleep. I didn¡¯t want to fall asleep while driving.¡± Hugo raised an eyebrow. ¡°I see¡­ but why did he answer your call? You two were together?¡± ¡°I dropped my phone in his car. I only got it back because he left it at the reception.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Brother Hugo, that friend is really kind and considerate. He was probably just thinking of me and thought that you were bothering me. After all, it was alreadyte.¡± ¡°But Brother As was calling you using his private phone,¡± Hugo pointed out. ¡°He could¡¯ve seen it was your brother.¡± thin Penny chuckled awkwardly. ¡°The thing is, that friend is legally blind. His phone is even on vision¨Cimpaired mode just so he can read his messages.¡± Hearing this, the lingering anger in Hugo¡¯s heart diminished. ¡°Oh,¡± he nodded. ¡°He was just trying to help?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Penny sighed. ¡°So, he didn¡¯t know and simply assumed someone was bothering mest night,¡± ¡°Poor guy.¡± Hugo sighed, now feeling a little remorseful for cursing at this man all night. Teven tortured him in my head about a thousand times. May the Lord forgive my sinful thoughts.¡± Seeing that Hugo seemed regretful, Penny didn¡¯t know whether to console him or not. He 312 Mistress probably thinks Zoren is pitiful. Well, he is pitiful, but at the same time, he doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Second Brother. You were just acting as my brother, and he was just acting like a good friend,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m headed to see First Brother. Should we go see him together?¡± Penny knew she needed protection from her second brother, after all. ¡°Uh¡­ sure.¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°But you should go ¡°Huh? Why?¡± first. ¡°Because I forgot to make a phone call,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you in a bit.¡± Deep lines appeared between her brows, but she didn¡¯t think much of it. Penny simply nodded and took her things from the car. As Penny walked toward the elevator in the parking space, Hugo watched her from near his car. Once she got in, he quickly took out his phone and made a hurried call. ¡°Yes, Licu-¡± __ ¡°Change of ns, my sister¡¯s back retreat.¡± [Global Prime Logistics: CEO¡¯s Department] When Penny reached the CEO¡¯s department, she happily approached the small reception desk. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m looking for As Be,¡± she said with a smile, making the person behind the desk look up at her. The man blinked a few times before wordlessly nodding and reaching for the telephone to contact someone. As he went through the process, Penny pushed herself away and looked around. I think thest time I was here was when Papa was still in the office,¡® she thought. A lot has changed since First Brother took over.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Uh, Miss?¡± the assistant called, making Penny look back at him. ¡°The CEO¡¯s assistant is asking for your name.¡± Penny smiled and was about to say her name when a silly thought crossed her mind. ¡°His mistress.¡± The moment she said those words, the assistant¡¯s expression changed to one of shock. He waited for Penny to say ¡°just kidding¡± at the end, but she didn¡¯t. ¡°Uh¡­¡± the assistant cleared his throat and quietly ryed the message over the phone. ¡°Sir, she says she is¡­ she is CEO Be¡¯s mistress.¡± In the CEO¡¯s assistant office, right next to As¡¯s office, Allen gasped in horror. His eyes widened at what he¡¯d just heard on the other end of the line. ¡°No,¡± he whispered before telling the receptionist, ¡°I have to confirm this with the boss.¡± < 312 Mistress As flinched at the sudden sound that interrupted the gloomy silence in the office. ¡°Sir!¡± Allen hurried to the desk. his expression aghast, making As frown. ¡°Allen, what is it? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost or as if thepany has dered bankruptcy.¡± As¡¯s frown deepened, knowing it wasn¡¯t thetter. ¡°Just say it. I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡± Allen opened and closed his mouth, unsure if he was delivering bad news or horrible news. ¡°Your mistress is here!¡± + ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The one who called weeks ago!¡± Allen eximed in panic. ¡°I thought she¡¯d forgotten about it and wouldn¡¯te, but she¡¯s here!¡± As tilted his head to the side, raising an eyebrow. ¡°My mistress from weeks ago?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Did she bring her child with her?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The mistress is supposed to be the third person in a rtionship. But it seems I¡¯m the mistress here since her husband was so dauntingst night,¡± As said meaningfully, his eyes zing with anger for reasons Allen couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Tell her toe in. I¡¯d love to hear what she¡¯s up to now.¡± (6) ¡°Boss?!¡± Allen gasped even more, sensing the invisible mes engulfing his boss. Are you saying¡­ you¡¯re the mistress now?! And what do you mean, husband?! Did you confront her husband when you¡¯re in the wrong?!¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 313 313 You have a good friend, Penny. When Allen came out to get Penny from the reception desk, he slowed his steps to buy himself some time to study her. ncing at her discreetly from head to toe, Allen couldn¡¯t help but gulp. She wasn¡¯t as tall as he¡¯d imagined, but she had a figure worth unting. Her red dress made her skin look even fairer, and the red ribbon in her hairpleted the look. Although she seemed a little too young for As, his boss certainly wasn¡¯t doing badly. ¡°Hello, Miss¡­¡± Allen greeted, leaving his question hanging. Penny just smiled without replying to his obvious inquiry. Allen cleared his throat and forced a smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you to the CEO¡¯s office.¡±¡± ¡°Alright, thanks!¡± she nodded and happily followed Allen to her brother¡¯s office. Allen knocked carefully three times before opening the door, curious about what would happen once these two forbidden lovers met. But as soon as he opened the door, he realized he didn¡¯t want to see it. Penny, on the other hand, was smiling brightly to counteract her brother¡¯s mood fromst night. However, when she tilted her head the moment Allen opened the door, her expression twisted. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should go inside, Penny whispered, and Allen nodded instinctively. ¡°This is going to be bad, Miss.¡± Just a few steps from the door stood As, his arms crossed, his expression dark, and a menacing aura emanating from him. The office, surrounded by floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, somehow appeared darker even with all the blinds open. ¡°I can hear you,¡± As said to the two of them, pointing a finger at Penny. ¡°You¡­e in.¡± Allen nced back at Penny, and although he barely understood the scandalous situation this woman was involved in with his boss, he felt sorry for her. He tried to offer a cheerful smile, but it came across as more apologetic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss,¡± Allen whispered. ¡°My boss won¡¯t kill you¡­ literally, so you¡¯ll get out of here alive. Though probably with a ruined soul and morale. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but thanks,¡± Penny said as she reluctantly stepped inside. ¡°You¡¯re a good person, brother.¡± As she did, Allen lingered by the door, only to see his boss snap his eyes in his direction. ¡°Go, As ordered, jerking his chin toward the door. ¡°I need to talk to her alone.¡± ¡°Ye- yes¡­¡± Allen stammered, reluctantly closing the door. His eyes lingered through the gap. catching Penny as she reached As before he shut the doorpletely. When the faint click of the door reached his ears, he nced at it and sighed.. ¡°Such a beautiful woman, he thought. No wonder Sir As fell for her. But then again, she messed with the wrong guy! My boss wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye at a model or the belle of the ball at any party because he wants to set an example of the kind of man his sister should consider.¡± Allen walked away from the CEO¡¯s office with a heavy heart, feeling a little dejected that Penny turned out to be a yful woman, ying with his boss¡¯s feelings. Now, his boss¡¯s love life seemed to need a real funeral. Back in As¡¯s office¡­ ¡°First Brother¡­ Penny smiled at him as she stopped a few steps away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. I swear he is not my husband! I mean, nothing happened!¡± Penny quickly went into defense mode, repeating what she had just told Hugo without pausing for breath. It would be much better to rify things now than to let the misunderstanding linger. ¡°So, don¡¯t be angry at me anymore,¡± she added with a deep sigh. ¡°Who said I¡¯m angry at you?¡± ¡°I mean, at that person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry at him either¡± As let out a deep exhale as he assessed her from head to toe. ¡°You seem fine, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°Then why do you look angry?¡± she narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Just now, you looked like you¡¯d kill me or something.¡± ¡°We¡¯re adults now, and even though I understand, I want you to know I¡¯m upset. As unfolded his arms and sauntered toward the nearby couch. Penny followed. When they were both seated, he snapped his eyes back to her. ¡°Is he the guy Yugi hired to be your husband?¡± ¡°No¨Cno,¡± Penny shook her head, a bit taken aback by her First Brother¡¯s calm demeanor. Initially, As¡¯s reaction was her biggest fear because she knew him as someone who could be vindictive. However, Hugo had had a much bigger reaction than he did. ¡°First Brother, are you sure you¡¯re not angry at mc?¡± she asked one more time just to be sure. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m not I was just upset, but that was about something else. ¡°And you¡¯re not angry at the person who answered my phonest night either?¡± ¡°Is this important?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want you to have a bad impression of my friend.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± As shook his head mildly. ¡°Why would I be?¡± Why would he? Deep lines appeared between her brows at his confusing response. ¡°Because he imed to be my husband and caused confusion and misunderstanding?¡± ¡°But then again, what he saidst night made sense.¡± < 313 You have a good friend, Penny ¡°Huh?¡± Penny furrowed her brows even more. ¡°What did he say, aside from iming to be my husband?¡± As leaned back, recalling Zoren¡¯s firm words. ¡°He said, ¡®My wife is asleep. I would¡¯ve woken her up, but she seemed too tired. Now, if this is important, then you can tell me, and I¡¯ll see what I can do. Otherwise, please don¡¯t disturb someone at midnight for nothing. People have priorities, work, and life, and people get tired and need rest. Don¡¯t expect people to always cater to you at any time of the day¡°¡± 2 Listening to this, the corners of her lips curled up as her eyes softened. ¡°I appreciate that and respect it,¡± As added, snapping his eyes back to his sister. ¡°I think he had a point. You have a good friend, Penny. Penny pressed her lips together and nodded. ¡°He is indeed a precious friend of mine whom I really cherish.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 314 314 Acknowledging the problem Perhaps there were some things Penny had to reconsider about what Grace had told her. Initially, she expected the worst reaction from her brothers. Her mind raced far from reality, giving her a real headache. But reality turned out to be different. Her brothers weren¡¯t angry or upset because a man had answered her phe at night. They weren¡¯t even disappointed. If anything, they were simply and purely worried about her well¨Cbeing. ¡°I¡¯m so disappointed in myself, Penny admitted, noticing how As¡¯s brows raised in surprise. ¡°I thought you were going to scold me so badly that I¡¯d end up hating you.¡± ¡°Who said I won¡¯t scold you? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But now, I think getting scolded is fine,¡± she said, a smile stretching from ear to ear as As shook his head at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. I should¡¯ve at least told you I wasn¡¯ting home.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even know you fell asleep,¡± he replied. ¡°You said you were too sleepy, didn¡¯t you?¡± She nodded. ¡°Mhm. Very sleepy.¡± ¡°Did you rest wellst night?¡± ¡°Surprisingly, I feel recharged!¡± Her smile broadened again. ¡°I realized I was more exhausted than I thought. It seems I¡¯ve been pushing my body too hard sinceing home.¡± As leaned back and crossed one leg over the other. ¡°You should lean back and rx. If you need anything. I¡¯m willing to help.¡± ¨C Normally, Penny would outright refuse his help. Helping them was never a problem for her, but receiving help¡­ that was an entirely different matter. Her brothers- especially As often offered their help, and she never once epted it. The reason was straightforward: in case there was a falling out, they wouldn¡¯t be able to remind her of what they¡¯d done for her. The only help she ever epted from him was a simple task that anyone could do, just so it wouldn¡¯t look like she refused their help altogether. Was that why As also didn¡¯t want to bother her with his problems? ¡°Actually, I need help, Penny remarked, and much to her surprise, As¡¯s brows rose, his eyes slightly dting in surprise. It seemed like As was shocked, as if he had just won the lottery. It was a subtle reaction, but she could see it clearly. ¡°What do you need? Maintaining his usual poise, As asked curiously, with a hint of willingness. ¡°Tell me Tim having problems with some guys from Smart Strategies Solutions¡­¡± Penny exined her dilemma to her brother, who had been in the business for quite some time. ¡°Can you help me?¡° < 314 Acknowledging the problem As fluttered his eyshes tenderly and smiled, realizing this was the first time she had asked. him for such an important favor. ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded. ¡°Rest today and wait until tomorrow. They¡¯ll shut up by then.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she giggled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait!¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have been giving you a hard time if you mentioned me or Dad,¡± As said with at slight sigh. ¡°We know them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want them to say I¡¯m a nepo baby and that I¡¯m only seeding because capable.¡± my family is ¡°Aren¡¯t we capable?¡± ¡°First Brother, I-¡± ¡°Pfftt- Before Penny could exin, As burst outughing. Her forehead creased as she looked at him. in confusion. ¡°First Brother, why are youughing?¡± she mumbled. ¡°That¡¯s not nice.¡± As slowly recovered from hisughter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, Penny. Everyone knows the reason. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You once said you wanted to be someone on your own,¡± he reminded her, his eyes soft and understanding. ¡°Although we want to help, we¡¯re aware of what you¡¯re trying to achieve since. you epted Professor Singh¡¯s offer. Even so, I¡¯m still d if youe to me to make things easier for you. No one¡¯s going to fault you you¡¯ve established Prime Group on your own, and a little bit of support from us won¡¯t change that.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Her eyes softened as she nodded. Grace was right. Penny¡¯s defense mechanism, developed since childhood, had grown over the years. She kept everyone close, but not close enough to feel her within reach. As a result, everyone was still careful around her. If she hadn¡¯t asked for As¡¯s help and tried Grace¡¯s suggestion, she might never have heard these words from him. ¡®I do have a problem¡­¡®she thought before another thought crossed her mind. ¡­then, if I acknowledge this problem, what am I going to do about my attraction to Renren? It would be nice if he were in his fifties, though. That way, it wouldn¡¯t feel so wrong.¡± Outside As¡¯s office, some staff couldn¡¯t help but talk among themselves. ¡°Sir Allen, is it really the CEO¡¯s mistress?¡± one of the employees asked. ¡°How is that possible? 314 Acknowledging the problem ¡°Should we cover this up? This information might reach people who want to bring thepany down.¡± Allen sighed as he noticed the distress on the employees¡® faces. He understood their dilemma but couldn¡¯t help worrying about what was happening inside the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Well, just keep quiet for now, Allen ordered quietly but sternly. ¡°Until we receive an order from the boss, don¡¯t let anyone know that his¡­ his mis- the woman is inside the office. We have to protect his image at all costs.¡± The employees¡® eyes burned with determination as they nodded, ready to protect As. Just as they agreed, Allen noticed a figure approaching. ¡°Uh, Sir Hugo!¡± Allen straightened his back to match the military aura of the iing second brother. Even the employees cleared their throats and straightened up. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my brother. Hugo offered them a smile, his steps slowing but not stopping- ¡°He¡¯s in his office?¡± ¡°Uh, yes, Sir Hugo¡­¡± Allen nodded, only to remember that As was currently dealing with his mistress. ¡°Uh, Sir Hugo, wait!¡± This time, Hugo stopped. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ your brother is currently in a meeting¡± Allen exined while the other employees nodded, quietly cheering him on. ¡°So, you might need to wait for him until he finishes.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Hugo nodded. ¡°I see. Okay, I¡¯ll wait for him in the waiting room.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Hugo took a step, but then he looked back at them. ¡°Is my sister there too?¡± ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°My sister.¡± Allen furrowed his brows. ¡°Sir Hugo, Miss Nina hasn¡¯te in today. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Nina, but our biological sister, Penny,¡± Hugo exined, only to see confusion on their faces. ¡°She¡¯s about this tall, wearing a red dress, and has a huge ribbon hair clip.¡± Allen and the other employees exchanged confused looks. After a moment, their jaws dropped. ¡°That is¡­ Miss Penelope!?¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 315 315 As has lost its mind! ¡°Hahaha!¡± Hugo¡¯sughter and ps echoed across the office. ¡°That¡¯s so funny! No wonder Allen looked so nervous, and everyone outside too!¡± Allen¡¯s frown deepened as he nced at Hugo, who was doubled over withughter, clutching his stomach. ¡°That¡­ is¡­ not nice¨Cpfft!¡± Hugo broke out intoughter again. ¡°You should¡¯ve told Allen! He must¡¯ve felt so embarrassed! Hahaha!¡± ¡°Sir Hugo, I feel more embarrassed by how you¡¯reughing at me,¡± Allen sighed. If it weren¡¯t for Hugo¡¯s uncontrobleughter, Allen might have felt more shocked and relieved rather than embarrassed. Despite his remark, Hugo tried and failed -to stifle hisughter. ¨C As shook his head at his second brother, then cast a look at Allen. ¡°He can be shameless, but I hope you learned a big lesson today. As my right hand, you should know me better than anyone. I don¡¯t engage in scandalous affairs, nor do I indulge in temporary bliss.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Allen lowered his head. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I¡¯ve learned my lesson now! ¡°First Brother, don¡¯t be too hard on him,¡± Penny chuckled, watching Allen slowly raise his head. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that. I was just being yful, but what my brother said was right. You should know him better than anyone.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Penelope.¡± Allen lowered his gaze, while Penny offered him a subtle smile. Even though Allen had thought she was As¡¯s mistress, he hadn¡¯t treated her poorly. In fact, everyone here had remained professional. Penny couldn¡¯t help butpare this experience to the people directly under Zoren Pierson. ¡°But then again, As¡¯s life was never in danger,¡® she thought, considering the long list of life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations Zoren had faced over the years. ¡®So, I really can¡¯t me that vitamin¨Cdeficient man for going the extra mile in repelling everyone. They also kept telling me I¡¯m not the first one to approach Renren with such intentions.¡± Penny could only imagine what Zoren had experienced for his assistant to act like his mother. ¡°Anyway, Hugo, that¡¯s enough, As warned, watching his brother wipe his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re hurting Allen¡¯s pride even more. I think that punishment is enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to punish him¡­..¡± ¡°But I am,¡± As confessed, snapping his eyes to his assistant. ¡°Now, that¡¯s enough. He¡¯s learned his lesson¡± ¡°Fine, fine: Hugo cleared his throat and straightened his back, casting Allen a smile. ¡°Now you know how my brother punishes people. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve all been through it, right, Penny?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ don¡¯t mention it, Pennyughed awkwardly, recalling how many times As had dragged her into his nonsense as a form of revenge. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything to Penny, As said, only to earn disbelieving looks from his siblings. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. < 315 As has lost its mind! ¡°When did 1?¡± ¡°Should I list it?¡± Penny blurted out. ¡°First, you told everyone that I was betting on you, and then you dragged me into betting on the basketball team.¡± As tilted his head. ¡°I thought you loved betting so much, so I was giving you an excuse if Dad and Mom thought you were a gambling addict. ¦§ ¡°¡­ Penny and Hugo were speechless. ¡°That¡¯s your reason?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not petty,¡± As said, a glint flickering in his eyes. Lies! Penny, Hugo, and Allen were nearly deceived until the corner of As¡¯s lips curled up briefly. It was a small gesture, but it didn¡¯t escape their sharp, observant eyes. ¡°Anyway, why are you here, Second Brother?¡± Penny asked out of pure curiosity. ¡°Are you nning to have lunch together?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dropping by because he¡¯s bored, that¡¯s all,¡± As replied nonchntly. Hugo smiled. ¡°I dropped by because I heard Sven is gaining favor with the elders. I wanted to see how he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s the one you¡¯re visiting, his office is a few levels below mine, As responded tly. ¡°Go and see him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be ted.¡± ¡°First Brother, don¡¯t be jealous.¡± Hugo chuckled. ¡°Of course, I need to see you first. I can visit him.st.¡± ¡°Speaking of Sven, First Brother, how¡¯s the situation with Ito Motors?¡± Penny inquired. ¡°You haven¡¯t mentioned anything about it.¡± ¡°If you¡¯de homest night, you would¡¯ve known.¡± Penny¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Sir, is it alright to tell them about it?¡± Allen asked, thinking the matter was quite confidential. ¡°The situation is confidential, but it¡¯s also a family matter,¡± As remarked. ¡°My siblings already know half of it, so I don¡¯t mind.¡± Allen nodded, interpreting As¡¯s words as a signal that Penny and Hugo were his allies. ¡°Well, the thing is¡­ Sir As is losing his mind!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched, expecting Allen to say something important, Hugo tilted his head, while As frowned. ¡°What is he on about now?¡± As muttered, giving Allen a deadly look to make him stop talking. However, Allen duly avoided his gaze and turned to As¡¯s siblings as if he were tattling on his boss. ¡°Not only did he give the negotiation powers to the general manager, but he also wants to abotage himself!¡± Allen continued, hoping As¡¯s siblings would intervene. ¡°Sir Sven has already annort with Itn Motors and the I Inn family So there¡¯s a high nee the neuntiations will 315 As has lost its mind! seed. However, CEO As wants to break this negotiation with an impossible proposal!¡± Hugo furrowed his brows. ¡°An Impossible proposal?¡± ¡°He wants to raise our rates for Ito Motors!¡± Allen was exasperated, making everyone wonder just how long he had been holding these big emotions back. ¡°If Sir As does this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll lose to Sir Sven. After all, everyone on the general manager¡¯s side is backed by the Prime Group. The Prime Group will soon operate in the country, and with them supporting Sir Sven, there¡¯s a huge possibility that there could be a change of power in thepany!¡± After speaking in one breath, Allen was panting. Slowly, he gazed up at Penny and Hugo, hoping they understood the dilemma caused by As¡¯s stubbornness. But to his dismay, all he saw were the siblings smiling at him in amusement. ¡°Penny, you¡¯ve got their back?¡± Hugo asked Penny, who shook her head. ¡°Was he ever my Big Brother?¡± she replied with a chuckle. ¡°But it is amazing how Sven is using me to make a name for himself. My brother doesn¡¯t even do that.¡± ¡°He¡¯s delusional, As shrugged. ¡°Let him be.¡± Allen darted his eyes between the three, who were casually conversing as if they hadn¡¯t heard. him. Deep lines formed between his brows before he blurted out, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on?¡± The three stopped talking and turned to him. The first to break the silence was Hugo. ¡°Oh, First Brother didn¡¯t tell you about this either?¡± Hugo tilted his head. ¡°Penny owns the Prime Group.¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 316 316 They won¡¯t do that ¡°Penny owns the Prime Group.¡± For a second, Allen scanned the Be siblings with his wide, dted eyes. He waited for them tough or tell him they were kidding, thinking he must have been gullible to believe such a thing. But they didn¡¯t. They all stared back at him with the same in look, a shared expression that underscored their familial connection. ¡°What?¡± Allen forced out a breath, his gaze falling on Penny. His lips quivered. ¡°You are¡­ the CEO¡­ of the Prime Group?¡± Penny, As, and Hugo all nodded.. This time, Allen¡¯s breath hitched, cutting his gasp short. He scanned the siblings¡® faces again, searching for any sign of deception. There wasn¡¯t any. Allen covered his gaping mouth, his eyes glued to Penny. ¡°Oh my god¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Penny! I didn¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not surprised you didn¡¯t know,¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°Not everyone knows. Only those close to me are aware that I¡¯m the person behind it. So, there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± ¡°I wonder¡­ Hugo leaned back. ¡°Does ter know about yourpany?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°He never asked. Though he knows I have a business, I guess?¡± Hugo chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Allen. Even I didn¡¯t know at first.¡± ¡°What?¡± Allen blurted out. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Well, Penny isn¡¯t the type to talk about what she¡¯s doing with her life. All we know is that whatever she does, she achieves it, no matter what. Hugo shrugged. To be fair, Hugo only found out about it two maybe three years ago. He discovered it when Penny visited the base where Hugo was deployed. The shock of seeing his sister there was phenomenal. To make a long story short, Penny secured a partnership deal with the military. offering an ¡°opportunity¡± for those discharged, though everyone knew it was more of a trade. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know about it, As remarked, waiting for Allen to meet his gaze. ¡°Penny doesn¡¯t want to be bothered by entitled people.¡± Allen nodded profusely. ¡°Of course, sir! I won¡¯t tell anyone! Not even my girlfriend!¡± ¡°You have a girlfriend? As frowned, causing Penny tough. ¡°First Brother, Allen has a life of his own. He¡¯s a man in his prime, and he also has great looks. So don¡¯t be surprised if he has a girlfriend¡­ or two.¡± 316 They won¡¯t do that ¡°Miss Penny, I¡¯m not like that!¡± Allen¡¯s face turned red, flustered. After a moment, he cleared his throat and furrowed his brows. ¡°But if Miss Penny is the respected T. Mouse, why is the general manager spreading the word that the Prime Group agreed to the partnership through him?¡± The Be siblings casually shrugged. ¡°If we had an idea, you¡¯d already know, As muttered, his focus shifting back to Penny. But before he could say anything, Hugo spoke again. ¡°Penny, can you sue him for this? He is spreading misinformation¡± ¡°I could, but it¡¯s unnecessary¡± Penny shrugged. ¡°Sven isn¡¯t worth the time. Besides, First Brother is already handling him. It¡¯s not my ce to step in, is it, First Brother?¡± As nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then how did Sven get the approval from the Prime Group?¡± Allen asked. ¡°It¡¯s the request I sent her,¡± As exined. ¡°From what Penny said, it seems someone in her office sent it to the wrong address. Sven and I have the same office number but on different floors. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?!¡± Allen gasped in disbelief, while Hugo frowned. ¡°It was just a mistake in the mail, and Sven has been doing all the negotiations and hard work.¡± As said calmly. ¡°But in the end, the Prime Group¡¯s representative still needs to be present once we reach an agreement.¡± ¡°In other words¡­ he¡¯ll do the work, and you¡¯ll reap the benefits?¡± Hugo muttered, and As just shrugged. ¡°He stole my letter,¡± As argued. ¡°And he¡¯s reaping a lot of benefits from pretending to be me in the negotiations. Might as well let him enjoy the candy before taking away his college fund as repayment.¡± ¡°First Brother, what kind of logic is that?¡± Hugo asked in disbelief. So much for not being petty, huh? a ¡°Well, if Prime Group isn¡¯t our problem, we still have Ito Motors to worry about, sir,¡± Allen reminded them cautiously. ¡°Ito Motors has been a long¨Ctime client, and they¡¯re one of our biggest ones. We can¡¯t raise our prices, especially when it¡¯s us who need topensate them.¡± As looked at Allen before turning his attention to Penny. ¡°Allen, get me the proposal.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡± Without question, Allen quickly went to As¡¯s desk and picked up the proposal their team had put together. Although Allen had reservations about the proposal, they had done it professionally without cutting corners. When Allen handed it to As, he passed it on to Penny. ¡°Take a look,¡± As said. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a good enough proposal for Ito? Considering they¡¯ve been leeching off ourpany for many years.¡± Curious, Hugo stretched his neck as Penny picked it up. ¡°Wow¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t 310 They won¡¯t do that Penny chuckled at her second brother but focused on the proposal in her hand. Silence filled the air as she slowly flipped through the pages, all eyes on her. Allen couldn¡¯t help but nce at As and Hugo, who were both waiting for her response. What surprised him the most was how patiently As waited, as if whatever Penny had to say was crucial to him. If Allen had known that Penny used to tutor As when she was thirteen, he would understand the respect As was showing her. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Penny nodded approvingly, locking eyes with As. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s perfect!¡± As nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just showing you since the idea came from you.¡± ¡°But Miss Penny, Sir As, are we really going to raise our rates for Ito Motors?¡± Allen asked, setting aside other thoughts. ¡°We¡¯re not the onlypany in this business, and they could easily go to a rival. That would be a loss for us and a gain for others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Penny smiled knowingly. ¡°They won¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Ito Motors will cling to us once the Prime Group and Global Prime Logistics enter a partnership agreement.¡± Penny smacked her lips and cast As a look. ¡°Moreover, Brother As needs to put some people in their ce, as it seems they¡¯ve forgotten who the head of the family is now.¡± The corner of As¡¯s lips curled up as he exchanged a meaningful look with Penny. Hugo, watching this, casually leaned back. If his brother and sister were wearing such expressions, he knew there was no need for him to know or do anything. They had it under control. As for Allen, he darted his eyes between Penny and As before gulping. For some reason, I feel bad for the general manager and Ito Motors. I don¡¯t even know why I feel sorry for them, but the look on my boss¡¯s face and his sister¡¯s makes me thankful I¡¯m on their side and not the enemy¡¯s. PAMPERED CHAPTER 317 317 Very bored Penny and Hugo lingered in As¡¯s office for another hour before bidding their eldest brother farewell. As still had a lot of work and a meeting to attend. N In the parking lot where Hugo and Penny had met earlier, the two of them walked side by side. ¡°Headed home now?¡± Hugo asked as he walked her to her car. ¡°Mhm. I think so. I don¡¯t have any work today, I finished everything yesterday.¡± ¡°No wonder you were so tired.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. They stopped when they reached her car, with Hugo watching as she opened the driver¡¯s side door. Instead of getting in, Penny rested her palm on the door and looked back at him. ¡°What about you, Second Brother?¡± she asked out of genuine curiosity. ¡°Are you headed home now?¡± without Among the Be siblings, Hugo was the most free¨Cspirited, any work obligations. After all, the man was on vacation leave, so he had plenty of idle time. ¡°I¡¯m meeting some old friends, Hugo said, leaning his arm on the door. ¡°Want toe? I¡¯m helping with the bachelor party preparations. It¡¯s the least I could do. They¡¯d love you to be there!¡± ¡°Hmm. Maybe next time.¡± Penny smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll probably just go home for now and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded and stepped back, still holding the door as she got in. Before closing it, he bent over slightly. ¡°Penny, take care, okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Second Brother.¡± ¡°If you change your mind, give me a call. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± She smiled and nodded, watching as her brother carefully closed the door for her. After buckling her seatbelt, she nced at the windshield, only to see Hugo approaching the car parked across from hers. ¡°I¡¯m d he¡¯s been meeting his friends a lot,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Second Brother is always the nicest. Although¡­ I wonder what kind of help he¡¯s even giving for a bachelor party. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s ever had one or been to one.¡± Shaking her head, Penny dismissed the thought as she started the car engine. Hugo beamed at her, signaling for her to go first. Without further ado, Penny drove out of the parking spot, with Hugo following behind. The two of them went their separate ways after leaving the underground parking lot, with Penny heading home and Hugo taking the opposite road. < 317 Vir 317 Very bored Penny drove quietly back home ¨C no music, no calls, no work, no worries, no problems. Her fear this year, which she had tried to avoid at all costs, had been resolved more easily than she expected. Now, her mind was at peace, and she could probably get some real rest. Deep down, however, Penny didn¡¯t feel like resting. She had slept wellst night. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ bored,¡± she whispered, tapping her finger on the steering wheel while casually driving on the highway. ¡°Very bored.¡± She pressed her lips into a thin line. A part of her wanted to do something else, or maybe she was so bored that she couldn¡¯t shake a certain matter from her mind. A matter that had been bothering her since early this morning. [Miss Penelope, you didn¡¯t see thating, did you? That¡¯s what will happen to Dean Pierson if [Miss Penelope, you didn¡¯t see thating, did yo he ever crosses the line.] [It is not I who is walking on eggshells.] [I hope outsmarting you once will add some credibility to the name Zoren Pierson.] Suddenly, everything Zoren had saidst night echoed in her head. Penny pressed her lips into a thin line, reminded of how his dark eyes had squinted slightly as he chuckled in a low tone. Though his voice carried softness, it also carried a weight that one couldn¡¯t help but feel and carry. ¡°I did underestimate him because he¡¯s been sick all his life, she whispered. ¡°I even pitied him ¨C 1 pitied him for his family, his health, and I felt sorry that he has to camp there every Thursday¡± But the more Penny thought about it and the events ofst night, the more she realized something. Penny, and perhaps everyone else who knew Zoren Pierson, often saw him as nothing more than his illness. Even Benjamin seemed to see Zoren only through the lens of his illness and the schemes surrounding him. ¡°But Dean,¡± she whispered and hummed. ¡°He never said anything about his uncle that would paint him as pitiful. If anything, he was wary of him.¡± Initially, Penny wondered why until that night when Dean appeared at Chunchun¡¯s birthday party. Even though Dean was now under Penny¡¯s suspicion, she also knew he was genuine when he warned her about his uncle. ¡°Renren said, ¡°My illness is something I cannot hide,¡± she whispered again. ¡°Does that mean that while everyone else saw his illness as a weakness and a disadvantage, he saw it as an advantage? Once again, she pressed her lips into a thin line, her mind stuck on the memory ofst night. It baffled her. She didn¡¯t know what she actually felt whenever she looked at the bigger picture. Did she pity him? Was the brief heart race from shock? Was the brief attraction worth dwelling on? It had been a while since Penny didn¡¯t have an answer or a solution for something. 317 Very bord realized that keeping everyone at arm¡¯s length was actually pushing them away, albeit slowly. At the Same time, if not for Grace, Penny would have known what to do with Renren and the tiny ¨C baby allen emotion in her heart. After all, she was ready to deal with the strange feelings and kill them before they could even grow. But now, she was curious if they would die if she ignored it or simply spread its roots deeper. Just as Penny¡¯s mind was drifting while the other half of her focused on the road, she suddenly pulled over to the side. Blinking back to reality, she slowly shifted her eyes to the establishment on her right. Mama. The corners of her lips curled up as a shallow breath slipped past her nostrils. ¡°I guess when I don¡¯t know what to do, my body somehow knows where to go. PAMPERED CHAPTER 318 318 Crush The sound of a chime rang through the restaurant as the door opened. Charles, who was busy serving, turned toward the entrance to greet the neer. ¡°Welco-¡± Charles stopped mid¨Csentence, the exhaustion on his face vanishing as soon as he saw his beautiful daughter light up the restaurant. Penny¡¯s eyes scanned the room before her gaze settled on her father. A smile quickly appeared on her face as she rushed inside, heading straight for Charles, who was cleaning a table. ¡°Papa, do you need help?¡± she quickly offered. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, my princess.¡± Penny then grabbed the tray and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Papa, you look very tired.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Charles¡¯s face softened, and he shook his head in surrender, letting his daughter take the tray while he ced the rest of the used sses on it. With that, Penny didn¡¯t waste a second and carried the tray into the kitchen. As soon as she was. done in the washing area, she grabbed a spare apron from the counter and began helping out. She didn¡¯t say a word and worked as if she had been doing this regrly. Even Allison, who was at the counter, barely exchanged smiles with her daughter when a customer called for a server. Penny quickly attended to them to take their orders. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Ali, honey, how does Penny know how to work here as if she¡¯s done this before? Charles, idling by the counter, gazed at his wife curiously. ¡°Does she always help out here?¡± ¡°She helps whenever she¡¯s here, but even back then, Penny already knew her way around the kitchen and the restaurant, Allison murmured, her eyes shifting from her husband back to her. daughter. The couple watched Penny approach them, grinning from ear to ear as she handed them the order list. Allison sighed, smiling affectionately at Penny before taking the piece of paper, which she then registered before handing it over to the kitchen. ¡°Penny, is there something wrong, dear?¡± Allison asked when she faced Penny again. ¡°Are your alright?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny¡¯s brows rose as she blinked. ¡°It seems like you have a problem, my princess,¡± Charles pointed out, watching his daughter look in his direction. ¡°Is there anything you want to tell Mom and Dad? Something about the ?¡± For a second, Penny was a little taken aback. ¡°Was it obvious I¡¯m trying to keep myself busy? she wondered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, that¡¯s alright.¡± Allison nodded at her reassuringly. ¡°We won¡¯t ask, but know that we¡¯re here to listen if you need. 318 Crush ¡°Your mom is right.¡± Charles nodded in agreement. ¡°Whatever it is, you can always tell us. Now, if you want to work, then take my spot first. I¡¯m dead tired.¡± Penny pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thanks, Mom, Dad. I¡¯m just a little bored because I have. nothing else to do. I came from Brother As¡¯s office with Second Brother, but now they have work to do.¡± ¡°Your second brother has no work right now, Charles muttered, thinking his second son was bing more rebellious for not considering his little sister. ¡°Haha. No, Second Brother asked me if I wanted toe with him, but I told him I wanted to go home and rest, Penny exined. ¡°But I found myself here.¡± ¡°Oh, Penny.¡± Allison extended her hand across the counter and cupped Penny¡¯s check. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, your help is very much appreciated.¡± ¡°Mom, why are you always understaffed?¡± Penny pouted, smoothly changing the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not paying your staff properly?¡± Allison sighed. ¡°Penny, you know that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s just that¡­ not many people can keep up with your Aunt Jessa.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Pennyughed awkwardly. ¡°No wonder. That exins a lot.¡± Suddenly, the door to the kitchen flew open, revealing the head chef. Charles, Allison, and Penny immediately fell silent at the sight of Jessa. ? ¡°Hah!¡± Jessa nced at the three of them, squinting her eyes suspiciously. ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Charles shook his head instinctively. ¡°Why would we do that behind your back?!¡± ¡°Jessa, what are you on about now?¡± Allison replied nervously. ¡°No one¡¯s talking about you, and even if we were, it¡¯s only good things. Penny couldn¡¯t help but nce at her parents and Jessa. Even now, Jessa and Allison¡¯s friendship amazed Penny. To this day, she didn¡¯t understand how these two remained friends despite their differences. But then again, Allison was always more open about her feelings and thoughts. ¡°Penny?¡± Penny flinched when she heard Jessa¡¯s voice. As Jessa¡¯s skeptical gazended on her, Penny felt her heart leap a little. ¡°Piglet, were they telling the truth?¡± Jessa asked with a raised brow. Penny opened and closed her mouth, only to notice the exasperated look on her father¡¯s face. When she nced at Charles, her face twitched. He was looking at her as if he had lost all hope, as if he knew his daughter would throw him under the bus again. she cleared her throat and smiled brightly at Jessa. ¡°Oh! I forgot to check on the other customer. I think they need me now!¡± With that, Penny bolted away from the three of them and busied herself around the establishment. She even got some feedback from the customers who had already finished 318 Crush their meals ¨C just to avoid Jessa. ¡°What is wrong with that girl?¡± Jessa furrowed her brows when Penny hurried off, looking at the couple in front of her. ¡°Tell me I¡¯m not the only one who noticed?¡± Allison and Charles responded with a deep sigh. ¡°No, you¡¯re not the only one. Something is definitely bothering her The day went by in the blink of an eye. It passed faster than Penny had expected, which was a relief for her. Helping out in the restaurant had taken her mind off the issue that was bothering her. However, when it was time for dinner and she sat down to cat with her parents, her aunt, and Jessa¡¯s husband, the thoughts she had been avoiding all day began to creep back into her mind. Poking at her food with disinterest, Penny looked up at the people around the table. Everyone was eating in silence, with only short exchanges here and there. ¡®Gosh¡­¡°she thought. They can¡¯t even hide their concern. I guess it does show when I¡¯m bothered by something, or maybe they¡¯re just that observant.¡± Another shallow breath escaped her as she spoke. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say it,¡± she said, watching as they all turned to her with curiosity. Penny couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the look in their eyes. ¡°Well.¡± Penny cleared her throat. ¡°I think¡­ I like someone a man. I think I just have a crush on someone. PAMPERED CHAPTER 319 319 What¡¯s the difference between the two? ¨C ¡°I think¡­ I like someone a man. I think I just have a crush on someone.¡± Charles dropped his cutlery, staring at his daughter in disbelief. His brain automatically blocked this new information, resisting the idea. No way was his daughter getting married! His thoughts immediately jumped to the worst. Allison, on the other hand, opened and closed her mouth, but no words came out. They had been worried about Penny because ever since she me into the restaurant, she had been working nonstop. Whether as a server or in the kitchen, she even helped with the counter and the billing. Even the staff were amazed, thinking that if Penny could cook, she would have taken Jessa¡¯s job too. So, the older adults couldn¡¯t help but specte about what could make Penny want to work nonstop all day. However, they hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jessa¡¯sughter suddenly broke the silence as she nodded approvingly at Penny. ¡°Piglet, it¡¯s about time you started dating! Hah! You¡¯re not getting any younger! Even my daughters are already thinking of settling down, with one of them about to get married. Hahaha! I thought you contracted a disease or something was off. Hahaha!¡± Lester, Jessa¡¯s husband who had been stuck in the kitchen all day helping his wife disbelief at his wife. ¡°My love, you shouldn¡¯t beughing like that.¡± Allison cast Jessa a helpless look while Charles red at her. ¡ª was in ¡°Jessa, what are you on about, huh?¡± Charles snorted at Jessa. ¡°My Penny just came back, and in my eyes, she¡¯s still my little baby: 2 Jessa snorted back at him and leaned forward. ¡°Then you should get your eyes checked, Charles. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with them.¡± Used to Jessa and Charles¡¯s asional banter, Allison shook her head. ¡°Stop arguing, you two,¡± she said gently but firmly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see Penny is in a dilemma? And this is the first time she¡¯se to us about such a matter.¡± or rather, this was the first time she ¨C had actuallye to them about anything because their daughter had a habit of resolving things on her own. ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± Penny said with a short smile, ncing at her elders. ¡°I don¡¯t actually know if I came to the right people¡­¡± ¡°Yes, honey, you did!¡± Allison cheered happily. ¡°Mom is here, and your Aunt Jessa will understand. So, tell us about your¡­ crush.¡± Jessaughed again, only to earn a re from Allison. ¡°Ahem! I¡¯m sorry, but this is hrious. Penny, a grown woman who is more than capable and the most excellent among her peers, is having problems with a crush. My goodness, piglet. Howe you didn¡¯t flirt when you were younger? You should be dating at this age! At this age, your mom was already pregnant with her first child!¡± 319 What¡¯s the difference between the two? ¡°Jessa!¡± Allison gasped in disbelief while Charles¡¯s face was engulfed with mes. ¡°Haha. Brother¡­¡± Lesterughed nervously as he patted Charles¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill my wife for me Penny, on the other hand, sighed heavily. What Jessa said was true, though. People Penny¡¯s age were already dating, while others were getting married. It wasn¡¯t like Penny was that old, but she was at the age where she should be exploring rtionships. Therefore, it did sound strange for her to say she had a crush at this age. ¡®Even in my first lifetime, I didn¡¯t have such problems,¡¯ she thought. ¡®But that was because I didn¡¯t even experience such things before.¡± Her first lifetime was akin to a straightforward arrow. With Penny spending all of her energy trying to please everyone around her, she didn¡¯t have time to think about such a menial thing. Even when she ended up in prison, Penny didn¡¯t have such thoughts or regrets about not dating at all. Another sigh escaped her, drawing the attention of everyone around the table. ¡°Penny,¡± Allison called, waiting for her daughter to look up at her. She smiled affectionately and asked, ¡°What exactly is bothering you about your crush?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Penny hesitated, but seeing that they were ready to listen to her dilemma, she mustered her courage to share her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for a long time.¡± ¡°And?¡± Allison¡¯s brows rose. ¡°And somehow, I find him a little attractive.¡± ¡°What do you mean by you find him attractive?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°He¡¯s smart,¡± she said. ¡°And he makes me think.¡± Jessa tilted her head to the side. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And¡­ when I realized he¡¯s actually a man, my heart suddenly leaped a bit.¡± Penny ced her hand across her chest. ¡°The feeling was temporary, but at the same time, I don¡¯t know what to do with it. Should I tell him I like him and that we should date? But what if it¡¯s not like that, and I¡¯m just assuming I like him because I think he¡¯s beautiful and a wonderful person?¡± For a moment, everyone was speechless while listening to Penny. They didn¡¯t need to ask what Penny wanted to do with her unfamiliar feelings, She had just told them, and it was so innocently. direct! ¡°My princess, are you saying you want to pursue him?! No way!¡± Charles harrumphed after processing everything his daughter had told them. ¡°I¡¯d rather go blind than see my daughter pursue a man!¡± ¡°Actually, he¡¯s losing his sight as well, Penny added. ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen my face, and he might go blind tomorrow or anytime, actually. He¡¯s also been very sick his whole life, spending most of it in and out of the hospital < 319 What¡¯s the difference between the two? +117 This time, Charles opened and closed his mouth, but the arguments he had in mind rolled back down his throat. Now, he didn¡¯t know whether to get angry at the man who dared seduce his only daughter or ask the heavens for forgiveness for having ill thoughts about a sickly person. ¡°Penny. Allison furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°Do you really think you like him?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jessa cleared her throat and exined, ¡°Your mother is asking if you like him because there¡¯s something to like about him, or if it¡¯s just pity.¡± ¡°I would know if I just pity¡­¡± Penny trailed off. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the two?¡± Jessa and Allison exchanged a look before turning back to her, concern evident in their eyes. PAMPERED CHAPTER 320 320 But I do Love is not pity. There is a fine line between the two concepts, though we sometimes fail to see it. That was what Jessa and Allison told Penny. They exined that the apaniment of love ispassion and that many people often confuse these feelings for various reasons. They believed Penny was kind and cherished this man as a friend from the past, but they also warned her: [If you do not see them as people you could keep around as friends or spouses or bond with, do not go out of your way to assist them, because that could send a very confusing message.] > That was the summary of Jessa and Allison¡¯s advice to Penny, whom they believed was confused about her feelings. Not that they were ming Penny This was the first time Penny had thought of this or faced a dilemma like this one, so they understood her confusion. Lying on the bed and thinking about her dinner with her parents, Penny stared nkly at the ceiling. She had been pondering what her mother and aunt had told her, but she still couldn¡¯t fully understand it. ¡°I pity him, that¡¯s true,¡± she murmured. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I found him attractive because of that.¡± Another deep exhale slipped past her. This dilemma shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her. However, since she and Zoren were in this mysterious marriage together, ying husband and wife in front of his grandmother, Penny knew she had to have a clear understanding of her heart.. ¡°Aunt said I should try to spend time with him because that¡¯s the only way I can be sure of my feelings,¡± she whispered, ncing at the phone on the bedside table. ¡°Should I call him?¡± Shifting her eyes to the clock next to the phone, another shallow breath escaped her. ¡°It¡¯ste, and if I called him, I¡¯d just sound suspicious. I mean, there¡¯s really not much I could talk to him about.¡± The divorce was put on hold even though they had nned to sign the papers. The bodyguards were already deployed to Zoren. The only things personally tying them together were their marriage certificate and Old Mrs. Pierson. ¡°Never mind.¡± Penny shook her head. ¡°Maybe, after a few days, I won¡¯t be thinking about this anymore, and I¡¯ll realize it was just a fleeting emotion I felt for him.¡± She closed her eyes andy still, only to hear the vibration from the bedside table. Penny wanted to ignore it, even though it was from her personal phone. But when it stopped vibrating, she snapped her eyes open. ¡°Who is it this time?¡± she wondered,zily reaching out to grab her phone. When she saw the sender, she furrowed her brows and checked the messages. She received three messages in total from two different senders; two from Benjamin and the other from Zoren. 320 But I do Penny quickly checked Zoren¡¯s message first, her heart skipping a beat. [From: Mr. Pierson Goodnight.] ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± she scrunched up her nose in dismay. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to me the whole day nor did he contact me for anything. And the first message he sends me is ¡®goodnight¡°?¡± What is wrong with this guy? Penny clicked her tongue and replied to him. [To: Mr. Pierson. You too.] As soon as she sent that message, Penny casuallyy down, not expecting to receive another reply from him. Much to her surprise, her phone vibrated in her hand. Penny held her phone over her face and checked his reply. [From: Mr. Pierson I got my eyes checked.] Deep lines appeared between her brows. ¡°So?¡± she muttered, typing her thoughts. [From: Mr. Pierson They don¡¯t know what the problem is, but I do.] Penny rolled onto her stomach and buried her face in the pillow, her back starting to tremble. When she recovered from her quietughter, she rested her chin on the pillow and began typing. [To: Mr. Pierson If you do, why not cure it yourself?] Ding! [From: Mr. Pierson I don¡¯t have the license to do that.] [To: Mr. Pierson I do.] [From: Mr. Pierson Will you cure me as well?] The smile that she hadn¡¯t realized was on her face faded when she read hisst message. ¡°Ahem¡± Penny cleared her throat and put on a serious face. ¡°Why do I think he¡¯s joking when I should know he¡¯s being serious right now?¡± She shook her head, thinking of the Renren she knew. This side of him was something that
  1. But I do
had fled from Zoren¡¯s grasp, that¡¯s all. [To: Mr. Pierson. I¡¯m afraid I can only do so much, Mr. Pierson. But I¡¯m d to hear you got your eyes checked.] DING! [From: Mr. Pierson Still upset?] Penny arched a brow. ¡°Why would I be upset?¡± [From: Mr. Pierson. That¡¯s what I want to know as well.] Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well Penny ser, I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re taking your health seriously. Have a good night.¡± ¡°Well Penny shrugged and smacked her lips, ¡°Mr. Pierson, I don¡¯t know why you think I would be upset with you. After typing that message, she quickly sent it and waited for his response. When she heard the ping, all she saw was a short ¡°Goodnight¡± from him. A subtle smile appeared on her face as she casually exited the message log. When Penny did, she finally remembered Benjamin¡¯s message when she saw it. She hadn¡¯t wanted to check what that guy had to say, but she still did. [From: Mr. Vittamin Deficient Miss Penny, good news! My boss doesn¡¯t want to go blind anymore, and he just asked me to call the specialist who used to look after him! If this continues, he might really regain his eyesight! Miss Penny, thank you for everything, and I¡¯m sorry for doubting you before! I promise you that I will put my life on the line for you and kneel on salt until you forgive me! You¡¯re the best!] Penny stopped reading the long message when she read the part about Zoren seeking professional help. The corners of her lips curled up as her eyes softened. ¡°Well, I guess I don¡¯t just pity him.¡± (2) PAMPERED CHAPTER 321 321 Is he asking me on a date? Earlier that day¡­ ¡°So, did you find the one you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡± Zoren slowly peeled his gaze from his therapist. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What did you feel when she finally showed up in front of you?¡± ¡°Strange.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe she¡¯s the woman you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe she showed up,¡± Zoren corrected quietly, his eyes softening as his lips curled up. ¡°And that she never forgot about me.¡± (3 The doctor sighed subtly, smiling. ¡°Did you tell her about your condition?¡± ¡°Do I have to, when it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for her?¡± (5) ¡°Zoren,¡± the doctor looked at him firmly. ¡°Your condition is more psychological, and right now, your brain believes you¡¯re going blind. Acknowledging the problem, facing it, and bing open with it will help you trick your mind into thinking you¡¯re not going blind.¡± The doctor paused and sighed. ¡°Your results from the eye checkup showed they were perfectly fine.¡± In other words, Zoren¡¯s brain was truly the culprit of his current dilemma. It wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened, though. After all, Zoren had a unique thought process that started after the incident that took his father¡¯s life. Zoren¡¯s brain had been sending mixed signals to other parts and organs of his body, causing them to fail. It was a rare¨Cvery rare¨Ccondition. In all honesty, if Zoren hadn¡¯t gotten treatment, his body might¡¯ve given in; if not, he would have been sicker as an adult. It was even a surprise that after not attending their appointments for months, Zoren reached out again. ¡°Zoren, your brain used the recent ident to give you a reason to give up. Your brain thinks that ident should¡¯ve left you handicapped,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°Do you know why?¡± Zoren didn¡¯t answer. ¡°It¡¯s because you unknowingly believe if you were sicker, she woulde back or magically appear,¡± the professional shared his opinion brutally to make his patient aware of it. ¡°Zoren, it¡¯s not like that, and you have to know it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°But your brain believes it,¡± the doctor rocked his head. ¡°Zoren, remember, you need to have control over your mind. It¡¯s how von survived it¡¯s how you got better and it¡¯s how you¡¯re going 1042 321 Is he asking me on a date? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. to get cured. Even with all the medicines to support your body from failing, it will never cure never you.¡± Zoren rocked his head, even though everything the doctor was saying was simply a repeat of the past. He was sure the doctor had said these things to him before as well. ¡°Now that you are willing, keep it up,¡± the doctor advised. ¡°Keep everything that makes you want to see again: your pet and your precious friend. That way, the desire in your heart to regain your eyesight might hasten the recovery.¡± The doctor went on and on, giving Zoren the verbal prescription he needed to hear. Zoren, on the other hand, remained silent throughout the rest of the session. Even when the doctor bid him farewell, Zoren stayed in his seat and didn¡¯t send the doctor out. Silence filled the room where Zoren had his session with his doctor. For the next half an hour, nothing was said as he just sat there like a statue without moving an inch. ¡°Keep everything that makes me want to see¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°Should I take Renny home?¡± Now that Penny had sent him bodyguards to protect him, he didn¡¯t need to borrow security from Old Mrs. Pierson. Therefore, there was no reason for Renny to stay in the old residence. He had already sent the borrowed security back to his grandmother, and thus Renny could now go home, ¡°And she likes him,¡± he whispered, tapping his fingertip against the armrest. After another second, the corner of his lips curled up into a subtle smile. Zoren picked up his phone from his side and sent Penny a short message: ¡°Goodnight.¡± He didn¡¯t bother checking the time, knowing if she responded, it meant it wasn¡¯t thatte and she was still awake. [Iing message from Miss Penelope: You too.] He smiled and spoke his reply. After the brief exchange between them, she finally sent him a long farewell message. [Mr. Pierson, I don¡¯t know why you think I would be upset with you. However, I¡¯m d to hear you¡¯re taking your health seriously. Have a good night.] For a while, Zoren remained silent after listening to herst message. It was his cue not to respond, as she might be preparing to rest or busy with something else. ¡°Check time,¡± he said, and the robotic voice of his phone told him what time it was. ¡°Is ten in the evening thatte?¡± Zoren straightened his back and leaned back, pondering what to do. ¡°Goodnight.¡± SENT! ¡°To you.¡± 10 42 < 321 is he asking me on a date? SENT! ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping yet.¡± SENT! He didn¡¯t find anything wrong with sending her three messages toplete a sentence. Therefore, he didn¡¯t imagine Penny looking at her phone in disbelief, wondering how a person who was on the brink of losing eyesight could still spam someone. [Iing message from Miss Penelope: You should, Mr. Pierson. It¡¯ste.] ¡°Are you going to sleep now?¡± [No.] ¡°Why?¡± [Do¡­ I have to exin the reason?] ¡°No, but it will make me consider if I should tell you what¡¯s on my mind.¡± Penny, who was staring at her phone, furrowed her brows while Zoren waited for her response. [Do you need to discuss something important? Do you have any concerns, Mr. Pierson?] Zoren listened to the robotic voice and, for some reason, he could imagine Penny¡¯s voice saying these words to him. He smiled subtly, thinking about the concern and seriousness of her voice. ¡°I¡­¡± he trailed off, and his words were automatically typed into the response space. ¡°I want to take you out to dinner, Miss Penelope. When are you free?¡± [Be Mansion] [From: Zoren Pierson I want to take you out to dinner, Miss Penelope. When are you free?] As soon as Penny read his message, she tossed her phone away as if hot water had scalded her. ¡°Oh, my God,¡± she mumbled in horror, feeling her entire body throb. She slowly sped her chest, her cheeks turning a little red. ¡°Is he¡­ is he asking me on a date?¡± @ PAMPERED CHAPTER 322 322 I am interested Penny had never been on a date before, but she had seen enough to know that this was an invitation. Cupping her cheeks, a little panic crept into her heart. ¡°Am I his type as well?¡± she wondered, pping herself for acting so shamefully. ¡°Penelope Be!¡± she hissed to herself, wincing. ¡°You are already in your fifties! Don¡¯t act like a teenager! Don¡¯t forget who Penelope Be is!¡± (3 She repeated that chant three times before she snapped her eyes open. A fiery determination shone in her eyes as if she were about to enter a battlefield. ¡°This is Renren, and I should know better than anyone that he might mean something else,¡± she told herself and bravely picked up her phone, ready to clear up the misunderstanding instead of dragging it out. DING! Just as Penny held her phone again, another message came from him. [From: Mr. Pierson I¡¯m asking you on a date.] 8 Penny gasped, covering her mouth in shock. ¡®So I wasn¡¯t mistaken?¡® Feeling these emotions for the first time, she was briefly confused, shocked, and caught off guard. Penny was still in the process of dealing with this attraction she had never felt before in either of her lifetimes. Therefore, she didn¡¯t respond immediately but instead quietly pondered what to say. It could be as easy as a yes or a no, but both answers seemed disadvantageous to her. Saying yes would make her look like she was attracted to him. Although that was true, she didn¡¯t want to seem so easy! Saying no, on the other hand, would tell him she wasn¡¯t interested, and he might just stop altogether. ¡°Forget it,¡± she muttered, clearing her throat as she held her phone and typed, ¡°Sure,¡± which she quickly deleted in panic. ¡°It¡¯s not pity, Penny, it¡¯s not pity¡­¡± she told herself. ¡°Facing this dilemma is the best way to do it.¡± She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, rearranging her muddled thoughts, which stemmed from her confusion. When she reopened her eyes, Penny was a lot calmer than a moment ago. [To: Mr. Pierson You¡¯re asking me on a date? Why, Mr. Pierson? You don¡¯t know me; you haven¡¯t even seen my face.] DING! [From: Mr. Pierson 10:42 1/3 < 322 I am interested But you¡¯re my wife, who has been a great help to me. Is there something wrong with wanting to get to know my wife while we¡¯re at it?] Penny pursed her lips and puffed her cheeks. ¡°He keeps saying ¡®wife¡® as if we really married willingly.¡± DING! Before she could type out her response, another message came through. [From: Mr. Pierson This is not a forced invitation. I¡¯m simply asking you out since we¡¯re already married, and I want to thank you for everything up until now. It¡¯s a little gesture of gratitude and a personal interest I have in you. Let me know when you are free and if you are interested. I¡¯ll be waiting for your answer.] (7 She read his message quietly and didn¡¯t feel the initial shock and horror anymore. Instead, she read it carefully as if it was something she had to understand for an exam. After a while, a shallow breath escaped her, and she replied. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be waiting for your answer.¡± Sent! Zoren drew a deep breath and cocked his head back, closing his eyes as if digesting the bubbling emotions in his heart. He slowly ced a hand on his forehead, listening to the loud beats of his heart, which sounded louder with each beat. ¡®Was I too direct? he wondered. ¡®I do not want her to misunderstand my intentions, though.¡® His temporary problem at the moment was not a hindrance to him getting a grasp of Penny¡¯s personality. If his observation was correct, Penny was not the type to get ahead of herself. It wasn¡¯t surprising for someone who was running a security firm. Therefore, he thought it was necessary to verbalize his intention. But then again, Zoren was unsure if this was the right thing to do. ¨C He had never asked anyone on a date ¨C personally. ¡®Or should I have waited until I recovered my eyesight?¡® he wondered. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she wasn¡¯t interested in a blind man.¡¯ As soon as that thought crossed his mind, Zoren closed his eyes tightly as his jaw tightened. That hadn¡¯t crossed his mind until now, and now that it did, it left a bitter taste in his mouth. Now, that was embarrassing. He ran his fingers through his hair and shrugged, epting the fact that he had sort of embarrassed himself. Now, he could simply hope she wouldn¡¯t feel awkward when they were together in front of his grandmother. Otherwise, he would have to announce their separation solely to avoid causing her difort. 10:42 2/3 < 322 I am interested [Iing message from Miss Penelope.] For some reason, the robotic voice paused. It didn¡¯t immediately read the message, but for him, it felt like forever. Zoren held his breath as he patiently waited for the robotic voice to read what Penny had to say. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The message could be anything: it could be a direct refusal¨Cwhich wouldn¡¯t surprise him, given her personality¨Cor an indirect one. He didn¡¯t expect anything from her. After all, they¡¯d only met a few times and were bound by this strange marriage. Therefore, he would understand if she refused. It was natural for her to do so. But after the seemingly infinite silence, the robotic voice was heard. Strangely, though, the robotic voice slowly sounded like her voice as it read: [I am interested, Zoren.] The corner of his lips curled up subtly while his eyelids drooped, his eyes softening. He closed his eyes and held his head before his low chuckles slipped past his closed lips. [Iing message from Miss Penelope Tomorrow¡¯s Sunday. I am free.] ¡°Perfect,¡± he said, and his phone automatically typed what he was saying. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon.¡± Zoren leaned back, smiling, biting his lips to stop them from stretching. However, he couldn¡¯t help it. His heart, or perhaps it was his stomach, was fluttering with butterflies. 9) Tonight, both of them would sleep tonight with a smile. 4 PAMPERED CHAPTER 323 323 I¡¯m going on a date ¡°Good morning!¡± Penny¡¯s voice rang in the dining room as she skipped in. Everyone in the dining room nced at the entrance where she wasing in. ¡°Someone¡¯s in a good mood,¡± As pointed out before sipping his coffee. ¡°Penny, did something happen?¡± Charles, who was also enjoying his coffee, followed his daughter¡¯s figure with his gaze. ¡°My daughter is¡­¡± ¡°Glowing,¡± Hugo finished his father¡¯s remark, eyes on Penny. ¡°Penny, you are glowing¡± Penny paused as she dragged her chair back, trying to fix the smile on her face but failing. At the same time, Allison returned with a tray in her hand. ¡°Oh, good morning, Penny¡­¡± Allison trailed off as her brows slightly knitted while she smiled. ¡°Did you have a good night?¡± Just yesterday, Allison had been very worried about her daughter because of her boy problems. Although Charles was openly against it, he eventually shut up under Jessa and Allison¡¯s deadly gazes. They stayed in the restaurant a bit longer, after all, discussing Penny¡¯s crush and how innocent she seemed. They thought if it continued, it would dishearten her. But it seemed they were overly worried for nothing. Penny smiled at her. ¡°I had a good night,¡± was all she said, but her brothers and father looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Good morning.¡± Just then, Haines¡¯s voice was heard in the dining room. When he stepped in, he noticed the strange atmosphere. It didn¡¯t feel like there was a problem they were discussing, but something was slightly different. Haines carefully walked over to his usual seat, his eyes glossing over everyone. When his eyesnded on Penny, he furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Penny?¡± he asked, noticing that there was something different about her. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re asking,¡± Hugo snapped, his eyes on Haines as thetter dragged the chair back. ¡°She¡¯s glowing, isn¡¯t she?¡± Haines looked at Penny again and nodded. ¡°She is, indeed, glowing. Did something happen?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Penny stopped. ¡°I think it¡¯s me,¡± As remarked, carning everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I resolved one of the issues Penny was having.¡± Hugo scrunched up his nose. ¡°I doubt that¡¯s the reason.¡± He then shifted his eyes back to her. ¡°In my eyes, it¡¯s something else.¡± Penny was an overachiever. It wasn¡¯t like she was arrogant, but with all the achievements she L¨CJ 10:42 1.4J 1/3 323 I¡¯m going on a date celebrated. If not for her family and friends, Penny wouldn¡¯t even recognize or celebrate her aplishments. ¡°Penny, seriously, is everything okay?¡± Hugo asked, seriously this time. For some reason, he felt a little nervous. ¡°I know this is not a problem, but it¡¯s a little worrisome¡­ for some reason.¡± Penny pursed her lips and scanned everyone¡¯s faces. Aside from Hugo, everyone was using the waiting time to drink their coffee or eat some bread. She bit her bottom lip before her eyes fell on her mother. Allison carried this encouraging look, as if it was alright if Penny didn¡¯t want to tell them ¨C nothing would change. ¡°Ahem!¡± Penny cleared her throat and smiled at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m going on a date,¡± As soon as those words rolled off her tongue, As almost choked on his coffee. Charles spat out a bit of his while Haines spilled his coffee on the table. Hugo, on the other hand, blinked a few times before his eyes went wide, s ¡°What!?¡± The mansion shook as their voices rang out in surprise, making even those servants in the kitchen and doing some morning chores flinch. As for Penny, she covered her ears as if her body already knew what to expect. ¡°Penny, what did you say?¡± Hugo gasped while As looked at her in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡± Fortunately, everyone was too shocked by Penny¡¯s confession, and As¡¯s inquiry easily slipped by. 64 Charles¡¯s face turned red as he looked at his princess. ¡°Penny, what?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re going on a date?¡± Haines asked in disbelief, a look of disapproval stered on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend?¡± When Haines said that, As, Charles, and Hugo cast Haines a deathly look. ¡°What did you say?¡± asked Charles. As also quickly expressed his sentiments. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t let her have a boyfriend as long as she¡¯s under your care?¡± ¡°Uncle, are you keeping secrets from us now?¡± Hugo remarked. ¡°Well, I thought she had a boyfriend when she moved out,¡± exined Haines, feeling his life was in danger. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Uncle Haines, Dean isn¡¯t my boyfriend, okay?¡± Penny sighed, earning everyone¡¯s attention again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what made you think he¡¯s my boyfriend. He¡¯s not even my friend, let alone a boyfriend.¡°@ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Penny.¡± Unlike the men in the house, Allison smiled at Penny proudly. ¡°Is it your crush?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny nodded, smiling from ear to ear at her mother. ¡°He asked me outst night.¡± ¡°Oh, baby.¡± Allison couldn¡¯t help but get up from her spot and sit beside Penny. She sped her daughter¡¯s hand and stroked her hair gently. Her eyes twinkled softly, assessing how beautiful har daughter TIMMA 10.42 273 < 323 I¡¯m going on a date As mentioned, Allison was worried about Pennyst night. However, seeing her daughter glowing so carly in the morning, she couldn¡¯t help but have mixed emotions. ¡°Penny-¡± ¡°Whatever you have to say, Charles, keep it,¡± said Allison without casting her husband a look, eyes still on Penny. ¡°Is he going to pick you up today?¡± Penny nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know where we are going, though.¡± ¡°Then, should I help you out with your dress or your look?¡± ¡°Well, I might need your opinion.¡± Penny couldn¡¯t help but grin from ear to ear. ¡®Although he won¡¯t see me, I still want to look pretty!¡® 22 (2) ¡°Aww¡­¡± Allison couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help. Don¡¯t worry about your dad and your brothers. If any of them say another word, they¡¯re going to have to go back to their own ces.¡± ¡°Honey, but I live here¡­¡± Charles trailed off when his wife cast him a fatal re. (7) Penny chuckled, seeing that her mother picked up some of Jessa¡¯s intimidation. But she was d Allison was here. Well, Penny wouldn¡¯t even announce this if Allison wasn¡¯t here, knowing her brothers and father would cause a huge fuss about it. 2 ¡°Thanks, Mama,¡± her voice sounded adorable. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Just then, ter¡¯s voice entered the dining room. He darted his weary eyes at everyone, only to squint when he saw the apparent two different moods in the dining arca: a gloomy one on his brothers¡® and father¡¯s side, and a twinkling air around Penny and his mother. ¡°Am I missing out on something?¡± he asked, but he was ignored¡­pletely. (2) Only when Penny and Allison were preparing for Penny¡¯s date did ter find out about this abomination. PAMPERED CHAPTER 324 324 First date ¡°This is crazy! No, it¡¯s terrible!¡± ter paced back and forth in the living area, biting the tip of his thumb nervously, ¡°A date?! Why is she going on a date with someone she only met a few times?! Is she crazy!? Her big brothers aren¡¯t even married or in a rtionship, but the youngest is already dating! Uneptable!¡± The men, who were gathered in the living room, watched ter pace back and forth. Although they all wanted to express their sentiments regarding this, they couldn¡¯t. How could they? ter was using all the words and was making sure the spotlight was on him. ¡°I am not ready for this,¡± Charles sped his hands across his chest, head shaking. ¡°My beautiful daughter is going to see a man. Even though she deals with men every single day, she always kicks their asses, not date them.¡± Hugo nodded, sighing. ¡°I should stop her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± As tilted his head to the side, eyes on Hugo. ¡°Hugo, I know you don¡¯t have any experience, but that¡¯s not a nice thing to do. Penny is already old enough to explore. Dating is part of growing up. Therefore, just like how we supported her when she epted her apprenticeship with Professor Singh, the least we could do is support her¡± As said all that without a second¡¯s hesitation. However, while speaking out loud, the stress ball in his hand deted with how much he squeezed it. By the end of his remarks, the stress ball broke. 6 Haines chuckled as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a date,¡± he said. ¡°Two people meeting, getting to know each other, eating together. She¡¯s not getting married.¡± 4 ¡°Uncle, how are you so sure this won¡¯t end in marriage?!¡± ter was quick to retort. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she met him just not long ago?! What if they decide to get married after this one date?! Uncle Haines, I¡¯ve seen so many in the industry who only worked on one project and got carried away!¡± Everyone gazed up at ter, who was the most distressed of all of them. He hadn¡¯t even fixed his bed hair, and he was already sping it in stress. ¡°ter, that¡¯s a little¡­¡± Haines trailed off as he noticed the look of dread on Charles¡¯s and Hugo¡¯s faces. ¡°Oh, boy.¡± The already deted stress ball in As¡¯s hand shrunk even more in his trembling grip. Haines massaged his temple. Not that he wasn¡¯t worried, but his worry wasn¡¯t about the date itself. Rather, this was the first time Penny would experience a possible first love. And what Haines was worried about was her getting her heart broken. It worried him because Haines knew a breakup would not only leave one¡¯s heart broken but shattered. Just as the thought crossed Haines¡¯s mind, ter went on with his craziness again. ¡°And then, they¡¯d get divorced. Who knows? After their sh marriage, he ends up being a 10:42 1/3 324 First date Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. foolish man who takes home his mistress while his wife is pregnant. And Penny has to run away with the babies!¡± ter dramatically gasped, covering his mouth in horror. ¡°My sister would have to carry her twins all alone and raise them all alone. My poor sister.¡± ¡°ter, are you on drugs?¡± Hugo¡¯s worry about his sister was quickly reced with dismay with his little brother. ¡°I¡¯ve heard bad things about the entertainment industry. If I ever find out you¡¯re using, I¡¯ll arrest you myself and throw you in rehab.¡± (3 ¡°What?!¡± ¡°My youngest son, I understand you¡¯re worried, but I think you¡¯re reciting a script you read somewhere. If that is a script, I tell you, don¡¯t star in it. It¡¯s horrible,¡± Charles remarked, shaking his head at ter. ¡°Choose an action film¨Cah no, tell James to send the script. I need to kill some time,¡± ¡°ter, we¡¯re worried about the date and the possibility that our sister might have her first love and first heartbreak. But you talk as though Penny is some kind of weak damsel in distress,¡± said As, looking at ter in disgust. ¡°Your imagination surely took you to sess.¡± ter frowned, looking at them in disbelief. ¡°Why are you ganging up on me!? We¡¯re allies here!¡± (2) Just as those words flew out of his mouth, Allison¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Are you ready to see her?¡± 2 Everyone immediately turned their heads to the stairs, watching Allison descend. Following behind her was Penny. Penny¡¯s hair was tied in a ponytail, making her wavy curls bounce. There were a few strands of hair falling to the side of her face. Penny only wore light makeup, matching her casual dress paired with white sneaker boots. All of them, except Haines and ter¨Cwho were already standing¨Cstood up slowly. Their eyes were fixed on Penny. Despite her simplicity, she was very refreshing to the eye. Normally, Penny looked a little older than her age because of the type of clothes she wore. Not that she looked like an auntie, but rather, someone who was at the peak of her sess. But now, she looked¡­ like she was in herte teens. It was as if they were staring at a slim version of her at sixteen. ¡°Oh, my princess! You¡¯re so pretty!¡± Charles couldn¡¯t help but rush to her, looking her up and down. ¡°My princess! Oh, no! I can¡¯t let you go like this! You¡¯re so pretty, and he might not return you!¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Papa. If he doesn¡¯t want to let me go home, then I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. I am Charles Be¡¯s daughter, remember?¡± ¡°My Penny¡­¡± ¡°Penny, you can¡¯t go looking like that.¡± As shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re too pretty.¡± ¡°How about a chaperone?¡± Hugo suggested. ¡°I can go¨Cno, I¡¯ll drive you, and I will keep a safe distance. I do that job well, don¡¯t I?¡± 10:42 23 324 First date ¡°How can you have a date on Sunday?!¡± ter, on the other hand, had a different approach. ¡°Sunday is Family Day!¡± Penny pursed her lips before Allison spoke. ¡°Penny, have fun today, okay?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°Penny, won¡¯t you even introduce him to us?¡± Charles remarked. ¡°At least, we know who we¡¯re going to look for if you suddenly disappear.¡± O ¡°I agree with him.¡± Haines nodded, and the rest also agreed with a nod. Penny looked at them apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s our first date. Introducing h¨ªm to my family is skipping steps. I don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s a second date after this.¡± But in truth, Penny didn¡¯t want to introduce Zoren because Zoren might be a little overwhelmed. With how her family was handling the news of her first date, she was afraid they¨Cter especially¨Cwould say something crazy. Thinking about her argument, everyone pondered and nodded. Even so, they wanted to meet the man. ¡°But I can guarantee you he¡¯s not a bad person¡­¡± she trailed off when Butler Jen¡¯s voice reached them. ¡°Miss Penny, your date is here to pick you up,¡± Butler Jen rushed to them from the entrance. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s here!¡± Penny smiled before casting As a look. ¡°First brother, can you drive me to the gates?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Uh, Miss Penny.¡± Butler Jen spoke again, looking at the family in confusion. ¡°Your date is already right outside. I didn¡¯t let him in because he might overhear Young Master ter.¡± Slowly, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Butler Jen. But the most surprised of all was Penny. ¡°He¡¯s outside?¡± she repeated, and Butler Jen nodded. ¡°In the car?¡± ¡°No, Miss Penny. He¡¯s standing right outside.¡± 6 Comment 46 PAMPERED CHAPTER 325 325 Doesn¡¯t mind skipping a few steps Surprised, intrigued, and a little confused, Butler Jen blinked, witnessing all types of emotions unfolding right before his eyes. ¡°Oh, Penny!¡± Allison¡¯s excited voice broke the brief silence. ¡°I guess your date doesn¡¯t mind skipping a few steps!¡± 2 Allison giggled, shaking Penny as if they were the same age. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Penny cleared her throat and nced at everyone else. She could see the fiery look in, their eyes as if they were ready to meet Zoren and bury him somewhere. ¡°You all behave, alright?¡± Allison instructed, knowing her daughter¡¯s worry. ¡°If any of you ruin this special day, you will get a piece of me!¡± Charles and her sons kept their lips tightly sealed. They heard Allison, but at the same time, they were curious about what type of clown had seduced Penny. ¡°Penny?¡± Allison faced her daughter once more. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet your date.¡± Penny reluctantly nodded. ¡®For some reason, I¡¯m nervous¡­ not about the date, but how it will go with Renren and my brothers.¡® From the looks on her brothers¡® faces and even her father¡¯s, they seemed ready to set Zoren on fire. Even so, she reluctantly dragged her feet, with Allison beside her. ¡°This feels like a prom night,¡± Allison couldn¡¯t help but giggle, earning Penny¡¯s attention. She smiled at Penny as she added, ¡°You never went to prom, so we missed this experience.¡± ¡°Is this how girls go to their prom?¡± ¡°Mhm. You have no idea,¡± Allison quipped. ¡°Surely, no one is everte for anything¡± Looking at the smile on Allison¡¯s face, Penny felt less nervous. As long as her mother was here, she knew her father and brothers would behave. When they reached the main door, Butler Jen slowly opened it for them. Slowly, Penny and Allison stepped out onto the porch. As soon as they did, their eyes fell on the tall man standing outside with a bouquet in his hand. Allison briefly looked him over from head to toe before a satisfied smile appeared on her face. ¡®No wonder my daughter likes him,¡® thought Allison. ¡®He looks like a handsome gentleman. He reminds me of how Charles courted me.¡® Penny, on the other hand, furrowed her brows as she observed Zoren. She hadn¡¯t imagined what he would wear or what he would bring, but in the back of her mind, she had assumed he would be in a suit. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be in a casual light¨Ccolored sweater and pants. Zoren smiled amicably as he slowly took the short steps up to Penny. Stopping in front of them, he quickly sensed the intense bloodlust from behind her. Even so, he maintained a friendly smile. HITL 10.43 (4) 1:441- 1/3 < 325 Doesn¡¯t mind skipping a few steps ¡°So, you are Penny¡¯s date?¡± Allison took the initiative to break the ice, smiling. ¡°Hi, I am Allison, Her mom.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°My name¡¯s Zoren Pierson,¡± he said before carefully handing the bouquet to her. ¡°This is for you, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Allison furrowed her brows as she epted the flowers in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t these for my daughter?¡± ¡°They¡¯re for you, ma¡¯am. I have hers, but it would be forter, Zoren exined kindly, making Allison smile in approval. ¡®Oh, he¡¯s good at this!¡® Penny blinked as she darted her eyes between them. ¡®Is this his first time? Or the hundredth time?!¡® ¡°Ahem!¡± Charles cleared his throat aloud, only to see Zoren offering his hand to him. As a man, Charles sped Zoren¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. ¡°Zoren, is it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Okay. Zoren, you better take care of my daughter today, do you understand?¡± Charles projected an intimidating aura. ¡°Do not upset her, and take her home on time. If you do anything silly and make her upset, forget about ever stepping foot in this house.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°And you-¡± ter¡¯s remark was cut short when Allison suddenly pped. 2 ¡°Well, you two have an entire day together!¡± Allison jumped in front, trying to block her sons, but to no avail. Her sons were taller than her. But with her in front and after casting them a re, they didn¡¯t dare cross the line she drew. ¡°Zoren, take care of our princess today, okay?¡± Allison said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think of anything else and enjoy the day!¡± ¡°We will,¡± Zoren smiled back. ¡°Or at least, I will enjoy it for sure.¡± Penny pressed her lips and cast him a conflicted look. She looked away slightly, but her cheeks had already turned a little pink. ¡°I¡¯ll take her home on time and in one piece,¡± he said politely before casting Penny a look. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± she forced a smile before looking back at them. ¡°We¡¯re going now!¡± ¡°Mhm. Take care!¡± Allison waved, watching Zoren assist Penny down the short steps. He even opened the backseat door for her, cing a hand over Penny¡¯s head as she bent over to get in before he walked around the truck to get in on the other side. ¡°What a gentleman,¡± she whispered, hugging the bouquet in her arms, her eyes on the moving car. ¡°No wonder my Penny has a crush on him.¡± All of them stared at the car¡¯s rear with mixed emotions. ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t she say he¡¯s blind?¡± Charles couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look blind to 10:43 2/3 < 325 Doesn¡¯t mind skipping a few steps Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°He looks dead!¡± ter harrumphed when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pped his chest and added, ¡°Can¡¯t Penny see me? I¡¯m setting an example of what to look for in terms of appearance in men!¡± (3 ¡ª Everyone looked at ter, but they couldn¡¯t really argue with him. ter was very handsome like an angel sent from the heavens. Not that Zoren was ugly or average; his height, figure, and face were more than average. However, his paleness was too much to ignore. ¡°Though, he¡¯s surprisingly polite. I thought I would hate him,¡± As muttered. ¡°Still, he looked a little familiar. I wonder where I saw him?¡± The corner of Hugo¡¯s lips curled up, ignoring As¡¯s remarks. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I guess, even if they end up married, she¡¯ll be widowed in no time.¡± 4 His remark earned his mother¡¯s re, but it also brought up concern. Would that guy evenst long in this world? PAMPERED CHAPTER 326 326 I found her Meanwhile, in the backseat of the car, Penny sat quietly on one side while Zoren upied the other. Ever since they got in, there had been nothing but pure silence. She could hear their own breaths echoing in the confined space. ¡°Have you ever been on a date before?¡± he suddenly asked, breaking the silence. ¡°No,¡± she replied quickly. ¡°You¡¯ve never had a boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Silence descended once more, prompting Penny to secretly pinch the bridge of her nose. She had acted differently when she parted from Zoren yesterday, but now her strong side was taking charge, whether she wanted it to or not. ¡°This isn¡¯t a business deal,¡® she chided herself silently. ¡®He¡¯s clearly trying to start a conversation. Don¡¯t try to kill the conversation before it even starts!¡® But why did he have to start with that line of questioning? She felt a little defensive because of
  1. it.
¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± Zoren said, catching her peeking at him. 2 Deep lines formed on her forehead as she noticed the slight curl of his lips. He was looking straight ahead, yet she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he could see her. ¡°My first date is with a blind man,¡± she blurted out, not regretting herment. ¡°Have you been on a date before?¡± ¡°Many times,¡± he replied. Her expression twisted with his answer. ¡°I was on a date the day you followed me. Do you remember?¡± ¡°And it ended so quickly,¡± she remarked. ¡°I pity her.¡± ¡°I pity her too.¡± ¡°Then why end the date so abruptly if you pity her?¡± ¡°Because prolonging it when I know she¡¯s not the one I¡¯m looking for would be cruel,¡± he answered calmly. ¡°Time is precious, don¡¯t you think? If you¡¯re not interested, why waste their time?¡± ¡°If you care about their time so much, you shouldn¡¯t have asked them on a date in the first ce.¡± ¡°Then, I wouldn¡¯t know if I¡¯m interested or not,¡± he argued back calmly. ¡°I hope you do not hate me for it.¡± ¡°Why would I hate you for it?¡± Penny chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°How long do you think this date willst?¡± she quipped. 10:43 1/3 < 326 I found her ¡°Until I mess up and you end up sshing me with a ss of water?¡± Zoren shrugged, making her bite her lip to stifle augh. ¡°But one thing¡¯s for sure, it¡¯ll set a record.¡± ¡°A record?¡± He nodded. ¡°The longest date I¡¯ll ever have.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s apliment, I¡¯m ttered,¡± she returned with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t mess it up, Mr. Pierson.¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡®Goodness,¡® Penny thought, pressing her lips together and clearing her throat, feeling more rxed in his presence now. ¡®I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s funny or I just because I like him.¡¯ The earlier awkwardness between them had dissipated, reced by a sense of peace. Even in ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. silence, they both felt at ease. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she asked, casting a sidelong nce at him. ¡°Would you be mad if I said it¡¯s a surprise?¡± ¡°Try me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± Penny chuckled briefly. ¡°Fine. But you should know, I don¡¯t like surprises.¡± ¡°Neither do I, usually. But there are exceptions, I believe,¡± Zoren replied, his eyes now focused on the passing scenery outside, a subtle smile still on his lips. ¡°We¡¯ll get there, eventually.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny casually gazed out her window, watching the roadside scenery pass by. She blinked slowly, then a question slipped out before she could stop it. ¡°Why was your date plus¨Csized that day?¡± His eyebrows lifted as he nced at her, finding her still staring out the window on her side. ¡°I was searching for someone, and I thought if I dated all the plus¨Csized women in the world, I might eventually find her.¡± ¡®Fool,¡® she thought to herself. ¡°May I ask who she is?¡± ¡°A past lover.¡± This time, Penny looked back at him incredulously. By the time she did, he was already looking at her. ¡°Kidding,¡± he chuckled gently. ¡°Did that make you jealous?¡± Penny scrunched her nose in dismay. ¡®Why would I be jealous of myself?¡® ¡°I have a friend who means the world to me,¡± Zoren shared, turning his gaze back to the window, a soft, warm smile on his face. ¡°When I was a child, trapped in a dark tunnel with no way out, she appeared out of nowhere in that darkness. Even without a light to see her way, she took my hand and guided me out.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a bit plump and eats a lot. So, I thought of looking for her in that plus¨Csized group first.¡± His voice softened as he thought of Penny in his memories. ¡°I made a promise to her, and I intended to koon it D..t avon I crow tired and imnotiont waiting for her So I thought I¡¯d ha a 10:43 2/3 < 326 I found her little proactive. Maybe, if I put in some extra effort, we¡¯d eventually meet.¡± Penny fell silent as she stared at his profile, an indescribable emotion welling up inside her. She didn¡¯t know how to feel in that moment ¨C touched, sad, angry? Would she cry and tell him the wait was over? ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have lost so much weight,¡® she reminded herself, recalling why she had been reluctant to lose too much weight. After all, he had asked her not to lose any weight before. ¡°She sounds very important to you,¡± she finally said, forcing a smile and watching him nod. ¡°She means everything to me.¡± ¡°Now I feel jealous,¡± she joked lightly, trying to lighten the mood, hearing his soft chuckle in response. ¡°So, I guess you didn¡¯t find her since you asked me out?¡± This time, Zoren didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he took a moment to gaze out the window, as if lost in thought. When his smile grew wide, he turned to face her squarely. His thickshes fluttered softly. Zoren stared into her eyes deeply, as if he could see right through her. His gaze carried such intensity, that one might wonder if he truly had vision problems. ¡°I did,¡± he whispered, his voice low and cool, his dark eyes shining. ¡°I¡­ found her.¡± (10 PAMPERED CHAPTER 327 327 Simple thing ¡°I found her.¡± Penny held her breath as she met Zoren¡¯s intense gaze e gaze ¨C his ¨C his eyes so deep and piercing that it felt as if they were slowly, carefully, and meticulously unraveling the fabric of her soul. The longer she stared, the louder the echoes of her heartbeat became. Even her swallow seemed amplified in her ears as she struggled toprehend her feelings under such an intense gaze. Gradually, the corner of his lips curled up as his eyes softened. ¡°However, my friendship with her will not interfere with what I¡¯m trying to build with my wife,¡± he added, leaning back. ¡°So, you do not have to worry about that, Miss Penelope.¡± ¡°Pen¡­¡± she trailed off for a moment before a subtle smile appeared on her face. ¡°We¡¯re not at work, so Penelope is fine.¡± ¡°Do you have a shorter name, Penelope?¡± ¡°I do.¡± ¡°May I call you with it?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ next time.¡± Penny nodded slightly. ¡°After all, we¡¯re still on our first date.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± He nodded in understanding. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait until the time is right.¡± She pressed her lips together and hummed. ¡°Mhm.¡± After that, a silence slowly settled between them. However, it was not the kind of silence one would want to break it was a silence that one could enjoy. ¡ª Penny¡¯s eyes slid to the side, observing his profile. For a second, I thought he knew.¡± For some reason, she wasn¡¯t sure if she felt relieved or slightly bitter. Life would have been lessplicated if their lives were as simple as everyone else¡¯s. However, Penny, Zoren, and their families were entangled in some troublesome issues and with difficult people. As she had said before, she preferred to stay safe rather than indulge in temporary bliss. Even so, it didn¡¯t mean this didn¡¯t frustrate her. ¡®Why must life be soplicated?¡¯ she wondered as she slowly shifted her gaze from him to the scenery passing by outside the window. I worked hard from a young age and even sacrificed my youth to avoid so many . But despite all my efforts, things are still tooplicated for me.¡® to this Starting with the problems Charles had hidden from his family. even from his wife unexpected marriage, they were a real headache. On top of that, Zoren¡¯s family dynamics were too vast and all of these matters, Penny constantly. reminded herself to tread carefully. After all, Dean was at the top of the star section for a reason, and he excelled as an adult. Penny had to acknowledge that Dean was a very smart person. If he was the person behind Patricia, then Penny wanted to get to the bottom of it first 327 Simple thing before passing judgment. For my sake and¡­ her thoughts trailed off as she nced at Zoren again¡­ for his sake. Maybe for cky and Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s sake as well¡® Keeping her gaze on his profile, she thought, ¡®Renren, once this is all dealt with¡­ let¡¯s go back to that ce again. I¡¯ll tell you everything about my life over the past twelve years, and I would love to hear your stories from these twelve years. Let¡¯s also take cky and Chunchun out. I¡¯m sure they missed each other too. Just like the good old simple times in the past.¡± Her lips curled up peacefully before she slowly looked away from him. As she did, Zoren slowly nced at her, only to see her still gazing out the window. A small smile appeared on his face as he watched her before he, too, looked away. 1 [FLASHBACK] ¡°Renren, look!¡± Little Penny squatted on the yground, pointing at the ground while Renren furrowed his brows. ¡°It¡¯s a worm.¡± Renren slowly gave her a doubtful look. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to make it your pet?¡± ¡°No! Why would I do that?¡± she quickly defended herself. ¡°I¡¯m just saying it looks very cute!¡± ¡°Cute?¡± He looked at the worm again and squatted beside her. ¡°Which part of it is cute?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see? It¡¯s wiggling so much.¡± ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s trapped. It¡¯s wiggling to survive,¡± he said, watching the worm wriggle its way out of the dry ground. ¡°I think Mouse would eat it if you took it as a pet.¡± ¡°Renren, why are you like that about Mouse? Mouse isn¡¯t like that.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It eats everything,¡± he said, keeping the rest of his thoughts to himself. Teven want to bring some things just to see if Mouse will munch on them. ¡°Should we help it?¡± she pondered seriously, narrowing her eyes as she stared at the worm intently. Renren, on the other hand, just stared at her serious face as she considered her options. If someone didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, they might assume she was contemting a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation. Although, to the worm, it probably was. Just how big of an animal kingdom does she want to build?¡® he wondered, slowly shifting his gaze to the worm. A worm for a pet¡­ her taste is starting to scare me.¡® ¡°Haven¡¯t you decided yet?¡± he asked after another minute. Penny cast him a pitiful look and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit scared of it.¡± ¡°But you said it¡¯s cute. ¡°The longer I stare at it, the uglier it gets. It reminds me of my third brother: ¡°Then, let¡¯s forget about it, he said, but her wide eyes showed reluctance. ¡°You still want to save 327 Simple thing She nodded, but she was a bit scared of it. She might be fearless, but there were still some things that frightened her a little. Looking at her pitiful face, a shallow breath slipped past him. His eyes fell on the worm, and he immediately thought about how disgusting it looked. ¡°Fine.¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll save it. ¡°Really?¡± Her eyes twinkled, and she moved aside while he moved closer. Renren took a deep breath and mustered his courage to touch the worm. He wanted to close his eyes but was afraid he would miss. Thus, even though it disgusted him and scared him a little, he pinched the worm and quickly pulled it out. To their surprise, when Renren pulled it out, the worm was longer than they had expected. Both of them stumbled back on their bottoms as Renren tossed the worm away from them. Their eyes. were wide with horror, mouths open, as they saw the worm¡¯s body still on the ground, even though he had already pulled it out. ¡°Penny, this is not a little worm¡­ he muttered with a shaky breath.¡°¡­ I think it¡¯s a new type of snake and wormbined¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woo0000000rm¡­..¡® They both stared at each other at the mention of the snake, ready to flee to safety. However, before they could even get away, Mouse suddenly ran toward the worm, grabbed it, and bit it! 2 Zoren: ¡°.¡± Penny: After a second, Zoren slowly looked at her with narrowed eyes. ¡°Mouse isn¡¯t like¡­ what?¡± That day, Penny¡¯s debating skills were tested to defend her dearest Mouse. Looking back, life was certainly much simpler when they were children. Hopefully, they will be able to reminisce about these memories together in the future. PAMPERED CHAPTER 328 328 We can do this all day! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. For someone of Zoren Pierson¡¯s caliber, Penny had a few guesses about where he might take her. A fancy dinner seemed inevitable, but she was unsure about what they might do beforehand. Perhaps a date on a yacht or a visit to a museum? Maybe a round of golf or a simple city outing? Though Penny had never been on such a date before, she had her own ideas. All her guesses, however, were wrong. Standing in front of the wide gates of the biggest amusement park in Anteca, her mouth fell open. ¡°An amusement park?¡± she thought, staring at Zoren incredulously. ¡°You chose an amusement park for our first date?¡± (2) ¡°Is there something wrong with it?¡± he asked, tilting his head. ¡°I have a few backup ns if this ce isn¡¯t to your liking.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that,¡± sheughed dryly, snapping her gaze back to the gates. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you, Mr. Pierson, to take me to an amusement park on our first date. I was imagining something a bit fancier.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Do you prefer fancy?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I don¡¯t appreciate fancy things, but this choice¡­¡± Penny nced up at the gates before a smile stretched across her face. ¡°Zoren Pierson, our date might actually break whatever records you¡¯ve been keeping.¡± His lips curved into a grin as he watched her look back at him. He couldn¡¯t see her, but he could sense her excitement mingling with her aura. It told him he made the right decision. ¡°Shall we go in?¡± he asked, and she nodded. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Oh, right, you couldn¡¯t see me nodding,¡± she quipped. ¡°I said, sure. With squinted eyes, they both faced the amusement park and stepped inside, a strange anticipation bubbling in their hearts. Six years ago, the biggest amusement park in Anteca was built, offering all kinds of rides and attractions that both adults and children could enjoy. Despite its magical allure, the entrance fee was affordable, even for those at the bottom of the socialdder if they saved up a little. That¡¯s why the park was so crowded, especially on a Sunday. Penny and Zoren quickly chose the nearest attraction: a target shooting booth. ¡°If you hit five balloons, you can win a prize from this shelf¡­¡± the staff exined, motioning his hand to the shelf on the side, and Penny nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Good luck, miss.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± she eximed, taking the toy gun and watching the staff exin the same to Zoren. 328 We can do this all day! ¡®He can hit these targets, right?¡® she wondered, eyeing the board full of small balloons. The board was so crowded that missing a shot seemed impossible. It felt like a bonus game where everyone could win, so Penny didn¡¯t think Zoren would embarrass himself. With that, Penny and Zoren stood in position, arms outstretched, toy guns in hand. BANG! BANG! BANG! Five shots rang out from both Penny and Zoren. Each of Penny¡¯s fake bullets popped a balloon, making her feel a surge of pride. Winning was no surprise, but it still gave her a sense of aplishment. Meanwhile, while Penny was beaming, Zoren¡¯s expression remained stiff. The staff, who had been watching Zoren closely, was surprised. Even a blind person could win this game ¨C it was designed as a treat from the management to the guests. Losing wasn¡¯t supposed to be an option. And yet¡­. ¡°You¡­ missed all five?¡± Penny blurted out, her smile reced by shock. ¡°Wow.¡± Both Penny and the staff looked at Zoren with mixed emotions. They didn¡¯t know whether to be amused by how bad he was or shocked by his terrible aim. Zoren shook his head. ¡°Probably the wind, he muttered, turning to the staff. ¡°I want to y another round.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The staff was speechless and nced at Penny for approval. Penny stared at Zoren. Seeing how determined he was to redeem his dignity, she nodded at the staff. As the staff handed Zoren another gun with five fake bullets, both Penny and the staff watched him with a mix of pity and hope. BANG! BANG! Penny and the staff held their breaths, searching the board for popped balloons. BANG! On the fifth shot, their breaths hitched. Zoren carefully ced the gun on the counter and hung his head low. He hadn¡¯t heard balloons pop. any Penny and the staff looked at him, wide¨Ceyed. He missed all five again! How was that possible?! Penny slowly covered her mouth, speechless. Even the staff pitied him and spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s probably the wind!¡± the staff said, prompting Penny to nod vigorously. ¡°Right, miss?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a little windy today, isn¡¯t it?¡± sheughed nervously, watching his dejected expression. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t recovering, she cast a panicked look at the staff. The staff, who was only tasked with overseeing the booth, suddenly felt like he had a new responsibility. He deeply pitied the man- they seemed like a lovely couple, and as a man, he other man¡¯a data < 328 We can do this all day! ¡°Yes, it is a little windy! Haha!¡± the staff said loudly. ¡°This happens a lot here! Don¡¯t feel bad! It¡¯s alright, right, miss?¡± ¡°Ye¨Cyes!¡± Penny pped andughed. ¡°The tokens are so cheap! We can do this all day!¡± As Penny and the staff tried to cheer him up, Zoren slowly lifted his head. His face was darker than before, his eyes zing. ¡°It¡¯s not the wind,¡± he said. ¡°And yes, we have the whole day to impress my date¡± As soon as those words left his mouth, he tossed another token onto the counter. ¡°Again.¡± ¡®Miss!¡® the staff looked at Penny in panic, shaking his head as if to say, ¡®Stop your date! Impressing a should be done on the first try! It¡¯s not impressive if you do it a hundred times! Don¡¯t let him ruin it!!¡± But Penny was too shocked to respond. She could only stare at her date, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Want me to teach you?¡± 7 PAMPERED CHAPTER 329 329 I think we picked the wrong prizes. ¡°Just hold your gun like this¡­¡± Penny held Zoren¡¯s arm, helping him position it. ¡°I know you can¡¯t see clearly, but you can see colors, right? Just focus on one color¡­¡± Slowly, Zoren gazed down at her, the soft fragrance she emitted filling his nostrils. Her voice sounded serious, though her touch was gentle and patient. He squinted his eyes, hoping he could see her a bit clearer up close. ¡°And then¡­¡± she suddenly looked up at him, only to see him staring at her intently instead of focusing on her instruction. ¡°Mr. Pierson, are you listenin I am trying to help you redeem your confidence.¡± ¡°Zoren,¡± he corrected coolly as he snapped his gaze to the balloon board. And my goal is not hitting the balloons, but the opposite.¡¯Or rather, hitting a supposed free target. Penny pressed her lips together and cleared her throat, putting on an unfazed front as she carefully kept her hands on his arm. ¡°Shoot.¡± BANG! BANG! BANG! He hit two out of five balloons. ¡°Oh, wow!¡± Penny pped proudly, her eyes quickly studying the look on his face. ¡°One more?¡± ¡°No more. ¡°But you need five balloons popped to get the prize. Her eyes blinked innocently as she raised a finger, ¡°Let¡¯s im the prize, Zoren.¡± The staff, who was watching this, couldn¡¯t help but cry in his heart. Miss, this is the fifth time now! You¡¯re holding up the line a lot longer than one should! I¡¯ll just give you the prize!¡± But before the staff could say anything, Penny beamed at him. ¡°One more, please!¡± she said, cing down the token. ¡°Miss¡­¡± the staff wept quietly as he dragged his feet to get them another toy gun. The people in the back weren¡¯t too happy about the wait. Even with another moving line on the other side, it wasn¡¯t enough due to the number of peopleing. Yet, this didn¡¯t matter to either Penny or Zoren, as they shamelessly took their time. ¡°Just remember what I said, okay?¡± she said, facing him. Zoren had his head turned toward her, nodding. He then faced the balloons and raised his arm, taking a deep breath as his eyes sharpened. D It was almost like he was again. BANG! BANG! BANG! Three continuous yet slow shots were fired all three popped the balloons. 329 I think we picked the wrong prizes. ¡°Nice!¡± Penny instinctively pped and jumped in excitement, sping her hands together. ¡°Zoren, you got three of them -wow!¡± She turned to him, only to catch him slowly putting down the toy gun. When he faced her, a proud look spread across his face. Penny beamed. ¡®He seems happy, she told herself, Penny excitedly shifted her attention to the shelf. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There were different prizes one could im: stuffed toys, theme park souvenirs, some iming stubs, and so on. ¡°That one!¡± Penny immediately pointed at something, and the staff followed her gaze. The staff furrowed his brows a bit. ¡°The piggy?¡± ¡°No! The other one beside it!¡± ¡°The hat?¡± Penny nodded profusely. ¡°I want that!¡± she giggled before she faced him. ¡°How about you? What prize do you want? There are stuffed toys and- ¡°Same as yours.¡± He didn¡¯t let her finish and waste her breath when he already knew what he wanted. ¡°I¡¯ll get whatever she is having¡± ¡°Uh¡­ okay¡± The staff heaved a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t waste another second. He swiftly took the prizes just so they would leave the booth. As he did so, Penny couldn¡¯t help but confront Zoren. ¡°Zoren, are you sure you¡¯re gonna get the hat?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s a little childish, and you¡¯ll end up not using it at all! There were other practical prizes there¡¯s a stub to im free food, you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Mbm.¡± ¨C Penny pursed her lips and carefully said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wear mine¡­ so¡­ It¡¯ll be a hassle if you just carry yours.¡± I¡¯ll wear it, he said without a second¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked once again, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± he frowned a bit. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± she waved her hands profusely. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I don¡¯t think it will suit you.¡± 11:24 24 < 329 I think we picked the wrong prizes. ¡°Here are the prizes!¡± Just then, the staff came back with a big smile. ¡°Please, take your prizes. and leave! So others can y the game!¡± ¡°Others?¡± Penny looked behind them, only to see a crowd looking at them with grim faces. Her face twitched, realizing many people also wanted to y the game. ¡°He he he¡­ sorry.¡± She snatched the hats on the counter and grabbed Zoren¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Without waiting for his reply, she dragged him to the corner, afraid the crowd behind them would hunt them with their pitchforks. When they were at a distance and the line behind them moved fast because the game was supposed to be a quick one she stopped and faced him. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± he asked, seeing her tilt her body and peek behind him. ¡°You sound nervous.¡± ¡°Hehe. We held up the line for too long, she muttered before facing him. ¡°But it¡¯s moving now, so everyone seems fine.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably there to im the food stub.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There was a food stub you can win,¡± he said, reminding her. ¡°Most guests go to that booth to im the food stub so they don¡¯t have to spend money to cat.¡± Penny blinked and sighed. ¡°I think we picked the wrong prizes. ¡°I think so too.¡± He nodded. ¡°Should we try it again?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine!¡± she panicked. ¡°Let¡¯s just move on from it.¡± Penny handed him the witch¡¯s hat before she put hers on without a second¡¯s hesitation. Thinking about it, Penny remembered going to an amusement park with her family before she left the country. It was thest ce she went with them. However, unlike the amusement park they visited many years ago, this ce was a hundred times better and more magical. When she finished and looked at him again, Zoren was already wearing his. ¡°Oh¡­¡± her mouth fell slightly open, watching him as he adjusted it a little. ¡°It fits,¡± he said and looked at her with an unchanged face. ¡°Do I look silly?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She cleared her throat and shook her head, but the look of trance lingered in her eyes. ¡°No, actually¡­ how do you look good in it?¡± Now, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she looked silly. ¡°You don¡¯t look silly in it too,¡± he said, as if reading her thoughts. ¡°How did you know that?¡± she frowned. ¡°Nevermind. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to impress anyone.¡± As long as she felt giddy, she didn¡¯t mind, Zoren shrugged as he snapped his eyes over her. ¡°That one¡­ he pointed past her. ¡°What is it? Should we try it?¡± Slowly, Penny looked back, only to see a ship moving to and fro, making everyone in it scream PAMPERED CHAPTER 330 330 Do you know the story behind it? ¡°AHHHHHH!¡± Penny shouted at the top of her lungs, her uv visibly wiggling. However, her screams wereced with giggles and short bursts ofughter, disying her enjoyment of the thrill ride. Zoren, on the other hand, simply sat beside her. His expression remained unchanged, as if his heart and soul couldn¡¯t feel the same emotions everyone else did. He even had the leisure to look at his date, who was screaming her lungs out. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± he let out azy sound, only to see her turn her head in his direction. He pressed his lips into a thin line, unsure whether she was looking at him in dismay or shock. Zoren mentally shrugged and waited for the ride to end. When it did, he could hear the shaky voices around him and feel the lingering sensations of the ride. ¡°That was fun!¡± Penny eximed as she got off the ride, snapping her eyes at him. ¡°Zoren, were you scared?¡± Not a tiny bit. ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. ¡°Very scared, I couldn¡¯t speak a word. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± She grinned. ¡°Next time, it¡¯ll be less scary¡± ¡°Next¡­ time?¡± His brows rose, and he saw her arm move as if she was pointing in a direction. He followed her gaze and saw twisted railings curled in the air. Even though he could barely see it, he knew what it was. ¡°A roller coaster!¡± Penny announced, beaming. ¡°That¡¯s our next ride!¡± He blinked twice. ¡°I just said I was scared.¡± ¡°And I also said it¡¯ll feel less scary next time.¡± A glint shed on her little canines, and he could sense the growing mischief in her heart. ¡°Ahhhh!!!! ¡°Wooooo!!¡± ¡°Waaaah!!! Zoren¡¯s expression was unchanged, in, and pretty much dead. His date, on the other hand, was making all sorts of screams she could. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± He flinched when her hand suddenly grabbed the handles of his seatbelt, making him turn his head to her. She was still screaming, and from what he could tell, she hadn¡¯t realized that her < 330 Do you know the story behind it?. hold had moved to his. The corner of his lips curled up, and he slowly gripped the handle. ¡°Waa-¡± Penny stopped when she felt something cold and rough on her fingers. When she turned, she saw him looking at her with a slight smirk on his face, his hand holding hers on his seatbelt. ¡®Hah! This guy!¡® She puffed her cheeks and looked away, flustered. However, she didn¡¯t remove her hand. Now, Penny didn¡¯t know if her heart was racing because of the ride or because of that devious look on his face. Meanwhile, Zoren let out a short chuckle through his sealed lips. When he turned ahead, the sides of his lips stretched from ear to ear until his teeth were fully disyed. ¡°Ahh!!¡± he shouted so loudly his voice stood out. Penny flinched and looked at him, pursing her lips before she happily faced ahead. ¡°Ahhh!¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± For the rest of the ride, the two of them used their vocal prowess to its full potential. When the ride ended, despite their trembling knees, they headed to another extreme ride as if their throats weren¡¯t already hurting. One after another, Penny and Zoren tried every ride they couldy their eyes on. And while they did, they unknowingly forgot about the wide boundary that ironically bound them together. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t Zoren Pierson, the CEO of Piersons Corporation, and she wasn¡¯t Penelope Be, the youngest Be of Global Prime Logistics and the CEO of her ownpany, the Prime Group. Today, they were just Penny and Zoren, two people who were simply fulfilling and healing their inner child. Penny and Zoren didn¡¯t only try the extreme rides; they also tried the calming rides, such as the carousel, a boat ride, and the like. It didn¡¯t matter, though, because they enjoyed each of them equally. They even tried all the booths they could see, and for some reason, the two of them. kept holding up the lines at each one. Just like at the first booth, the staff in the other booths were in a hurry to send the two away. Before they knew it, they had already tried all of them and were onto thest ride they hadn¡¯t. tested. The Ferris wheel. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Penny breathed out as she gazed at the ss window. ¡°It¡¯s almost nighttime.¡± The sun was beginning to set, spreading orange and golden hues across the beautiful clear sky. They hadn¡¯t reached the peak of the ride yet, but she could already marvel at the beautiful scenery in the sky and below. asuna tha hial?n ¨C hamuthil ika am??samant nad? < 330 Do you know the story behind it? appeared from this view. The ce not only offered all sorts of fun things to do that everyone could enjoy, but it was also beautifully arranged and constructed. This Ferris wheel, for instance, was ced in a location that could offer both the beauty of the sky and a bird¡¯s¨Ceye view of the park. ¡°I heard about this ce before,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°When it opened. It made headlines, after all. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would pique your interest.¡± A shallow chuckle slipped past her lips, her eyes on the window. ¡°Zoren Pierson, don¡¯t tell me this amusement park didn¡¯t pique your interest when it was built?¡± ¡°It did, and that is why I brought you here. Slowly, Penny diverted her gaze to him. At the same time, the orange rays of the setting sun cast upon his face, making him appear warm and soothing with that soft look in his eyes. ¡°But my interest in it is not about how this ce could be an economic attraction, but rather the story behind it, he added gently. ¡°Do you know the story behind it, Penelope?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± His lips curled up a bit more, slowly turning his gaze to the window as they were almost at the peak of the ride. ¡°From what I heard, the owner of this entire amusement park dedicated this ce to his childhood friends. He did it because he missed them. Do you find it¡­ foolish?¡± ¡°Foolish?¡± Penny pouted, her eyes on him before she shifted her gaze to the beautiful sunset to marvel at its beauty. ¡°I never heard that story before, but if it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t think it is foolish at all.¡± Zoren slowly nced at her, and for a moment, his vision felt like it was zooming in and out as it became briefly clear. At the same time, Penny smiled beautifully as she said, ¡°It is heartwarming for someone to dedicate a theme park to a friend who gives so much joy to everyone else. Whoever those. friends were, they probably had a big impact on the owner¡¯s life. They were probably touched. when they found out about this park ¡°Mhm,¡± he hummed as he slowly set his eyes on the sunset, sharing this moment of silence and peace with her. I hope so,¡® was what he wanted to say, but he kept it to himself. I hope it moved her as well,¡± no PAMPERED CHAPTER 331 331 The Fairy¡¯s Animal Kingdom. When they finished the Ferris wheel ride, the sun had almost set. Penny and Zoren finally calmed down after spending the day riding everything and trying everything in sight. After the ride, they walked around aimlessly with their witch hats still on. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s¡­ cotton candy¡± Her brows rose as she saw a small booth where one of the staff was holding two sticks of cotton candy. ¡°Should we try them?¡± ¡°Mhm, sure.¡± With that, Penny skipped over to the stall while he trailed behind her. ¡°Oh, wow!¡± Her face brightened up. ¡°They are cute!¡± The cotton candies had different designs, such as flowers, minions, piglets, mice, cats, and even a frog! = ¡°Is the owner a pet lover?¡± she blurted out, noticing that some parts of the theme park had many animal themes. It reminded her of Disnend, where there were all kinds of animal mascots representing the animal characters many people grew up with. ¡°Yes,¡± the staff nodded with a soft smile. ¡°It is said that the owner of the amusement park likes. animals.¡± Her mouth formed into an ¡®o¡® shape. ¡°Oh, wow.¡± ¡°Do you want cotton candy, Miss?¡± the staff asked. ¡°Which one do you want? We can customize it if you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Same price, Miss.¡± Penny nced at the price poster next to the stall and furrowed her brows. ¡°So cheap!¡± ¡°This amusement park¡¯s focus is for everyone to enjoy it without breaking their wallets,¡± the staff chuckled. ¡°Our mission is to make sure all children whoe here have a memorable experience with their families.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice?¡± Penny beamed, her good impression of the theme park growing tenfold. ¡°Then, I¡¯d like the¡­¡± She trailed off as she looked over the choices. ¡°Now, Lean¡¯t help but feel like if I choose an animal, I¡¯m heartless. Her remark made the staffugh. ¡°How about a flower, Miss?¡± the staff suggested. ¡°Sure!¡± She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get the flower Penny and the staff then turned to the guy behind her. ¡°What about you? Can you eat cotton candy? Or are you watching your sugar?¡± ¡°I want a worm. The staff and Penny stared at him se if they hadn¡¯t heard him the first time. He didn¡¯t gav he < 331 The Fairy¡¯s Animal Kingdom, wanted a worm, right? ¡°A long one,¡± he added without faltering. ¡°Can you do that?¡± A look of horror slowly spread across Penny¡¯s and the staff¡¯s faces as they looked at him in disbelief. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem making a worm out of cotton candy, but why?! There were so many options, so why a worm? ¡°Zoren, are you¡­ sure?¡± Penny asked, only to see him nod. ¡°Really sure?¡± too. ¡°Yes. He nodded, his eyes on the staff. ¡°Do it. A long worm that can scare you The staff opened and closed his mouth before casting his colleague a look. Thetter also looked at Zoren in dismay, but it was his request. Therefore, they fulfilled the request, even though it made them wonder about his taste. While waiting. Penny looked at him with mixed emotions. ¡®Goodness. She shook her head slightly. Renren, you really have a weird taste.¡® ¨C just like her. It didn¡¯t take long for them to get their cotton candy. ¡°Here is your cotton candy!¡± the staff announced, handing over the sticks with a smile. He first gave the beautiful flower to Penny and then the scary long worm to Zoren. Unlike the look of horror the staff had, Zoren smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, staring at the cotton candy that was probably the length of a sword. Once they paid, Penny and Zoren walked away. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at his cotton candy, but before she could say anything, she heard a child speak. ¡°Mommy, what is that sword?¡± Penny nced at the little girl, catching her tugging at her mother and pointing in their direction. The mother squinted at what Zoren was holding but couldn¡¯t tell what it was exactly. ¡°Is it poop?¡± the girl asked innocently, only for her mother to cover her mouth. The mother then nced at Penny and smiled apologetically before telling her daughter not to be rude to others. A shallow sigh escaped Penny, and she cast a look at the happy Zoren. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were into worms. ¡°I¡¯m not, but it reminds me of a funny memory from the past,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not eating it. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not a mouse.¡± The rest of the words Penny had to say got stuck in her throat as she looked at him with slight surprise. For others, his answer wouldn¡¯t make sense. Perhaps, they would even wonder if he was changing the subject. However, Penny knew exactly what he was talking about. ¡®I almost forgot about that,¡® she told herself,ughing to herself as she turned her eyes ahead. ¡®We did have such a memory in the past. Isn¡¯t he sweet? Is there anything he has forgotten about < 331 The Fairy¡¯s Animal Kingdom. Thinking of that memory from the past, the smile on her face brightened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat that?¡± he asked, snapping her back to the present. Her brows rose as she nced at the cotton candy. ¡°I want to, but it¡¯s too pretty. I don¡¯t want to ruin it.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± She giggled before she caught sight of a shop up ahead. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a snack bar over there!¡± Just as he nced at her, Penny had already hastened her steps to check it out. Unlike the booths and stalls before, the snack bar was more of a convenience store, still following the magical theme of the amusement park. ¡°Oh, wow,¡± she intoned, her eyes lighting up at the sight of the chocte aisle. ¡°Oh¡­ WOW.¡± With eyes shimmering, she approached the chocte section. Her expression brightened even more when she saw THOSE choctes. The choctes Penny and ter always fought over back when they were children and even now. That third brother was so fickle and often reluctantly shared, even though he said he would share everything with her. ¡°Is there a limit here?¡± she wondered, knowing all the stores that sold this type of chocte had a limit policy. ¡°Well, they can just tell me at the counter. A mischievous giggle escaped her as she grabbed a handful, wondering if a handful was even enough. She wanted to share these choctes with everyone. After all, the supply of this particr sweet was limited despite its high demand. When Penny was hugging all the choctes she could carry, she turned and saw Zoren just standing in the corner of the shop. Curious, she furrowed her brows and stretched her neck, only to see him staring at the corner shelf. She approached him carefully and saw that he was looking at a children¡¯s book that was being strangely sold in a snack bar. ¡°What is that?¡± she asked, making him look back at her. ¡°A book¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s a book¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± he said, making her want to say he couldn¡¯t even see, let alone read! ¡°Is that all yours?¡± Penny nced at the choctes in her arms and smiled. ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m sharing these; they¡¯re not all. for myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Let¡¯s pay for them.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny nodded and followed him, ncing at the children¡¯s book in his hand with the title: The Fairy¡¯s Animal Kingdom. PAMPERED CHAPTER 332 332 Buffet The experience at the amusement park was amazing, but the unlimited policy for purchasing. choctes? Chef¡¯s kiss. Penny couldn¡¯t help but giggle at herself, hugging the paper bag as if its contents were gold. ¡°You seem happy¡± Zoren noticed. ¡°I can¡¯t see you clearly, but even I can feel your excitement.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy!¡± she eximed. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to get this chocte?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head but wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°This type of chocte is only made in batches a few times a year. Even before it¡¯s distributed, there¡¯s already a waitlist of people eager to get it. And even then, there¡¯s a limit on how much you can buy. That¡¯s why my brother nearly killed me when I ate his share when we were kids.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Zoren nodded and chuckled. ¡°Is that so?¡± Howe he never had such a problem? ¡°Now, I¡¯m more interested in this park,¡± she blurted out. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s open for investment or partnership?¡± ¡°I doubt it. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because this amusement park isn¡¯t a business,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s a charity¡± Deep lines appeared between her brows. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that before.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s because they don¡¯t advertise it. It¡¯s more of a project than a business,¡± he exined. ¡°If it were a business, the Pierson Corporation would already have its hands on it.¡± Whoever the owner was, they must have been filthy rich! Penny faintly hissed as she looked at him in dismay. ¡°The Pierson Corporation really wants to monopolize every industry, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, he chuckled, defending himself. ¡°Our family is huge, with many different branches. It¡¯s always been a business¨Coriented family. The only family I truly recognize is my grandmother. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a charity project, does that mean¡­¡± ¡°Once all the staff are paid ordingly, the rest of the funds go towards maintenance and the chosen charitable causes, he exined, revealing his knowledge of the park. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you here as well. We could have spent a lot of money somewhere else, but knowing our money is going to help others should guarantee me a second date.¡± ¡°What?¡± Pennyughed, but her cheeks instantly turned red. ¡°The first date isn¡¯t even over yet, and you¡¯re already thinking about a second one?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man of conviction. He shrugged. ¡°Though we can talk about thatter. I still have to impress you more to get that easy ¡®yes.¡± 332 Buffet ¡®He doesn¡¯t have to try, though,¡® was what crossed her mind at the moment, but she kept that to herself. ¡°You¡¯re right. You still need a little bit more effort to really impress me.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I impressed you enough?¡± She shook her head. ¡°You have topensate for the fact that you have no idea what I look like.¡± ¡°Right. He nodded. ¡°Should I get myself a new pair of eyes?¡± ¡°What?¡± Her expression died as she looked at him wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re kidding ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± Heughed while she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Did you really think I was serious?¡± ¡°Anyone would think you were serious. Penny looked at him with slight disappointment. ¡°Mr. Pierson, please don¡¯t joke like that. Someone might take you seriously.¡± ¡°But I think I have a good sense of humor.¡± You THINK! ¡°Benjamin alwaysughs at my jokes,¡± he added while rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°And some of my uncles and even Dean always tell me I¡¯m a funny guy¡± I¡¯m pretty sure they didn¡¯t mean it literally,¡® she replied in her head. ¡°Anyway, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± she asked, changing the subject. ¡°We haven¡¯t had any real food since we got here.¡± ¡°You just had snacks,¡± he replied quickly, making her face stiffen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do you want a second date?¡± she blurted out, shutting him up instantly. ¡°Oh. His expression looked as though he¡¯d been sshed with a bucket of cold water. ¡°Right. I¡¯m hungry famished. The snacks aren¡¯t enough.¡± ¨C Penny huffed and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°See? I told you, we¡¯re hungry¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. He nodded. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a restaurant here. Should we have dinner here, or would you prefer to eat somewhere else?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we could spend our money somewhere else?¡± she teased. ¡°If our meal is going to help someone else, then I¡¯d rather eat my heart out and still be able to help. The corners of his lips lifted into a satisfied smile. ¡°Very well. With that said, the two of them walked a bit further around the amusement park before Penny asked the staff where the restaurant was located. After getting directions, Penny and Zoren obediently followed them and found themselves near the entrance.. The restaurant was right there, just close to the target shooting booth they had tried first. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the restaurant!¡± she pped, her excitement uncontainable. The monster in her stomach was growling in jubtion. Zoren, on the other hand, didn¡¯t react much. He simply walked beside her, not noticing the look of relief from the staff at the target shooting booth.@ < 332 Buffet Noticing the staff at the target shooting booth, Penny cast him a devious grin. ¡°We¡¯re noting back for the hundredth round,¡± she said, her face twisting as they heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Goodness,¡® she thought. I want to tell them about the amusement park¡¯s theme, but well, I don¡¯t want to me them.¡® Penny shook her head and led the way to the restaurant. Although Zoren was matching her pace, she was slightly ahead. There were a lot of people today, and even before going in, she could. already see that the restaurant was packed. She was afraid they might have to wait because there weren¡¯t any avable tables. But when Penny stepped inside and saw everything, she stoppedpletely. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The restaurant wasn¡¯t just a restaurant; it was a buffet. Her eyes twinkled instantly before lighting up even more. The beast in her stomach was now roaring even louder. ¡°Wow¡­ a buffet in an amusement park,¡± she whispered under her breath. ¡°I love this ce.¡± Meanwhile, Zoren nced at her before his mouth curled up into a satisfied, fulfilled smile. A/N: Do you want a clue? PAMPERED CHAPTER 333 333 Meant the world A buffet in an amusement park was unheard of, but this ce just became one of Penny¡¯s who had food stubs could eat at the buffet, Penny favorite spots! However, because only.. and Zoren had to return to the shooting booth. 1 ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te back here?¡± the staff blurted out in shock. He quickly moved closer to the couple and said, ¡°Just give me the token, and I¡¯ll pop the balloons for you. It¡¯s dinner time, and people are less patient when they¡¯re hungry!¡± Penny looked at the guy with conflict in her eyes. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you being judgmental right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the staff lowered his head, ¡°but I¡¯m thinking of the bigger picture!¡± It wasn¡¯t like Penny was the problem here, but her date! Zoren was a little stubborn, and because of him, they were holding up the line longer. Therefore, the staff didn¡¯t want any problems to arise. ¡°Fine,¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°We¡¯re hungry, anyway¡± The staff¡¯s expression brightened while Penny¡¯s brows twitched. He wasn¡¯t even hiding it. With that, Penny handed over the token, and another staff member did the job for them. They then. handed the food stubs to Penny and Zoren, making it clear they simply wanted them to go away. D Penny frowned at them but didn¡¯t dwell on it. If only Penny and Zoren knew they were actually being broadcasted through the staff¡¯s tels. All the staff had been victimized by them, so the staff, who only wanted every guest to be happy, showed a lot of patience and made each game easy for them just so they wouldn¡¯t hold up the line for too long. Penny and Zoren looked happy as they left the booth, and the other guests weren¡¯t too angry, that was all that mattered. 90 When Penny and Zoren returned to the buffet, the staff there guided them to a vacant table in the corner. Despite the influx of people in the restaurant, it was surprisingly big enough to cater to everyone. Surely, this amusement park thought of every aspect before it was built. Now, even though Penny knew it wasn¡¯t an actual business, she was interested in investing and doing some good causes. She already had more than enough to help even though she was already helping. It was the first time she had known something like this theme park. ¨C After eating to her heart¡¯s content, Penny and Zoren didn¡¯t linger and walked their way On the wide path toward the huge gates, a satisfied smile was cemented on her face. ¡°Their food is also nice,¡± she said. ¡°I thought because it was almost free, there would be somethingcking in that area.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°The food is, Indeed, better than I imagined¡± out. ¡°Hehe. Her steps slowed down as they neared the gate, and she looked back at the amusement < 333 Meant the world park. ¡°It¡¯s even prettier and more magical at night, huh?¡± Since night had fallen, all the lights were on, from the beautiful street lights on the paths, the fairy lights on the grass and decor, the rides, and even the stalls. In the morning, the amusement park showed the fun side of everything that challenged one¡¯s courage. But at night, it gave off a sentimental and calming vibe. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± she whispered, smiling. ¡°Thank you for taking me to this ce, Zoren.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Slowly, Penny faced him. ¡°I enjoyed this ce very much and, for some reason, it brought back the child in me. I almost forgot I was once a child.¡± With everything she had been doing all these years, Penny had forgotten how to be a child. Well, no one could me her because this wasn¡¯t her first life. Therefore, she didn¡¯t mind sacrificing her childhood for her future. Even so, that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t like the experience. ¡°It¡¯s the same for me, he replied soothingly, snapping his eyes to the view behind them. ¡°I never enjoyed my childhood, but today, I feel fifteen years younger.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The two of them stared at the amusement park from the entrance with satisfaction on their faces. They hadn¡¯t said it aloud, but there would be a second date for sure. \*\*\*\*\*\*\*\* ?, ??, ?? ?? ?? ??, [Be Mansion] ter paced back and forth in the living area, still wearing the clothes he had on since this morning. Charles, who was seated in the wing chair, couldn¡¯t stop the vein on his forehead from protruding. ¡°ter, will you please sit down, my son?¡± he expressed when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ring at his third son. ¡°You¡¯re making me dizzy!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s gettingte!¡± ter eximed. ¡°It¡¯s almost nine, Dad! Why hasn¡¯t shee back yet? Second Brother, should we call the police?! You have connections, right?¡± Everyone looked at ter in dismay. All of them were worried except Allison ¨C but they didn¡¯t. think Penny would be abducted. Although Zoren had made an impression n them, being worried about Penny¡¯s first date was natural. But ter was taking this to an entirely different level. ¡°ter, why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest, hmm?¡± Allison suggested with a defeated smile. ¡°Your sister is alright, for sure. They probably enjoyed their time together and didn¡¯t notice the time¡± ¡°Enjoying their date is not a problem, honey, Charles shook his head mildly. ¡°But if she doesn¡¯te home and has to spend the night with him¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good for a first date. ¡°I agree, Hugo nodded. ¡°But I trust Penny. She won¡¯t do that.¡± As nced at his second brother, only to notice that Hugo had been stretching his fingers as 333 Meant the world: if he was warming up for a boxing fight. ¡°Boys¡­¡± Allison shook her head. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized you spent the entire day worrying about your sister? Penny is already old enough, and at this age, others have already had a few romantic rtionships. Penny didn¡¯t date ever. So, why don¡¯t you try to be¡­¡± Allison¡¯s voice trailed off when they heard a car outside, and all the seats around the living area were suddenly unupied. She only blinked, but they were all gone, except for Haines. How swift! + She sighed and looked at Haines. ¡°Haines, if you didn¡¯t have a bad knee, do you think you¡¯d also jump outside like that?¡± ¡°For sure.¡± Haines chuckled, not denying it. ¡°Keeping quiet doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I¡¯m not worried about Penny. Though, for some reason, after meeting her date this morning, I felt less worried. He looked at her like she meant the world to him¡­ just like how Charles used to look at you, and then at his daughter¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 334 334 I know you can, but let me. The Be family rushed to the front door to wee Penny back, and perhaps, to see if she was fine. However, Butler Jen stood in front to block them. ¡°Butler Jen, what are you doing?¡± ter asked in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Penny?¡± ¡°Butler Jen, why are you holding the door closed? We¡¯re just going to check,¡± Charles added, confused. Charles and his sons looked at the elderly butler, who returned their confusion with a smile. ¡°Sir Charles and Young Masters, I know you are worried about Miss Penny. However, since it took them this long to arrive, I am sure they had a good day,¡± exined Butler Jen. ¡°It would be better if, as much as possible, none of us here ruins that.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Their faces rxed a little upon hearing Butler Jen¡¯s remarks, and they backed off. Butler Jen smiled in satisfaction. ¡°However, I think it¡¯s fine to take a peek. After all, I am also curious about how it went.¡± Having said that, everyone looked at each other before Charles reached out for the knob. He carefully pulled it open, peeking through the small gap. His sons also walked closer, peeking through the same gap. As for Butler Jen, he simply chuckled and walked over to the nearby window to take a peek. \*\*\* ??? Outside the mansion, the car that picked up Penny stopped, but neither of them got out yet. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± said Penny as she cast him a look. ¡°Thank you for this day, Mr. ¡­ Zoren. I really enjoyed it, and surprisingly enough, I didn¡¯t regret agreeing to this¡­ abrupt invitation.¡± Zoren smiled and nodded amicably. ¡°The feeling is mutual, Penelope. I¡¯m d I mustered enough courage to invite you.¡± The two of them stared at each other without even mentioning when their next date would be. ¡°Very well.¡± After another moment, Penny broke the silence. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete, so I¡¯m sure my family is worried. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. ¡°I insist, Zoren stressed with a firm yet gentle tone. ¡°I promised your father that I¡¯d return you, so I am keeping that promise.¡± Her eyes softened as her smile looked defeated. ¡°Do you always keep promises, Zoren?¡± ¡°I do. Always. ¡°You should be careful about keeping promises next time, she said. ¡°Just a word of advice from your date who owns a security firm. Not everyone keeps their promises, so don¡¯t hold on to thoce promiene en much You might met hart in the end¡± 334 I know you can, but let me. ¡°That¡¯s alright, he replied with a light chuckle. ¡°I¡¯d rather be remembered as the man who kept. his promise than the man who breaks his word.¡± ¡°Are you still trying to impress me?¡± ¡°Does my honesty impress you?¡± Penny didn¡¯t respond immediately, pursing her lips into a thin line. ¡°It does, actually ¡°Should I take that as confirmation for a second date?¡± he wondered, only to hear her hum after a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know about my schedule. My office will be avable by the end of this week, and operations will start the week after that¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said. ¡°I understand. Keep in touch. ¡°Alright.¡± Having said that, Penny picked up her things and was about to open the door when he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t open it.¡± She looked back at him and furrowed her brows. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a bomb attached to it,¡± he said. ¡°If you open it from the inside, both of us will disappear from the face of the earth.¡± Huh??? ¡°Wait for me,¡± he added as he stepped out, jogging over to her side of the door. Zoren swiftly opened the door for her with a smile while Penny¡¯s brows rose. ¡°That bomb¡­¡± she halted, running her tongue across her inner cheek. ¡°¡­ is not true?¡± ¡°Did you believe it?¡± ¡°No, but it was shocking enough to stop me and wonder what made you think I would believe. such ame excuse.¡± Another soft wave of chuckles escaped him as he offered his hand to her like a gentleman. ¡°It worked,¡± he said. ¡°If it worked, then that¡¯s good enough for me.¡± ¡°My goodness¡­ she whispered. ¡­ my heart, please be still.¡® Penny huffed and forced a smile, sping his hand mildly as she stepped out. She found his excessive disy of ¡®devotion¡® a little old¨Cfashioned. After all, Penny didn¡¯t mind opening the car door for herself, driving herself home, or doing things one could do without a problem. However, that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t feel her feminine energy dominating her the entire day. ¡®Even so¡­¡® she thought and faced Zoren squarely. ¡°Zoren, I know you¡¯re trying to impress me, but I can open the door for myself,¡± she expressed. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. So, you don¡¯t have to exert more effort than you already did.¡± ¡°I know you can.¡± Zoren tilted his head a little. ¡°I know you can do more than just open the door for yourself but allow me 334 I know you can, but let mo. Her brows rose a bit in surprise before her eyes shimmered softly. Her lips parted, but her voice didn¡¯te out. She was expecting him to argue stubbornly, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he gave her an answer that struck her straight in the heart like an arrow. ¡°Very well.¡± She cleared her throat, hoping that would silence the beating of her heart. ¡°See you around?¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°Wait, hang on,¡± he remarked, just before she could turn away. ¡°Hmm?¡± Penny blinked curiously, watching him feel the open door and bend over to pick up something. When he straightened his back and stood tall before her, he handed her the children¡¯s book he got from the snack bar. Deep lines appeared between her brows. ¡°That book¡­ isn¡¯t that yours?¡± ¡°It is, but if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d love to hear the story from you on our next date,¡± he smiled innocently. ¡°Would you mind?¡± Hearing this, Pennyughed mildly. ¡°Mr. Pierson, I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re a yer,¡± she quipped and epted the book from him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll read it and tell you about its story.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± He smiled back before he snapped his eyes to the entrance. ¡°Your family¡­ aren¡¯t they here? Should I wait for your father?¡± Penny blinked toward the entrance, her face contorting at the gap where her family was peeking. ¡°Haha. You don¡¯t have to. Just go. It¡¯ste, and you have to get some rest. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. She nodded in a hurry. ¡°Just go.¡± Since Zoren¡¯s movements were as slow as a snail, Penny hurried him up. Standing in the same spot, hugging the book with one arm and holding the paper bag in the other, she watched the car as it drove away from her with a smile on her face. Penny bit her bottom lip a little, her cheeks painted in pink. ¡°So¡­ this is a date, huh?¡± PAMPERED CHAPTER 335 335 That sounds¡­ +137 When Zoren left, Charles and her brothers rushed outside to check on her. Charles stood in front of her, holding her arm, looking her up and down. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± asked Charles, making sure there wasn¡¯t a single scratch on her. As walked over to Penny and studied her with scrutinizing eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything, but she could feel how he was observing her, as if she was under a microscope. ¡°Penny, Penny! How was it?!¡± While his father and brothers were checking up on her, ter quickly went to her side. ¡°Did you kiss ack!¡± T ter rubbed his ear when Hugo flicked it lightly. ¡°Penny, did you have fun today?¡± asked Hugo, smiling kindly as if he wasn¡¯t just as worried as the other members of his family. ¡°Chunchun seemed to have missed you.¡± Hugo lifted the cat in his arms slightly, making Penny¡¯s eyes fall on her beloved cat. The corners of her lips curled up, and she nodded at him, ¡°It was fun,¡± she said as she faced her father. ¡°Zoren is a gentleman, and he really looked after me today.¡± Charles, As, ter, and Hugo slowly lifted their gaze to her face. A mix of emotions swirled in their eyes as they tried to see any negativity on Penny¡¯s face. But s, there was none. All they could see in her eyes was satisfaction. ¡°Oh, Penny-!¡± Just then, Allison arrived at the scene with Haines. She quickly shoved her husband to the side, taking Charles¡¯s spot in front of Penny. ¡°How was the date, my dear?¡± Her checks turned pinkish as she giggled. ¡°It was fun. We went to an amusement park¡± ¡°An amusement park?¡± Allison gasped in surprise before her face softened. ¡°Aww. Isn¡¯t that sweet? Do you want to talk about it?¡± Allison quickly held her daughter¡¯s arm and carefully led Penny inside without stopping talking. Penny happily shared her experience. Meanwhile, Charles and the boys slowly looked at Penny and Allison walking back in. Allison didn¡¯t even invite them in, as if their existence was of no importance. ¡°Honey?¡± Charles sighed, sping his chest dramatically. ¡°I think I¡¯m being neglected now that I¡¯m not as handsome as I was before.¡± He then peeked up at his sons, expecting them to cheer him up. Sadly, when he looked up, all he saw was his sons wordlessly following their mother and sister inside, se ¡°Haha.¡± Haines couldn¡¯t help butugh at lm, making Charles scrunch up his nose. ¡°Charles, I¡¯m still surprised you had so much hope from your sons. They wouldn¡¯t evenpliment you when they were young. In fact, As only knows how to criticize every inch of you.¡± ¡°This is why I wanted to have a daughter, Charles expressed his heartache. ¡°But now, even my daughter is ignoring me. ¨C 11:28 ¡°heemine you are an demmalle sudd Haines, carning another re from Charles, ¡°Hames, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! Charles huffed. ¡°But you won¡¯t understand me because when you hand the chance, you chose not to listen to me. Now, you¡¯re old and grumpy ¡°Incold, but not grumpy¡± ¡°Ught¡± Charles grumpily stormed his way back in while Hainesughed. But before Charles could get away, Haines called, ¡°Charles¡± ¡°What now, old man? Charles looked back at him, displeased. ¡°I told her maid Haines softly with a smile. ¡°Better be prepared once shees to you with her questions. Your daughter¡­ will squeeze every bit of information she can get once she deems it is the right time¡± The grumpiness on Charles¡¯s face slowly faded an he looked at Haines solemnly. ¡°I know, he nodded. ¡°Her office will be done soon, She¡¯ll have plenty of time for that once herpany ¡°Are you prepared?¡± ¡°No¡± Charles shook his head, ¡°Tin seared¡­ for my life and hers¡± Inside the mansion, the family, except Charles and Haines, gathered in the living room. ¡°What? A boat ride and the ride in a frog? ter repeated, imagining the concept of the ride Penny was talking about. ¡°A log design would fit that better, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hehe. There¡¯s also this horror room where there¡¯s a gigantic mouse that chases after you!¡± Penny happily shared. ¡°Also, they have cotton candy. They can make everything out of it. It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Then, one more, there¡¯s this one¡­¡± ¡°And then another one¡­¡± ¡°Oh! There¡¯s also this ride, like a bumper car. But instead of cars, the designs were different. There¡¯s a cat design, a dog¡­¡± Penny couldn¡¯t stop sharing everything she experienced at the amusement park. Her mother was asking about her date, but Penny was sharing an entirely wholesome story as if she had just gone on a field trip. Even so, Allison and her brothers could only listen to her. ter wasn¡¯t even disturbing her anymore, watching how excited she looked. It had been a while. since they had seen her this excited. After all, Penny often conducted herself properly because of her standing and so she wouldn¡¯t get underestimated in the business world. ¡°A cat¡­ a mouse¡­ a frog¡­¡± Hugo muttered when Penny finished, ruffling Chunchun¡¯s fur in his arm ¡°That sounds¡­¡± Hugo didn¡¯t dare continue what he was about to say, knowing bringing up this topic carelessly would ruin his sister¡¯s day. Everyone looked at Hugo with wide eyes before they shifted their C 335 That sounds.. gaze to Penny. They watched as the creases on the side of her mouth slowly faded. ¡®Oh, no¡­ ¡®they all thought. Even Butler Jen sighed as he frowned a little. Penny¡¯s lips remained partially open as she furrowed her brows, recalling everything at the amusement park. Now that Hugo mentioned it, the theme park was full of frogs, cats, and event mice. She hadn¡¯t focused on them much until now. ¡°Penny, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Hugo expressed apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bring them up.¡± She shifted her eyes to him and sighed faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Second Brother,¡± she said as Penny quickly picked up the children¡¯s book and the paper bag full of choctes. ¡°Actually, I think I need to wash up first. I already ate, so I might note down for dinner. Having said that, Penny rose from her seat and smiled at everyone. She didn¡¯t linger and quickly went up the stairs, leaving everyone to re daggers at Hugo. PAMPERED CHAPTER 336 336 Happily ever after Once upon a time, there was a sickly prince trapped in a huge castle. The prince was often lonely, having no one to rely on but the old queen. 1 One day, the sickly prince overheard the old queen talking with her noble family. The noble family offered to keep the sickly prince safe, for his existence was a threat to some bad members of the royal family. However, no one could protect the sickly prince better than the old queen regardless of her safety. Therefore, the sickly prince thought he should run away¡­ and so he did. On his venture out of the castle, the prince heard a stray cat. He followed it, only for the cat to lead him to an unused area in the deeper part of the castle. In that part of the castle resided a terrifying monster no one had ever known about. The prince gazed at the huge shadow that stretched near his feet. In fear of ending up inside the monster¡¯s stomach, the prince tried to run away. However, because he was sick, he didn¡¯t get far. The only thing he could do was look back as he listened to the echoes of the monster approaching. ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± whispered the prince, shutting his eyes and epting his fate. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, instead of a scary monster, the person who came out of the darkness was a plump servant girl. The prince peeked through his eyes, only to see that the big shadow stretching over his feet previously was simply the shadow of a¡­ frog, leaping right beside her. (3) And that was how the sickly prince and the little servant¡¯s friendship started, along with her animal kingdom. \*\*\* Penny read the children¡¯s book, which she found questionable in many points. She wondered how this could be a children¡¯s book when some parts of it were honestly brutal. But then again, she didn¡¯t focus on that. Instead, she focused on the fact that this book reminded her of a person¡¯s story. To be precise, her and Zoren¡¯s story. The setting was different, but the description was vivid. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was running away that day,¡± she whispered, assuming the premise originated from reality. ¡°No wonder, even as a child, he never thought he would survive.¡± Zoren¡¯s childhood truly seemed lonely. It was also the first time she heard that Chunchun had rescued him that day, not the other way around. It ced a smile on her face. Reading more, the story continued with the prince and the servant girl parting ways because the prince needed to see a witch who could cure him. 10:50 336 Happily ever after This was where the real story got distorted because, unlike reality, in the book, when the prince returned, the peasant girl was still there. However, instead of being a peasant girl, she was actually a fairy who had looked after the sickly prince. After the revtion, the prince lived a long life and ruled the kingdom with the fairy by his side. ¡°They all lived happily ever after,¡± she whispered as she slowly closed the book, checking the writings on he back. ¡°I should¡¯ve checked this first.¡± But then again, even if she had, she wouldn¡¯t have known the author. (2) *Knock Knock* Amid the silence in the room, a faint knock on the door reached her ears. Penny slowly turned to the door, giving whoever was outside permission toe in. The door slowly opened, the calming look on Hugo¡¯s face. ¡°Second Brother?¡± she called, watching everything okay?¡± Mam stride inside and sit on the chair near her desk. ¡°Is Hugo snapped his eyes to her and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Deep lines appeared between her brows, confused. ¡°Sorry for what?¡± ¡°Penny, I¡¯m sorry for mentioning them,¡± he rified apologetically. ¡°You seemed very happy today, and I¡­ I ruined it.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hugo sighed for the third time and looked at her with puppy eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ruin your mood. I know you don¡¯t want to talk about them for now, but it¡¯s just¡­ I was careless and didn¡¯t think before speaking.¡± Hugo went on and on, acknowledging what he believed was wrong. The more he spoke, the more her lips curled up. Before he could finish, Penny couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer and burst out inughter. He frowned. ¡°Penny, why are youughing at me? Did I say something wrong again?¡± ¡°Haha! Second Brother, it¡¯s not like that¨Cpfft!¡± Sheughed until she was tearing up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Brother. It¡¯s just that you look so cute. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve be a lieutenant.¡± This was not how she imagined Hugo as an adult. Although she had already seen him while he was on duty, he was far different in his uniform than when they were in thefort of their home. ¡°Penny¡­¡± His frown deepened a little. ¡°I came here because I thought I made you sad. Although I already nned to follow you, I got an earful from everyone¨Ceven from Butler Jen.¡± ¡°Hehe. Second Brother, I¡¯m alright now,¡± she reassured, smiling. ¡°Yes, I miss Tiana and Mouse, and even now, I won¡¯t deny that I am still hurt that they passed. They will always take up a huge portion of my heart. However, I want to remember them with our happy moments together instead of remembering how iplete I felt when they reunited in heaven.¡± 10:50 < 336 Happily ever after they¡¯ll always be in my heart.¡± Hearing her say these things put Hugo¡¯s heart at ease. He still observed her, trying to figure out if she was simply saying this just to make him feel better. Only when he was certain she wasn¡¯t lying did he heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Then why did you leave when I mentioned them?¡± Hugo inquired out of pure curiosity. ¡°We all thought your mood dropped when I mentioned Tiana and Mouse.¡± Penny pressed her lips together and smiled. ¡°I just wanted to know something,¡± she said before smacking her lips. ¡°Second Brother, can you help me?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I need help,¡± she said, making his brows raise in surprise. ¡°I just want to confirm something tonight. It can¡¯t wait until tomorrow.¡± (1 ¡°Sure.¡± Hugo nodded, smiling in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s the first time my sister asked for my help with such decisiveness. So, you don¡¯t have to say more. I¡¯m in.¡± 3 Comment 17 PAMPERED CHAPTER 337 337 Please stay married! Meanwhile, in the Skyline za, Zoren¡¯s mansion, Benjamin paced back and forth in the entryway. Today was Sunday, and he shouldn¡¯t be here. However, he had heard that his boss went on a date with Penny! Of course, Benjamin couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow to see how it went. ¡®My boss has never gone out with someone in the past. All of his dates ended minutes after they started, and I arranged most of them! Benjamin shook his head, his stress level continuing to skyrocket. ¡®This is the first time he asked someone on a date and nned everything from start to finish!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that Benjamin had little faith in Zoren¨Che had no faith at all! 3 How could his boss know what to do? Zoren was inexperienced, and as harsh as it may be, he had a weird, dry humor. ¡°I can only hope he didn¡¯t mess it up with Miss Penny,¡± he muttered nervously. ¡°Miss Penny doesn¡¯t seem like the type who has a lot of patience.¡± S Although Benjamin couldn¡¯t me Penny, he admitted that he was over the top initially. However, he had no other excuse than being fed up with all the schemes thrown Zoren¡¯s way unprovoked. Plus, Penny was very pretty and might sessfully seduce Zoren. ¡°Still, Miss Penny doesn¡¯t also look like the type to entertain people out of pity.¡± The thought brought a bubble of dismay to his chest. ¡°Should I call them? What time is it?¡± Benjamin checked the time and was in disbelief. It was already past nine in the evening, and yet Zoren wasn¡¯t home. And being dramatic with such a wild imagination, he couldn¡¯t help but consider all the bad things that could¡¯ve happened to Zoren and Penny. The longer he waited, the more negative his thoughts became. All of this only stopped when he saw a car pulling up to the wide¨Copen entrance. ¡°He¡¯s home!¡± Benjamin jumped from his spot and rushed outside. By the time he reached the car, Zoren had already stepped out and closed the door. ¡°Sir!¡± he called enthusiastically, assessing Zoren from head to toe. ¡°How was the date? How did it go?¡± Zoren nced at his assistant and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Benjamin, what are you doing at my ce on a Sunday?¡± ¡°Sir, I heard you were going on a date with Miss Penelope!¡± Benjamin eximed. ¡°Of course, I need to make sure you got home in one piece! Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to call the police on that woman!¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Zoren nodded in understanding before dragging his feet inside. Benjamin followed him in a hurry. ¡°So, sir, what did she do to you?! How was the date? She didn¡¯t feed you any poison, did she?¡± 10:50 1/3 < 337 Please stay married! ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Good?¡± Benjamin¡¯s lips curved down deeply as he assessed Zoren¡¯s side profile. ¡°That¡¯s all, good?¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond until they reached thest step. He then faced Benjamin, head tilted. ¡°I still can¡¯t see you, Ben,¡± he said, making his assistant furrow his brows. ¡°However, you sound excited rather than trying to find out if I noticed any of her schemes.¡± ¡°What? Excited?! Me? Hah! Never!¡± Benjamin gasped in horror, jumping away from his boss because it seemed Zoren could hear his thoughts whenever he was too close. ¡°Sir, you know just how much I don¡¯t like Miss Penelope! Even though she turned out to be the president of the Prime Group, that doesn¡¯t excuse her actions at first!¡± Benjamin panted as he told Zoren every little lie he could. ¡°Moreover, I can never trust her just because she¡¯s an acquaintance of Dane Pierson! We both know how cunning Dean Pierson is. And who knows? Miss Penelope might just be acting and trying to earn your trust!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s probably true.¡± Zoren nodded and strode off. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ right?¡± Benjamin mumbled, watching his boss walk inside the house before he gasped. He covered his gaping mouth, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Oh, no! Did I overdo it?!¡± His only goal was not to look suspicious in front of Zoren because Penny believed they were Content held by N?velDrama.Org. being watched. Hence, Benjamin was picking on Penny at every turn. However, it was hard to stay mean to someone to whom he knew he owed an apology. Even so, he didn¡¯t want to let Penny down. But if Benjamin overdid it and Zoren decided his assistant was making sense, then that was akin to ending the budding romance between the Thursday Girl and Thursday Guy. ¡°!!!!¡± He panicked and sprinted inside, needing to correct the situation. When Benjamin got in, Zoren was still in the living area. Zoren was slumped on the couch, his head on the backrest, eyes closed. ¡°Bo¨Csir?¡± Benjamin carefully approached. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Zoren hummed. ¡°I¡¯m a little exhausted.¡± Benjamin could see that. He studied his boss curiously. Even though Zoren looked exhausted to the point that he couldn¡¯t even go to his room, there was some color on him. The tip of Zoren¡¯s ear was red, his cheeks pinkish, and there was some color on his lips. His breathing was deep and heavy. Normally, Zoren would be too pale to exist. Hence, he didn¡¯t usually tire himself, as he might end up fainting. There was some lingering sweat on the side of his neck, but in a way, hisplexion was a hundred times better than usual. ¡®Wow¡­¡®Benjamin was momentarily stunned, only noticing this now. ¡®He looks like a participant in a marathon, who is taking a rest¡­ and not a patient who is taking a rest because he might faint at any moment.¡® ¡°This is the first time¡­ I¡¯ve seen him with such vibrant colors.¡® A thought crossed Benjamin¡¯s mind 10:50 2/3 10:50 337 Please stay married! because, for the first time, Zoren didn¡¯t look like he would die anytime soo ¡®Sir¡­ it was a good date, wasn¡¯t it!?¡®he cried mentally, proud and relieved that his boss¡¯s first real date seemed to be a sess. ¡®I should tell Miss Penny about it. Please don¡¯t get a divorce and stay married! I¡¯ll be loyal to the two of you, so live a long happy life together!¡® 3 Comment 11 PAMPERED CHAPTER 338 338 It¡¯s all ck It was no wonder Thursday Girl left such an impression on Old Mrs. Pierson and Butler Hubert. It was no wonder they searched for her by every means possible, despite the obstacles in their way. Only Thursday Girl could bring color to Zoren¡¯s ck¨Cand¨Cwhite world and color! We are Benjamin didn¡¯t know whether to celebrate or cry. His heart was filled with so much joy that tears welled up in the corners of his eyes. But just as he quietly wiped them away with his finger, Zoren suddenly spoke. ¡°Benjamin.¡± Benjamin cleared his throat and straightened his back. ¡°Yes, sir?!¡± ¡°Call Patricia for me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The tears in Benjamin¡¯s eyes froze as all the emotions swelling in his heart turned to stone. ¡°Sir? What what did you say?¡± Zoren slowly opened his eyes and peeked at his assistant. ¡°I said¡­ call Patricia for me.¡± #1 ¡± 7 All the excitement and joy that had filled Benjamin drained away with those six words that name, Patricia. For a moment, Benjamin could only stare at his boss in disbelief. He didn¡¯t know if he had heard him correctly or if his mind was ying tricks on him. tly or if his mind was ying tricks on him. He had heard Zoren loud and clear. But¡­ no, with ¡°Why?¡± Benjamin gasped in exasperation, marching to the couch across from his boss. His expression was a mix of confusion and frustration. ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you say the date was good? Why would you call Patricia Miller right after your date?¡± 1 He paused as realization struck him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to end your friendship with her?!¡± His eyes lit up as joy quickly overtook him again. ¡°Is that the reason?!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then, why?!¡± 4744 Zoren slowly opened his eyes and then squinted them. ¡°How I wish I could see you clearly, Ben.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Because if I could, I¡¯d know for sure what you¡¯re hiding from me.¡± Benjamin¡¯s body stiffened as he held his breath, his eyes wide. He gulped nervously, watching Zoren slowly lean forward, his arms resting on his legs. Back then, whenever Zoren made such an expression, it terrified Benjamin. But now that Zoren¡¯s color was a lot better, it amplified his dark eyes, which emitted nothing but danger. ¡®Did he get angry because I wasn¡¯t being nice to Patricia? Benjamin wondered, his breath 10:50 C hitching ¡®Right Miss Denny told me to he overly nice to her hut how!? I don¡¯t like her!¡® 1/3 < 338 It¡¯s all ck ¡°Since you¡¯re here, contact Patricia Miller for me,¡± Zoren leaned back again as to gather his energy before rising from his seat. ¡°Tell her to meet me on Thursday.¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes shone with bitterness and sorrow, trying to contain his anger by clenching his teeth. Watching his boss walk away, he flinched when Zoren suddenly stopped. ¡°And also¡­ tell her she cane here,¡± Zoren said as he looked back at him. ¡°Let me know what she says.¡± 3 Having said that, Zoren strode off without looking back or pausing. Benjamin, on the other hand, clenched his teeth while mentally screaming. If only he could, he would¡¯ve kicked Patricia out of their lives. She was just another unnecessary nuisance in Zoren and Penny¡¯s romance! ¡®Why!? Why!? Why!?¡® Benjamin grabbed the cushion beside him and buried his face in it, muffling his screams of frustration. When he pulled the pillow away, he was already panting for air. ¡°Ah, no.¡± Benjamin shook his head mildly, jumping from his seat, and huffing. ¡°This is so upsetting! I can¡¯t stay here!¡± Having said that, he stormed out of the mansion to take some fresh air. Benjamin continued walking until he was far enough from the mansion. ¡°Ugh!!!!!¡± he grunted angrily, his fingers curling. ¡°That fake Thursday Girl! I¡¯m sure this is Dean¡¯s doing! If not, then there¡¯s no way Patricia would even know Chunchun¡¯s name!¡± 1 Benjamin ground his teeth, his eyes glinting malevolently. ¡°Hah!¡± he sneered. ¡°Be nice to her? Fine! I¡¯ll invite her here. Did she think it would be easy for her toe in here when Renny ising back? Tch! I¡¯ll feed her to Renny myself!¡± 4 His shadows slowly grew horns at the thought of inviting Patricia and making her realize just how dangerous the game she was ying was. Moreover, everyone knew that getting into Zoren¡¯s ce was never a good thing for others. Not that it was a lie there was some truth to
  1. it.
¡ª ¡°Heh!¡± he snickered, but then realized his disappointment in Zoren wasn¡¯t quenched yet. He red back at the mansion, grinding his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Miss Penny! I¡¯ll tell her her husband isn¡¯t behaving! And Old Mrs. Pierson too!¡± 4 He would tell everyone who might not have the power to kick Patricia out but had the power to make her life a living hell while she was in this devil¡¯s den! ¡°Just wait and see, Patricia Miller! I¡¯ll call Miss Penny now!¡± ******** Meanwhile, when Zoren closed the door of his room, he reached out to the wall for support. He was exhausted, yes, but right now, he could barely feel his legs. It was as though the lower half of his body was slipping away. ¡°No¡­¡± he whispered, dragging his feet to the bathroom, thinking a good night shower would bring down his rising temperature. 10:50 2/3 338 It¡¯s all ck his weight on his grip to keep himself standing. Slowly, he lifted his eyes to the mirror. His pupils dted as his breathing turned deep, heavy, and controlled. He kept his gaze fixed on the mirror without any change of expression. Silence filled the bathroom, and even his own breathing was deafening. When he gulped, it sounded like a p amid the stifling silence. Zoren¡¯s jaw tightened, his hand slowly balling into a tight fist. CLANG! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Pieces of the shattered mirror fell into the sink as droplets of blood dripped onto them. Zoren¡¯s knuckles were still pressed against the shattered area of the mirror. Yet, despite his violent reaction, his expression remained the same ¨C shocked. ¡°I¡­¡± he whispered in dread. ¡°¡­can¡¯t see. It¡¯s all ck.¡± 5 PAMPERED CHAPTER 339 339 Please help him ¡°Sometimes, to find the light, you have to go through the deepest darkness.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Benjamin clicked his tongue in irritation, stomping his way back to the mansion. When he was inside, he grabbed his things to go home. But just as he did, he felt his phone vibrate and ring. Checking who it was, his lips curved down even more. It was Patricia. [From: Miss Patricia Miller, Good evening, Mr. Vitt! I¡¯m so happy to hear that! I am avable any day, and I can meet Renren whenever he is free.] ¡°Tch,¡± he snorted and rolled his eyes, not bothering to reply to her. He already did what he was told to do, and thus, he could do this once he rearranged his muddled thoughts. But even so, since she responded, Benjamin had to inform Zoren about it¨Cregardless of how reluctant he was. With that thought in mind, Benjamin went up the stairs to inform Zoren and also to bid him. farewell. Benjamin wouldn¡¯t normally bid his boss farewell. After all, Zoren was already resigned to his bed, and he might be resting. Even so, Zoren told him to give him the update. Benjamin would rather get this done and over with. ¡°Sir?¡± Benjamin knocked on the master¡¯s bedroom door. ¡°Sir, I received a response from Miss Miller.¡± Benjamin knocked three more times before deep lines appeared between his brows. ¡°Sir?¡± he called once more, this time louder. ¡°Sir, is everything alright?¡± Still, nothing. ¤ó He knocked two more times and waited patiently, staring at the door, weighing his options. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Normally, Zoren would respond, or sometimes, he would answer Benjamin through a message or a call. But Zoren was doing neither of those. ¡°Sir?¡± Benjamin¡¯s heart thudded nervously, his eyes brimming with worry. ¡°Sir, please answer me, or I will have toe in!¡± When another minute had passed and Benjamin heard no sound from inside, he reached out for the knob. Zoren never locked his door. Hence, Benjamin quickly got in. The second he opened the door, his eyes searched the wide room. There was no sight of his boss. This triggered an adrenaline rush in Benjamin, prompting him to rush inside and search for his boss. ¡°Sir!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for him to find his boss as his steps skidded when he reached the open bathroom. n 10:50 il hmooth bitchad Lin 1/3 339 Please help him There, sitting on the floor with his back against the wall, his arms on his bences, was Zoren. He had his head cocked back, facing the ceiling, eyes closed. Blood dripped on the floor from his knuckles, and his arm, and his entire body were breaking out in sweat. Benjamin froze for a moment, scanning the bathroom. The window was shattered as if someone punched it with all their might. Pieces of ss were scattered on the sink and onto the floor. All the frustrations Benjamin felt moments ago disappeared without a trace, reced with worry and concern. ¡°Sir!¡± he yelled, rushing inside. He paused for a second as he caught more smeared blood around before he squatted beside Zoren. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Zoren slowly opened his eyes, staring straight at the light bulb. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ see.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s ck,¡± whispered Zoren, knowing the light bulb should show him a little bit of light. But it wasn¡¯t. There was nothing. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ see.¡± Benjamin¡¯s heart sank as he paled, staring at the horror and shock stered on Zoren¡¯s face. This was the first time he had seen Zoren make such an expression. Even after a cruel ident, Zoren wouldn¡¯t show this expression, not because he was hiding it, but because Zoren was never scared of death. But right now, his boss was scared, and Benjamin could feel it deep in his bones. * Benjamin stood by the door, watching Zoren¡¯s personal medical team tend to him on the bed. They put Zoren to sleep just to make sure he wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless at the moment. They also checked his eyes, but they said although Zoren¡¯s eyes were abnormally dted, there weren¡¯t any visible scratches or anything that could blind himpletely. ¡°Boss¡­¡± he whimpered, the corners of his eyes reddening. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± His breath hitched until his neck turned taut, wondering what happened to his boss. Just a moment ago, Benjamin was so frustrated with him. But now, all he could feel was remorse and regret. He felt bad for being harsh on Zoren¨Ceven though Zoren didn¡¯t know his assistant was being harsh on him behind his back. ¡°Mr. Vitt.¡± Benjamin perked up as the lead doctor approached him. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s he?¡± ¡°Well, his fever isn¡¯t rising anymore, but it barely lowered,¡± said the doctor. ¡°The nurses will look after him through the night to make sure his temperature continues to lower to normal. 2 The doctor exined everything to Benjamin, which, to be honest, wasn¡¯t new to Benjamin. He had been Zoren¡¯s personal assistant, and Benjamin felt like he went to medical school with all the knowledge he had learned just being an assistant to a sickly man. 10:50 2/3 < 339 Please help him ¡°How about his eyesight?¡± he asked worriedly. ¡°He said everything¡¯s ck. h Did he actually gopletely blind?¡± does that mean? The doctor pressed his lips. ¡°We suspect that the fever and his exhaustion are affecting his eyesight. However, we don¡¯t know yet for sure. So, we¡¯ll send out anotherb test and run a few other tests to make sure. For now, we¡¯re focusing on bringing his temperature back to normal.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope, Mr. Vitt.¡± The doctor nodded at Benjamin reassuringly. ¡°Doctor Tan is already on the way. Please stay and look after him. Our nurses will take turns checking up on his temperature and condition. That¡¯s the most important thing for now because if his fever continues, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be fatal.¡± ¡°I see. Benjamin lowered his eyes before shifting his gaze to the bed. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± The doctor simply smiled before he went back in to make sure everything was perfect. After a moment, he and the team left the room to settle in the guest rooms, as they would have to look after Zoren throughout the night. As for Benjamin, he stood beside the bed where Zoren was sleeping. ¡°Boss¡­¡± he whispered, balling his hands into a tight fist. Without a word, Benjamin held his phone and dialed someone, listening to it ring many times before it was answered. He pressed his quivering lips into a thin line before he forced out a breath. ¡°Please¡­ help me.¡± 2 Comment 11 R PAMPERED CHAPTER 340 340 Were you even real? ¡°Renren!¡± 1 ¡°There you are, Renren!¡± ¡°Hello, Renren!¡± ¡°See you, Renren!¡± Zoren¡¯s eyes softened as he stared at the plump and adorable young girl glowing so beautifully in front of him. He reached out a hand to touch her, only to realize she was farther than he thought. ¡°Penny,¡± he whispered, his voiceced with deep longing. ¡°What am I going to do now?¡± The young Penny smiled at him and tilted her round head to the side. ¡°I can¡¯t see,¡± he breathed out. ¡°Everything¡­ everything is ck, and I¡¯m¡­ scared.¡± Are they still going to be friends now? ¡°You can¡¯t see?¡± Her round eyes blinked adorably before she pointed at herself. ¡°If everything is ck, then how can you see me?¡± ¦³¦© ¡°1 Her lips stretched into a grin, making her bouncy cheeks look full. She moved her face closer, her eyes shimmering. ¡°Renren, you¡¯re kidding!¡± she eximed. ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°Haha.¡± A soft chuckle escaped him as he looked at their surroundings. Everything else was ck except for her. But then again, he knew he could only see her because she was a part of his imagination. ¡°Penny,¡± he called, smiling subtly. ¡°I missed you!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Penny pouted. ¡°Why do you miss me? We¡¯re just together.¡± He smiled wryly in response. ¡°Renren, are you having problems again? Are you hurt? Where?¡± Curiosity gleamed in her eyes. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Zoren pressed his lips into a thin line while gazing at her. ¡°Were you¡­ even real?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Her brows rose, blinking. ¡°Penny, were you real?¡± he repeated, making her tilt her head to the side. ¡°Or were you just a figment of my imagination? A creation of my mind just to keep myself alive?¡± The longer he waited, the more he questioned if his childhood friend was ever real or simply something his mind made up. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if that was the case. After all, his brain kept sending mixed signals to the rest of his body, causing a perfectly healthy organ to fail. 10:50 1/3 < 340 Were you even real? ying along with his Thursday Girl because it helped him want to live. ¡°Sometimes¡­ I question my own sanity,¡± he whispered. ¡°Penny, are you¡­¡± ¡°Renren¡­¡± Zoren halted as his brows rose when he heard a woman¡¯s voice somewhere in this darkness he was trapped in. ¡°Renren¡­¡± His eyes slowly fell on Penny in front of him, only to see her smiling. Her smile was still bright as ever, but it carried a hidden meaning. ¡°Penny,¡± he called, only for the little Penny to speak. ¡°Renren, you are right,¡± said the young girl. ¡°I am a figment of your imagination because the real me is not in here.¡± Her eyes squinted as her smile stretched. ¡°I¡¯m not in this darkness, Renren. Wake up, and I¡¯ll be there, waiting for you!¡± She nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s have a lot of fun, okay?!¡± The little Penny beamed at him as she straightened her back. ¡°See ya, Renren~!¡± ¡°Wait, Penny.¡± Zoren reached out as she slowly vanished into thin air. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t go-¡± ¡°Renren.¡± Again, the familiar voice of a woman echoed in his ears. ¡°Can you please¡­ get better? Don¡¯t be sick anymore. I¡¯m¡­ worried.¡± Zoren slowly looked around in the dark space he was trapped in, trying to search where the voice wasing from. The voice was soft and full of genuine worry, as if she was on the brink of crying. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± he asked, only to hear her call him again. ¡°I- Meow. 2 4 Suddenly, he heard a cat¡¯s purr. He quickly turned his head, and there was suddenly a me in the middle of this pitch darkness. Meow. His eyes slowly fell on the light that was moving toward him, only to see a cat emerging from the darkness. Deep lines appeared between his brows because on top of the cat¡¯s head was a candle. Meow. The cat stared at him briefly before it slowly turned around and walked away. ¡°Wait!¡± Zoren called, running after the cat. Although he was running and the cat was walking, he felt like he was falling far behind. Thus, he picked up his pace and ran faster¨Cfaster than he had run in a long time. Meow. ¡°Wait!¡± he yelled before he decided to stop calling and simply followed. 10:50 < 340 Were you even real? O After what felt like an eternity and severalps of running, he finally caugh ith the cat. He rested his hands on his knees, panting for air, eyes on the cat who suddenly stopped. When it purred, he slowly lifted his gaze to the door in front of it. The cat purred once more, earning his attention again. It looked him straight in the eye, its tail swaying smoothly from one side to the other. ¡°You¡­¡± he breathed out as he straightened his back. ¡°You want me to go there?¡± The cat didn¡¯t respond and simply stared at him. Zoren gazed at the door, eyes squinting a little. Thanks to the candle on top of the cat¡¯s head, he could see the old surface of the door in front of it. As silence ensued while he stared at the old door, the door suddenly creaked loudly and eerily. It opened slowly from the inside. Zoren straightened his back, eyes fixed on the door. Meow. When the cat purred again, the side of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Does this door mean¡­ I have to let her go?¡± Did crossing that door mean he would have to let that little Penny from his memory go and move forward? ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he whispered, and this time, the cat¡¯s purr sounded closer. Gazing down, he saw the cat nudging his feet before biting the hem of his pants as if dragging him with it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t¡­¡± Zoren trailed off when a faint scent wafted through his nostrils. Following where that particr faint and soft scent wasing from, his eyesnded on the door. He knew this scent¨Che was familiar with it¡ªespecially after today. ¡°Penelope,¡± he whispered, only to hear the cat¡¯s purr once more. His eyes softened as a small smile turned up on his face. ¡°Chunchun, are you telling me to let you all go?¡± The cat meowed at him as it looked up. But instead of dragging him out, the cat slowly walked toward the door. Before crossing the door, it looked back at him one more time, and then it crossed and disappeared from his sight. 1 Zoren stood frozen in the same spot for a long time before he took a step forward and marched to the door. 10:50 CHAPTER 341 341 Out The soothing sound of a cat¡¯s purr and a soft fragrance coaxed Zoren back from his deep slumber. His eyes slowly cracked open, squinting as he caught some warm light from the corner of his eyes. Meow. He blinked slowly and carefully, his head still a little heavy. He could hear the soft purr of a cat before he felt something warm on his chest. Zoren lifted his eyes, only to see a cat sitting on his chest, licking his cheek. ¡°Chunchun?¡± His voice came out coarse, but he didn¡¯t feel as sickly as before. Moreover, he could see the cat a little clearer. His vision was still blurry, but this was by far the best it had been since his eyesight deteriorated. So, for him, this level of blurriness was clear. Meow. Chunchun licked his cheek and nudged its head against him. The corner of his lips curled up as he lifted his hand to touch the cat. Feeling its fur and size, his eyes softened. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big¡± he said, running his fingers through her soft fur, which emitted a very soft, almost milky scent. ¡°And you still smell the same.¡± The cat casually indulged in his rubs, as if she didn¡¯t mind his embrace and soft touches. As Zoren yed with her, Chunchun suddenly wiggled her way out of his embrace. He stopped, his brows rising. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, watching the cat move to his side and.y down there. When Zoren turned his head to where Chunchun was, his eyes caught the person sleeping on the side of the bed. She was seated on the chair right next to his bed, her arms resting on the small space of the bed, her face buried in her arms. Deep lines appeared between his brows as he moved his eyes to the bowl and towels on the bedside table. Slowly, he moved his gaze back to the person, who seemed to have looked after him through the night. ¡°Penny?¡± he whispered, reaching his hand out to her. His eyes softened as his handnded on top of her head. ¡°Is it you?¡± Meow. Zoren snapped his eyes to the cat beside him¨Cwho was also in between him and Penny. ¡°I know it¡¯s you, Chunchun,¡± he said as he reached out to the cat and stroked her head. The cat rose from her spot again, as if she was done showing him their otherpany. This time, Chunchun moved closer to him, her head on his shoulder. A chuckle escaped him as he kept his hand on top of Penny¡¯s head, not moving an inch so as not to disturb Chunchun. ¡°You¡¯re also tired, hmm?¡± he whispered to Chunchun, tilting his head closer to the cat. ¡°Let¡¯s 341 Out sleep, then.¡± To be fair, Zoren didn¡¯t know if he waspletely awake or still in a dream. Although Chunchun¡¯s licks were too vivid, he couldn¡¯t trust his mind that much. Therefore, even for a moment, he wanted to believe it was real and that he would sleep tonight with Chunchun in his ¡°SULIC ¡°Goodnight, Chunchun,¡± he whispered before rubbing his fingertip on the head beneath his hand. ¡°Goodnight, Penny Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The next day¡­ The scent of a soft, sweet, milky fragrance coaxed Zoren to consciousness. His eyes flickered beneath his eyelids before his long eyshes cracked open. He squinted his right eye a little as the warm glow of the morning sun cast upon the side of his face. He lifted a hand over his face to shield his eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Zoren furrowed his brows, noticing that the back of his hand was free of needles. Checking the other one, he saw that nothing was inserted into it as well. He propped his elbow on the soft mattress, pushing himself to sit up. Unlikest night when his vision hadpletely gone ck, his vision today was¡­ less blurry. It wasn¡¯t as severe as before¨Cwhen he could only base everything on color¨Cthough it wasn¡¯t as good as before the ident. Even so, after spending weeks with this condition, this was much better. ¡°Chun¡­¡± he trailed off as he looked around the room, but no one was there aside from him. Was that a dreamst night? Zoren looked around once more, but there was no one there except for the lingering scent of a soft, familiar fragrance. ¡°Hmm?¡± Shifting his gaze to his palm, he furrowed his brows at the long strands of hair between his fingers. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He pinched the strands and moved them closer to his face. The side of his lips curled up. ¡°Sir!¡± Just then, the door flew open and Benjamin¡¯s loud voice pierced the air. ¡°Sir! Are you alright?!¡± Zoren inhaled and snapped his eyes to Benjamin. He lifted his hand in a motion to stop Benjamin froming closer. ¡°Get out,¡± he said, making Benjamin furrow his brows. ¡°But sir, you were burning upst night! And you also said you couldn¡¯t- Benjamin abruptly stopped as he noticed that Zoren looked much better now. He even narrowed his eyes as if that would make his vision clearer. ¡°Sir¡­ are you¡­ you look okay. Can you see me now?¡± Looking at him now, one would wonder if Zoren was even sickst night because of his naturalplexion. Zoren didn¡¯t look as pale anymore. Though to some, he probably still looked pale, for those who had been around him, these were vibrant colors. Not to mention, Zoren emitted a strong energy as if he was recharged to full. ¡°Out. Zoren¡¯s voice snapped Benjamin back from his trance. ¡°Get out and don¡¯te in ever again. ¡°Sir??¡± Confused, Benjamin scrunched up his nose. ¡°Sir. I didn¡¯t mean toe in herest night. but you weren¡¯t answering, and if I hadn¡¯t gone in, then you would¡¯ve been-¡± ¡°Your perfume, Zoren rified before his assistant could finish his dramatic sentiments. ¡°It¡¯s too strong, and it¡¯s spreading in my room. I don¡¯t like It ¡°Eh? ¡°Go¡± Zoren tipped his head toward the door. ¡°Get out. Confused, Benjamin turned around and left the room. Closing the door behind him, he furrowed his brows. ¡°He neverined about my perfume before¡­¡± he trailed off, furrowing his brows even more. ¡°Just now, was he¡­ it feels like he didn¡¯t have problems finding my eyes¡± CHAPTER 342 342 Question me more! Benjamin followed Zoren around with observant eyes. Even on their way to thepany, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at the backseat, just to see his boss staring out the window. ¡°Is he acting strange, or am I?¡®Benjamin wondered, unsure if he was just giving himself something to think about. The doctor¡¯s advice had been for Zoren to rest today, but this was Zoren. Even if he got into an ident, he would work as if nothing happened. Today was no different. ¡®But somehow, I feel like something¡¯s wrong! Or is it that something¡¯s right? Benjamin rubbed his chin, deep in thought. ¡®Or did he just wake up differently?¡± Snapping his eyes back to Zoren, Benjamin narrowed them. Surprisingly, Zoren¡¯s faint color remained. He looked as though he¡¯d just had a blood transfusion that gave him enough of a boost for a few extra days. ¡°Benjamin.¡± Benjamin tensed up at his boss¡¯s call. ¡°Yes, sir?!¡± ¡°Why are you so excited so early in the morning?¡± Zoren asked, setting his eyes on the front. scat. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Benjamin trailed off as he briefly assessed his boss. ¡°I think you look better than usual, sir. Consideringst night¡¯s situation, I was a little worried that you¡¯d still be sick. How are your eyes, sir?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re better. ¡°Better?¡± Benjamin perked up. ¡°What do you mean, better, sir? Did you regain-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, Zoren chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s still blurry, but it¡¯s much better than seeing nothing but ck.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Hearing his boss¡¯s answer left an inexplicable emotion in Benjamin¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t know if this was even a good thing or not. Logically, it was better than goingpletely blind. Last night was truly a scary experience; Benjamin couldn¡¯t even sleep properly. ¡°Speaking ofst night¡­¡± Zoren hummed, his eyes on Benjamin. ¡°¡­ who took care of mest night?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I thought someone was there.¡± Benjamin¡¯s breath stopped as a look of horror spread across his face. His wide eyes studied Zoren before he said, ¡°Sir, the nurses took turns looking after youst night! It was probably one of them.¡± ¡°One of the nurses?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°I would¡¯ve looked after you, but I¡¯m more confident in their skills. After ¡°Oh¡­¡± 342 Question me more! ¡°Good thing they managed to lower it, Benjamin continued. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d have set the house on fire! That¡¯s how high your fever was!¡± Zoren rocked his head. ¡°Really, huh?¡± ¡°Yes! This is Miss Penelope¡¯s fault!¡± Benjamin added, not forgetting to drag Penny into it. ¡°She should¡¯ve been more considerate about your health! How could she tire you out so much when she knew about your medical condition?! Didn¡¯t we send your medical records to her?! Hah! This is so frustrating!¡± Zoren remained silent, listening to Benjamin¡¯s nonsensical blubbering. After three full minutes, his assistant finally stopped, as if he realized just how much energy he was wasting on hating Penny. ¡°Ahem!¡± Benjamin cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, sir, Miss Patricia answered my emailst night.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°She said she¡¯s always free for you!¡± Benjamin forced a smile. ¡°Just tell her when you want to meet, and she¡¯lle!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Yes! She said it¡¯s the least she could do to make up for making you wait all these years.¡± Zoren narrowed his eyes, detecting the change in Benjamin¡¯s attitude toward Patricia. ¡°You sound excited now, Ben. Just yesterday, if I remember correctly, you sounded frustrated that I wanted to call her co ¡°What?! Of course not!¡± Benjamin quickly defended himself. ¡°Sir, I was simply shocked! After all, even though I don¡¯t like Miss Penelope, I acknowledge that shees from a well¨Coff family and ? is a sessful woman behind the Prime Group. I was worried that she would misunderstand your rtionship with Patricia and take it personally. We can¡¯t afford to lose the Prime Group¡¯s support, especially with the uing board meeting!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zoren nodded again. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Sir, why do you always question me like this?¡± Benjamin frowned. ¡°You know I only have your best interest in mind. That¡¯s the reason behind my actions. No matter how unlikeable Miss Penelope is, she is still a strong supporter on our side right now.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Zoren nodded again. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have questioned you.¡± ¡®No, sir! Question me more! This is not the time you should listen to my nonsense!¡® Benjamin yelled in his heart but bit his tongue. Instead, he just sighed heavily. ¡°Anyway, sir, I haven¡¯t responded to Miss Miller. What should I tell her?¡± ¡°Thursday¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Tell her toe to my ce on Thursday, Zoren said. ¡°That¡¯s also the day Renny wille home. I¡¯m sure Patricia missed Renny¡± 342 Question me more! Benjamin squinted suspiciously. ¡°Sir, are you sure?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°But what if Renny doesn¡¯t recognize her anymore and ends up biting her?¡± ¡°Renny won¡¯t do that, Zoren said, peeling his eyes away from his assistant to look out the window. ¡°I¡¯m confident he won¡¯t: Unless he told him to. ¡°Alright. Benjamin sighed and looked away from the back seat, snapping his gaze ahead. Another sigh escaped him, his heart feeling a little heavy. ¡°Miss Penny, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Even though I know this is what you want, I¡¯m sorry for talking bad about you.¡± His eyes softened apologetically, recalling the previous night¡¯s events. *** Last night¡­ ( When Benjamin didn¡¯t know what to do and was scared that what was unfolding in front of him were Zoren¡¯sst hours, he dialed the only person he knew he could cling to for hope at the moment. He called the very person who had given Zoren hope to live and who had given Old Mrs. Pierson a reason to cling to life. Penny. He listened to the line ring, hoping she would answer, even though it waste. When he thought the call would end, the line connected. Tears brimmed in his eyes as his entire body shook. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Penny¡­ what am I going to do?¡± His voice shook as he sniffled hard. ¡°Please¡­ help, Miss Penny. If even the doctors didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his boss, Benjamin thought that if these. were Zoren¡¯sst moments, he might as well spend them with the most precious person in his life. And thankfully, Penny arrived fifteen minutes after that call. CHAPTER 343 343 His wife ¡°Miss Penny!¡± Benjamin stopped pacing in the entryway of the mansion when he saw Penny rushing inside. He hurried toward her but halted when he noticed she was with someone. However, he quickly refocused on Penny, his concern overriding any curiosity about herpanion. The moment their eyes met, his own filled with tears, on the verge of spilling. ¡°Miss Penny¡­¡± he whimpered. ¡°He said¡­ everything¡¯s ck¨Che can¡¯t see at all, and his fever is high enough to break the thermometer! What am I going to do?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Penny¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and her eyes widened. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In his room. The doctors put him to sleep¡± ¡°Take me to him.¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes.¡± With that, Benjamin hurriedly led Penny toward the stairs. As they ascended, they stopped when Hugo spoke.4 ¡°Penny,¡± Hugo called, making his sister and Benjamin look back at him. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. Penny pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle downter. ¡°Take your time. Hugo offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered softly. With that, she turned back to Benjamin and hurried after him. When they reached the second floor and the master¡¯s bedroom, Penny paused at the door. Her eyes fell on the man lying on the bed, noting the IV drip attached to him. A few nurses and a doctor were inside, still monitoring Zoren¡¯s temperature. ¡°Miss Penny-¡± Benjamin began, but Penny suddenly walked past him. The nurses and the doctor looked up as she rushed inside. Penny didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately checking the IV bag hanging beside the bed. ¡°Tsk.¡± Penny clicked her tongue and followed the tube. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pulled it out. ¡°Miss! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± the doctor gasped in shock and disbelief. ¡°Sir Vitt, why are you letting her do this? Who is she?!¡± Benjamin, speechless at Penny¡¯s actions, opened his mouth. But before he could say anything, Penny spoke sharply. ¡°His wife.¡± She stopped only to cast the doctor and nurses a sharp, deadly look that made them freeze in their tracks. ¡°I am Zoren Pierson¡¯s wife.¡± The medical team held their breath, staring at her eyes, which glinted dangerously, as if she might send them to heaven if they spoke another word. When the doctor nced at Zoren and 1/3 343 His wife wife ¡°Miss, even if you¡¯re his wife, you can¡¯t just do that!¡± said the doctor, knowing he was the professional here. ¡°We are his medical team, and we know what to do. Please step away¡± ¡°Do¡­ you¡­ even¡­ know¡­ why he lost his sight?!¡± Penny clenched her teeth, seething restrained anger. With ¡°Miss Penny¡­¡± Benjamin called softly from the side, a bit frightened by Penny¡¯s demeanor. He had thought she was angry before, but now he realized how wrong he was. At this moment, Penny was truly angry, barely restraining herself fromshing out at these innocent people. ¡°Hah.¡± Penny exhaled heavily as she pulled a cardholder from the back pocket of her jeans. She quickly pulled out something from it and tossed it at the doctor¡¯s feet. ¡°Read it and shut up. If you don¡¯t believe it, check the board list to confirm.¡± With that, Penny refocused on Zoren¡¯s I drips and his temperature. While she busied herself, the doctor cautiously picked up the card she had tossed. As soon as the doctor saw the medical license, he froze. Curious, the nurses leaned in closer to him to check. Shock spread across their faces as they lifted their eyes to Penny, who was now removing all the drugs they had administered to Zoren. This time, however, they didn¡¯t protest. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Benjamin asked, noticing how the medical team was staring at Penny with at mix of shock and admiration. His eyes fell on the card in the doctor¡¯s hand, wondering what kind of license it was. ¡°Hey, he called to get the doctor¡¯s attention. ¡°What she¡¯s doing is it safe?¡± Even though Benjamin had called Penny for help, he hadn¡¯t expected her to meddle with his boss¡¯s medication. He was unsure if what she was doing was right since he didn¡¯t know Penny had a medical license. The doctor and nurses slowly looked at Benjamin as if they couldn¡¯t understand why he was asking such a stupid question. Wasn¡¯t Penny Zoren¡¯s wife? How could Zoren¡¯s right¨Chand man not know just how respected this woman was in the medical field? ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Penny roared at them before the medical team could respond to Benjamin. ¡°I said, get me an ice pack ¨C no, fill his tub with ice until he¡¯s freezing. His temperature is rising again ¨C go!¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes!¡± the doctor stuttered, but he quicklyposed himself. He and the nurses rushed to follow her orders, knowing this was an emergency. As the medical team paged the rest of the next shift team and hurried to prepare the ice bath, Benjamin stood there, stunned. He watched Penny sit beside Zoren and ce her hand on his forehead, her expression turning bitter. ¡°Miss Penny¡­ I¡­¡± Benjamin called nervously. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dying. That¡¯s what¡¯s going on, Penny hissed as she checked the medications, looking for one that might help. ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way, Mr. Vitt¡­ or I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Reniamin¡¯s entire hodu chuddered so he darted his pure hetween Penny and Zoren ¡°Miss Penny | 10,40 20 343 His wife I think¡­ I think we should take him to the emergency room.¡± ¡°For what?¡± Penny red at him. ¡°So his enemies can finish the job? Not a chance, Mr. Vitt. Renren is working hard to pretend he¡¯s fine, and we¡¯re not going to waste that effort. I¡¯ll treat him. With that, Penny grabbed a small bottle and a new syringe. She didn¡¯t say another word. The medical team returned shortly, helping Penny as they carried Zoren to the tub full of ice. As for Benjamin, all he could do was stand there like a statue, watching everything unfold under Penny¡¯s orders. CHAPTER 344 344 Let him keep her around. Benjamin knew a thing or two about handling medical emergencies. However, this was beyond. his expertise. All he could do was watch with bated breath, praying to all the gods he knew to spare his boss. This wasn¡¯t the first time Benjamin had found himself in such a situation. In fact, he had been in this situation far too many times. Even so, it was something he would never get used to. Only when everyone seemed to have calmed down did Benjamin heave a sigh of relief. After the doctors helped Zoren change and carried him back to bed, everyone watched as Penny administered medication to him. No one spoke a word, listening to Penny¡¯s instructions before they were all sent away so she could monitor him. She needed their strength if another problem arose. Which exins why Penny remained alone in the master¡¯s bedroom with Benjamin. Seated in the chair beside the bed, Penny stared at him and touched his forehead once again. ¡°He¡¯s still hot, she muttered, ¡°but not like carlier Benjamin pressed his lips together, staring at her back. He opened and closed his mouth, but no words came out. ¡°He will be fine, she reassured him without looking at him, as if she could read what was going on in his mind. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, Renren will be fine. Benjamin held his breath, staring at her with slight shock. But the longer he kept his gaze on her, the more he felt a bit rxed. For some reason, despite her petite frame, she appeared broad and strong. ¡°Thank goodness, he breathed out, almost in tears. ¡°I thought he was going to die.¡± Benjamin dragged his feet to the couch, patting his chest in relief. His knees were still shaking, but he could finally breathe normally again. ¡°Though I¡¯m not sure about his eyes,¡± she added under her breath, making him look at her once more. Penny slowly raised a hand and stroked his cheek with her fingertips. ¡°Renren, you said you¡¯re going to get better. I will not forgive you if it¡¯s a lie.¡± She pressed her lips together, staring at him with mixed emotions. Despite her fierce leadership earlier, her hands were trembling. ¡®Don¡¯t scare me like this,¡® she whispered. ¡®It¡¯s really stressful and scary.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just today, everything was going well. Who would have thought their second date woulde so soon? ¡°Mr. Vitt,¡± she called. ¡°Thank you for calling me tonight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m here,¡± she said quietly and softly. ¡°If his eyes don¡¯t recover by tomorrow, I¡¯ll find someone who can help him.¡± 344 Let him keep her around ¡°Miss Penny, do you think he will recover his eyesight?¡± ¡°Renren¡¯s problem is psychological. He was burning up, and evenst time, he was also running a fever. The fever could have triggered his brain into thinking about his blindness,¡± she exined. ¡°I trust him. He said he doesn¡¯t want to go blind, right?¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes. ¡°Then he won¡¯t go blind.¡± Penny sped Zoren¡¯s hand, squeezing it. ¡°Don¡¯t go blind. Otherwise, let¡¯s not date anymore.¡± ¡°Miss Penny, don¡¯t be too harsh on him,¡± Benjamin muttered. ¡°My boss might be sleeping and can¡¯t hear you, but that¡¯s still harsh.¡± ¡°Then he should know I don¡¯t date blind people,¡± she nced over her shoulder. ¡°Unless, of course, he¡¯s not that interested in me.¡± Benjamin opened his mouth, but no words came out. He could only look at Penny¡¯s back and then at Zoren on the bed. She started wiping him down to keep his temperature down. ¡®She really cares for him,¡® he thought, reminded of the time Penny discovered that Renren and Zoren were the same person. She did change after that¡® There was a distinct difference between how Penny was with Zoren before and after she found out about him. And there was also a difference in how she treated him after she discovered the truth and after their date. Despite the subtle differences in those situations, one thing didn¡¯t change: Penny cared for him deeply and genuinely. Her worry was undeniable, whether as a friend or something more special. And this struck Benjamin with guilt. ¡°Miss Penny¡± Benjamin called, watching her back to see if she was listening. ¡°My boss might kill me for this, and you might hate him¡­ but I think it¡¯s right to let you know.¡± Slowly, Penny turned her head in his direction. She didn¡¯t say anything and simply waited for whatever Benjamin wanted to say. Reluctance showed in his eyes as he nced at his boss¡¯s profile. Benjamin apologized to Zoren in his heart, but his conscience would kill him if he didn¡¯te clean. ¡°Miss Penny,¡± he cleared his throat, mustering the courage to confess. ¡°My boss is going to wrong you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why¡­ but he seemed very happy and satisfied when he came home. But all of a sudden, he asked me to contact Miss Miller, the imposter, Benjamin confessed with a heavy heart. ¡°Although my boss often said Thursday Girl is simply a precious friend he treasures, I¡¯m afraid of whatever scheme that woman is plotting.¡± He paused and sighed. ¡°Miss Penny, I said this because I think you deserve to know that he¡¯s calling another woman after your date. 1-20540 2/3 344 Let him keep her around. Penny stared at Benjamin quietly before turning her gaze back to Zoren. ¡°I think I finally understand why he was keeping you around despite your shorings.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The corner of her lips curled up, her eyes back on Zoren. She didn¡¯t speak for the next minute, carefully wiping his neck and the gaps between his fingers. ¡°Miss Penny, what do you mean by that?¡± he asked again, feeling like she wouldn¡¯t exin her ¡°Let him.¡± Instead of answering Benjamin¡¯s question, she focused on the matter at hand. ¡°If Patricia Miller can make him happy, even temporarily, then let him keep her around.¡± ¡°Miss Penny, are you being a martyr?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her eyelids drooped as she cupped Zoren¡¯s face. ¡°I just want to hold on to his words, just like how he held onto mine. Our friendship¡­ his friendship with Thursday Girl will not get in between us, and I want to believe that? She paused and smiled wryly. ¡°Also, don¡¯t tell him I was here. His confidence would get hurt if he found out the woman he¡¯s trying to impress ended up rushing here to take care of him.¡± CHAPTER 345 345 What should I do with it? ¡°If Patricia Miller can make him happy, even temporarily, then let him keep her around. That remark was deeply etched in Benjamin¡¯s mind as he sighed, recalling what Penny had told him the night before. Penny had stayed all night, looking after Zoren until he stabilized, only going home at dawn. Slowly, Benjamin peeked over his shoulder, catching Zoren staring out the window. Another deep exhale slipped past him before he turned his eyes back to the windshield. While staring ahead, a thought crossed his mind. I should inform Mark about the situation. I don¡¯t understand why they haven¡¯t returned, but they¡¯ve got to return now.¡± A glint flickered across Benjamin¡¯s eyes as a look of determination settled on his face. This couldn¡¯t continue like this. Even though Penny was already on it, Benjamin felt how unfair the situation was. Not to mention, he was sick of himself for badmouthing someone who had proven to be nothing but a good person. On top of that, he felt guilty for keeping Zoren in the dark. [Pierson¡¯s Corporation] When Dean stepped out of the car, he paused, turning his head to look at the other car ahead of his. Stepping out of that car was none other than Zoren. ¡°Good morning, Uncle,¡± Dean greeted with a smile, watching as Zoren slowly shifted his eyes to him. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re in a good mood.¡± Zoren didn¡¯t respond and simply marched toward the entrance. Dean matched his pace until the two of them were walking side by side. As they entered, employees in the lobby stopped and slightly tilted their heads down at the two important figures of thepany. Dean nced over his shoulder, ignoring the grim look on Benjamin¡¯s face and focusing on the bodyguards trailing behind them. ¡°Miss Penelope seems to have sent you some reliable people, he remarked with a chuckle. ¡°They all look interesting, Uncle.¡± ¡°Do they?¡± Dean raised his brows, studying his uncle¡¯s profile. ¡°The next board meeting ising up, and I heard my other uncles are preparing something big Upon hearing that, the corner of Zoren¡¯s lips curled up as a short, dry chuckle escaped him. Dean, on the other hand, grinned as he coolly cocked his head back. ¡°I heard from another uncle that your medical team rushed to your cest night, Dean sald meaningfully. De careful, Uncle. You might be able to defend your seat at the next board meeting, but it might be harder at the family meeting.¡°¡± 10.40 1/3 346 What should I do with it? strode off, Zoren paused, momentarily gazing at his nephew¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°That prick¡­¡± Benjamin seethed, eyes burning. ¡°How dare he spew such threats so early in the morning?!¡± The corner of Zoren¡¯s lips curled up as he resumed his steps. ¡°Let him be, Ben: A glint flickered. In his eyes. ¡°Watching them try day after day is always interesting? Dean casually walked into his office, his assistant following closely behind. When he sat down behind his desk, he noticed a stack of files on the table. ¡°What are these?¡± he asked, lifting his eyes to his assistant. The assistant adjusted her sses before responding emotionlessly, ¡°Mr. Finn sent them this morning. He said they¡¯re the ones you asked for, plus a little bonus a gift he added in.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Dean nodded and waved dismissively. ¡°You may go.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The assistant lowered her head and, without making a sound, left the room. Unlike Benjamin, who often made a fuss, Dean¡¯s assistant was theplete opposite. She only spoke when necessary, answered when asked, and followed orders without question. As soon as the door closed behind his assistant, Dean picked up the file and leaned back in his chair. The moment he opened the folder, he quickly realized it was yet another medical record of none other than Zoren Pierson. Having trained under Professor Singh, Dean had no problem reading the medical record as if it were a simple document. ¡°Huh?¡± Deep lines appeared between his brows as he reached the new entries in Zoren¡¯s medical record. Zoren regrly underwent general check¨Cups, and being tested in every conceivable way was already a routine for his uncle. ¡°But an eye check?¡± he whispered, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his eyes?¡± Curious, Dean continued reading. The record noted a routine eye check as part of Zoren¡¯s regr exams. However, Dean wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe this was just a simple routine. After all, those maintaining Zoren¡¯s medical records often kept details vague, as many were interested in them and many wanted to get their hands on them. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with him,¡± he whispered, slowly putting down the document, deep in thought. ¡°And even earlier, his pupils were abnormally dted¡­ like how our eyes dte in the dark After a prolonged silence, the corner of Dean¡¯s lips curled into a crafty smirk. He had an idea, but he needed to confirm it. ¡°What an interesting discovery,¡± he whispered, nodding approvingly. ¡°Finn might not have figured out why Penny chose to involve herself in this family, but this is enough.¡± Dean tossed the document onto the seat beside him and leaned back, turning to face the view 1040 T 345 What should I do with it? behind him. His smirk stretched into a cunning smile until creases formed at the corners of his eyes. ¡°Oh, Uncle,¡± he muttered, chuckling. ¡°What am I going to do with this information?¡± A glint flickered in his cunning eyes before loudughter echoed through the office. Even though he hadn¡¯t yet confirmed his suspicion, he was already ny¨Cnine percent sure he was correct. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ he trailed off as hisughter subsided. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s slowly going blind? Oh, Uncle. I wonder what I¡¯ll do with this information?¡± Would Dean use it against Zoren to undermine his position? After all, if Zoren were blind, how could he lead the family and thepany? Or should Dean share this information with his other uncles and watch what they do with it? ¡°There¡¯s also one more option,¡® he thought, chuckling. Watching him pretend until he can¡¯t anymore. That sounds more interesting and entertaining. Watching him deteriorate while he stubbornly clings to power¡°> CHAPTER 346 346 I won¡¯t want to marry him if I don¡¯t ¡°This is great!¡± Nina couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she and Penny walked into the mall to have lunch together. ¡°I think your office will be finished even faster than we all thought.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°Thanks to Brother As: your Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You should¡¯ve asked for his help earlier, Nina pouted. ¡°If only you had, you would¡¯ve had office ready even before you came. Brother As is the one who got you the building, after all. Do you know how hard it was to get it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Sometimes, your stubbornness is¡­ I don¡¯t want to say it. Nina shook her head before turning to the receptionist at the restaurant. ¡°Nina Reed yes. Thank you.¡± ¨C After receiving confirmation of their reservation, Nina turned back to Penny. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°You¡¯re using Reed?¡± Penny raised an eyebrow as they followed the attendant to their table. ¡°I don¡¯t recall Mom and Dad removing you from our family registry.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Nina chuckled and bit her lip. ¡°I changed it when I was old enough.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The two women paused as they sat down across from each other. Even so, the look of curiosity lingered in Penny¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why?¡± she asked, as this was the first time she had heard this. ¡°Mom, Dad, and our brothers. didn¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not really important.¡± Nina shrugged. ¡°It was a decision I thought about for at long time, and I¡¯m d Mom and Dad didn¡¯t mind. Although they told me to think about it more, they still supported my decision. Even our brothers.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Penny nodded, realizing she had missed a lot of details from everyone¡¯s lives. ¡°I¡¯m a Reed, Penny¡± Nina emphasized with a subtle smile. ¡°Back then, I used to cry about it and even hate it. But, well, that¡¯s all in the past. Now, I¡¯m proud to be a Reed. I¡¯m proud to be in Aunt Jessa¡¯s family. Though the family is small, my aunt is a very popr chef! Who would dare pick on me, right?¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°Even if she hadn¡¯t be a famous chef, no one would pick on you with her backing you up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Nina giggled. ¡°She was very scary before.¡± ¡°Even now, though. ¡°Butpared to when she was younger, she¡¯s more lenient now. I guess, in a way, Mom influenced her.¡± ¡°They influenced each other, Penny nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Anyway, what are you having?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you¡¯re having.¡± 103 ¡°Are 346 I won¡¯t want to marry him if I don¡¯t you?¡± you sure?¡± Penny squinted. ¡°I likerge portions. You¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Nina¡¯s checks turned pink as she pursed her lips. ¡°Penny, why would you say something so. embarrassing?¡± Seeing Nina¡¯s reaction, Penny tilted her head to the side. She was only teasing, I but Nina looked flustered. *It¡¯s not like you have experienced something like that,¡± Nina pouted before her eyes widened at bit. ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve experienced¡­ that?¡± Penny narrowed her eyes. ¡°By that, you mean¡­?¡± ¡°That¡­ Nina emphasized. ¡°The deed¡± *No?¡± Penny leaned her arms against the table. ¡°Nina, don¡¯t tell me you and your fianc¨¦ haven¡¯t Nina quickly covered Penny¡¯s mouth, her face as red as an apple. Seeing her innocent reaction, Penny didn¡¯t know whether to feel proud of her or find her cute. Although Penny had no experience in romance, she had heard enough couple stories to know that many couples skip to the honeymoon. Not that she was judging Nina, but it was amusing to find out about it this way. *Penny¡± Nina clicked her tongue as she slowly peeled her hand from Penny¡¯s mouth. ¡°Can you not tease me like that? It¡¯s not nice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. Penny cleared her throat, intrigue shamelessly shining in her eyes. ¡°But that¡¯s surprising. I thought since you¡¯re marrying Finn, he would¡¯ve made some advances¡­ you know?¡± ¡°Finn is a gentleman, Penny,¡± Nina frowned. ¡°I know he¡¯s not the best of the best out there, but he really respects me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nina¡¯s cheeks turned pink. ¡°He knows that I don¡¯t want to be touched before our wedding night. After all, we could still break up. He would lose nothing if we broke up and he would definitely find someone new if we did. I, on the other hand, will not beplete again. I have to leave something for myself just in case, right?¡± ¡°Oh..¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d he respects that, and he¡¯s content just holding my hand and hugging me,¡± Nina added with a hint of pride in her voice. ¡°He¡¯s a sweet guy, and I love him.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Penny nodded, making Nina furrow her brows. ¡°You keep saying, ¡®Oh, Penny. Is that really all you have to say?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Penny cleared her throat, keeping to herself that she and her brothers were actually worried about Nina. They didn¡¯t have a good impression of Finn, after all. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just¡­ speechless, that¡¯s all. C 346 I won¡¯t want to marry him if I don¡¯t ¡°Yes. Pennyughed and shrugged. ¡°You can¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t have a good impression of him, and thest memory I had with him is¡­ not really good. But we were kids back then, so he probably changed. I¡¯m giving him the benefit of the doubt. ¡°Finn said he wasn¡¯t a good person in the past, but he wants to be a good man for me, Nina shared with a smile. ¡°He said I make him want to do good things. I find that sweet since I never asked him to do anything for me, but he still docs. Penny studied Nina¡¯s expression before her eyes softened. ¡°You really love him, don¡¯t you? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to marry him if I didn¡¯t,¡± Nina quipped. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s order. I¡¯m really hungry after everything we did in the office. Goodness. I don¡¯t want to work with you in the future. I design and even have to do some hardbor.¡± Penny chuckled as the two of them picked up their menus. But just as she did, Penny felt her phone vibrate. ¡°It¡¯s Grace,¡± she said and cast Nina a look. ¡°I¡¯ll just take this call. I¡¯ll get whatever you¡¯re getting ¡°Sure.¡± Nina smiled, watching Penny hurriedly leave the table to answer the call. ¡°It¡¯s probably important.¡± liar voice. Nina shook her head and focused on the menu. Suddenly, she heard a familiar ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this Nina Be? Or is it Nina Reed now?¡± Nina slowly lifted her head, only to see the person standing next to her table. ¡°Patricia, it¡¯s nice. to see you too.¡± CHAPTER 347 347 Choose a side before it¡¯s toote ¡°Patricia, nice to see you too. Nina¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°It has been!¡± Patricia, now a beautiful woman, flipped her shiny hair as she casually invited herself to Nina¡¯s table. ¡°How nice, meeting you here!¡± Nina smiled, staring at the spot where Patricia had sat down. ¡°Someone is seated there. ¡°Oh? Are you with a friend?¡± Patricia furrowed her brows. ¡°Or is it a client? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s your fiance?¡± ¡°Patricia¡± Nina forced herself to maintain a smile. ¡°Please, not here?¡± ¡°Not here? What do you mean? Patricia tilted her head to the side. ¡°If you¡¯re with a client, then I¡¯ll just hire you. That way, I¡¯m a client now. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± The corners of her lips curled up as her eyes sharpened a little, while Nina maintained her poise. Ever since what happened when they were children, there was nothing that could repair their friendship. Nina had reached out to Patricia before and apologized, but all she got in return was a p on the face and a lot of harsh words from her. Nina took it. She took everything because she knew it was her fault. It was Nina who betrayed Patricia and ruined their beautiful friendship. Therefore, she didn¡¯tin and moved on with regret in her heart. Many yearster, when they started attending university, they met again. Since then, Patricia never left her alone and often picked on her. Even as adults, it was the same whenever they crossed paths. Today wouldn¡¯t be any different. ¡°Patricia.¡± Nina breathed out calmly. ¡°What do you want now?¡± ¡°What do I want? Nina, why do you always sound like I am following you just to harass you?¡± Patricia arched a brow. ¡°Meeting you here is a coincidence! I came here to meet my friends, but I arrived first.¡± ¡°They must be very important friends for you toe in early¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Patricia smirked proudly. ¡°They¡¯re not just anyone. I mean, my circle of friends isn¡¯t just any nobodies. I choose my people now, you know? I have to be careful because if I don¡¯t, I might get stabbed in the back by a jealous fraud.¡± At this point, Nina shouldn¡¯t be affected by such innuendos because it wasn¡¯t the first time she had heard something like this. However, she couldn¡¯t help it. Even so, she squashed down the rising displeasure in her heart with a smile. ¡°Good for you, then.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± she replied, smiling. ¡°Good for ¡°Anyway, weren¡¯t you an interior designer?¡± Patriciafortably leaned back and crossed one leg over the other. ¡°I might need your help with something. 347 Choose a side before it¡¯s toote ¡°If you have any inquiries, you can always contact our office ¨C¡± ¡°And why would I do that?¡± Patricia tilted her head to the side. ¡°You¡¯re already here, and I am your client. Didn¡¯t we establish that just now?¡± ¡°Patricia, I can¡¯t just toss aside my client because another one came in. Nina maintained a calm demeanor while reasoning with her. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. Patricia arched a brow. ¡°Not how it works? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry¡± Though gentle, Nina remained adamant. ¡°Send me an email, and I¡¯ll dly get back to you with a proposal. Right now, my hands are tied¡­ ¡°You¡¯re going to regret it. ¡°Huh?¡± Patricia snorted, her eyes swirling with ridicule. ¡°Nina, do you think I¡¯m asking for a favor? Haha. No, I¡¯m doing you a favor for old times¡® sake.¡± ¡°What nonsense is she bbering about now?¡® Nina wondered, but she kept her thoughts to herself, knowing Patricia¡¯s short temper. ¡°My, my¡­ well, I can¡¯t me you. I mean, you used to be the fraud of the Bes. It¡¯s a good thing they kicked you out of the family registry because it¡¯s shameful for them to have someone who carried such a criminal mind. ¡°Patricia. This time, Nina¡¯s voice sounded firm. ¡°Please. Let¡¯s not go there. ¡°Why not?¡± Patricia snorted. ¡°You did it, and you admit it ¨C you confessed. You tried to kill Penny before and framed me. Do you think because it¡¯s been many years, everyone has forgotten about that? Nina, no one will forget something like that.¡± Nina slowly sped her hands into tight fists, her jaw tightening. ¡°You should put that up in your ads, you know? I mean, your clients should know what kind of person they are dealing with! Who knows? You might do that to them as well. Patricia continued with a shrug. ¡°Moreover, you should be thankful that I am showing you my tiniest interest. After all, in the future, I will be someone you could only watch from afar.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Nina let out augh, rendered speechless at this. Patricia smirked. ¡°In the future, you¡¯d be grateful that you tossed your client aside and heeded. my request. Nina, you should know who to curry favor with, you know?¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking of me, Patricia.¡± Nina smiled forcibly. ¡°But no thank you. I don¡¯t know why you are saying such things, but I have a reputation to uphold. Like I said, if you need me for anything, you can contact my office. Otherwise, please leave. I have a very important client with me, and-¡± ¡°Is this client more important than the next matriarch of the Pierson Corporation?¡± (7 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nina halted, almost biting her tongue upon hearing what Patricia said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Patricia shook her head and sighed, looking at Nina pitifully. ¡°Oh, Nina. You only became
  1. Choose a side before it¡¯s toote
but because you¡¯re an old friend, I¡¯ll let you in on a secret¡­¡± Patricia slowly leaned forward and drawled out her next words, ¡°¡­ Zoren Pierson is someone on my side. You¡¯re engaged to Finn, aren¡¯t you? He¡¯s ackey of the Piersons, so I¡¯m sure you know how important this is for the two of you?¡± Shock slowly spread across Nina¡¯s face as she stared at the proud smirk on Patricia¡¯s face. Although Nina wasn¡¯t directly involved with Finn¡¯s business, she was slightly familiar with it. Therefore, the name Zoren Pierson rang a bell. ¡°Zoren Pierson and you¡­ she trailed off as Patricia¡¯s smirk stretched while she pushed herself away from the table. ¡°Anyway, if you¡¯re interested, call me,¡± said Patricia, standing up and gazing down at Nina. ¡°But I have to tell you that this is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity¡­ out of the goodness of my heart. Choose a side early before it¡¯s toote. The corner of her mouth hooked up. ¡°See you¡± Having said that, Patricia turned to walk away. But just as she turned, she flinched when she saw Penny standing in front of her. ¡°Pe Penny?¡± CHAPTER 348 348 Gonna get herself killed ¡°Pe ¨C Penny?¡± Patricia¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the woman standing beside the table. ¡°What what are you doing here?¡± Nina pursed her lips and nced up at Penny, only to see thetter smile at Patricia. ¡°How nice to be recognized by you at a nce, Patricia, Penny smiled and chuckled. ¡°Even my Third Brother couldn¡¯t recognize me at first sight, but you did. I find that sweet,¡± @ Patricia opened and closed her mouth and then cleared her throat. ¡°Heh. Well, nothing¡¯s changed; of course, anyone with eyes would recognize you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly my thought!¡± Penny sighed. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s nice to see you again, Penny!¡± Patricia forced a grin, now in a hurry to leave. ¡°I have to go since I¡¯m meeting with my friends¡­¡± Penny suddenly grabbed her arm, stopping her. Patricia stopped and slowly lifted her eyes to her. ¡°Penny?¡± ¡°Patricia, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other,¡± Penny fluttered her eyshes ever so tenderly and smiled sweetly. ¡°And I kinda overheard you talking about something¡­ very interesting. Don¡¯t go, sit. Penny wiggled her brows, gently pushing Patricia back to her seat. Patricia gulped and smiled, shrugging. ¡°Fine, she said. ¡°It¡¯s still early, so I don¡¯t mind indulging with my old friends.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Penny smiled and sat in the other corner, winking at Nina, who was giving her an odd look. Seeing the look on Penny¡¯s face, Nina let out a shallow breath. ¡®What is she up to this time? She didn¡¯t hear everything Patricia said, right? Because Nina knew that if Penny had heard everything, Patricia would be done for. Penny isn¡¯t as petty as before, right?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With that, the three of them sat down and ordered their food. Penny happily linked her hands together, her fingers inteced. She rested her chin on top of her fingers, smiling gracefully at Patricia. To an outsider, Penny seemed genuinely happy to see Patricia. But Nina knew it wasn¡¯t like that. Although Nina couldn¡¯t point out exactly what Penny was actually happy about. ¡°Well, with Penny here, I¡¯m not as ufortable with Patricia here.¡± Nina cleared her throat, darting her eyes between Penny and Patricia. ¡®Patricia seems nervous, though¡± But then again, Patricia often avoided starting a problem with elites, and Penny was part of the elites. Although it was not public knowledge that the person behind the Prime Group was Penny, Patricia wouldn¡¯t fight Penny solely because of As, the CEO of Global Prime Logistics. ¡°What you said just now¡­ Patricia, is it true?¡± Penny¡¯s voice wasced with interest, her eyelids. drooping. 1/3 348 Gonna get herself killed ¡°Huh?¡± Patricia raised her brows at Penny. ¡°What do you mean¡­ it¡¯s true? Which one?¡± ¡°The one you said just now?¡± Patricia gulped. ¡°The¡­?¡± ¡°The offer you¡¯re giving Nina, Penny rified and sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give Nina a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity just now? Though I¡¯m not sure of the full context, I¡¯m intrigued. Nina is sometimes very stubborn and wouldn¡¯t want help.¡± ¡°Who? Me?¡± Nina blinked, confused. ¡®Since when did I refuse any help? Or is she talking about herself?¡® ¡°Let¡¯s hear it!¡± Penny grinned. ¡°Who knows? It might be beneficial for us as well. ¡°Ahh¡­ haha.¡± Patricia rxed a little. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Penny. It¡¯s just a project I am interested in working on with Nina. I heard she¡¯s one of the best, and she definitely needed help with her standing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Penny¡¯s mouth formed an O shape. ¡°You will help her?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°You mean the Millers?¡± Penny tilted her head to the side. ¡°From what I heard, your brother had been begging my First Brother for reconsideration¡­ and you¡¯re saying the Millers can help. Nina more than we, the Bes, can?¡± Patricia opened and closed her mouth. ¡°Penny, what are you on about now? I came here with good intentions, and you¡¯re twisting my words.¡± ¡°Patricia, I¡¯m not twisting anyone¡¯s words. I¡¯m simply¡­ deciphering them, Penny exined with a shrug. ¡°Unless, of course, you meant you¡¯re going to help Nina because you are getting help from someone else.¡± ¡°Hah! Penny, how dare you?¡± Patricia rose from her seat and scoffed at her. ¡°I am Patricia Miller, and even though our families haven¡¯t been on good terms, I have my own career and a name for myself!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± what career? Patricia scoffed at the two of them. ¡°If you consider my offer an insult, shame on you! There¡¯s no point in reaching out a helping hand to ungrateful people. Hah!¡± she huffed and turned to leave in a hurry. Penny and Nina stared at the fuming Patricia. Nina couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head to the side. ¡°Why did she get angry like that?¡± Nina muttered. ¡°It¡¯s not like you said something really hurtful. She looks like she just made a reason to run away.¡± Nina slowly shifted her eyes to Penny, only to see a grim expression stered on Penny¡¯s face. For a second, Nina¡¯s heart slowed as she gulped nervously. She had never seen Penny wear such an expression, but it was enough to tell Nina to be careful with whatever she had to say. ¡°Patricia Miller¡­¡± Penny whispered as she narrowed her eyes. ¡°Nina, she did mention Zoren Pierson, didn¡¯t she?¡± 30 41 2/0 348 Gonna get herself killed ¡°Hmm? You heard that part?¡°. Penny cast Nina a look. ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yes, Nina nodded. ¡°Finn mentioned his name in passing, but his business is his, and I don¡¯t meddle with it. All I know is that Zoren Pierson is the head of the Pierson Family and the current CEO of the Pierson Corporation. Penny, do you know him?¡± ¡°Mhm, she hummed. ¡°He¡¯s my client.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Nina opened and closed her mouth, observing Penny¡¯s side profile. ¡°Penny, is everything alright?¡± ¡°What else did she say?¡± Penny asked, ignoring Nina¡¯s question. Nina blinked and tried to recall everything in a hurry. ¡°I think¡­ I think she said she¡¯s with Zoren Pierson. ¡°And?¡± ¡°And that¡­ that I¡¯d side with her because Finn¡¯s family is now under the Pierson¡¯s.¡± ¡°Finn is not under the Piersons, Nina, Penny corrected. ¡°He is under a Name Pierson, not the entire Piersons.¡± She paused and leaned forward, looking Nina straight in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t mention this entire conversation to your fianc¨¦. Can I trust you with that?¡± Nina pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re suddenly like this, and I¡¯m scared of it, but I won¡¯t tell him this. Not that I nned to, anyway.¡± ¡°Good¡± Penny leaned back and set her eyes on the entrance where Patricia had left. That woman¡­ she¡¯s gonna get herself killed for sure. I hope she knows so much about me and Renren because if she slips up once, she¡¯s done for. I don¡¯t even need to do anything CHAPTER 349 349 Today¡¯s Thursday again Days had passed in the blink of an eye. Penny busied herself at the office, and with her brother¡¯s help, herpany began its operations. ¡°Thank you all for your hard work and patience,¡± Penny said, standing in front of a few people in her office. All of them were in suits or smart casual attire. Although this was the first time she had seen them here, she knew they were all people she could trust from the first branch. ¡°It took me quite some time, but here we are today. Some of our friends and colleagues won¡¯t move here until matters from the other branch are settled,¡± said Penny. ¡°Yugi won¡¯t be here to facilitate the negotiations and handle some of the matters under his jurisdiction. However, do not fret. I am here¡± The people standing in front of her gave short, confident smiles, nodding. ¡°Now, off you go, Penny said with a jerk of her chin. Today¡¯s the first day, and we¡¯ll have a lot of work to do. Let¡¯s celebrate after getting things done.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± one of the men saluted briefly before they all turned around to leave her office. Penny stayed in her spot, smiling as she watched them leave. When the door closed, she breathed out and smiled brightly. Turning around, she looked around her office with a bright smile. ¡°My office¡­ hehe. She giggled as she sauntered toward the desk. Her fingertips trailed along the edge of her desk as she smiled at it in satisfaction. ¡°Nina really got me the desk I asked for¡± Penny moved the swivel chair and sat down in it. This wasn¡¯t the first office she had. The main branch of Prime Group had a bigger building and a her. However, Penny felt more at home now that her office in Anteca was done. Looking at the stack of papers in front of her, she stretched her fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s get all of these done, Penny,¡± she told herself before diligently starting to work. Penny had been working even before setting up her office. Despite that, there was still more that needed to be done. That wasn¡¯t a problem for her at all. As someone who was a workaholic in her previous life, to the point of almost dying from exhaustion, this was nothing. Time passed without Penny noticing. Even during lunch, she didn¡¯t take her eyes off her work while munching. It was a good thing everyone working directly under her knew her work habits; they didn¡¯t bother her all day. ¡°Oh?¡± Penny stretched her arms up, her back arching as she noticed the orange rays of the sunset filtering through the ss. Turning her head, her lips curled up, and she looked at her 1/3 349 Today¡¯s Thursday again clean desk with satisfaction. ¡°Almost done,¡± she told herself, knowing she had finished eighty percent of the work she had today. ¡°What a productive day to start the business.¡± Although she worked nonstop the whole day, Penny had learned from her first life when to stop. Since it was almost night, she automatically stopped. As she organized the finished documents and cleaned her desk, she noticed her phone on the side. ¡°Hmm?¡± She reached out for the phone, only to see countless messages and emails. ¡°Why is ter bombarding me again?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Penny shook her head and ignored it, resuming cleaning her desk. Once she finished, she leaned back and closed her eyes. Now that I¡¯m done, I feel tired,¡® she told herself, but her smile remained. Though I¡¯m d for some reason.¡± To be fair, Penny was often diligent with her work. However, she felt extra diligent today, as if her entire body wanted her to finish as soon as possible. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any appointments today, did I?¡± she mumbled, snapping her eyes to the little calendar on the side of her desk just to make sure. When her eyes fell on it, her smile slowly faded. Thursday. ¡°Today is Thursday,¡± she whispered, her jaw tightening once more. Penny stared at the date with her lips drawn into a thin line. ¡°Was that the reason I was in a hurry today?¡± she wondered, recalling she was always in a hurry every Thursday. Not that Penny hadn¡¯t realized it until now, but she never really thought about it. But now that it came to her, she realized why she was always in a hurry every Thursday all these years. Back then, she was always in a rush on Thursdays to meet Renren. It was a habit she picked up because of him. ¡°He¡¯s not gonna go there again, is he?¡± she wondered to herself, thinking of how Zoren woulde to the side of the street for hours. ¡°Should I ask him out? Thinking that she had to do something about it, Penny reached for her phone to give Zoren a call. Today, she had a reason to call him. Her office was running, and she could just say she wanted to celebrate it with him.. But when Penny checked the countless messages, her face twitched. ¡°Why do ter and that Benjamin think they can spam me like this?¡± Her face contorted as she scrolled through ter¡¯s messages to he [From: Third Brother My dear little sister, today I looked in the mirror and saw one of the most beautiful wonders in the world. Aren¡¯t you proud of your big brother? *selfie inserted*] 349 Today¡¯s Thursday again [From: Third Brother Congrattions on yourpany. I asked my manager to print me a huge photo of me. You can use it to promote yourpany, and I¡¯ll tell you, your phones will never stop ringing.] ¡°Even without his picture, my phone wouldn¡¯t stop pinging, she murmured in dismay, concluding that her third brother had nothing important to say. She decided to exit out of the messages. When she did, she noticed some messages from other family members: Charles, Allison, Jessa, Nina, As, and some of Penny¡¯s close friends. She smiled but didn¡¯t respond to them for now. She then moved on to Benjamin¡¯s messages. Just like ter, Benjamin bombarded her phone like crazy. The only difference was that ter¡¯s messages reeked of vanity, but Benjamin¡¯s reeked of panic. [From: Mr. Vitt amin deficient Miss Penny, what am I going to do?! Today, your husband is meeting that fake Thursday Girl at his ce!! I can¡¯t take this anymore, Miss Penny! Come here or I¡¯ll call Old Mrs. Pierson, so she can separate them!] Penny scrolled up, her face twitching because Benjamin¡¯s next message carried a different tone. [From: Mr. Vitt amin deficient Miss Penny, my heart aches for you. I don¡¯t think I can survive anymore. I can¡¯t stop my tears¡­] Penny didn¡¯t read the rest and simply skimmed through his next messages. Her lips drew into a thin line as she thought about what to do. While she was thinking, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± she called, watching the person outside peek his head in. Her brows furrowed. ¡°Second Brother? What are you doing here?¡± CHAPTER 350 350 Do not disturb ¡°Second Brother? What are you doing here?¡± Penny slowly rose from her seat as she watched Hugo march in. Hugo brought out a bouquet from behind his back, making her smile from ear to ear. ¡°For you,¡± he said. ¡°Congrattions on your first day of operations.¡± She epted the flowers with a smile. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t like flowers,¡± she said as she gazed down at the bouquet. ¡°Peonies?¡± Did people think she liked peonics just because her name almost sounded the same? ¡°I know you don¡¯t like flowers, but have you forgotten what you used to call us?¡± Hugo teased, raising his brows meaningfully. Seeing the confused look on her face, heughed. ¡°The fan club. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh?¡± Penny¡¯s mouth fell open. ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Dad really put his mind and heart into it, remember?¡± ¡°Haha, that was so long ago, and it almost slipped my mind, she chuckled before perking up. ¡°Right. Take a seat. Sorry. I just had a lot of things to do, so today¡¯s a little busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Hugo said as he sat down on the couch, snapping his eyes to her. ¡°Penny, did you forget our ns today?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The bachelor¡¯s party!¡± Hugo reminded her. ¡°I told everyone you wereing, so they¡¯re gonna expect you.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her mouth formed an ¡°o¡± shape as she nodded in understanding. ¡°Right, I agreed to that ¡°Ginnie wille because she heard that you wereing¡± Hugo added in a knowing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The bachelor¡¯s party is safe¨Cno one ordered a gigantic cake where a stripper wille out of it. I specifically asked them not to do that.¡± ¡°Second Brother, is this party yours?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°From what I heard, it sounds like it¡¯s yours. I mean, howe you made all the decisions here?¡± Because Hugo meddled with the original date of the bachelor¡¯s party, he had topensate. ¡°My friends just rely on me a lot, and they told me they simply want me to experience something like this. After all, they¡¯re scared for my life when I¡¯m on duty,¡± he exined confidently with a smile. ¡°I have good friends, Penny. They appreciate what I do for this country¡± Why did that entire exnation sound like a delusion? Penny assessed her second brother before she sighed. ¡°Why, Penny?¡± asked Hugo, making her lift her eyes up at him again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go. 10:41 ¨C 1/3 C 350 Do not disturb anymore?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that,¡± she smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ it¡¯s Thursday today ¡°Oh.¡± Penny didn¡¯t need to exin more to Hugo when she mentioned Thursday. After all, Hugo had heard about it that night from her before they even rushed to the Skyline za. ¡°Are you worried he would be there?¡± he asked, and Penny shook her head. ¡°If he¡¯s not going to wait in that meeting spot, why are you wearing such a face?¡± Penny pursed her lips and breathed out sharply. ¡°Because he invited that fake Thursday Girl to his home.¡± Hugo looked down for a second, and when he raised his head, he casually said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill him. ¡°Second Brother!¡± she pouted, stopping Hugo from getting up from the couch. ¡°Just let him be.¡± ¡°Penny, I know you¡¯re worried about him, and I understand that you want to know if this Dean guy has anything to do with it. However, this is frustrating.¡± Hugo expressed. ¡°My little sister, why evou letting this unfold the way it does? This is not how I remember you. 4 Penny pursed her lips and leaned back. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed, Second Brother,¡± she whispered, hugging the bouquet for some reason. ¡°I trust him, and we have a rule to trust each other. regardless. Don¡¯t we?¡± a Or, if she was going to borate, unlike everyone else whose treatment changed because she changed, Zoren was the only person who gave her such importance without any conditions. He trusted her with just her words, held onto their promises, and even treated their memories as something more precious than anything in the world. He valued her not because of her family or what she could do or what she couldn¡¯t do. He valued. .her just because she was a precious friend. He made her feel special and relevant. Hearing her say all this, Hugo calmed down. ¡°If you trust him, then¡­ I¡¯ll trust him. Although F didn¡¯t like him until now, what he did tomemorate Tiana, Mouse, Chunchun, and your shared memories made me reconsider. ¡°Thanks, Second Brother. ¡°So? Are you going to meet him and catch him off guard? Or should I go with you and arrest them?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just arrest people¡± ¡°I can.¡± But he would probably have to detain them somewhere else illegally. ¡°Well.¡± Penny pondered and smacked her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the bachelor¡¯s party!¡± ¡°Great!¡± ¡°But I¡¯ll just have to do something really quick¡± Penny carried the bouquet to the desk and picked up her phone, sending a reply to Benjamin. 2/3 350 Do not disturb [Skyline za: Zoren.] [From: Miss Penelope. Mr. Vitt, if you can¡¯t take it anymore, then go out and have a drink. Let your boss enjoy the night with his Thursday Girl. I¡¯ll be out with my second brother, so don¡¯t bother me tonight.] ¡®Miss Penny!!!¡± Benjamin mentally wept upon reading Penny¡¯s first reply to him for the day. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve given up on your husband?!¡± Just as Benjamin was about to type his distress response to Penny, he saw Zorening down the stairs. Looking up, he quickly rose from his seat. ¡°Benjamin, what time will Patriciae?¡± asked Zoren as soon as he reached the foot step. Benjamin¡¯s face soured before he said, ¡°She was on her way here ten minutes ago, sir. Her estimated time of arrival is about thirty minutes. ¡°I see.¡± Zoren nodded before he carefully walked away. ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± ¡°In the garden,¡± he said without looking back. Then he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Ben.¡± ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°Once Miss Milleres, you may leave.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Deep lines appeared between Benjamin¡¯s brows, confused. ¡°Sir, why are you-* ¡°I want some private time with her,¡± Zoren nced over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if no one disturbed us once she arrived. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed during my time with her.¡± CHAPTER 351 351 This would all be yours A few hours ago¡­ 1 ¡°Patricia, I can¡¯t believe Mr. Zoren Pierson is inviting you to his ce. Mrs. Miller looked at her daughter with admiration. Her daughter was seated in front of the vanity, getting her hair and makeup done for tonight¡¯s date. ¡°My daughter is very pretty¡± Tears lingered in the corners of Mrs. Miller¡¯s eyes, proud of how beautifully her daughter had. bloomed. All her efforts over the years weren¡¯t in vain, as her daughter had managed to capture the attention of a man like Zoren Pierson. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Patricia looked at her mother and smiled subtly. ¡°Mom, can you please be quiet about it?¡± she whispered. ¡°Why would I?¡± Mrs. Miller frowned. ¡°My daughter is dating the wealthiest and most powerful man on the entire continent! Of course, as your mother, I am proud of it!¡± ¡°But¡­ Zoren likes privacy, Patricia replied, maintaining her awkward smile. ¡°The Pierson family is quiteplicated, Mom. So, he wants to protect our rtionship by keeping it¡­ private. Mrs. Miller frowned. ¡°My daughter, when does he n to announce your rtionship?¡± ¡°Soon, Mom.¡± Patricia smiled confidently. ¡°For now, we still want to get to know each other better. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Zoren Pierson will never leave me.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re so pretty! How could he leave someone like you?!¡± Mrs. Miller pped happily, watching the makeup artist and hairstylist perfect Patricia¡¯s look, 2 The scene resembled a wedding preparation, though Patricia was simply going on a ¡°date¡± with Zoren Pierson. Patricia needed to look her best, given the highpetition. She had to make sure she kept her spot. 1 Staring at herself in the reflection, Patricia sneaked a nce at her mother. Her lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes brimming with nervousness and awkwardness. ¡®I told Mom that I¡¯m dating Zoren Pierson so she¡¯d stop rmending all those other losers,¡® she thought, breathing out heavily. ¡®But she doesn¡¯t know how I got into that man¡¯s life. a Patricia took a deep breath, staring at her reflection encouragingly. Patricia, you agreed to this. Zoren Pierson believes I am his Thursday person¡­ and he¡¯ll continue believing that. Even if he finds out in the future, if he falls in love with me, he won¡¯t get angry, right? It would be a lie if Patricia said she wasn¡¯t nervous and scared. She was ying with fire, after all. She had heard enough stories about Zoren Pierson to make her entire body shudder. Even her informant had warned her to be careful. However, she was already determined. She had already put one foot over the line and would continue to cross it. ¡®As long as that stupid Penny doesn¡¯t know about it¡­ I¡¯ll keep working on this,¡® she told herself, smiling in the mirror as she admired her beauty. I¡¯m prettier than her, and I¡¯m more sessful. That Penelope Be can¡¯t even hold a candle to me. The only good thing about her is her brothers.¡® O Bitterness swelled in her chest as she remembered her own brother, who had humiliated their C 361 This would all be yours family over and over. If Theo Miller was only half as good as As, they wouldn¡¯t be the talk of ridicule in the upper echelon. It was also Theo who had antagonized Finn when they were children, which was why they had to move abroad. Now, Finn was Nina¡¯s fianc¨¦. ¡®Even ter Be was able to make a name for himself! It¡¯s Keith¡¯s fault for bullying ter that our family is suffering now.¡¯She clenched her teeth, aware of the situation between their families and why As had openly antagonized them in the business world. Considering As¡¯s standing in the business world, Hugo¡¯s rank in the military, and ter¡¯s poprity, the Bes had truly leaped up the socialdder. Back then, the Millers and the Bes were on the same level, but now, the gap was wide. In other words, even if Penny livedzily, sleeping day and night, she had her brothers to support her. Patricia, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t trust her own family anymore. Her life wasn¡¯t as easy as she remembered. People didn¡¯te to them bearing gifts and praises; instead, she had to curry favor with those stupid elites. ¡°That will all change now,¡® she told herself. ¡°With Zoren Pierson on my side, things will go back to how they were supposed to be. Even those stupid who think I¡¯m their will bow down to me. Just thinking about the future, Patricia¡¯s entire body rxed. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡® she mentally nodded, smiling. Zoren Pierson is a sick and desperate man. I don¡¯t know what he saw in that piglet Penelope to be so hopelessly devoted to her. But¡­ if I get even the slightest bit of that devotion, I could save my life from all of this.¡± With that mindset, Patricia weed the car that Zoren sent to pick her up. Her mother sent her off with a smile, reminding her of what she needed to do to appease him. Patricia listened to her mother because she was the only ally she had. And just like that, Patricia was headed to the Skyline za. ¡®Skyline za¡­¡± Patricia stared out the window, smiling in satisfaction. Just getting a small piece of here already speaks volumes. Soon, I¡¯ll also live here.¡± Patricia stared at the billionaire¡¯s row and soon saw a massive concrete fence that was almost as wide as an entire street. When she noticed that this was where they were headed, her mouth fell open. ¡°So, this is his ce?¡® she thought, suppressing the joy bubbling in her heart. Just a small piece of here is worth a fortune, but Zoren Pierson¡¯s vi isn¡¯t a small vi at all! I thought it would be smaller than the renowned Old Residence of the Pierson family. But this¡­ this ce is probably bigger than the Old Pierson Residence.¡® Patricia hadn¡¯t been to the old Pierson residence, but she was already certain. Surely, she had hit the jackpot! Just do a good job, Patricia,¡® she cheered herself as the car crossed the gates, sping her hands close to her chest. ¡®All of this¡­ will be yours, just like he said. As long as you can control Zoren Pierson, you¡¯ll be at the top of the world!¡± CHAPTER 352 352 Candlelit dinner Patricia took a deep breath and smiled beautifully as the car entered the wide gates of Zoren¡¯s estate. The car stopped for a security check, which Patricia found slightly odd. But then again, this was Zoren Pierson¡¯s house. Once they were given clearance, she rxed and looked around. at her surroundings. The house in the distance was quite simpler than she had expected. However, the surrounding lot was unrealistically vast. If she didn¡¯t know better, she would think Zoren had wasted money Just to buy an extra lot. People in uniforms could be seen around the property. If Patricia hadn¡¯t been aware of the situation, she would have thought she was entering the president¡¯s house, given the level of security. It made her a little tense, but at the same time, she knew none of these people would hurt her. ¡®I am Zoren¡¯s special person,¡® she told herself for the umpteenth time. In this ce, I am special, and so¡­ ¡®everything sheid her eyes on would be hers if this all went well. Then, the car stopped. Patricia snapped out of her thoughts and watched Benjamin approach the backseat door. Slowly, Benjamin opened the door and offered her a kind smile. ¡°Good evening, Miss Miller, and wee, greeted Benjamin with a kind smile, offering his hand to assist her. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Assistant Vitt.¡± Patricia gracefully sped his hand and stepped out of the car. ¡°Where¡¯s Renren?¡± ¡°He is inside, Miss Miller, Benjamin replied, wearing his kindest smile, even though deep down, all he wanted to do was grab this snake by the neck and flush her down the toilet. ¡°Please,e with me.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± With a smile, Patricia followed him up the steps and to the entrance of the mansion. She bit her inner bottom lip slightly, feeling a little overwhelmed by the ce she was standing in. For someone who grew up with luxury and privilege, it was rare to be impressed by another person¡¯s wealth. But this ce was¡­ majestic. Everything around seemed to have been furnished to perfection. ¡°Miss Miller, Sir Zoren is in the dining room. He¡¯s been cagerly waiting for you, Benjamin stopped at the entryway and faced Patricia. The dining room is over there¡­ Listening to Benjamin, Patricia furrowed her brows. ¡°Assistant Vitt, won¡¯t you take me to the dining room?¡± she asked out of pure curiosity, only to see a warm smile spread across Benjamin¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Miller, you and my boss have many years to catch up on. You share a special bond, and he doesn¡¯t want anyone to interrupt his precious time with you,¡± he exined, making her cheeks. turn pink. ¡°Thursday has always been a special day for him. So, this is as far as I can take you.¡± Patricia¡¯s face glowed, ttered by how special Benjamin¡¯s words made her feel. ¡°Thank you, 352 Candlelit dinner Assistant Vitt.¡± ¡°Please, he¡¯s waiting¡± Benjamin motioned his arm in a direction, making her nod at him. Patricia slowly walked in the direction Benjamin had instructed, stopping as she looked back. As. she did so, she saw Benjamin heading to the main door to leave. She offered him a meek smile when he looked back at her, nodding at him before she resumed her steps. The moment she turned her back on him, Benjamin scrunched up his nose in dismay. ¡°Thanks to Miss Penny, I am being extra kind to you! he mentally hissed. However, know that your days are numbered! Once we find out who is pulling the strings, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell! With that thought in mind, Benjamin closed the main door and huffed, storming away from the mansion as instructed. Entering the dining room, Patricia held her breath at the sight of the warm lights and the candlelit dinner setting prepared for her. It was truly a date ¨C a romantic date. Moving her soft gaze to the counter, her eyes Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Il on Zoren¡¯s broad back. ¡®He might be sickly, but he¡¯s attractive, and his aura is¡­ enthralling,¡® she thought, pursing her lips. ¡°Renren?¡± Zoren paused in pouring the wine and slowly turned his head to the entrance. ¡°Patricia.¡± Patricia smiled from ear to ear as she walked inside. Standing next to the table, she watched him carry two sses of wine to the table. Once he ced them down, he slowly pulled out a chair for her. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± he said, carning a gentle smile from her. ¡°Thanks, Renren,¡± she replied as she gracefully sat down, tucking her hair behind her ear. Zoren nced down at her briefly before walking over to his seat. When he was sitting down, he gazed at the woman across from him. He squinted a little, testing his vision. It was still a blur, but he could catch the look on her face. ¡°Thank you for epting my invitation,¡± he said. ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be too busy and I¡¯d be bothering you.¡± Patricia shook her head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen, Renren. Considering the years you spent waiting for me every Thursday, I will never say no to your invitations.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never asked you to repay all those years,¡± he smiled. ¡°But I appreciate it.¡± Zoren lifted his hand over the table. ¡°Shall we cat? I¡¯ve hired the best chef in the country to prepare our dinner for tonight.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Patricia smiled from ear to ear, ttered by the gentleness and attention he was giving her. She tucked her hair behind her ear once more, maintaining her poise, and only showing him her best angle. Even how she picked up her cutlery, how she sliced her steak, and how she ate were all calcted, as if she were shooting an endorsement. tolo did she knew th ar hau neand faran aouldn¡¯t han har ¡ª 352 Candlelit dinner clearly. However, he could see that all her movements were graceful, precise, and practiced. ¡°Mhm!¡± she raised her brows and grinned in satisfaction. ¡°This is great.¡± Zoren sliced the steak slowly, lifting his gaze at the woman across from him. The corner of his lips lifted into a devious smirk. ¡°Of course, it is.¡± CHAPTER 353 353 What a gentleman The dinner started quietly, with only a few exchanges between Zoren and Patricia. It wasn¡¯t until they were in the middle of the meal that the conversation picked up. ¡°I see¡­¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°So you had your own boutique?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Patricia replied with a proud grin. ¡°And all of them were my designs.¡± During their first meeting, all they had talked about was something¡­ trivial. More like general stories about themselves and a little bit about the past. Now, they were delving deeper into each other¡¯s backgrounds¨Clike a real date. supported my b ¡°So far, everything is great!¡± she continued. ¡°Some of my friends and even promoted it, even though I never asked them to do that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Zoren nodded in understanding. ¡°You have nice friends.¡± Nice? Patricia almost sneered at the thought. ¡°We just support each other,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for¡± Zoren nodded, twirling his wine slightly. ¡°And your brother? Has he not supported you? You didn¡¯t mention him in your story.¡± ¡°Renren, why would I want my brother to meddle with my business?¡± she pouted. ¡°My brother already has a lot on his te. Moreover, I want to excel as an individual and not rely on my family¡¯s sess!¡± 1 ¡°Oh¡­¡± His smile stretched with satisfaction, which didn¡¯t escape her notice. ¡°My b is dealing with a lot of troublesome bullies in the business industry,¡± she added with a hint of sadness in her voice. ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to burden him.¡± If Theo Miller had heard her, he would have vomited blood. Everyone knew how Patricia med her brother for her unsessful business ventures and alwaysshed out at him because he couldn¡¯t support her business. ¡°If only I knew, I would¡¯ve called your shop for a few suits, Zoren remarked. ¡°I feel bad that I didn¡¯t know about this until now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad,¡± she waved dismissively. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about it at first. I didn¡¯t want to overwhelm you with information about myself.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Patricia assessed him from head to toe, clearing her throat when she realized it was the best time to bring up some¨Cissues. ¡°Actually, Renren¡­ I did mention my brother and some troublemakers¡­¡± she trailed off to study his reaction. However, Zoren¡¯s reaction remained unchanged. That was her cue to continue. ¡°The problem is, Global Prime Logistics has been blocking our exports because of a problem that happened decades ago,¡± she added, sighing deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this for any other reason, but because I¡¯m a little upset about it. My brother has been doing business fair and square, but 13 < 353 What a gentleman the family business day and night.¡± She paused and snapped her eyes up at him. ¡°That¡¯s why I am working hard in my chosen field, because if this continues, our family might¡­ her voice cracked as a thinyer of tears coated her eyes. She sniffed hard and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± sheughed awkwardly. ¡°It just makes me sad that such cruel people exist. But everything will be fine¡­ hopefully.¡± Zoren kept his gaze on her, watching her reach out for a tissue to wipe her eyes. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The troublemakers,¡± he rified. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°Renren, it¡¯s okay. Patricia waved it off. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about it so you¡¯d fix it for me. My brother has been fighting this fiercely, and thankfully, he has been surviving until now. I only mentioned this because you¡¯re an important person in my heart. I¡¯m simply venting.¡± Patricia raised her chin and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just venting, Renren, she repeated. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything for me. I can¡¯t let you do that for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he nodded reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I will meddle directly, but if Pierson Corporation is associated with the Millers, I think it¡¯ll give you and your family enought protection.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Patricia¡¯s mouth parted slightly in surprise, holding her breath in excitement. Zoren smiled and nodded at her reassuringly. ¡°Or, if Pierson Corporation isn¡¯t enough, then how about Zoren Pierson backing up the Miller family? Would that be enough protection for you and your family? It¡¯ll surely repel flics.¡± ¡°Renren¡­ Her heart softened with appreciation, and at the same time, with tion. This is it¡­!¡± Her eyes shimmered with excitement, imagining how all those who mocked the Miller family. would bow down to them again. Just imagining their sorry faces almost made herugh. Surely, getting this gig was the best decision she had made in her entire life. Just having his permission to use Pierson Corporation and his name¡­ is already something any family would be honored by,¡® she thought. And he gave that power to me so easily.¡± ¡°Renren¡­¡± her soft voice came out, her eyes tender. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t that a little shameful?¡± she reluctantly remarked. ¡°After all the years you waited for me, you¡¯re still going to do me a favor. Never mind, Renren. I simply told you because it was upsetting for me, but I didn¡¯t want you to think I was using you.¡± Zoren shook his head. ¡°You being here is enough as repayment,¡± he soothed gently. ¡°Moreover, you are my Penny. I¡¯d do anything for you without question.¡± ¡°Renren¡­¡± ¡°If using my name is enough to give you time to breathe, then use it by all means. Zoren slowly than rann fram hin nant malked to har sida and than affavad kin nalm t? har ¡°Ohall wa nandana t
  1. P
353 What a gentleman while we take a walk?¡± Patricia bit her inner bottom lip before she slowly sped his hand. Squeezing it lightly, she also rose from her seat. ¡°Renren, thank you,¡± she expressed, fluttering her eyshes coquettishly. ¡°I¡¯m sure this will help my brother a lot. ¡°You are always wee, Patricia. Zoren nodded before he slowly guided her hand onto his arm. Watching him ce her hand on his arm, her heart skipped a few beats. Her cheeks turned event more pinkish, ttered by these obvious advances. When she snapped her eyes up at him, all she saw was his endearing smile. Her heart raced. What a gentleman.¡® CHAPTER 354 354 Makes me crave blood Zoren Pierson might be a sickly man everyone knew or had heard about. Regardless of that, women in the upper echelon would always agree to a date with him. But right now, Patricia couldn¡¯t help but see him as more than just a sickly man. Zoren was a gentleman. He was kind. Not just the way he spoke, which was pleasant to the ear, but there was something regal in every little movement he made. Even his blinks seemed to exude nobility; the slight curl of his lips was attractive, and the way he looked at her made her feel special. It was ttering, enough to make a woman¡¯s heart swell with appreciation. That was what Patricia felt from the moment she met his eyes tonight until now, as they walked through the pathways of this vastndscape. ncing at her hand on his arm, she pursed her lips sheepishly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You¡¯re a little old¨Cfashioned, aren¡¯t you?¡± she blurted out, only to get nervous when his brows rose. ¡°Oh, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like old¨Cfashioned?¡± he asked yfully. ¡°I thought you preferred someone twenty years older¡± Patricia chuckled. What was she supposed to say to that? She wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind old¨Cfashioned, s old¨Cfashioned,¡± she replied with a chuckle, ying it safe. ¡°I just didn¡¯t. expect you to be such an old¨Cfashioned gentleman¡­ but in a good way. It¡¯s ttering¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Patricia heaved a sigh of relief, treading carefully. ¡°Renren, you kept asking about me throughout dinner. How about you?¡± she inquired. ¡°Won¡¯t you share something with me? I¡¯d love to hear about all your experiences over the past decade.¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much,¡± he shrugged, snapping his eyes ahead. ¡°It¡¯s the same things over and over. ¡°Is that so?¡± He cast her a sidelong nce. ¡°Are you interested in what those recurring things are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m always interested in you, Renren.¡± ¡°Not long ago, I was in a car ident, he said abruptly, eyes fixed ahead. ¡°It almost killed me. Fortunately, I was wearing a seatbelt, but the driver was in critical condition. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He was in a vegetative state and hasn¡¯t regained consciousness until now, he muttered. ¡°I feel. bad for him, but I¡¯m grateful that he¡¯s been in the family long enough for his own to understand how dangerous it is to work under me.¡± Patricia¡¯s smile faltered, studying Zoren¡¯s side profile. Her mouth opened and closed, wanting to ask if he was joking because she hoped he was. However, there wasn¡¯t a trace of jest in his voice 30.41 13 C 354 Makes me crave blood or face. ¡°Before that, someone tried to poison me. They put it in my coffee. Fortunately, Benjamin didn¡¯t drink it, or anyone else. Otherwise, I would have mourned for them,¡± he continued in the same t tone. ¡°Though I drank half of it! ¡°What?¡± The corner of his mouth curled into a proud smirk as he nced at her. ¡°It had no effect on Someone who¡¯s been on different drugs all his life.¡± Why did he sound so proud of that?! Patricia looked at him with a mix of dread and shock. ¡°Renren, did this really happen to you?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with nervousness. ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± he asked softly. ¡°My family is so cruel, Patricia. They y a lot even when I¡¯m not ready.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Again, she was rendered speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s continue walking,¡± he said, taking a careful step forward. Patricia promptly followed his pace, gulping nervously. ¡®Haha, it¡¯s probably not that serious, right?¡± she wondered. I¡¯ve never heard anything like this. Moreover, if it were serious, we would¡¯ve heard about it since everything the Piersons do makes the news.¡± Patricia mentally nodded, convincing herself Zoren wasn¡¯t being serious. Or rather, she believed the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as he made it sound. Zoren Pierson was the head of the Pierson Family. Who would dare go against him, right? If only she knew¡­ ¡°Then before that, I think I was shot with an unknown drug¡­¡± he added, humming as he recalled. all the incidents he could remember¡­ There was another one after that¡­ right, I was also. abducted. I almost got crushed by an antique bookshelf once. And then, another car ident. Zoren kept listing everything as if he were simply recalling a grocery list. ¡°Renren¡­¡± Patricia let out a helpless chuckle. ¡°All of that happened to you in the span of twelve. years?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s probably over the span of two years? ¡°¡­¡± Patricia¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Mhm. She pressed her lips into a thin line, telling herself he was simply testing her. ¡®Wait, hang on,¡® she told herself. If this is a test, is he seeing if I will stay with him? Even if it wasn¡¯t, and if this is real, staying with him and knowing I¡¯m on his side is like a beacon of hope for him, right?¡± ¡°Renren¡­¡± Patricia stopped and faced him, her expression sorrowful. ¡°Why did this all happen to you? I thought you were the head of the Pierson family.¡± 23 354 Makes me crave blood ¡°Even the greatest empires experience revolts,¡± he replied meaningfully. ¡°It¡¯s how it¡¯s been before, and it¡¯s still how it is today.¡± Her eyes softened, as if her heart ached for him. Slowly, she raised her hand, hesitating before touching his face. Summoning her courage, she cupped his face. ¡°Why are they doing this?¡± she asked quietly and softly. Zoren raised his brows and nced at the cheek she was touching. ¡°Because when you¡¯re at the top, people can only try to drag you down.¡± ¡°They¡¯re heartless, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Were they?¡± Slowly, he met her gaze. ¡°Do you think?¡± Patricia pressed her lips together and nodded. ¡°They upset me, she murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t they upset you?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± he shook his head, raising his hand to touch the hand that was holding his face. ¡°When I fought to get my seat at the table, I knew they wouldn¡¯t stop. So, their schemes are something I expected. It doesn¡¯t make me angry at all.¡± The corner of his mouth curved up as his hold on her tightened. ¡°But do you know what makes me angry, Miss Miller? ¡°Hm?¡± Her brows rose as she noticed how he slipped his fingers between hers before gripping her hand tightly. ¡°Renren, my hand- Patricia¡¯s breath hitched when Zoren suddenly pulled her hand closer. Slowly, he lowered his head and moved it nearer until his mouth was right beside her ear. ¡°What makes me angry, he stressed each syble under his breath, his eyes sharp and glinting, ¡°is when someone tries to taint the only good memory I have from then and now. It makes my blood boil, it makes me crave blood.¡± CHAPTER 355 355 Cruel people do exist During Patricia and Zoren¡¯s first meeting¡­. 0 Although Patricia didn¡¯t carry the same spirit or aura as Zoren remembered, she knew a lot of details about them. She knew even the smallest details, which Zoren was certain only they knew about. Therefore, he gave her the benefit of the doubt. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want this woman to be Penny? He had been waiting for her for years,ing to this ce every Thursday without fail. No matter what the season, he would be here unless he was ¡°trapped¡± in the hospital. But if it wast just a mild fever, he would stille, just because he didn¡¯t want to think of the what¨Cifs. ¡°By the way, Renren, how¡¯s Renny?¡± Zoren¡¯s smile stiffened as he slowly faced her. ¡°Renny?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± Patricia smiled from ear to ear, nodding. ¡°Is he still with you?¡± Ah¡­ ¡®Zoren¡¯s smile remained as he let out a shortugh. ¡®Silly me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Heughed louder, biting his lower lip. ¡°Renren?¡± Patricia furrowed her brows as heughed andughed for no apparent reason. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He snapped his eyes back to her, still smiling. ¡°Yes, Patricia. Everything¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ so, Renny?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alive,¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°Thankfully.¡± ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± Patricia patted her chest lightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. I missed him, and Chunchun missed him as well.¡± Meow. Zoren¡¯s eyes fell on the cat in her arms. ¡®No wonder it sounds different¡® A sharp glint flickered in his eyes for a split second, but his smile remained stered on his face. How Patricia knew about some of the little details Penny and Zoren shared was something he was unsure of. However, what he was certain of was that Penny never knew he called the ck cub Renny because she named it cky. 1 Even so, Zoren yed along. Whoever sent this woman was surely watching. He was curious to know how this woman, Patricia Miller, got all this information. ¡®Moreover¡­ ¡°Zoren listened to her happy and innocent giggles while she was deceiving him right in front of his face. .. she sounds damn stupid.¡® ¡°What makes me angry¡­ is when someone tries to taint the only good memory I have from then and now. It makes my blood boil, it makes me crave blood.¡± 19 Patricia¡¯s breath hitched as her entire body shuddered. Her eyes slowly widened as she watched him draw his head away, wearing a devious smirk as if the devil had finally shown himself. The gentleman she was talking to just now had disappeared without a trace. All she could see was a man mocking her with his gaze, his lips curled up in amusement at her fear, and an overall look of superiority. ¡°Was it fun ying with me, Miss Miller?¡± he asked quietly and dangerously, lifting her chin with the back of his hand. ¡°Did you feel excited, knowing Zoren Pierson is listening to you like a dog?¡± Her shoulders tensed up as her expression paled. ¡°Renren¡­¡± Her heart stopped when the smile on his face disappeared in the blink of an eye. He looked at her with wide, emotionless eyes. She was scared. Her knees were wobbling, making standing a hard chore. She wanted to look away, she wanted to run away, she wanted to deny everything. However, her body, her mind, and even her soul weren¡¯t listening to her. All she could do was stand there as if she had been sshed by a bucket of ice. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡± she asked herself, still processing the shocking turn of events. Just now, we were okay! Why is he suddenly¡­¡± Her thoughts trailed off, hearing the echoes of her gulps in her ears. Her eyes shook under his gaze. She was doomed. All her ns to make Zoren Pierson fall in love with her, her ns for her family, for her career, her dream of power and control¡­ all she could do was watch them go down the drain through his dark very very dark ¨C eyes. ¡°Hadn¡¯t you heard? Not everyone whoes into my denes out of here¡­ in one piece,¡± he asked with disinterest, batting his eyes ever so slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who sent you tell you that, Miss Miller?¡± The second those words rolled off his tongue, a low growl rang from her side. Turning her head. to the source of the sound, her neck twisted like rusty metal. Her breath caught once more as soon as her eyes fell on the ck panther approaching the two of them. Patricia looked back at Zoren, only to see him wear a¨Cbored look. Seeing that he didn¡¯t n to stop his own pet from approaching, she looked at Renny again. ¡®Run,¡® she told herself. I need to run.¡± Patricia mustered every bit of her energy to move, only to take a step back. ¡°Running?¡± Zoren asked, watching her look back at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you missed Renny? Here he is, Miss Miller. He tilted his head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Miller. Renny doesn¡¯t bite¡­ unless I say so, and then he waved dismissively and resumed his steps. 30:42 355 Cruel people do exist +47 The ck panther let out another dangerous growl while Patricia panicked. She looked back at him, her eyes brimming with frightened tears. Instead of running away, her knees gave in and she slumped to the ground. ¡°Mr. Pierson, I¡¯m sorry!¡± she eximed, begging. ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Zoren halted, arching a brow and cocking his head back to her. ¡°Sorry? You¡¯re sorry?¡± Tears formed in her eyes until her vision was blurry. She could see that Renny wasing closer and, as if enjoying its prey¡¯s desperation, the ck panther moved even slower. ¡°Please!¡± Patricia wept, her entire body shaking. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do this! I really didn¡¯t! I was only forced to do this! My heart is genuine, and I didn¡¯t want to deceive you! If anything, I want to take care of you and stay by your side. Please¡­ forgive me¡­¡± Zoren blinked, listening to the fear¨Cstricken voice ringing in the air. His expression, however, didn¡¯t change despite her begging. ¡°Miss Miller, it is you who approached me,¡± he lectured calmly. ¡°You approached me, thinking it¡¯s only a small me you¡¯re going to y with. me your foolishness for not considering that fire could be a piece of inferno.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as you said, he added. ¡°Cruel people¡­ we do exist, you and I¡® Patricia¡¯s heart sank as she watched him resume his steps and wave a hand. After another second, all she heard was a low growl. Her eyes shook as she twisted her neck, only to see a ck panther right next to her. Mass Release. CHAPTER 356 356 Should we go there onest time? Recalling all the idents Zoren had experienced over the years, this was the first time he almost fell for a scheme. He med himself for that. After all, he simply missed and longed for Penny so much that he was more than desperate to believe anyone who imed to be her. It wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that if Patricia hadn¡¯t slipped up, Zoren would have happily turned a blind eye to how annoying her voice was or how her perfume hurt his nose. He wouldn¡¯t have nitpicked and would have simply believed that this was his old friend, someone he could trust. But s, she slipped up in the first fifteen minutes. Seated on the couch with a ss of wine in his hand, his leg casually resting over the other, Zoren stared at the bonfire on the outdoor patio. He listened to the soft crackle of wood. burning and slowly breaking in these unstoppable mes. ¡°Sir.¡± One of his new bodyguards approached his side. Zoren slowly nced at the bodyguard. He couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but that weird tattoo shape on his temple reminded him who he was. ¡°How was she?¡± asked Zoren in a low tone. ¡°She fainted just when Renny came close.¡± ¡°Haha. Isn¡¯t she funny? Just a little bit of intimidation and she¡¯s fainting, yet she aspires to be part of the Pierson family. I admire people who dream big¡± Heughed, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Take her to the separate guest house. I don¡¯t want her in my sight right now.¡± ¡°We already took her there, sir.¡± Zoren¡¯s brows rose, a little taken aback. ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°I sent someone to check on her as well. She was simply shocked, so she fainted. She¡¯s fine, unfortunately.¡± Zoren studied the man and nodded in understanding. Before these bodyguards Penny sent him, many bodyguards worked for Zoren to rece the original team who used to keep his security tight. He didn¡¯t expect much from the other bodyguards since he knew his real team was still the best. However, these men Penny sent him were all¡­ efficient. They didn¡¯t talk much, they didn¡¯t meddle, and they said things briefly and precisely. Most importantly, they often knew what to do without Zoren ordering them. ¡°Okay¡± Zoren nodded, watching the bodyguard walk away. But before thetter could get far, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Would you report this matter to Penelope Be?¡± The bodyguard stopped and slowly looked back at him. ¡°Why would we, sir?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Our boss deployed us here with only one order, and that is to protect Zoren Pierson¡­ at all 20:43 10 356 Should we go there onest time? costs,¡± the bodyguard asserted. ¡°How we¡¯re going to do that is up to us. Moreover, right now, you are our employer, not Miss Penelope. So, everything that happens here and around you is not her concern as long as we do our job and don¡¯t taint her reputation: ¡°I see. Zoren smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Then, I take your word for it¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°One more thing¡± he added just as the bodyguard took a step. ¡°Am I still being watched?¡± ¡°Not anymore, sir,¡± the bodyguard replied tly. ¡°We took care of all the people following you.¡± ¡°Whose orders were those?¡± ¡°Miss Penelope,¡± the bodyguard didn¡¯t hesitate to reveal. ¡°She loves her privacy, and considering her connection with you, she¡¯s concerned about her peace.¡± The corner of Zoren¡¯s lips hooked up. ¡°No wonder no one had found out about her. Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, sir. I¡¯m just doing my job, replied the bodyguard. ¡°Do not worry as well. No word about tonight will reach Mr. Vitt¡¯s ears.¡± ¡°I appreciate that. Ben always acts tough, but he has a loud mouth. Having said that, the bodyguard strode off without any reluctance, leaving Zoren alone again. Silence quickly ensued on the outdoor patio, with only the silent hum of the wind and the crackle of wood in the air. The cold breeze of the night mixed with the heatwave of the bonfire as it blew past his face. ¡°Penelope Be,¡± he whispered, narrowing his eyes at the mes before him. ¡°My wife is surely a reliable woman¡­ and she never fails to hurt my pride.¡± And yet, he didn¡¯t feel bad about it at all. A look of satisfaction spread across his face before a shallow breath slipped past his lips. Just then, he caught a ck figure from the corner of his eye. ncing at it, he saw Renny jump onto the vacant spot on the couch and sit down by his side. ¡°Renny.¡± Zoren reached out to his ck panther and rubbed the top of its head. ¡°Were you disappointed it¡¯s not her who is our guest tonight?¡± Renny moved its head as if shrugging off his hand. A shortugh escaped him, reminded of how grumpy Renny could be sometimes. After all, this little ck panther was too spoiled. He had only grown big, but Renny was still a child. ¡°Sorry,¡± he whispered as his eyelids drooped. ¡°I might not find her anymore, Renny Renny stared at the sorrowful look on Zoren¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m getting tired,¡± he added under his breath, shifting his eyes to the me. ¡°And I¡­ I think it¡¯ll be unfair to Penelope for me to bear such sentiments for someone whom I might not meet again. She¡¯s a good woman, Renny, and it¡¯s the first time in a long time that I want to be good. morally good for someone else¡¯s sake.¡± Renny blinked. ¡°I want to see where this mysterious marriage will lead me and Penelone¡± he whispered with a 30 43 < 356 Should we go there onest time? subtle smile, remembering her soft scent, her calming warmth, the beautiful tone of her voice, and her strong aura. ¡°And for me to do that, I have to let go of her. Otherwise, Grandma would prove to be right. I¡¯ll mess it up with her. I don¡¯t want to mess up the only rtionship I might be able to create in this life or else¡­ I might just go crazy.¡± Renny stared at his father. If he could talk, he would¡¯ve said, ¡°You want to let go of your friendship with my mother, so you can date my mother? I don¡¯t want a new cub.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°So. Zoren turned and faced Renny. ¡°Should we go there onest time?¡± > 66 This isn¡¯t the good thing I was talking about ?? Mass Release CHAPTER 357 357 I changed my mind. Meanwhile¡­ The bachelor¡¯s party had a pool party theme and was held in a penthouse in one of the most popr buildings in Anteca for such asions. Even before Penny and Hugo reached the penthouse, they had encountered quite a few people along the way. Hugo didn¡¯t seem to know the people they were bumping into, but Penny recognized a few familiar faces. Not that she knew them personally, but if someone¡¯s face was often in the news, she had no choice but to be familiar with it. After all, the soon¨Cto¨Cbe groom was a well¨Crespected basketball yer in the major league. So, it was no surprise that his guests for this bachelor party were a mix of all genders. ¡°Keep close to me, Hugo said, tilting his head back slightly to whisper to her. Penny raised her brows and nced at him. ¡°I won¡¯t wander off.¡± *I know, but you might get snatched, he reasoned. ¡°My little sister is such a steal that I¡¯m afraid they¡¯d be in trouble.¡± Her face twitched as she forced a smile. ¡°Why did he even invite me here? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to Ray¡¯s ceremony.¡® Even so, this party somewhat helped her, as otherwise, she would be preupied with Zoren¡¯s meeting with Patricia. Penny stayed close to her brother from behind, peeking over to his side as they entered. She smacked her lips, taking in the sight of numerous people in swimsuits or trunks. Although a few were ¡°overdressed¡± for the party, Penny didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Penny!¡± As they were heading inside the penthouse, Penny and Hugo stopped upon hearing a woman¡¯s call. Turning their heads, they saw a petite woman withrge eyesses, her short hair tied in a ponytail, with the excess falling freely from the side of her face. Penny narrowed her eyes, watching the woman skip toward them. ¡°Ginnie?¡± she blurted out before her face brightened up. ¡°Ginnie!¡± ¡°Penny~!¡± As soon as Ginnie reached Penny, she threw her arms open and jumped into Penny¡¯s embrace. ¡°Penny, I missed you so, so, so much! I missed you! I missed you! I¡¯m so happy you came! When I heard you wereing, I had to fight my way into this party! Fortunately, Senior Hugo told me about it. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have even told me out of spite!¡± Ginnie continued to bombard Penny with information that she wasn¡¯t quite prepared for. Even so, Penny chuckled and rubbed her friend¡¯s back. ¡°Ginnie,¡± she said, pulling slightly away. ¡°Why would they do that out of spite?¡± ¡°Because I keep punishing them, Ginnie grumbled before her face brightened up at the sight of Hugo. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± C Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. 357 Ichanged my mind Hugo smiled and nodded at Ginnie. ¡°Good to see you, Ginnie. Where¡¯s the soon¨Cto¨Cbe groom?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the pool. Let¡¯s go over there,¡± Ginnie giggled, ncing at Penny. ¡°Oh, Penny! I¡¯m so happy you came. I told Lily you¡¯d be here, but her flight was dyed, so she couldn¡¯t make it.¡± Penny chuckled as Ginnie hooked her arm around hers. ¡°Continue your talk once we greet the groom¨Cto¨Cbe, said Hugo, tipping his head toward the entrance of the rooftop pool. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ginnie grinned from ear to ear, dragging Penny by the arm as they followed Hugo to the pool. Penny simply smiled back at Ginnie softly. Her friendship with Lily and Ginnic hadn¡¯t stopped, even when she left Anteca and lived abroad. They constantlymunicated through messages and calls, and even during their university days, they kept in touch. Although Ginnie¡¯s chosen career surprised everyone. Ginnie graduated in engineering, but instead of applying to any engineering firms, she chose to work as a sports analyst. Her reason was that ever since she helped the basketball team with their game against Max, it had be a passion for her. Even after that game, it was no secret that Ginnie continued to assist the basketball team until she graduated. Now, Ginnie was a manager for one of the biggest teams in the major league. She managed the groom¡¯s basketball team and all the yers. *Hugo!¡± Before Hugo and the twodies behind him reached a group in the corner of the pool, they heard a call. Everyone in the group turned their heads, greeting Hugo and cheering happily at the sight of him. ¡°Hey, Hugo! We thought you¡¯d ditched us, man!¡± ¡°Come on, he prepared all of this for Captain!¡± ¡°Hugo, I was shocked when I heard you actually prepared everything, man! I thought you knew nothing about parties, but wow! You really did it this time for the captain!¡± ¡°Haha. He even split the expenses,¡± another manughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he would do all this for the captain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for me, but for Penny, the big guy in the group, wearing a fitted tux with buttons that barely held together, rose from the group. ¡°Hugo simply didn¡¯t want his sist attending Ray¡¯s oath ceremony.¡± The man then faced Hugo and smiled. ¡°Hugo, we all thought you¡¯d ditched us,¡± he said, raising his fist. Hugo bumped his fist against it. ¡°This party is dope. Where¡¯s Penny? Is she still as cute as ever? Hugo smiled proudly, and at the mention of Penny, everyone on the team perked up. Half of them were from the basketball team from Summit School of Excellence, while the other half were just their teams. Even so, they had heard enough about Penny from Hugo¨CHugo had been 357 I changed my mind Moreover, some of them had met Penny during herst visit. She was still chubby then, so they were expecting the cute princess from the Be family. ¡°She¡¯s here! Hello?!¡± Ginnie casually waved a hand to get everyone¡¯s attention. Hugo was too tall for her and Penny, and he was blocking them. Slowly, everyone¡¯s eyes moved to Ginnie and then to the woman she was lines appeared between their brows as their lips slightly fell open. ¡°Ehh, haha,¡± someone in the groupughed. ¡°You¡¯re kidding. Hugo raised a brow, Ginnie frowned, and Penny rolled her eyes. ing arms with. Deep ¡°No way?¡± another person gasped, standing up from his seat. His eyes went up and down at Penny, waving a hand. ¡°Ginnie, move a little. You¡¯re ruining the scene-¡± Before he could finish, Hugo stepped in front of Penny again and turned his back on them. ¡°I changed my mind,¡± said Hugo, facing his little sister, hands on her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s just go to Ray¡¯s oath ceremony. It¡¯s easier to straighten him up since we¡¯re not friends.¡± CHAPTER 358 358 Wow, I am useless. ¡°I changed my mind. Let¡¯s just go to Ray¡¯s oath ceremony.¡± Penny stared at her Second Brother¡¯s serious face, her expression twisting a little.. Was there anywhere else Hugo could think of? Or did he really only have two options for tonight? ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Ginnie pulled Penny¡¯s arm closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re worried about these guys, they won¡¯t try to hit on her ¨C ¨C I promise.¡± Hugo slowly narrowed his eyes at Ginnie. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Her lips stretched from ear to ear before she moved her eyes to the group. A glint shone on the side of her tooth as her eyes lit up. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t even dream of making my Penny ufortable! Otherwise¡­ you¡¯re dead.¡± Ginnie¡¯s tone sounded dangerous and deadly at the end of her remarks, making Penny nce at her and the team. Seeing that the men cleared their throats and avoided Ginnie¡¯s face, Penny couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her friend. Back then, Ginnie wouldn¡¯t stop stuttering whenever she was overwhelmed or nervous. But now, it seemed that working with such men over time had brought out her ¡°male¡± energy. Now she could intimidate them. Well, Ginnie¡¯s skills were respected and recognized even by other teams. Therefore, it was only natural she had quite a bit of power in the yers¡® training and lineups. As for Hugo, he couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. ¡®Good thing I invited Ginnie. I knew they would gawk at my sister like hungry piranhas.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± The groom¨Cto¨Cbeughed, his eyes falling on Penny. ¡°Penny! It¡¯s good to see you again!¡± Snapping her eyes to the groom¨Cto¨Cbe, Penny grinned and walked toward him. ¡°Me too, Captain. I¡¯m really d to see you again. Congrattions on your uing wedding, and thank you for inviting me tonight.¡± Like two old friends, Penny and the team captain shared a short hug. As they did so, all the men in the group fixed their eyes on Penny. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to greet her like that as well, right? Just as the same thought crossed their sneaky minds, Hugo and Ginnie stepped in front of them, keeping the captain and Penny behind them. Hugo lifted his chin, standing tall in his stature. Ginnie, on the other hand, who was clearly shorter, crossed her arms and used her expression to intimidate. Surely, where there was beauty, there were always hindrances in the way. ¡°Hah!¡± Ginnie snorted, looking at all the idiotic faces seated with drinks in their hands. ¡°What a hopeless bunch.¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± Hugo sneered. ¡°Even with such poprity, did they think they could catch the moon?¡± 358 Wow, I am useless. ¡°Senior Brother, they must be dreaming because they might not win in the yoffs.¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± he tilted his head, his eyes still on the team. ¡°Ginnie, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re leaving them. Is that why they¡¯re going to lose?¡± ¡°Well, who knows?¡± ¡°Poor them, but they don¡¯t deserve you.¡± The team darted their eyes between Ginnic and Hugo, who were conversing while looking at them. The looks of dismay and disbelief on their faces were enough to say what was on their minds. However, they weren¡¯t the only ones looking at the two with such expressions. Even Penny and the captain were rendered speechless at how protective Ginnie and Hugo were. ¡°Why did he even bring me to a party if he¡¯s going to provoke everyone whoys their eyes on me?¡± Penny mumbled in disbelief, earning augh from the captain. ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to this yet?¡± the captain chuckled, watching her look back at him. ¡°Though I also wonder why he had to move my bachelor party when he could¡¯ve taken you somewhere else.¡± Pennyughed awkwardly before ncing at her brother¡¯s back. ¡°He¡¯s probably bored, she whispered, looking back at him. ¡°Or he¡¯s been preserving his brain cells in the past weeks, so he wasn¡¯t using them.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The captainughed and shook his head. ¡°Anyway, you haven¡¯t met my bride, have you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Deep lines appeared between her brows. ¡°Is she here?¡± Wasn¡¯t this a bachelor¡¯s party? ¡°Her bridal shower is over there,¡± the captain said, raising his finger while still holding his ss. Penny followed his gaze and her face twitched. ¡°The bridal shower is also here?¡± ¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s perfect, said the captain, giving Penny a knowing look. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll introduce you to her. I heard you set up an office recently. She is from a political family and although this is a party, I think it would be best if I introduce you to each other¡± Penny smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin her special day with business.¡±¡± ¡°Oh, she wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± he said meaningfully. ¡°If anything, she would appreciate the introduction. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s dying to go home and do some work tonight.¡± ¡°Haha. Well, if you say so, she shrugged. ¡°Then, thank you.¡± The captain nodded before he cast everyone a look. Hugo and Ginnie were still at it, making the captain wonder if his team was listening because they were scared or because they somehow found it entertaining at this point. ¡°What are they going to do without you, Ginnie?¡± Hugo continued. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am fighting for this country with such citizens.¡± Ginnie dramatically sighed. ¡°I am sorry, Senior Brother. I pity our soldiers whenever I see these guys every single day: 358 Wow, I am useless. ¡°Wow¡­¡± one of the team members felt like he was being hypnotized by the two. ¡°¡­ I am useless.¡± The captain and Penny looked up at the dark sky upon hearing that. They both hoped they didn¡¯t hear that. ¡°Ahem!¡± The captain shook his head, watching Hugo and Ginnic look back at him. ¡°Hugo, Ginnic, have mercy on them. I think they already learned their lesson.¡± ¡°Captain, why are they here again?¡± someone asked in disbelief. ¡°I thought I was going to have fun tonight, not be depressed!¡± ¡°She even mentioned my dead mother!¡± another one pointed at Ginnie usingly. ¡°Captain, this woman is vile!¡± Regardless of the team members¡® sentiments, Hugo and Ginnie feigned deafness. Penny could. only smile apologetically at the team. G Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll just introduce Penny¡­¡± the captain trailed off when he noticed that everyone¡¯s expressions. had changed. Deep lines appeared between his brows as he nced at Penny instinctively. But s, Penny also had the same confusion in her eyes. They studied everyone¡¯s expressions, including Hugo¡¯s and Ginnie¡¯s, noticing a slight surprise. and solemnness in them. Curious, Penny and the captain turned their heads and quickly realized the reason everyone¡¯s mood had changed. It was the iing guest: Max. CHAPTER 359 359 Why did he even take me here? ¡°What is that dude doing here?¡± ¡°Tch. Did hee to ruin the mood again?¡± ¡°Ah, shit. Hugo, make me more depressed.¡± ¡°Ginnie, continue what you were saying about how the rain was actually my mother¡¯s tears from disappointment.¡± One after another, the men, who had been seated obediently while listening to Hugo and Ginnie¡¯s belittling, slowly rose from their seats. Penny slowly looked up, her mouth partially falling open. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m amazed at how Ginnie could talk down to them so easily, Penny thought. ¡°These guys¡­ they¡¯re titans. I thought they were already tall before, but did they gulp down all the growth vitamins?¡± In the past, Ginnie wouldn¡¯tplete a sentence without stuttering or being nervous. But now, Penny agreed that her friend¡¯s mouth was poisonous. These men were truly unbelievably tall. Hugo looked slightly short standing among them. But that wasn¡¯t important at the moment. ¡°Until now, their rtionship with Max has never been mended,¡® she thought, shifting her eyes to the approaching Max. The captain smiled subtly, and unlike the rest of the team, he weed Max with open arms. ¡®But then again, how could they mend their rtionship when Max¡­ is the owner of another major league team.¡± Since Penny was into investing and umting her money, she had spread her wealth across different sorts of businesses. Therefore, it was inevitable for her to know that Max, the only heir of a softwarepany, had bought a major league team a few years back. That team, apparently, was the one that always went head¨Cto¨Chead with this team. ¡°Max! I thought you wouldn¡¯te!¡± the captain greeted happily, spreading his fingers and then sping Max¡¯s hand. He pulled the man until their shoulders bumped against each other, patting each other¡¯s backs as if they were good friends. ¡°It¡¯s you who invited me here; Max said as he moved away from the captain. ¡°How could I not ¡°Well, you make me sound like an important person. Haha!¡± The captainughed, but his team. then interrupted him. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± one of them asked solemnly. ¡°Why is this guy here?¡° ¡°Is this the one you wanted to mention before Hugo and Penny came?¡± another one spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you invited him here because you¡¯re nning to switch teams?¡± ¡°Hah! This is ridiculous. 359 Why did he even take me here? +49 me them. Many of them knew Max, and they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with him. Moreover, Max owned another major league team. Therefore, having him here could cause a ruckus and problems for all of them. ¡°Captain?¡± this time, Ginnic also spoke up. Her tone was quiet, but her face was serious. ¡°Care to exin why he¡¯s here? I know this is your party, but the entire basketball team is here. If the higher¨Cups hear about this, they won¡¯t be happy.¡± The captain looked at everyone and sighed. ¡°Max is here as a friend of mine, just like the rest of you. I know there have been unresolved issues in the past, but for this special asion, I hope all my friends and those close to my heart can be gathered for once.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Max.¡± Hugo nodded in understanding. As always, he was very quick to move on. ¡°That¡¯s fair. Hi, Max slowly shifted his gaze to Hugo, only to sneer. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the star yer who chose to go to the military instead of using his skills and talents in sports?¡± The second those words rolled out of Max¡¯s mouth, the entire basketball team¡¯s faces turned grim. They took that as another of Max¡¯s attempts to stir up trouble. However, Hugo simply smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± Hugoughed proudly, his hands on his hips, ¡°I chose to fight for the country so all my friends and family could live here peacefully. Haha! I¡¯m proud of it.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Maxughed dryly, shaking his head before moving his eyes over the team. He didn¡¯t care much about their sentiments; he came here for his good friend the only person who understood his dilemma. However, when he gazed at the rest of the team, his eyes inevitably caught the angel, seemingly trapped by those hoodlums. > eyes met hers, he blinked. Penny also blinked, and when she blinked once more, she When his flinched because Max was already in front of her. He was already holding her hand between them, his eyshes fluttering coquettishly. ¡°Well, who might this beautiful damsel be?¡± His eyes shone brightly, and Penny could¡¯ve sworn he was sparkling! ¡°It seems you¡¯re involved with the wrong crowd, Miss. My name¡¯s Max, and you can alwayse to me for help. Please blink twice if you need help, and I¡¯ll take you away from their wicked clutches, ¡°Clutch¡­¡± Just as those words rolled off his tongue, Max felt someone clutch his shoulder from behind. Penny¡¯s face soured, slowly shifting her eyes to the person behind Max. Hugo¡¯s face was dark, invisible mes burning all over his body. ¡°Max¡­¡± Hugo called under his breath. ¡°¡­ I advise you not to blink, because you¡¯ll never open your eyes again.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± The captain timely stepped in,ughing nervously, knowing this was serious. ¡°Halia. Come on, man. It¡¯s my party. Please don¡¯t make it a crime scene.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t even stand up from here or talk to her, but he¡­ how dare he¡­ hold her so shamelessly?¡± 359 Why did he even take me hore? ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want to date me, I¡¯ll be a big brother to her who will pamper her.¡± ¡°This dude really knows how to press my buttons. Hugo¡¯s anger quickly spread to the team, making Penny wonder if they were simply using this as an opening to fight Max or if they were just that petty. Max frowned and looked back at Hugo, releasing Penny¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Ooh?¡± He studied the look on Hugo¡¯s face before a look of realization appeared on his face. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Hugo Be. I didn¡¯t know she was your girlfriend.¡± ¡°Girlfriend?¡± someone from the team seethed before he pointed at Max, making Penny and everyone flinch a little. ¡°Max, how dare you say that?! Do you think someone like her would settle for Hugo!?¡± Penny, the captain, Hugo, Ginnie, and Max were speechless. The rest? They were nodding! ¡°That¡¯s his sister!¡± continued the person. ¡°It¡¯s Penny! Max blinked and then looked at Penny. He blinked and blinked again, the image of that small piglet from the past ovepping with Penny¡¯s. ¡°What in the world?!¡± he dramatically gasped. ¡°Did you go under the knife?!¡± Hugo¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m sorry, captain.¡± Penny, on the other hand, pinched the bridge of her nose when Hugo suddenly grabbed Max¡¯s back cor. The captain quickly hugged Hugo from behind while Ginnie pleaded with Hugo to do it elsewhere. The team, on the other hand, panicked but didn¡¯t do anything. It was chaos. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Why¡­¡± Penny whispered helplessly. ¡­ did he even bring me here?¡± She had only been here for no more than ten minutes, but her stress level was fluctuating. Not just that, but what insulted her the most was how could they all not recognize her at first nce?! She was chubby before, not ugly! CHAPTER 360 360 Let¡¯s get married As the chaos ensued between Max, Hugo, and everyone else, Penny carefully retreated, removing herself from the situation. She knew her brother wasn¡¯t going to die tonight, and she also knew that the basketball team wouldn¡¯t let Hugo be a murderer tonight. In other words, she didn¡¯t have to do anything except what she came here for enjoy herself. ¡°Ah, goodness. Penny shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I went out to a party with my second brother, but this is the worst one yet.¡± Penny found herself in the corner bar of the pool area, ordering herself a ss of margarita to unwind. While waiting for the drink, she nced back at the chaos, and they were still at it. ¡°Good thing everyone is having fun,¡± she whispered. ¡°And also, it looks like they¡¯re just ying, so it¡¯s not raising any concerns.¡± She shook her head, hoping they would settle this matter eventually. ¡°Here¡¯s your drink, Miss.¡± Penny snapped her eyes up at the bartender and smiled. ¡°Thank you,¡± she expressed before taking a sip. Licking her lips, she leaned her arms against the counter and sighed. ¡®I thought if I went with Second Brother, I wouldn¡¯t think about him at all, she whispered in her mind. ¡®But I was wrong. Even if she tried not to think about what was bothering her, a sense of difort lingered in her heart. It was as though her body, mind, and heart knew she was in the wrong ce at the moment. It was as if, deep in her bones, she was aware she shouldn¡¯t be here but somewhere else. ¡°This is frustrating,¡± she whispered, taking another sip from her ss. I said all of that to Benjamin, but it hasn¡¯t even been a day, and I¡¯m already starting to regret it.¡® 2 Another deep exhale escaped her, and this time, she chugged down the entire drink. When she put the ss down, she smiled at the bartender again. ¡°Another one, please¡­ but this time, make it a bit stronger. ¡°Alright, the bartender nodded with a smile, making her order just as she wished. Waiting for her next drink, Penny cupped her face. ¡®If Yugi heard about this, he¡¯d call a shaman and a priest. Maybe it was Uncle Haines who would call for one.¡± Drinking was inevitable in her field because people often added alcoholic beverages on any asion. Even so, she would often just take little sips to not outright refuse anyone who kindly offered her a drink. Moreover, drinking was something Penny would never do or think of whenever she had nothing else to do. But tonight, she finally understood why many people indulged in such poisons. These poisons are enough to kill something within,¡® she thought as the drink was served before her. ¡°Thank you.¡± 360 Let¡¯s get married ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss.¡± Picking up the ss, Penny slowly lifted it to her lips. She pursed her lips as she swallowed the drink, her face twisting at the kick at the end. ¡°Is it alright?¡± asked the bartender while wiping a ss with a cloth. ¡°Or was it too strong for your taste, Miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s alright,¡± she nodded. ¡°I was just a little surprised by the kick at the end.¡± The bartender chuckled. ¡°I noticed that you seem like a rare asional drinker. People like that usually don¡¯t drink, but when they do, it means there¡¯s nothing else they can think of to get their minds off things. That drink is perfect for you, and it¡¯ll taste a lot more better after a while. ¡°You¡­¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re the bartender tonight.¡± ¡°I have a bar in the city,¡± he said. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you may always drop by.¡± Penny studied the bartender before the side of her lips curled up. ¡°I do not want to make this night about business, but sure. I¡¯ll drop by your bar next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting then.¡± She didn¡¯t answer but simply raised a ss to him before enjoying her drink. The more she sipped, the more it tasted like juice. While swallowing the drink, Penny looked back at her brother and the team. ¡°They seem to have calmed down, Miss,¡± the bartender said, jerking his chin in the groom¡¯s direction when she nced back at him. ¡°I was watching earlier from here.¡± ¡°I hope you¡¯re not a reporter¡± The bartender chuckled. ¡°Even if I was, I would be sued if I said or released anything. I signed a non¨Cdisclosure agreement when I was hired for this gig.¡± ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡± She shook her head, chuckling. ¡°Did my brother hire you?¡± ¡°Yes. Hees to the bar every once in a while.¡± Her brows rose, lifting her gaze to him. ¡°Alone?¡± The bartender just smiled until his eyes were squinting. That was Penny¡¯s c¨²c that anything he would say next would be crossing his client¡¯s privacy. It wasn¡¯t like Penny was curious about what or who Hugo was meeting. What she was curious about was this man¡¯s real business. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Many people might know about a lot of business branches and how wide the business world is. However, not many knew there were a lot of other interesting businesses out there. One of them was the renowned yet hushed business of information. The business that Penny was very interested in. After all, the Be Family¡¯s downfall was connected with the selling of information. Someone befriended her, and Penny foolishly thought that person was a friend whom she could trust. Little did she know, everything she had told that person was sold to someone else. ¡°I¡¯ll visit,¡± she repeated, now pleased that something good had happened tonight. ¡°Cheers.¡± < 360 Let¡¯s get married The bartender smiled and nodded, raising his brows when he noticed someone approaching the counter. Seeing where the man was headed, his eyes shifted to Penny. ¡°Whoever it is¡­ he better not cross my personal space, Penny remarked, taking the bartender off guard with the sudden change in her aura. She didn¡¯t even look back to see the person, but she knew someone was approaching. ¡°I might hurt him.¡± The bartender blinked and cast the man a look. For some reason, the approaching person slowed down as he got closer to Penny. He heaved a sigh of relief when the man sensed the danger he was about to face and moved away a little, leaning on the counter. ¡®Hah. Penny smirked, pleased that whoever this guy was, he was smart enough not to step into. her vicinity. But just as she chugged her drink, something slid in front of her. Her right brow arched while her eyes fell on the small open box before her. There was a ring in it. ¡®What in the¡­ Curious, Penny ced her ss down and turned her head. The drink that was still in her throat almost came back up when her eyesnded on the person standing an arm¡¯s length away from her. ¡°Hi, Penny-! Let¡¯s get married!¡± > Her face twisted. ¡°Ray?¡± CHAPTER 361 361 A little help here? From what Penny knew, Hugo¡¯s reason for this grand bachelor party was to keep her from attending Ray¡¯s oath¨Ctaking. Her brother made an effort and even took money out of his own pocket just to make things go his way. So, in a way, Penny was disheartened to see the very guy her brother wanted her to avoid. ¡°Hi, Penny! Let¡¯s get married. 1 The rest of her thoughts disappeared upon hearing such a ridiculous opening. ¡°Ray?¡± Just as she remembered him, Ray still had a small portion of his white natural hair on the side. It was brushed neatly along with his ck hair. He was wearing thin¨Cframed sses, which quite suited his small face. He was taller than she remembered, but still petite. Apart from that, Penny noticed the formal wear he was donning. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he came here after his oath¨Ctaking ceremony?¡® she wondered, but deep in her heart, she had a guess. ¡°Penny, oh, my-! You are as beautiful as I remember, and so is our love!¡± he expressed poetically, holding the box with a ring in it between his fingers. ¡°Penny, I¡¯ve waited this long for you, and there wasn¡¯t a single day or even a second in the past twelve years that I haven¡¯t thought of you.¡± He paused, batting his eyshes ever so tenderly. ¡°Penelope Be, will you marry me?¡± ¡°No,¡± she answered without batting an eye. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± She deadpanned. ¡°Two hundred percent no, a thousand percent sure.¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± Ray smiled wearily before he gasped. ¡°Why not!?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Penny repeated and faced the bartender. ¡°Tell me, sir. Did you give me that strong of a drink that I am now having a nightmare with my eyes open? Because as far as I can remember, I was enjoying my drink before, and then suddenly, a buffoon approached me asking for my hand in marriage.¡± The bartender chuckled nervously, leaning forward a little. ¡°The buffoon is real, Miss.¡± ¡°Darn it!¡± ¡°Penny, how could you be so heartless to me?¡± Ray frowned and leaned against the counter. ¡°I missed you, you know?¡° She cast him a sidelong nce. ¡°And I don¡¯t. Her coldness and bluntness were like straight arrows stabbing him right through his chest. However, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all! She was always like this, wasn¡¯t she? Meanwhile, Penny watched as his brief frown turned upside down again. Seeing how he quickly recovered, she shook her head. 361 A little help here? Thest time Penny saw this guy was twelve years ago. TWELVE YEARS! How could he still be the same, as if he were simply resuming where they left off? ¡°This guy¡¯s dedication is something.¡® She shook her head, feeling a tiny sense of dread creep up her spine. ¡®ter, Benjamin¡­ oh god. Why is this list getting long? Back then, Penny wouldn¡¯t mind ter¡¯s habit of bombarding her with messages, as if he had nothing else to do but brag about his beauty. She wasn¡¯t even sure if ter wanted her validation or was trying to suck away her self¨Cesteem. Now, Penny was also dealing with the fickle Benjamin, who seemed to have more time telling his boss on her than giving her a proper, important update. Just thinking that Ray was trying to make aeback in her slightly peaceful life, Penny mentally noted that this guy would never get her phone number ¨C EVER. Even if he managed somehow, he would be an instant block. ¡°You are so heartless, Penny! After twelve years, I waited for you, and this is how you treat me in the three minutes of our reunion!¡± he dramatically sighed. ¡°I even prepared a ring and a bunch of flowers, thinking I could finally propose! This is no longer a forbidden love, after all. My goodness.¡± Penny watched the guy ramble on and on with his nonsense. ¡°Ray,¡± she called. ¡°Did you do a background check on me?* ¡°Huh?¡± Ray stopped his drama temporarily. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± ¡°I mean, it¡¯s a little strange, she shrugged. ¡°For some reason, everyone doesn¡¯t recognize me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± He tilted his head, blinking. ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed. Still cute and pretty as ever!¡± D Penny narrowed her eyes suspiciously, not believing that nonsense for a second. Why would she believe it? It didn¡¯t even look like he believed in his own reasoning. However, she did believe him when he said he didn¡¯t run a background check on her. ¡°Was it Yuri?¡± she guessed, knowing Yuri was now working at the Summit School of Excellence as a teacher. ¡°What? No! Yuri doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re here!¡± he denied, watching her raise a brow. ¡°Do you think. Yuri would tell on you like that?¡± ¡°No, and you¡¯re right; Yuri doesn¡¯t even know I am here tonight. Though, I think you went through her stuff to find a photo of me. Ray¡¯s face stiffened, busted even before their time together crossed the five¨Cminute mark. ¡°My poor Yuri. Why did she have to have a boss like you? I better call her so she knows that the headmaster went through her stuff without her permission.¡± ¡°Penny, it¡¯s not like that! I saw your picture together identally!¡± he exined in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t go through other people¡¯s stuff, remember?¡± ¡°But you went through the headmaster¡¯s stuff to check my records.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s stuff, and now, they¡¯re my stuff. So, I basically went through my stuff just a little early. < 361 A little help here? Penny looked at him with genuine wonder. ¡®How could this guy stay ridiculous even after twelve years?¡± ¡°And also, I¡¯m joking!¡± Ray took the box back and closed it, smiling proudly. ¡°But next time, I won anymore.¡± Penny opened and closed her mouth, tempted to ask if there was any way this guy would leave her alone. She didn¡¯t need someone like him in this story. However, she quickly realized words weren¡¯t enough with this guy. He would just find a loophole and twist it to his advantage. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thus, Penny smiled. Seeing her smile, Ray smiled back. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Penny¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Penny pushed herself away from the counter and turned toward the basketball team. ¡°Second Brother?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ray furrowed his brows, following her gaze with his. When his eyesnded on the group near the pool, he caught the stern look on everyone¡¯s faces slowly turning dark. ¡°Ah, shit.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Max, who was in the group, raised a hand. ¡°Ray, you came?¡± ¡°Oh, so Max¡¯s the culprit, huh? No wonder Ray knows I¡¯d be here,¡® Penny sighed, smiling sweetly as she locked eyes with the fierce guardian of her love life. ¡°Second Brother, a little help here?¡± ¡°Say less, my dear little sister.¡± And with that, the calm Hugo jumped away from his seat and was ready to swat some more flies tonight. CHAPTER 362 362 Should we sneak out? ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three!¡± ¡°AH!¡± SPLASH! Penny and Ginnie stayed at the bar near the pool, watching as the boys threw Ray into the pool. However, instead of stopping there, someone pushed the captain into the pool. Subsequently, the captain reached out for anything he could grab and held onto Hugo, pulling him in as well. Once the captain and Hugo resurfaced, everyone already knew this was going to be a war. And they were right because Hugo and the captain stormed out of the pool, only to chase everyone down and toss them in lik sacks of waste. 1 ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to get married,¡± Ginnie shook her head, watching this unfold right before their eyes. ¡°Even now, I¡¯m not sure if this is childish or if he¡¯s just that petty.¡± Penny chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re having fun,¡± she said, casting Ginnie a knowing look. ¡°It¡¯s rare for them to get together, isn¡¯t it? I mean, the team always trains together, and they¡¯re probably sick of seeing each other¡¯s faces. But today, everyone he¡¯s close with is all together. Although there was a huge fight between Hugo and Max, it was resolved for the captain¡¯s sake. ¡°What¡¯s up with Max?¡± she asked out of in curiosity, watching her brother de No straight into the pool. ¡°Still not friendly with everyone?¡± (1 ¡°Do you think they have a good rtionship after witnessing all of that?¡± ¡°No, but he seemed close to the captain. Considering his personality, I thought their friendship was that strong for him toe to a ce when he knows he¡¯s not weed by many.¡± Ginnie pressed her lips and smiled. ¡°Well, they¡¯ve been friends. The captain still ys with him.¡± ys with him?¡± ¡°Mhm. Even though Max stopped ying soon after that game during the foundation week, he didn¡¯t really stop ying. Or so the captain told me,¡± Ginnie shrugged. ¡°They still y together. From what the captain told me, Max loved basketball more than anything. However, he is an only son and the sole heir of their family. So, the pressure from his family is higher than one would ever expect.¡± Ginnie then faced Penny again with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s why he had to quit. Although now that he is established, he bought another major league that made their stocks skyrocket as well. He still loves basketball. ¡°Oh ¡°It¡¯s crazy, isn¡¯t it?¡± *Mhm Penny hummed and nodded. ¡°We really have no idea what¡¯s going on in another person¡¯s life¡± 362 Should we sneak out? ¡°Why did he tell you?¡± ¡°I caught him.¡± She grinned. ¡°So, he had to exin it to me. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve thought he was being poached by Max.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell this to anybody, though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I am nning to say this to anyone.¡± Ginnie smiled and raised her ss to toast with her. ¡°Cheers?¡± ¡°Cheers.¡± After the soft clink of their sses, they quietly enjoyed their drinks and watched the ongoing chaos in the pool. The corners of their lips hooked up, shaking their heads. ¡°They¡¯re not going to kill themselves, are they?¡± Penny remarked, her eyes on the boys. ¡°They better go straight to rest, Ginnie replied, nodding. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d hurt them really bad if they end up with an injury and can¡¯t y Penny¡¯s brows twitched as she cast Ginnie a sidelong nce. ¡°Where is my friend, Ginnie?¡± Because this Ginnie was scary! Ginnie and Penny talked about the most trivial things they could think of. Since they were better off without those boys, they used their time together catching up over a few drinks. Before Penny knew it, her world was spinning. ¡°Oh, wow! Penny widened her eyes, trying to see clearer. ¡°Second Brother, I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s new technology for cars, and it¡¯s splitting in two¡­ or was it four?¡± She then turned her head to where Hugo was seated. Currently, Hugo had called for a hired. driver because the two of them ended up drinking and, thus, couldn¡¯t drive. The space between her brows creased while looking at him. ¡°There¡¯s also two of you,¡± she mumbled while he blinked at her ever so slowly. ¡°Penny, are you drunk?¡± ¡°Second Brother, do you have amnesia?¡± ¡°Right.¡± He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why we hired a driver to drive us home.¡± ¡°Oh, so you don¡¯t have amnesia. She also nodded. ¡°Good for us.¡± ¡°Penny, if I have amnesia, you can treat me, right?¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh. ¡°How? She batted her eyes. ¡°I have a drug for it.¡± ¡°A drug?¡± < 382 Should we sneak out? ¡± ¡°Mhm. But I can¡¯t say more because it¡¯s still in trial.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a secret, Second Brother. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Hugo smiled, his face red. ¡°Of course. What the hell is in that drink they gave us? I can hold my liquor, but I feel sleepy¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sleep,¡± she said. ¡°If you sleep, this driver might be an enemy, and we might wake up in the middle of nowhere.¡± ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not drunk; I¡¯m tipsy.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± She giggled. ¡°No, you are drunk.¡± ¡°Hehe. Yeah, I think I am.¡± And they bothughed¡­ andughed more until they eventually reached home. 2 ¡°Wee¡­¡± ¡°Butler Jen-!¡± Penny jumped out of the car and beamed, running with her arms spread open. ¡°Butler Jen, I¡¯m home!¡± Butler Jen froze the moment she threw herself on him, hugging him tightly. ¡°Miss Penny?¡± ¡°Hehe. Butler Jen, I¡¯m always¡­ always thankful that you¡¯re here!¡± Penny expressed through her giggles. ¡°And I always pray that you live a very looooong life¡± ¡°Miss Penny,¡± Butler Jen¡¯s face softened, snapping his eyes to Hugo, whose face was also just as red as hers. ¡°Second Master. It seems you had fun.¡± Hugo smiled. ¡°We did. Hey, Penny, let go of Butler Jen now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Penny released Butler Jen and grinned. ¡°Goodnight, Butler Jen.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Miss Penny¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Having said that, Penny skipped her way in and called, ¡°Chunchun? I¡¯m home-!¡± Watching her made Butler Jen chuckle. ¡°Miss Penny is sweet and cute when drunk¡± He then turned to Hugo and humbly nodded. ¡°Second Master, do you want some warm soup?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± Hugo smiled while Butler Jen entered. His smile, however, dissipated as he looked back at the driver walking away down the driveway. ¡°Chunchun-!¡± Penny happily jumped on the bed and hugged Chunchun like a bear, ¡°Chunchun, I missed you so much today-!¡± Penny buried her face in Chunchun¡¯s body, rubbing her face from left to right. Chunchun, on the other hand, purred but didn¡¯t struggle anymore. Chunchun was used to it or rather, she was used to Penny¡¯s shower of affection. 362 Should we sneak out? ¡°So soft¡­ so fluffy¡­¡± Penny giggled before she drew her head back from her cat. Her lips stretched from ear to ear. ¡°Chunchun, do you know cky, your brother, is very big?¡± Chunchun purred, making Penny grin even more. ¡°Today¡¯s Thursday¡± she said, her eyes soft with a tinge of sadness. ¡°Should we¡­ sneak out? Hehe. I really missed him.¡± 2 CHAPTER 363 363 Active ¡°Second Master-¡± Butler Jen halted, looking around the empty living area. ¡°Second Master Hugo? Where did he go? Did he go to bed without drinking some soup?¡± Normally, whenever Hugo woulde home after having some drinks with his friends, he would want to drink some hot soup. But he was not here. Deep lines appeared between Butler Jen¡¯s brows before he heard the door creak open from the outside. ¡°I¡¯m home¡­¡± ter announcedzily, lifting his gaze to Butler Jen. Thetter was already holding a tray with a bowl of soup on it. The corner of ter¡¯s lips hooked up, ncing at the steam rising from the bowl. His heart felt warm, assuming Butler Jen prepared him hot soup the moment he found out he was home. Surely, he was Butler Jen¡¯s favorite. ¡°Butler Jen, you didn¡¯t have to prepare me hot soup, he said as he approached Butler Jen. ¡°Though I appreciate it. What else can I do? You always stay up for me, Butler Jen, now I feel bad. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll start going home early from now on.¡± ter stopped in front of Butler Jen, smiling appreciatively at him, holding the other end of the tray. ¡°I¡¯m on a diet, but I¡¯ll eat for you, Butler Jen¡± ¡ª Butler Jen offered a short smile, letting go of the tray and watching ter bring it to the coffee table. He didn¡¯t say more, knowing the truth might hurt ter¡¯s fragile heart. Moreover, Second Master Hugo suddenly disappeared. I didn¡¯t think he was that drunk, though.¡± Butler Jen looked back at the entrance, only to arch a brow when he sensed a gaze from above. Looking up, he furrowed his brows. There was no one. ¡®Am I sleepy so I¡¯m seeing things?¡® he wondered, thinking of the time. ¡®Well, it¡¯s already past my bedtime.¡± But with ter eating his soup with a content heart, Butler Jen smiled kindly and slowly sat on the couch across from him. ¡°Third Master ter, how was your day?¡± asked Butler Jen, wanting to indulge ter since thetter was a very hardworking man. ter nced up at Butler Jen, and his face brightened up. ¡°Not good, Butler Jen! A lot of things happened today starting with the first endorsement photoshoot! The photographer¡¯s assistant messed things up, and¡­¡± With Butler Jen asking about his day, ter didn¡¯t waste a second detailing every second that happened throughout his day. Butler Jen kept his lips pressed, realizing why the other young masters and Penny never asked ter about his day. If anything, they avoided that question, especially As, While Butler Jen and ter idled in the living area, Penny on the second floor slowly peeked over the railing. Her face soured, thinking that it would take a while for ter to finish rambling < 363 Active on and on. Meow. Penny gazed down at her cat as it purred faintly. ¡°Shh,¡± she hushed with her index finger in front of her lips. ¡°Quiet, Chunchun. If they find out we¡¯re sneaking out, they¡¯ll drag me back here.¡± Chunchun tilted its head while staring at the pinkish face of her mother. But Mom, you¡¯re not thirteen anymore.¡® But it seemed to Penny right now, she was a kid. Who would have thought that when Penny was drunk, she would forget about the time and year? While Penny was thinking of a n B she hadn¡¯t thought of, she sensed an approaching figure. She perked up and panicked before she swiftly hid in the dark corner, crawling under the small round table in the mezzanine.. ¡°My goodness, Charles¡­¡± Soon, Allison¡¯s soft voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Why do you suddenly want to take a walk?¡± Charles sighed while dragging his feet. ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t sleep for some reason. You shouldn¡¯t havee with me if you¡¯re already sleepy.¡± ¡°How can I not?¡± She was holding his arm, shaking her head. ¡°If I don¡¯te with you, you¡¯ll disturb Haines.¡± ¡°All, my honey, I feel like I should get jealous of Haines. Allison looked at him with slight dismay. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. There are plenty more options.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be right.¡± Charles stopped right in front of where Penny was hiding. Penny pursed her lips and slowly covered Chunchun¡¯s face, hoping her cat wouldn¡¯t purr right this second. She stared at the pair of legs in front of her, knowing her parents were facing each other. Of all the ces they would stop, why right in front of her hiding ce? ¡°Allison, my dear, please tell me the truth, Charles dramatically expressed, holding his wife¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Do you not love me anymore?¡± ( Penny and Chunchun: Please not here!¡± Allison sighed, looking her husband straight in the eye. ¡°Charles, you know my love for you will never change. Though it is upsetting that you often question thattely.¡± ¡°You know I am growing old,¡± he sighed dramatically. ¡°And my performance is not the same anymore.¡± The second Penny heard that, she almost threw up all the drinks and food she had eaten tonight. Instead of covering Chunchun to stop it from purring, she covered her mouth to stop herself from throwing a huge fit. ¡°Oh, Charles.¡± Allison¡¯s eyes softened, smiling beautifully. ¡°You¡¯re growing old, but so am I. It¡¯s not like before, but what¡¯s important is that our hearts and our love never aged.¡± < 363 Active Please talk somewhere else! Penny mentally screamed in distress, not sure if she was growing sober or even more drunk and dizzy. ¡®I love you, and I know how I was made, but please¡­ I don¡¯t want to see the reenactment!¡± ¡°Allison¡­¡± ¡°Charles¡­¡± The couple called cach other lovingly before Penny heard some brief smooching noises. Penny¡¯s face drained of color, staring at the two pairs of legs before her in horror. Chunchun, who opened its mouth to purr, nced at Penny and stopped. Chunchun¡¯s poor mother was already horrified at the sound assaulting her ears. Chunchun wanted to give her some ck. ¡°Hehe.¡± After a while, Charles¡¯s devious chuckle was heard. ¡°Ali, I don¡¯t think a night walk is what we need right now.¡± Allison giggled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our bedroom?¡± ¡°Hehe. Let¡¯s go.¡± Having said that, Charles and Allison held each other¡¯s hands and walked back to where they came from. Penny, on the other hand, stayed frozen in the same spot. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡®My mom¡­¡®she thought. ¡­ she can¡¯t get pregnant anymore, can she?¡± Comment 25 CHAPTER 364 364 A responsible adult Penny took a moment to recover from overhearing her parents¡® private conversation. Even at this age¨Cor perhaps even if she became a grandma¨Cshe would never be ready to listen to her parents talk so flirtatiously. She shook her head, feeling a bit more dizzy and lightheaded now. ¡°Should I just forget about it? Meow. Penny nced down at the cat in her arms, who seemed to be urging her to continue their ns. Her lips curved down slightly. ¡°But I feel dizzy now,¡± she muttered. ¡°That bartender is crazy. He told me it¡¯s perfect for an asional drinker, but look at me. I¡¯m a mess.¡± Chunchun purred again, as if telling her it was okay. ¡°What am I going to do without you?¡± Penny sighed, hugging her cat because her cat truly had healing properties. ¡°You always make me less sad, Chunchun. Please live a long, long life. Penny hugged her cat, forgetting she was still under the table. When she realized the cramped space she was in, she held Chunchun with one arm and crawled her way out. Looking left to right, Penny nodded to herself. ¡°Goodnight, Butler Jen-!¡± Just when she was halfway out of the table, Penny found herself back under it. She saw ter¡¯s figure jogging up the stairs. ¡°Hah¡­ I¡¯m so full¡­¡± ter yawned and then burped, walkingzily to his room. She thought ter would be quick, but then he stopped in front of the table. ¡®Why are you all stopping here?!¡® she gasped in distress, nervousness and panic swelling in her chest. Looking at the pair of legs before her, she gulped when ter faced her direction. ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s just soup, but¡­¡± ter ced his hand on the table, wincing a little. Prirt¨C2 Penny stiffened when she heard her third brother fart. Her eyes widened, herplexion paled, and her breathing stopped. Prrt- ¡°Ahh¡­¡± ter moaned and smiled in satisfaction, pushing himself away from the table. ¡°Now I feel better. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. With a satisfied smile, ter pushed himself away from the table and sauntered off. Penny, who was stuck under the table, pinched her nose. Even Chunchun had to rub its nose with its paws. That third brother!! Penny clenched her teeth, seething in anger. How still annoy me without his knowledge?!¡± 364 A responsible adult If only she was cruel, she would¡¯ve recorded it and sent it to his fans to let them know that their male god was actually human! Penny waved in front of her face to get rid of the bad smell ter left behind. Once she could endure the smell, she crawled out from under the table again. Looking to her left and then to her right, Penny froze when she saw a pair of legs standing on her right. Slowly, she looked up and saw As staring down at her. As: ¡°..¡± Penny: ¡°..¡± Chunchun: ¡°Woof?¡°) As and Penny blinked at each other before she slowly slinked back under the table. ¡°I¡¯m not here¡­¡± she whispered innocently, only to flinch when As pinched the fabric on her shoulder des. She stopped and slowly gazed up at him, smiling nervously. ¡°First Brother, I think you¡¯re sleepwalking again.¡± As kept his lips pressed into a thin line, staring at the nervous look on her face. ¡°You smell like alcohol, he said. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°No?¡± she answered without batting an eye, only to make his brow arch. ¡°I mean, yes, I am drunk as hell.¡± ¡°Get out of there and go back to your room.¡± As let go of her shoulder and straightened his back. ¡°Don¡¯t set a bad example for Chunchun. Go.¡± He tipped his head to the side. ¡°If you¡¯re drunk, you sleep and don¡¯t pretend to be a cockroach¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be a cockroach¡­¡± she muttered as she reluctantly crawled out from under the table. She didn¡¯t know why, but somehow, this ce grew on her after all she survived while seeking shelter there. As stepped back and rested his hands on his hips, watching her slowly dust herself off. He shook his head, making a mental note to never let his little sister drink. ¡°Where¡¯s your second brother?¡± he asked when she stood in front of him. ¡°He took you out tonight, but it seems he made you drink more than you could handle.¡± ¡°First Brother, I¡¯m no longer a child!¡± she harrumphed. ¡°I¡¯m a responsible adult who can drink, drive, run a business, and umte generational wealth for my quadruplets!¡± Penny looked up at him, her expression as if the whole world wronged her. ¡°Even if I drink, I can manage. I¡¯m an adult.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re an adult. ¡°A responsible adult.¡± ¡°Mhim.¡± As nodded. ¡°Okay, Responsible Adult. Go back to your room. You¡¯re drunk, go.¡± ¡°Tch. I¡¯m not setting a bad example for Chunchun, you know?¡± sheined, and he just nodded. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m going back to my room. Goodness. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a kid who needs to 2017 33 < 364 A responsible adult As didn¡¯tment and simply watched his little sister mumble herints while reluctantly dragging her feet away. She hugged Chunchun securely, looking back at As. As raised a brow. ¡°Go,¡± he said, only to earn a hiss from her. He kept his eyes on her figure, having this feeling she still had something up her sleeve. Penny ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m going¡­ back to my room. Tch. licked her tongue and looked away, he steps slowing down. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, but you keep treating me like one¡­! The rest of her words carelessly slipped out of her mouth as she suddenly jumped, sprinting toward the stairs. So much for being a responsible adult. ¡°Penny!¡± As dropped his hands from his hips, takingrge steps to follow her. ¡°Penelope Be!¡± (2 As reached the railing in a hurry, catching her reach the ground floor so quickly. He hissed. and quickly followed her down the stairs. But halfway down the stairs, Penny was almost at the main door. ¡°Penny!¡± At the same time, Haines appeared from the kitchen and saw what was happening. He looked up at As when thetter called. ¡°Uncle Haines, Penny is running away! She¡¯s drunk!¡± Haines blinked and raised his cane. ¡°Do you think I can outrun her?¡± The second those words. rolled off his tongue, As grumbled and ran down the stairs, sprinting straight to the front door. ¡°Penny, drunk?¡± Haines tilted his head, staring at the ajar entrance. ¡°But she never got drunk before?¡± Staring at the door, Haines shook his head and walked away. ¡°I was asleep around this time. He didn¡¯t see anything. 2 Comment 45 CHAPTER 365 365 Mission sess ¡°Penny!¡± ¡°Penny?! Come out! I know you¡¯re there! Come out now while I¡¯m being nice!¡± Penny hid behind a long line of bushes in the garden with a sour expression. ¡®Being nice? I can feel your anger from a mile away!¡® she mentally hissed, hugging Chunchun to make sure her cat wouldn¡¯t give away their location. Penny could¡¯ve run straight to the gates, but she knew As well. The guards would¡¯ve stopped her from going out, and she didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone. 1 ¡°I just want to go out for some fresh air,¡® she mentally wept. ¡®Why are they even awake at this hour?¡± Except for the Be children, everyone in the mansion should¡¯ve been sleeping. Ever since Penny returned home, she had gotten used to everyone¡¯s schedule. It wasn¡¯t any different from before, frankly. The only difference was that there were times her brothers came homete, Hugo especially. ter often came home past midnight, so it was no surprise he had just arrived. As for As, whenever he came homete, he would head straight to his room. But when As came home early, like today, he would go up to his room after dinner and nevere out again. Why did hee out tonight? It would have been much better if it was ter who found her. In that case, she wouldn¡¯t have had a hard time knocking him out, dragging him to his room, and cleaning up all the evidence. Meow. Penny¡¯s breath hitched as she lowered her head, hushing Chunchun. She then nced up, sensing As¡¯s approaching presence. ¡®Did he hear Chunchun?¡® she wondered. ¡®Or did he not?¡± Why was Penny so bad at ying games like this?! Thest time she remembered sneaking out, she was also found! Although at that time, Charles had actually saved a life, and the results were better, this situation was different. She knew As wouldn¡¯t save a life! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Penny pressed her lips into a thin line and looked at Chunchun. She quietly and carefully crawled away from her spot, finding the secret broken fence to get herself out. At this second, Penny didn¡¯t even know why she was looking at the broken fence when she knew she wouldn¡¯t fit through it. ¡°I think it¡¯s around here¡­¡± ¡°Penny?!¡± Penny froze and quickly shrunk into the darkness of the shrub, holding her breath as she caught As looking over the bush at the spot where she had initially hidden. 365 Mission sess As looked annoyed now before he walked away. ¡°That girl¡­ she should be banned from all bars and nightclubs. Hugo¡¯s gonna be in trouble.¡± Penny¡¯s face scrunched up, realizing how silly she was bing. She didn¡¯t need to sneak out, right? All she had to do was act normal, walk down the stairs, and tell Butler Jen she was going for a walk. If ter wanted toe, she would just run so he wouldn¡¯t catch up. Yet, she didn¡¯t realize that until now. ¡°Uhh¡­ now I feel sober,¡± she whispered, touching her head mildly. She then snapped her eyes at the fence beside her. ¡°I know it¡¯s supposed to be here. I guess Dad really had it fixed, and Butler Jen maintained it¡± It had been twelve years since then. Therefore, she shouldn¡¯t have expected it not to get fixed. But then again, Penny was already here. The situation had already spiraled out of control. All she could do was continue what she started. ¡°Chunchun, I¡¯m going to climb out of the fence, she muttered as she ced her cat down. ¡°Stay here, okay? I¡¯ll get you out of here when I¡¯m out.¡± Having said that, Penny cautiously perked up over the bush. Seeing that no one was looking for her anymore, she quickly jumped up and dusted herself off. Facing the fence, the side of her lips. stretched from ear to ear. ¡°Should I go straight to his ce and shock him as well?¡± she giggled. ¡°I went through all this anyway. Or should I just go to the old residence and meet cky?¡± Thinking about it, her eyes curved like crescent moons. As mentioned, since this situation was already out of control, she might as well continue what she started. Chunchun looked at her mother, wondering if her mother was actually as sober as she imed. This was something her mother wouldn¡¯t do. At least, she wasn¡¯t this type of daredevil. With that, Penny stretched her arms as the corner of her lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I felt so thrilled,¡± she whispered devilishly before her fingers slowly sped the metal bars. ¡°And the high of thrill is probably what I truly need tonight.¡± Penny reached out to anything that could give her the first boost up, pulling herself up. The fences around the Be mansion weren¡¯t meant for anyone to climb. If anything, they were designed so no one could easily climb over them. However, Penny¡¯s grip was strong, and lifting all her weight was never a problem for her. She didn¡¯t train to climb over another person¡¯s fence, but she trained to be able to protect herself and the people she loved. Therefore, this was a possible task. Soon, Penny found herself sitting at the top of the fence. ¡°Wow,¡± she awed, looking down at Chunchun, who was looking up in her direction. ¡°Wait for me, Chunchun. I¡¯ll be on the other side in a bit. Climbing up was harder than getting down. Hence, when Penny was already halfway down the fence, she jumped. ¡°Ah- A short yelp escaped her as her feetnded on the concrete ground. She paused in her < 365 Mission sess spot for a moment before she quickly got down on her knees. ¡°Chunchun,e on, baby.¡± Meow. Chunchun swayed its tail from one side to the other smoothly before it sauntered through the fence. The cat didn¡¯t have a hard time going through the gaps and reuniting with her mother on the other side. ¡°Hehe.¡± Pennyughed as she carried Chunchun in her arms. The thought of her first brother¡¯s anger didn¡¯t cross her mind anymore because she was simply d of the sessful mission. Once she was done celebrating, Penny rose to her feet and turned. ¡°On to our next destination, Chunchun-! cky, here wee!¡± she grinned from ear to ear, ready to go and meet her son, only to stop when she realized¡­ ¡°I forgot my phone and my wallet. She had no money with her. CHAPTER 366 366 Angel [SKYLINE PLAZA: ZOREN] ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t take the ck panther out,¡± said the bodyguard as he watched Zoren put Renny on a leash. ¡°It might create a huge ruckus if it runs around.¡± (2 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Renny is trained,¡± Zoren replied, continuing to make sure his panther was ¡°Sir, that is not what I¡¯m concerned about,¡± the bodyguard spoke with concern. ¡°Not many are used to seeing a ck panther on the street.¡± ¡°I know that. I did my research.¡± The bodyguard was momentarily speechless, wondering if this was the reason Benjamin was already watching his blood pressure. ¡°Things might go awry.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± When Zoren finished, he snapped his eyes at the bodyguard. ¡°Renny will be fine, and I¡¯ve already made a few calls. So, it¡¯ll get a pass.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stop others from hurting it if things go south,¡± the bodyguard remarked, and Zoren nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°And Miss Penelope might hurt all of us if that happens,¡± he added. Zoren tilted his head slightly to the side. ¡°Did she also say to look after my son?¡± ¡°No,¡± the bodyguard let out another shallow breath. ¡°She said she liked the panther. Miss Penelope¡¯s only order is to protect you, but if she likes the panther, it¡¯s our responsibility to make sure no harmes its way.¡± However, in hindsight, the panther didn¡¯t need that much protection. It would gnaw anyone who tried to harm it. Even so, this was Penny they were talking about, and as her people, they understood where things could lead if someone deeply upset her. Zoren smiled subtly. ¡°Do not worry. I¡¯ll look after Renny.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even see properly, sir. No offense.¡± ¡°None taken. With his size and color, I can see him clearly.¡± Zoren chuckled as he got up from his seat. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve raised him. I am his father, and as his father, I can tell his mood. I know how to calm him down. Not to mention, that neighborhood is too quiet¡­ it¡¯s deafening.¡± The bodyguard assessed the confident look on Zoren before he yielded. If his employer said so, then there was nothing they could do. After all, Zoren simply wanted to take Renny for a walk. Having said that, Zoren walked out of the mansion with the leash in his hand. It was as though he was simply out to take a little dog for a walk. Since the panther was huge, the pickup they were going to use was already prepared outside the residence. 10:39 366 Angel ¡°I think it¡¯s better if he stays inside,¡± Zoren remarked, staring at the back of the pickup. ¡°Renny might jump out and run past us instead.¡± The bodyguards looked at him with a t expression. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say Renny was well¨Cbehaved and wouldn¡¯t do something like that?¡® ¡°Let¡¯s use a bigger vehicle,¡± he snapped his eyes at the closest bodyguard. ¡°Can we?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the bodyguard nodded and cast his colleagues a look. With that, the other bodyguard quickly ¡ª away to get a bigger van to use. While waiting, the bodyguard cast his eyes down on the panther and then at the big cat¡¯s master. To be fair, the panther didn¡¯t scare them. Their boss was fearless and never feared such wild creatures. However, she never took any of them as pets for reasons she didn¡¯t want any more pets. ¨C Penelope ¨C ¡®Speaking of pets¡­ ¡®the bodyguard studied Zoren¡¯s face. ¡®I think she mentioned her first wild pet is also a ck panther.¡® ¡°Am I being watched now?¡± the bodyguard¡¯s thoughts halted upon Zoren¡¯s inquiry. ¡°No, sir.¡± This was the second time Zoren asked this question tonight. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Do not worry about your security, sir.¡± The bodyguard nodded reassuringly. ¡°No one can sneak past the first line of our defense without alerting us.¡± Zoren rocked his head. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Why are you asking, sir?¡± ¡°I am supposed to be dining with Miss Miller,¡± said Zoren nonchntly. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to let anyone know that I saw through their ploys.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The bodyguard nodded in understanding. ¡°Do not worry about that, sir. Miss Penelope wouldn¡¯t send us if we didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± The corner of Zoren¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°She did send her best team to me.¡± ¡°We are not just her best team, sir.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The bodyguard studied Zoren and wanted thetter to know that Zoren deeply owed Penny. Hence, he decided to give out a bit of information about them. ¡°We are her only team,¡± the bodyguard stressed. ¡°We work directly for her, the ones in charge of her security and keeping her privacy safe.¡± Deep lines appeared between Zoren¡¯s brows as he faced the bodyguard squarely. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± the bodyguard hesitated, lowering his gaze, not excited that this day had . ¡°It¡¯s Anwalt 10:38 < 366 Angel ¡°Angel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re a man?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The bodyguard frowned. ¡®Is it necessary to ask that, sir?¡® ¡°My parents thought of me as an angel when I came into their lives, sir,¡± he exined, his face twitching. ¡°That is why they named me Angel.¡± Zoren¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but he pressed his lips tighter. ¡®His parents didn¡¯t want him.¡® ¡°I see.¡± Zoren nodded and took a deep breath. ¡°Very well, Angel, since you¡¯ve revealed information I¡¯m certain Miss Penelope didn¡¯t want me to know, may I ask another question?¡± ¡°As long as it is something I can answer, sir.¡± ¡°If you are Miss Penelope¡¯s direct guards, who is guarding her now?¡± The bodyguard wentpletely quiet, his expression solemn. When he answered, his tone was heavy and meaningful. ¡°No one.¡± A glint flickered across Angel¡¯s eyes as his jaw tightened briefly. ¡°She sent us all here, leaving herself open.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, you are fired,¡± Zoren replied in the same solemn tone. ¡°Go back to her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°And why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the only one who can fire us,¡± Angel replied. ¡°Even if you fire us, we¡¯ll keep following you.¡± Zoren cocked his head back and rubbed his chin. ¡°That¡¯s not in our contract.¡± ¡°But it is in ours.¡± ¡°You have separate contracts?¡± Zoren inquired, but this time, he didn¡¯t get a response. ¡°I see you cannot say more than that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow, then.¡± Angel tilted his head slightly to the side. ¡°Weren¡¯t you meeting her tonight, sir?¡± ¡°What made you think of that?¡± Zoren furrowed his brows, sensing the genuine confusion from Angel, ¡°Well¡­¡± Angel scratched his inked temple with his index finger. ¡°Because Miss Penelope lives close to your destination.¡± 10 36 19:30 CHAPTER 367 367 yground ¡°Chunchun, watch me!¡± Penny sat on the swing and pushed herself away before riding it happily. ¡°Hehehe.¡± D Her feet would touch the ground every once in a while, making the swing go higher and higher. Chunchun sat several feet away, watching her mother enjoy the swing all alone. When Penny had enough of it, she grinned at Chunchun. ¡°Do you remember when we used to go to this yground?¡± Penny remarked, her grin fading a bit. ¡°We used to y here with Tiana, Mouse, cky, and Renren.¡± Penny¡¯s smile was slowly reced with sadness as she held the chains attached to the swing. She leaned her head on one of them, her eyes on her well¨Cbehaved cat. ¡°I kind of¡­ miss those times,¡± she added quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Chunchun stared at her before walking over to Penny¡¯s feet. ¡°You really know when I¡¯m sad, don¡¯t you?¡± Penny chuckled as she picked up her cat, still swinging gently. Silence ensued, with only the metal creak of the swing echoing. Even though there had been some changes in the yground, it was still as empty as she remembered it. Looking around at the dark surroundings, with only a few lights on the side, Penny watched as the surroundings slowly brightened up with memories of this ce ying before her eyes. *** ¡°Renren, let¡¯s try this seesaw!¡± young Penny beamed, pointing at the seesaw. The sickly little boy looked at it and then at the person asking him to y. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Penny.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°Sit over there, and my spot¡¯s this one!¡± (2) Having said that, young Penny quickly went to her spot as if she hadn¡¯t heard Renren¡¯s refusal. With a heavy heart, Renren dragged his feet to the other side. Penny had been eyeing this seesaw since they arrived here. In the back of his mind, he knew she would ask him one of these days. He just didn¡¯t expect it to be today. Renren got onto the other side of the seesaw and straightened his leg so she could get on. Just as she ced her hand on the seat, Renren already moved up a bit. When she sat down, he was stuck up in the air. ¡°Okay!¡± Penny pulled the handle and beamed at him. ¡°I¡¯ll jump a bit.¡± Penny jumped a little, but because of her weight, Renren always ended up in the air. Renren: ¡°¡­¡± His face was red. < 367 yground Penny: ¡°¡­¡± Her face was red. Their pets, who were watching them, stared at this humiliating scene. They were unsure if they felt bad for Renren, who was always in the air, or for Penny, who was always at the bottom because of her weight. (2) *** Penny chuckled as she recalled that memory, her eyes falling on the swing. The corner of her lips curled up as she shifted her gaze to the monkey bars. The moment her gaze fell on them, she remembered the time when Renren had to step on her shoulders just so he could reach them. Sadly, he couldn¡¯t do the same for her because she would have ended up crushing him. ¡°At first, I knew I was hurting his pride, but we eventually enjoyed it, didn¡¯t we?¡± she whispered, looking around the yground filled with memories of little Penny and Renren. 2 They filled this ce with all sorts of memories every Thursday. They tried everything once a week, yed in every corner of this empty yground, and filled the sadness and emptiness in it with little joys of life. ¡°I always said I rushed here every Thursday because I felt sorry for him,¡± she whispered. ¡°But honestly, it¡¯s because I enjoyed hispany.¡± She enjoyed every second with him. Whenever they were together, time often felt shorter than it was supposed to be. There wasn¡¯t even a time they noticed the hour. They would just get a little shock when it was getting darker and Haines would pick her up. ¡°Now that I think of it, he never left before me,¡± she whispered. ¡°And I was never the one who watched him leave.¡± He always stayed until she went home. Even when she was driving away, he was always standing where she left him, staring at the rear of Haines¡® car without fail. The more Penny thought of it, the more her eyes stung. ¡°Chunchun, Renren is really foolish, isn¡¯t he?¡± she muttered, swallowing down the rising tension in her throat. ¡°Why am I surprised that he is still foolish now? His foolishness grew along with him.¡± A subtle smile turned up on her face, and she hung her head low. ¡°Say, Chunchun,¡± she called. ¡°Should I walk over there now? The more I think of that brat Patricia, the angrier I get.¡± Meow. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to?¡± Meow. ¡°But why?¡± 10:30 < 367 yground Meow. ¡°I would look like the viin?¡± Her lips curved down as another deep exhale slipped past her lips. Penny rested the side of her head on the chains, Chunchun still in her arms. Slowly, she closed her eyes, listening to the sharp creak of the swing. As she listened, she couldn¡¯t help but hear the voices of young Penny and Renren in the yground. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Penny, look at this.¡± ¡°Penny, that¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°Can we not try this one? It looks dangerous.¡± The cold wind softly blew on her face, making her smile bitterly. Thinking of the past was truly a bittersweet experience. Young Renren always told her to be careful, that it wasn¡¯t safe, that it looked dangerous. However, regardless of that, he never said no to her. Renren would still try things he found dangerous and unsafe just to make her happy. Above all, he would still genuinely enjoy it. How selfish of her, indeed. Meow. While Penny was reminiscing about the past and sobering up, Chunchun suddenly purred and jumped out of her arms. Penny slowly opened her eyes, her brows rising before they furrowed. ¡°Chunchun,¡± she called, her eyes following Chunchun as she slowly rose from the swing. Her eyes were focused on the cat because it was dark. But then, suddenly, she caught sight of a pair of hands picking up Chunchun. ¡°Hmm?¡± Slowly, Penny lifted her gaze and saw the man carrying Chunchun in his arms. CHAPTER 368 368 I missed you¡­ did you? Silence hung in the air as the night breeze blew past the two figures standing several meters apart. Penny held her breath, instantly sobering up. She assessed Zoren, who was gazing down at the cat in his arms. He was still in a ck dress shirt, his sleeves rolled up to his elbows, suggesting he hade from an asion. ¡®Didn¡¯t he meet Patricia today?¡® she wondered, pressing her lips together. ¡®Why is he here again? He isn¡¯t supposed to be here.¡® The main point of letting Patricia into Zoren¡¯s life was to find out who sent her. But there was another reason Penny hadn¡¯t told Benjamin. She didn¡¯t want Zoren to wait in this ce every Thursday, especially with the weather expected to be bad in theing weeks. ¡®Did he figure it out already? So soon?¡® she asked herself. ¡°That stupid woman¡­ she can¡¯t even do a proper job.¡® Meow. When Chunchun purred, Zoren slowly lifted his gaze in Penny¡¯s direction. The moment his eyes fell on her, her breath hitched. His expression was in, making her wonder if he could see her or not. After all, the ce she was standing in was quite dark. The lights at the corners of the yground barely reached her vantage point. ¡®He can¡¯t see me, can he? she wondered, keeping her lips sealed. Even so, she held her breath and didn¡¯t move a muscle. Now, what? Moments ago, Penny had wanted to walk up to the Skyline za and barge into his ce. She had such courageous and audacious thoughts because of the alcohol she¡¯d had tonight. But now that he was just a few steps away, she couldn¡¯t even move a muscle. Meow. Her eyes instinctively fell on his arms, seeing Chunchun getting toofortable there. You missed him¡­ I know,¡® she whispered in her heart, her eyes softening at her cozy cat. ¡®I missed him too.¡® Penny opened her mouth but then closed it again. For another moment, all she could do was stare at him. He was still staring back at her, his fingers casually ruffling Chunchun¡¯s fur. ¡®Can he really see that I¡¯m here?¡® she wondered. ¡®He didn¡¯t hear me call Chunchun, did he?¡® Myriads of questions flew through her mind, considering what she could do. Zoren, after all, was almost blind. Not long ago, he had lost his eyesight next day ording to Benjamin ¨C Penny knew it was still blurry. 10:39 < 368 I missed you¡­ did you? Well¡­¡®she cleared her throat and kept her chin high, smiling. T¡¯ll let him have Chunchun for now since it seems she likes it there.¡® With that thought in mind, Penny nned to leave as quietly as possible. She carefully turned around, ncing at the dark pathways she could use to make her exit. But just as she took a step, she heard his voice. @ ¡°Is this your cat?¡± he asked, his voice a little amused. ¡°Penelope?¡± (2) Penny paused, surprised. ¡®How did he know it was me?¡® she wondered as she looked back at him, only to see him smiling. ¡°When you¡¯ve lost one of your senses, the rest are all heightened,¡± he exined as if he could read her thoughts as well. ¡°I can smell you.¡± For a second, Penny didn¡¯t respond as she rposed herself. ¡°Well, that slipped my mind, she replied, facing his direction again. ¡°What a surprise, Mr. Pierson. What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Just¡­ taking a walk,¡± he smiled gently, his eyes falling on the cat in his arms. ¡°So, she¡¯s your cat?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Penny nodded. ¡°She¡¯s my child.¡± ¡°She smells nice.¡± She smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like she wants to go away,¡± he pointed out as Chunchun nestledfortably in his arms. ¡°She¡¯s a little clingy,¡± she said as she took a step forward, only to stop. Her brief hesitation, however, disappeared immediately, and she continued to approach him. She stopped three steps away from him. ¡°Mr. Pierson, it¡¯s nice bumping into you, but it¡¯s a littlete. So, I¡¯ll head home now,¡± she said, reaching out to take Chunchun from his arms. Much to her dismay, Chunchun suddenly pped her hand away. Zorenughed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go home yet, he quipped while Penny sped her hands together. ¡°I thought we¡¯re on a first¨Cname basis now. Did you have a fun time tonight?* *Hmm?¡± ¡°I can smell alcohol, he revealed with a smile. ¡°I thought you don¡¯t like drinking much. ¡°Ahh. Ha ha. Pennyughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, my brother took me to a party and I met an old friend. So, we ended up drinking a bit more. So, yeah¡­ I kind of had fun tonight.¡± ¡°Kind of?¡± ¡°Mhm. Kind of. She gazed at Chunchun again, almost ring at her rebellious child. However, Chunchunfortably leaned its head on his arm instead. ¡®Chunchun, I¡¯m your mother!*** Since when did her cat be a daddy¡¯s girl?! 10.29 < Content held by N?velDrama.Org. 368 I missed you¡­ did you? ¡°My cat seems to really like you,¡± Penny awkwardly remarked, knowing her cat would just swat her again if she forced it. ¡°Mr. Pierson, would you mind looking after her for a while?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Thank you.¡± Penny smiled, knowing she could just snatch her cat when she got the chance. ¡°Anyway, like I said, it¡¯s a littlete. So, I¡¯m going home for now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Goodnight, Zoren.¡± ¡°It was nice bumping into you too. Have a good night, Penelope.¡± Having said that, Penny stared at his face with her lips drawn into a thin line. She then cast Chunchun another nce before she took a step to the side. Penny dragged her feet until she walked past him, telling herself, ¡®Where did all that confidence from earlier go?¡® As Penny walked away from him, she suddenly froze. ¡°Penny.¡± Huh? Penny slowly looked back at him, wide¨Ceyed. Zoren still had his back turned to her before he turned around to face her again. ¡°Penny,¡± he called again, his expression solemn but soft. ¡°I missed you¡­ did you?¡± (12 66 I¡¯m actually very tempted to stop chapters before this one. :3 it¡¯s such a good cliff Comment 42 CHAPTER 369 369 Good thing he was a madman Zoren stared at the figure before him, his heart beating with such familiarity, bringing him back to the past twelve years. 1 In the first week since he left, he would always find himself staring out the window, wondering what she was doing. He never thought he would spend years mulling over the same thing. Questions like: ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Were you having tons of adventures with Chunchun, Mouse, and Tiana?¡± ¡°Did the timee when Mouse stopped munching on something?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And Tiana¡­ have you found out why she¡¯s always on top of your head?¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably a junior¨Csenior student now; how has it been?¡± ¡°The doctor said I¡¯m doing better. Are you still there? I have a surprise once I¡¯m back.¡± Those were only a few of the long list of questions he wanted to ask her in person. Twelve years¨Chow quickly they went by, was what he always thought. However, now that she was right here, right in front of him, those twelve years felt so long. Time didn¡¯t go by quickly; rather, in those twelve years, time was slower¨Cvery slow. Even Zoren couldn¡¯t exin how he was able to survive all those years, holding onto a promise he wasn¡¯t even sure if it was already broken. Perhaps what people said was true. He was a madman. He was mad for holding onto a promise, for testing his patience, for trying to defy death all for the sake of friendship. Perhaps it was true he was mad for devoting his life, his time, his heart, and his soul for a simple, ¡°wee back.¡± Hence, he wanted to know. Apart from all the questions in his head and the curiosity he carried all these years, he wanted to know one thing. ¡°Penny. I missed you¡­ did you?¡± The soft hush of the night whispered in their ears, washing away all the unnecessary thoughts in their minds. His voice resonated in the air, creating ripples on the quietke in her heart. For a moment, all she could hear after his question was her heartbeat. Did she miss him? ¡°It would be a lie to say I thought of you every single day because I didn¡¯t. Her voice was hushed, her eyes soft, and her smile subtle. ¡°At fourteen, I was running errands here and there to the point I¡¯d fall asleep on my uncle¡¯s couch. A year after that, I was involved in an incident, and Ipletely shut off. It took me a while to get back to who I knew I should be, not the person I was trying not to he¡± 1040 < 369 Good thing he was a madman +47 Penny pressed her lips together as she tamped down the tension in her throat. ¡°Two yearster, my parents visited me and celebrated my birthday. I didn¡¯t think of you then, not even the slightest. Another year, I didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of what the hell I was doing, let alone think of you.¡± ¡°Then another year¡­ then another one¡­ and then another one,¡± she added under her breath. ¡°Did I think of you? No. Why? Because whenever I did, the only emotion I felt was sadness, because all I could think of was how you were, whether the treatment was working, if you were getting better, or if you were still alive.¡± Like the fool he was, he smiled happily. ¡°I am alive,¡± he said. ¡°And the treatment worked.¡± ¡°You¡¯re blind.¡± 2 Zoren blinked and tilted his head a little. ¡°Notpletely¡­ just headed that way.¡± ¡°Fool,¡± she whispered, balling her hands into tight fists. ¡°I will scold you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Her lips parted, but then no words came out. Where would she start? To be honest, Penny didn¡¯t know. Because at the end of the day, she was d he was there waiting for her the night of Chunchun¡¯s birthday. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have ever known her dearest friend, that precious boy, was actually alive. If he wasn¡¯t there that night, she would probably have sighed in relief at the end of that night. If he wasn¡¯t there, and if he wasn¡¯t the fool he was, then all the questions in her mind would linger, probably until the day she died. It was upsetting, and the more she thought about it, the bigger the lump in her throat became. Before she knew it, tears formed in the corners of her eyes until her vision was blurry. What was supposed to be a happy reunion was filled with mixed emotions she couldn¡¯t identify. Many of them were alien emotions she had never felt. Or rather, they were the emotions she killed a long time ago¨Cthe emotions that prison murdered for her in her previous life. ¡°Give me¡­¡± her voice faltered, making her clear her throat toplete her sentence. ¡°Give me back my cat.¡± Zoren blinked, watching her approach. ¡°No.¡± You only have visitation rights,¡± she remarked, taking Chunchun from his arms even though her cat swatted her hand again. She held Chunchun in her arms and snapped her eyes up at him. ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me.¡± ¡°And where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to cry somewhere else.¡± Having said that, Penny turned around to leave. Meanwhile, Zoren smiled subtly, sensing her frustrations and other emotions just from the air around her. Taking arge step, he spread his long arms and wrapped them around her shoulders. 10:40 360 Good thing he was a madma Penny stopped; she froze. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he whispered, his voice low and calm, resting his forehead on her shoulder. The corners of his lips curled up as he closed his eyes. His entire body rxed as the thoughts in his mind disappeared quickly. ¡°The seesaw¡­¡± he continued under his breath. ¡°I think¡­ you can now stay up there.¡± The tears she was holding back fell on his arms, and she hung her head low. Her lips quivered as she pressed them tightly together. ¡°The¡­¡± her voice cracked. ¡°The monkey bars?¡± ¡°I can hold you up there, though I think you have a strong grip now and don¡¯t need help.¡± Penny bit her bottom lip as she smiled subtly through her tears. ¡°Renren,¡± she called. ¡°Penny.¡± ¡°Wee back.¡°@ And just like that, peace finally prevailed in his heart. 2 Good thing he was a madman. CHAPTER 370 370 Last night was a dream? For a long time, the two of them just stood in the same spot, with Zoren hugging her from behind. He kept his head rested on her shoulder while Penny kept her gaze down. The tears in her eyes eventually dried up, reced by softness and a small smile on her face. ¡°How did you know?¡± Her quiet voice broke the peaceful silence. ¡°You didn¡¯t know until now, so¡­ how?¡± His mouth curled up. ¡°How did you know I didn¡¯t know until now?¡± Her brows rose while he chuckled. Lifting his head, he rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t have a hunch¡­ or hunch is the right word for it,¡± he rified calmly. ¡°I just¡­ I just can¡¯t stopparing you to the Penny I know.¡± His smile widened. ¡°When you told me we¡¯re married, the first thing that came to my mind was¡­ you sound like Penny.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Penny is also direct and wouldn¡¯t beat around the bush. You also have the same eye color. And when I thought of it, you also smelled like toast.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t smell toast.¡± ¡°Sometimes, you do,¡± he pointed out, recalling those times Penny woulde to meet him with a piece of toast stuck in her mouth. It was as though someone from her home ate toast not just for breakfast. O ¡°You reminded me of her¡­ so much so I am torn,¡± he confessed. ¡°Yet, despite all the hints and tests, you were so good at fooling me that instead of being sure, I was even more confused. So, I wanted to get to know you as you and not because you reminded me of someone else.¡± Penny pressed her lips together. ¡°I can¡¯t approach you so carelessly, can I?¡± ¡°Since when did you know?¡± he asked. ¡°Chunchun¡¯s birthday. Thursday.¡± ¡°You saw her?¡± ¡°Mhm. Did you buy her lie?¡± ¡°I wanted to.¡± ¡°How did you find out?¡± Zoren smiled. ¡°Renny.¡± ¡°Renny?¡± She looked back at him, curious. ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°She called him Renny,¡± he said. ¡°You never knew I changed his name.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Her lips parted before she smiled. ¡°Right. The two of them stared at each other with smiles, his arms still locked around her. It took a 10:40 1:4 < 370 Last night was a dream? moment for Penny to realize he had never let her go. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± she cleared her throat, tapping his arm gently. ¡°Renren, aren¡¯t you holding me for a little too long now?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Twelve years is a long time. Holding you for ten minutes isn¡¯t.¡± 5 She blinked as if she were thinking of a good rebuttal, and he blinked as if he was thinking of another good rebuttal for her rebuttal. ¡°Zoren Pierson, weren¡¯t you the one who left to get treatment?¡± she brought up. ¡°So technically, I was the one who waited for twelve years.¡± Zoren tilted his head, his jaw on her shoulder. ¡°But you can¡¯t rest your chin on my shoulder if we switch spots.¡± 3 That was not what she meant. Again, Penny wentpletely silent. ¡°Do you hug friends like this?¡± she blurted out. ¡°As far as I recall, we¡¯re friends, not sweethearts who fell apart.¡± (2) The corners of his lips slightly curled up until his eyes were squinting. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, weren¡¯t you?¡± 2 Penny¡¯s face went nk. She looked away from him and then ahead, her eyes slightly dted, her mouth partially open. More than the butterflies filling her stomach since some time ago, there was one thing she realized with such urgency. ¡°I need to relearn debate,¡± she blurted out in shock. ¡°I have to call Grace again.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Zorenughed, tightening his embrace around her. His lean cheek squished a bit on her shoulder, finding it toofortable to let go. ¡°Just give me this one, Penelope.¡± Her brows rose as she nced at him, only to see his sweet and soft smile ¨C her heart melted. ¡°I¡¯m happy,¡± he expressed from the bottom of his heart. ¡°I feel like jumping and crying because my heart feels so full, but at the same time, that would be wasting time, right?¡± ¡°How is that wasting time?¡± she murmured. ¡°I won¡¯t judge you. Do it¡± ¡°Are you dense?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Zoren. I know you¡¯re trying to flirt with me, but I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± He smirked. ¡°What are you in the mood for?¡± For several seconds, she didn¡¯t answer and just stared at him. ¡°Seesaw,¡± ¡°Now you got me, he clicked his tongue before reluctantly letting her go. As he did so, she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Zoren cast her a Maybe? 13:40 < 370 Last night was a dream? Penny bit her tongue and shrugged. But before she could answer, she sensed something big charging at her. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Renny-¡± ¡°Miss Penny-!¡± Slowly, Penny turned around, only to see a ck figure leaping toward her. Before she knew it, Penny tumbled down and rolled on the grass with Renny hounding her. ¡°Ack-¡± Her face contorted at her fall. Fortunately, shended on the grass, so it didn¡¯t hurt much. Her slight shock, however, didn¡¯tst long at the adorable panther licking and nudging her like a big dog. ¨C ¡°Wait¨Cah¨Ccky! No, not there¡­ it¡¯s¡­ Hahaha¡­ tickles ¨C tickles!¡± Pennyughed, barely able to speak a word because Renny seemed to have mastered all her tickle spots. 2 Meanwhile, Zoren stood there motionlessly. When he saw the bodyguards rushing, he raised a hand to stop them. He couldn¡¯t see the confusion on their faces, but he could feel it. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s okay.¡± The bodyguards stared at Pennyughing uncontrobly while the so¨Ccalled vicious panther seemed to have forgotten its identity. Even so, since they were okay, the bodyguards gazed at Zoren again. Without a word, they straightened their backs and walked away to give them privacy. Zoren watched his bodyguards leave slowly before his gaze fell on the ck panther, who was literally blocking Penny from his line of sight. He listened to the excited growls of Renny and then Penny¡¯s lovelyughter. It made him smile. Tonight, just when he nned to bid his friendship with that little child, what he got was the one he was waiting to hear from. [Wee back, Renren.] However, he wanted to make it formal. He wanted them to do it just like how it was supposed to. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete,¡± he whispered before calling Renny to make it stop, watching the two shift their attention back to him. Zoren fixed his admiring and affectionate gaze on her before he said, ¡°I¡¯m back, Penny. Though notpletely healed, I can still live a hundred years¡­ as promised: Penny pressed her lips before the small smile she intended to make became a grin. Tonight marked the day she was back in his life. And I hope this isn¡¯t a dream,¡®he thought as Renny resumed showering Penny with love and he listened to her unrestrainedughter. ¡®Please¡­ don¡¯t let this be a dream, for I do not want to wake up if it is. 10:40 < 370 Last night was a dream? The new day began as usual: quiet. Zoren slowly opened his eyes, only to meet the same ceiling he would always see first thing in the morning. Although his vision was a little clearer than in the past several weeks, his heart suddenly thudded nervously. ¡®Last night¡­¡®he panicked, his heart sinking. ¡­was a dream?¡® ¡ü His thoughts trailed off as he caught a figure from the corner of his eyes. When he turned his head, his body rxed, and he heaved a sigh of relief at the person sleeping right next to him. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a dream,¡± he whispered as he slowly rolled to his side, facing her with a smile. ¡°Good morning, wife.¡± 19 66 These chapters were very important and took me an entire day to finish. (I didn¡¯t ck, I redid it many times till I¡¯m satisfied.) I hope you enjoy them <3 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dating 148 Chapter 148 [Arthur¡¯s POV] I wasn¡¯t going to deny the fact that Liam already having seen this special birthmark on E had utterly pissed me off. But what else was new? I was no fool. I knew the two of them had been intimate with one another in the past. I tried not to let the idea bother me but as time went on, I found myself bing more bitter by the fact. But beneath that bitterness was a fear¡­A fear that E would truly want nothing to do with me even though she knows about our connection. After an encounter with work in my favor. omeone like Cecilia Winslow, hell could me her? Just another thing that wasn¡¯t willing to When I had asked E about this supposed birthmark I watched her face be heated. She sheepishly got up and gently lifted the hem of her shirt up. My heart thundered widely in my chest. I fought back the instinctive urge to reach out and touch her. E soon revealed a crescent moon¨Cshaped mark just beneath her ribcage. Oh, shit. I could feel myself grow paler. This can¡¯t be possible¡­How could E be a part of a specific type of lineage that has been long wiped out? Goddamnit, I really should have paid more attention to that section on the Moon Wolves. For the time being, I did my best to hide my shuddering difort at the situation and lowered my eyes to the floor. ¡°E, given the circumstances, I think it may be best for you to stay here for the rest of the weekend,¡± Liam suggested. Shockingly enough, I had no problem agreeing with him. E nodded her head in agreement and decided she was going to lie down in her room and rest. Liam and I said our goodbyes to E¡¯s mom and left with the intention of heading back to campus. There were numerous thoughts rushing through my head, none of which I knew what to do with or properly handle. All those hours I¡¯d spent researching the possible reasons why someone who was a natural¨Cborn wolf did not have any sort of connection or bond with their own creature. I hade across a few possibilities that seemed a bit far¨Cfetched. Curses that may have been ced on the bloodline, for example. Other ideas I came across were purely gic¨Crted. I knew the risk and difficulties that came when a werewolf would marry a human¨Cmostly likely, they would have a hard time conceiving and there was a high chance of the baby being human. It was why a majority of the poption didn¡¯t bother getting close to humans. When I came across the Moon Wolf Tribe, I hadn¡¯t really given much attention to it, mainly because I already knew that a majority, if not all, were gone. And exactly how would I know such a thing? Just another page out of the dark Winslow Family history book that would forever haunt me and torment my future¡­. When I was younger, I had overheard stories of the Moon Wolf Tribe and how they were hunted down and wiped from existence because their females possessed a miraculous kind of power that was considered too threatening to other groups. I didn¡¯t necessarily believe in such stories. I considered my rtives to be superstitious worriers who were more concerned over the family¡¯s fortune and power than anything else. Considering that the leaked conversation was well over a decade ago, my memory was a bit blurry on certain aspects. However, the one solid thing I do recall was that it was Grandfather who had explicitly given the order to exterminate the Moon Wolf Tribe. 178 10:36 AM Chapter 148 I had been so young, I didn¡¯t know any better at the time, nor had the topic evere up since then. I never thought anything of it, it was so long ago and I still had a hard time believing half of it. But if those stories turned out to have been true either way¡­E may never give me a chance. I was suddenly beginning to feel the weight of the entire world pressing onto my shoulders. With no prior knowledge to believe otherwise, I never gave a thought that E would be connected to the group in any way. Between seeing the pendant and the birthmark E showed us earlier, I felt like I was going to be sick. Liam must have sensed something was up with me. Right as we got to his car, he stopped short and turned to look at me with Content held by N?velDrama.Org. a raised brow. ¡°Alright, you gonna tell me what the hell is wrong with you?¡± Normally, I would have tried to brush Liam off. But, in reality, things were very different now. Not to mention that Liam knew nothing of what our ancestors did to E¡¯s lineage. ¡°Come on, I need to show you something,¡± I told him grimly. ¡°Hand me your keys.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re not going back to campus, at least not yet,¡± I said. ¡°We need to head back to the house.¡± Liam had no real reason to trust me. After all, we were literally going at each other¡¯s throats just a couple of hours ago. However, my entire outlook appeared to have shifted in less than half that time. When we got to the house, I purposely brought us around the back way so that Aaron¡¯s security wouldn¡¯t see us. We made it to the library unseen and quickly shut the doors behind us. Liam took a good, long look around while I went straight for the books I had previously studied. ¡°You mean to tell me that you¡¯ve been spending hours in here? Why?¡± Liam asked. ¡°When I first realized that E was my mate, I didn¡¯t believe the idea that the two of you were were just being stupidly possessive over her or simply trying to get back at Noah.¡± actually together. I thought you Liam opened his mouth but swiftly shut it as though he was heavily contemting his next words. ¡°When exactly did you find out that you were E¡¯s mate?¡± he questioned instead. ¡°Do you remember the night I asked you to meet me out near the bridge?¡± His eyes widened. ¡°That was fucking months ago, Arthur.¡± I merely shrugged. ¡°When E had poked at my chest, I instantly felt this staggering spark and my wolf knew she was mine.¡± I pulled the book out for both of us to view. ¡°Here. This was the actual information I was after when I began my research.¡± Liam narrowed his gaze down at the page and read it out loud. ¡°Vinculum duplex¡­The Double Bond?¡± I nodded my head. ¡°ording to that book, The Double Bond¡® is the phenomenon of having a double¨Cmating bond with two wolves. It¡¯s rare. But it¡¯s possible.¡± I gave Liam a chance to really read through the text while I tried to find a way to break the unsettling news to him, regarding our unfortunate family ties. From what I could only assume, Liam was not pleased with this revtion, nor did I expect him to be. The mere concept of having a fated mate¨Cthat one special person who is uniquely ced above all others¨Cis considered a gift. And to think Liam and I had to essentially share that same gift. ¡°That¡¯s a lot to take in,¡± he muttered. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ You might want to sit down for what I¡¯m about to tell you,¡± I stated. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna like it. 2/3 Dating 149 10:23 AM Chapter 149 [Liam¡¯s POV] Today was truly bing a day that I thought would nevere to an end. I honestly didn¡¯t think that there could have bee anything more that could cloud my mind but, hell, there I was, sitting down in the nearest chair. I waited for Arthur to open his mouth and tell me whatever the hell was standing at the forefront of his mind. I should have known something was bound toe up. Whether he knew it or not, I watched the way Arthur reacted back at E¡¯s house. I studied the way he interacted with E as well as her mother. I noticed the way he fellpletely silent and paled several shades lighter when he saw E¡¯s birthmark. I supposed, in a way, it was good that he was willing to talk. Otherwise, I would have had to corner him and demand to know what his problem was. ¡°Alright, what is it?¡± I prompted. Arthur appeared troubled and rather lost on how to start. A few seconds passed and his expression grew pinched with irritation. He bit back a sneer as though he was growing frustrated at himself. ¡°Fuck it,¡± he snarled. ¡°I might as well juste out and say it. There is a very likely chance that our grandfather may have bee the reason why the Moon Wolf Tribe no longer exists.¡± I red at Arthur as though the bastard had somehow grown a second head on his shoulders. There was entirely too much to unravel from that one statement, I had no idea where to start. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I threw back at him harshly. The only grandparents I ever knew were when I grew up, living with the Gravens. He, of all people, should have already known how little I knew about the Winslows and their distasteful history. Arthur let out a sharp breath and raked his hand through his hair. ¡°Years ago, Aaron¡¯s father- our Grandfather¨Cwas the one who¡¯s responsible for eradicating the very bloodline that E came from.¡± He let out another long breath, this time sounding far more defeated. ¡°The man was an elitist psychopath who was too busy worrying about his status as head Alpha rather than take a moment to contemte his actions.¡± ¡°Why would he want to go after the Moon Wolf Tribe?¡± I questioned. ¡°What would he possibly have to gain from killing anyone?¡± ¡°Peace of mind,¡± he answered darkly. ¡°Another thing I discovered amongst all this was that the Moon Wolves possessed this so- called ancient power that could be considerably threatening to other people. Our Grandfather was not willing to take any chances that could jeopardize his social standing.¡± A low growl slipped from my chest. ¡°Stop saying ¡®our. As far as I¡¯m concerned, whoever that prick was, he belonged to your family, Arthur. It has nothing to do with me,¡± I ¡°Yes, well¡­Technically, by blood, you are rted to the same ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what your lovely mother said earlier today? I will never be a Winslow,¡± I said firmly. I lifted myself out of the chair and leaned over the table. ¡°So, the way I see it, this problem that you¡¯ve discovered ispletely on you. After all, you¡¯re a real Winslow¡­And if what you told me is true, then you¡¯re gonna have one hell of a time breaking the news to E.¡± Arthur¡¯s features were pointed with a simmering anger. Of course, I was stunned by this news. But I refused to be roped into anything that had no immediate connection to me, especially when it came to Arthur¡¯s screwed¨Cup family. Buzz. Buzz Buzz. Buzz. I reached for my phone and saw that I had gotten a new message from Bonnie, Bonnie: You need to back to campus right now. That social media page that¡¯s been capturing moments of you, Arthur, and E has just sent out a new post. ¡°Shit,¡± I muttered under my breath. I made my way toward the door without so much as ncing back at Arthur. 178 10:23 AM Chapter 149 ¡°Where the hell are you going?¡± he called after me. ¡°Back to the school,¡± I said. ¡°Bonnie texted me¨Cthere¡¯s been another picture posted on that stupid ount.¡± +5 Of course, Arthur insisted on returning back to campus with me. Before I had a real chance to refuse his unwanted attendance, he dragged us both back the same way we hade in earlier. I could tell from the serious look on his face that there were a dozen thoughts rushing through his mind. It almost made me feel sorry for him. Almost. I, myself, was still trying to wrap my mind around the concept that E was both of our mates. Since when was something like this possible? He¡¯d shown me the proof that such a phenomenon did, in fact, exist. However, I was not happy about the concept of sharing. E was mine and mine alone. ¤Þ I¡¯ve cared for her since the first time I ever met her. What makes Arthur think that he cane into E¡¯s life and suddenly switch his entire personality around, thinking that he¡¯s going to simply be epted? And then to hear about what the Winslows did to E¡¯s lineage¨Cknowing now that it was Aaron¡¯s father who sent the order out to do away with any and all Moon Wolves was beyond anything I couldprehend. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I know that I said I wanted zero part in dealing with this issue, but part of me was somehow able to feel Arthur¡¯s stricken worry about his struggling rtionship with E. If I were a real Winslow, I would find a way to ensure that E never trusted Arthur for the crimes and horrible acts his family hasmitted against her people, all to ensure that she would stay solely with me. But I wasn¡¯t. I refused to stoop to that level. Right as I parked the car and took the keys out of the ignition, I turned to Arthur. ¡°I¡¯m going to be very honest when I tell you this,¡± I started. ¡°I¡¯m not happy with the fact that E has two mates. I¡¯m not even going to brush over the fact that one of them happens to be you¨CI¡¯m admitting that it does not feel good to me.¡± Arthur lowered his gaze. ¡°Me neither.¡± ¡°There is a lot going on right now that needs to be dealt with,¡± I exined. ¡°If I were you, I would hold off on telling E anything until we can gather more information and she has been properly eased into this new state of life.¡± Arthur silently nodded his head. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°What I¡¯m suggesting is that the two of us try to set aside our personal issues with each other and find a way to help E.¡± ¡°Are you suggesting a truce?¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°What I¡¯m suggesting is that we try and give one another a chance. For her sake. Her wolf is obviously attached to her emotions and is not pleased whenever one of us snaps at the other.¡± Arthur gave a curt nod. ¡°Fine. But you have to at least allow me the chance to get to know her,¡± he said. The very thought made my muscles twitch with irritation. Yeah, this was going to be harder than I imagined. ¡°E is capable of seeing through the bullshit around her. If you¡¯re looking to get closer to her, then stop trying to pull all the strings that work in your favor. Understand? Start by being a decent person.¡± With that, I got out of the car and began making my way toward the dorm. All I could think about was E and how she must have been feeling about everything. After dealing with this, I¡¯m going to head back to her house. Dating 150 Chapter 150 [Arthur¡¯s POV] Liam was willing to give me a chance¡­Which meant that I was going to have a chance to get better acquainted with E. I knew better than to allow myself to get too excited over the matter. Truth is, he waspletely right. There was far too much going on around us, I needed to stay focused on what was happening. For the time being, I hid my smile and followed Liam into the dormitory where we were met with a frantic¨Clooking Bonnie. Much to my surprise, Olivia was still hanging around the room as well. I would have surely thought that the moment Liam had left earlier, she would have made off as well. ¡°Alright, Bonnie. What¡¯s this update?¡± Liam asked. Bonnie moved to herptop and swiftly went about pulling up the ount. When she turned the screen around, I could collectively say that all of our jaws nearly hit the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be fucking kidding me,¡± Liam growled. ¡°Motherfucker,¡± I breathed. My heart thudded madly in my chest as my eyes stretched over the captured image of E¡¯s turning. This person, whoever the hell they were, had snapped another photo of E in her wolf form. She really does look beautiful in this form. I remembered the frightened look on E¡¯s face, it made my heart clench with sympathy and a sense ofpassion I didn¡¯t know I was capable of. As stunning as the picture was, it was a total invasion of her privacy and needed to be taken down as soon as possible. ¡°This person is as good as exposing E¡¯s identity with this picture.¡± ¡°Is there any idea who¡¯s behind the ount?¡± I turned to nce at Olivia who only shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around with everyone in our inner circles. None of them know who owns the ount.¡± I raised a skeptical brow. ¡°What about anyone outside of your social groups?¡± Liam asked dryly. Olivia crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t exactly interact with those other people.¡± ¡°I could ask around,¡± Bonnie suggested. ¡°But for now, I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time looking through this ount to see if there was anything that would give away the owner. Nothing. But there is something that I did notice. There is not a single photo on here that makes E look bad.¡± ¡°You mean this person is capturing E¡¯s good side on purpose?¡± Olivia snickered. I graced her with an unappreciated sneer. ¡°It¡¯s not like E has a bad side,¡± I pressed. ¡°So what are you getting at, Bonnie?¡± Liam asked. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, there is a very good chance that this person admires her. They¡¯re willing to take the time to properly snap the perfect picture of her each and every time. That has to hold some kind of significance here.¡± ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± I said to myself. That theory left an awful taste in my mouth. Unfortunately, it was entirely usible. ¡°Hey, check out the angle at which the photo was taken,¡± Liam said. ¡°Since the camera was obviously facing E, that means that whoever was taking the picture was literally standing behind us.¡± I closed my eyes and pinched the bridge of my nose in aggravation. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that we were that close to this psycho and we didn¡¯t even know it?¡± This problem just kept getting worse and worse. 1/3 10:27 AM Chapter 150 ¡°But it has to be a student, right?¡± Olivia questioned. Bonnie, Liam and I all shared a look among ourselves. ¡°Not necessarily¡­¡± Bonnie said quietly. ¡°If you take a look at these pictures and I mean really look at them, you¡¯ll notice that they¡¯ve been taken in public ces, Even here. While, yes. Eastwood is considered to be a private school, the grounds are generally open to the public.¡± ¡°So, anyone could be behind this,¡± Liam groaned. ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­Oh, shit,¡± I hissed. A sudden thought came to mind which sparked an unpleasant feeling to spread down my spine. ¡°Liam, we need to talk now. In private.¡± I made my way over to the door and gestured for him to follow me next door to my own room. As soon as we were alone, I allowed my resolve to drop. ¡°This is a huge fucking problem.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that.¡± ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t think you are,¡± I stated. ¡°Think about it. Every single one of those photos is It¡¯s basically been allowing anyone who¡¯s seen this media page to know exactly where Elia is. ¡°And we know that there is someone who¡¯s currently hunting her,¡± he added. o some kind of location tag. ¡°These recent photos have exposed a lot more than just E¡¯s identity. They¡¯re revealing her location and making it easier for her to be tracked down.¡± Liam stepped closer with an underlying look of panic in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked pointedly. A feeling of ongoing dread started to seep into the room. ¡°All this time, we didn¡¯t know why someone would want to harm E. We had no motive in mind or a connection to use¡­The Moon Wolf Tribe. The pendant-¡± ¡°Her birthmark,¡± I added solemnly. ¡°It has to be connected.¡± ¡°This ¡®hunter¡°¡­He must have known about E and her possible connection to the Moon Wolves this whole time.¡± I nodded my head. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you remember when he was talking to E and he referred to her as ¡®your kind¡®? He must have been talking about the Moon Wolves,¡± I concluded. Liam fell silent for a moment. ¡°Arthur¡­This hunter is still out there. And there¡¯s a very likely chance he now knows where E is because of this damn media ount.¡± This caused my stomach to knot and churn. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s safe being at home right now?¡± If I were to detect even the slightest tone of doubt in Liam¡¯s voice, I was going to race to my car and head back to E¡¯s house. ¡°I don¡¯t think this so¨Ccalled hunter would be so daring as to make an attempt to attack while she was at home,¡± he said. I wanted to feel more reassured than that. All because this guy hasn¡¯t made the attempt in the past didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t try to now. Especially, because now it was being made as public knowledge that E was just a mere human. For all we know, this asshole could be nning on doubling his efforts to go after her and make sure that he seeds the next time around. ¡°Do you believe in things you¡¯ve read about the Moon Wolves?¡± Liam asked. I pulled my brows together. ¡°What? You mean, do I believe that this selective group of people possess some sort of unearthly power? I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± At that point, I wasn¡¯t sure what to believe. I considered myself to be many things¨Csuperstitious was never one of them. However, at the rate things were going, I wasn¡¯t certain what I believed in. 2/3 10:27 AM O Chapter 150 ¡°Well, it¡¯s been made clear that our little hooded friend does,¡± Liam remarked. ¡°He believes that E possesses some sort of power and views her as a threat.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point, brother?¡± +13 He clenched his jaw and folded his arms over his chest. ¡°My point is, I think one of us should be close to E at all times until we understand the full severity of this situation. My parents are nning oning by tomorrow, which prompts me to ask this. Would you be willing to stay with E until she feels ready to return to campus?¡± Oh my God. My lips parted in utter surprise. The feeling of pure tion spread through me like wildfire. ¡°Yes.¡± 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT CHAPTER 373 373 Romance to action to horror Penny didn¡¯t know where she was dragging Zoren, and he also wasn¡¯t sure why she was running. So, he asked. 1 ¡°Why are you so scared?¡± he asked, trying to match her pace while ensuring his hold on her hand was secure. Penny huffed as she looked back. ¡°I snuck out. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He told me to sleep, but I ran away!¡± she eximed, catching sight of some light from the end of the street behind them. ¡°Shit! He¡¯s going to see us!¡± A surge of panic swelled in her chest, knowing she had angered As tonight. Looking ahead, her eyes trembled as she searched for a ce they could hide. If it was just her, she knew she could hide anywhere. But there were four of them now: Penny, Zoren, Chunchun, and Renny! She and Chunchun could hide easily, but with a tall man like Zoren and a big cat like Renny, they needed more cover. ¡°Over there!¡± she eximed, picking up her pace and squeezing his hand. Penny sprinted faster, and for Zoren, whocked this kind of exercise, it was overwhelming. Even so, he silently matched her pace. With one swift pull from her, they jumped into the freendscape of the neighborhood. Both Penny and Zoren crashed through the bushes,nding on the ground quite violently. Renny swiftly jumped over the bush and looked at his parents, while Chunchunnded quietly without making a noise. Both Chunchun and Renny watched their parents grunt on the ground. They tilted their heads, wondering if their parents were too old to y. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Penny clenched her teeth, feeling her shoulder bruised. When she saw Renny standing and staring at them, she panicked. ¡°cky, sit!¡± Like a dog, the panther sat. However, because of its size, its head was still over the bush. ¡°y¡­¡± Zoren was clenching his teeth when he noticed the dilemma. ¡°y dead.¡± As soon as themand left his tongue, Renny suddenly fell over to his side. Penny¡¯s clenched teeth fell open, thinking her big baby looked like a toy that had just toppled over. Even so, that solved the immediate issue. Penny turned to Zoren and immediately felt sorry for him. ¡°Hey,¡± she called worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± he hummed. ¡°My body¡¯s Just not used to it, but I¡¯m fine. Are you?¡± She sped her shoulder a bit and nodded. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m fine. Hearing that, both of themy on their backs on the ground and closed their eyes. They hadn¡¯t realized they had been running for quite some time before they reached this part of the 973 Romance to action to horror heighborhood. They had never been here before, so they took a moment to catch their breaths and recover from the fall. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I feel like this has just turned into an action film instead of a family¨Coriented one,¡± he murmured between deep breaths. Unlike Penny, Zoren¡¯splexion quickly paled. His lips felt cold, and he was sweating buckets. If this was before when he had recovered for a brief time this wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. After all, Zoren used to follow a strict exercise routine to keep his body strong and healthy. He only had to stop because his health started taking a nosedive. Action film,¡± Pennyughed, unaware of his internal struggles at the moment. ¡°Goodness. My heart is beating so fast. Just as she raised her hand to ce it on her chest, he suddenly grabbed it. Hmm?¡± Penny raised her brows and snapped her eyes to him. ¡°Renren? Are you okay?¡± Mhm. Just taking a break,¡± he muttered as he closed his eyes, still holding her hand. ¡°I can run another mile.¡± She pressed her lips into a thin line before she crawled over to him. She stretched her neck until her face was hovering over his. Sensing her presence close, he slowly opened his eyes and saw her face hovering above him. His lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± he chuckled softly, raising his hand to cup her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± How can I¡­¡± Penny trailed off when she suddenly heard some people jump over the bushes as well. Her breath hitched for a second, and she raised her head from Zoren to the two figures who had jumped behind therge bushes not far away from them. Her face twitched, realizing those other guys weren¡¯t hiding like they were. Unlike them, the two were wrestling¡­ to the death! Oh no,¡± she whispered, making Zoren tilt his head back to look in the direction she was staring. He didn¡¯t need better eyesight to know someone was fighting. We should go,¡± he whispered. ¡°Or we might get caught up in it.¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, we should,¡± she whispered, only to see that one of the men had overpowered the other. The moment Penny saw the first guy sitting on top of the other, her face went nk. She blinked when his fistnded violently on the other man¡¯s face. Deep lines appeared between Zoren¡¯s brows when he sensed that Penny wasn¡¯t moving. She was ust watching the guy get beaten up. Or was it the one doing the beating that she was watching motionlessly? Either way, Zoren didn¡¯t want the two of them to get caught up in this, not because he was afraid, but because he worried that Renny might attack them. Penny, let¡¯s go, Zoren whispered as he propped himself up on his elbow. As soon as Zoren¡¯s quiet call echoed in the silent wind, the man beating up the other stopped. Slowly, the man turned his head in their direction. 23 373 Romance to action to horror furrow his brows more before shifting his eyes to the fighting men. ¡°Penny?¡± the man holding the other by the cor, his fist still raised, called out to her awkwardly. Penny smiled awkwardly and waved a hand. ¡°Hello, Second Brother. Her eyes then fell on the poor guy Hugo was treating like the dummy he used to have when they were kids. ¡°Is he¡­ is he alive?¡± Was she witnessing her brother kill someone? Tonight of all nights?! Comment 13 CHAPTER 374 374 Shhh! ¡°Hello, Second Brother. Is he¡­ is he alive?¡± Just as that question left her mouth, the man beneath Hugo reached up and grabbed Hugo¡¯s cor,unching a powerful headbutt. Penny winced at the sound of their skulls crashing together. The man pushed Hugo off and then crawled away. ¡°Well¡­¡± Penny let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°I guess he¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hugo touched his forehead in pain, but the pain wasn¡¯t enough to stop him. He quickly leaped to grab the man again, determined to finish the job. Meanwhile, Zoren kept his eyes on the two men wrestling and fighting. ¡°Penny, what am I looking at?¡± he asked, turning his gaze back to Penny. ¡°Nothing she smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We are seeing nothing. ¡°Oh.¡± He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m blind. How can I see anything?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Penny chuckled and peeked at her brother. She flinched a little as Hugo¡¯s fist kept hitting the man¡¯s face to the point she started feeling sorry for the other guy. ¡°Second Brother, I think¡­ I think that¡¯s enough. But her voice was simply carried away by the wind. ¡°We should go,¡± she whispered, looking down at Zoren again. ¡°Once my Second Brother is finished with him, you¡¯re next. ¡°Oh.¡± Zoren nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Just as they agreed and were about to get up, the sound of a speeding car reached her sharp ears. Penny quickly grabbed Zoren¡¯s shoulders and pinned him down, taking him by surprise. She lowered his head to his chest before yelling. ¡°Second Brother!¡± When Hugo turned his head and saw his sister almost on top of a man, his eyes zed. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡± ¡®Shit!¡® she cursed in her heart, but this wasn¡¯t the time. ¡°Hide!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hide!¡± Hugo tilted his head to the side. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°A car ising!¡± Hugo blinked indifferently. ¡°So?¡± Even if there was an oing car, it wasn¡¯t likely to stop If they saw two men fighting. Who would want to get between two men fighting at this time of night? ¡°It¡¯s First Brother!¡± she yelled, and just like that, Hugonded another punch on the man and 374 Shhh! ducked. VROOOM! They all held their breath for reasons unknown, listening to the car drive past the street where they were hiding. Just from the sound alone, Penny, Zoren, and Hugo knew that the car was driving so fast it was impossible for the driver to see them. As seemed like he was in a race, after all.. However¡­ Screech! T Their breaths hitched upon hearing the tires screech and the pungent smell of burnt rubber filling their nostrils. ¡°Why did he stop?¡± Hugo looked at Penny, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Did he see you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see me?¡± she shot back sarcastically, knowing she was almost burying herself in Zoren¡¯s body. She wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she ended up inside him at this point. Her remark, however, only revived Hugo¡¯s primal instincts as he gazed at his sister¡¯s position. Although the man beneath her didn¡¯t seem to be taking advantage of her and it looked like Penny was the one viting Zoren¡¯s personal space¨Cit still didn¡¯t make sense to Hugo. Why did his sister have to do the pinning? Does he not like Penny? SCREEECH! Hugo¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of screeching tires again and the engine noise growing closer. Once more, they held their breath, eyes wide, as the car suddenly stopped right in front of the spot where they were hiding. ¡°God damn it¡­ Penny cursed under her breath, making Zoren chuckle. ¡°Shhh!¡± She covered his mouth and lowered her head, almost burying her face in his chest. As she did so, she raised an eyebrow at the sound of his heartbeat. ¡®His heart is beating so fast,¡® she thought, her attentionpletely diverted to counting his heartbeats per second. Deep lines appeared between her brows as she realized his heart was beating abnormally. Gazing up at him, a look of worry brimmed in her eyes. Zoren looked down at her, sensing her change in mood. ¡°Everything okay?¡± he whispered, cing his hand on her back to reassure her. Her heart almost leaped at his soft, casual touch on her lower back, but her mind knew It wasn¡¯t the time for butterflies and rainbows. ¡°Your heart,¡± she whispered, pressing a finger to his neck. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ah. Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He smiled, feeling her gaze on him. He lifted his head slightly and whispered in her ear almost flirtatiously 374 Shhh! ¡°Your position,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re too close. It makes my heart flutter.¡± Slowly, the corners of his lips lifted as he pulled his head back from her. If only he could see her clearly in the dark, he would have known how flustered she was. Now, it was her heart that was thumping like crazy! ¡°Ah¡­¡± she cleared her throat, lowering her head like a robot. ¡°Is that so?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He chuckled, turning his eyes toward the bush. Moments ago, he had heard the car stop and the door open. But until now, no one hade closer. When he heard the car door close again, he looked back at Penny. ¡°He¡¯s leaving,¡± he whispered, tapping her back lightly. ¡°Are we still leaving?¡± Penny pecked up at him, her lips pressed into a thin line. She tilted her head a bit to check on Hugo. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered to him as she looked back at Zoren. ¡°We still have another brother to run. away from. I¡¯m going to jump up, and you get up quickly, okay? We¡¯ll run as fast as we can.¡± Zoren nodded in understanding. With that, Penny and Zoren stared at each other before she yelled, ¡°Now!¡± And as nned, she jumped away from him while Zoren mustered every ounce of energy he had left to get up as quickly as possible. Once they were back on their feet, they looked at Hugo. ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re doing great!¡± she said, giving him a thumbs up, only to see that the other man was reaching for something. ¡°Second Brother, he¡¯s still alive!¡± When her shouts reached Hugo¡¯s ears, he turned to face his opponent. The other man had already grabbed a rock and smashed it at Hugo. Hugo blocked it with his arms, but as he did, the man managed to kick him in the chest. ¡°Shit!¡± Hugo hissed, turning his head just in time to catch a glimpse of Penny, Zoren, Chunchun, and that big panther running away. ¡°Pen-¡± He stopped himself as he turned his head back to his opponent, who was also running away in another direction. Grinding his teeth, Hugo pulled himself up and reluctantly went after his opponent, telling himself he would deal with Pennyter. And that was how Penny and Zoren escaped Hugo. 2 CHAPTER 375 375 Dame of Hell Penny and Zoren continued running to put distance between themselves and Hugo. After all, Hugo might decide toe after them instead of the guy he was wrestling with. When they felt they were far enough from where they had bumped into Hugo and realized he wasn¡¯t following them, they slowed down. ¡°Ah, goodness¡­ why is this night so eventful?¡± Penny panted for air, shaking her head slightly. ¡°If I see my third brother here, I would lose it. Penny shook her head again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect First Brother to actually search for me.¡± Thinking about how she got out of the Be Mansion, her face soured. She knew she would be dead if As got a hold of her. However, she hadn¡¯t thought he would search for her on the street! ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a missing child!¡± she ined as she continued walking slowly. ¡°Did he think driving like he was in a race would help him find me faster? Sometimes, my First Brother¡¯s logic makes me wonder just what book he is reading. His logic was nonsense. If As had a point, it would be pointless ¨C and inkless ink. Again, Penny shook her head as her heart rate slowly stabilized. ¡°I guess no more events tonight,¡± she told herself. ¡°ter¡¯s probably snoring now, so there¡¯s no way we will bump into him. All we have to do is stay alert in case Brother As drives around here again¡­¡± Penny trailed off when she noticed the person with her wasn¡¯t responding. Looking to her side, her brows knitted together. She continued to turn her head until she was looking back. There, a few meters behind her, was Zoren. ¡°Renren?¡± she called, jogging back to him. Standing in front of him, her eyes scanned him from head to toe. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When he looked up at her, his face was drained of color! He wasn¡¯t just pale; he looked like he had bled out without actually bleeding! ¡°Oh, no,¡± she murmured under her breath, instinctively holding his arm. ¡°Renren, are you okay? What do you feel?¡± Zoren¡¯s vision was getting blurry, and he felt like his world was spinning. His heart was racing so fast that he was struggling to catch his breath. He squinted, trying to stay conscious. However, even her voice sounded like it was growing distant. ¡°Penny,¡± he breathed out, looking at her. His blurry vision briefly cleared, but all he saw were her worried eyes. He saw the concern in her eyes so clearly that he told himself he couldn¡¯t copse right now. However, even though his willpower was strong, his body wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle all the strenuous activities they had been through tonight. ¡°L¡­ his breath grew heavier as his grip on her shoulder tightened. ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± 375 Dame of Hell As soon as those words left his lips, everything went ck. His body went limp like a withered flower. Fortunately, Penny was there to catch him. She quickly hugged him so he would fall toward her. ¡°Damn¡­¡± she clenched her teeth, feeling his weight on her. ¡°it¡± Just when she thought there wouldn¡¯t be any more big events tonight, there was another one! She should¡¯ve known that in every performance, thest one was the biggest, the most anticipated, and the most spectacr part of the event! In this situa gest, the most thest event was the biggest disaster, the least anticipated, and the most spectacrly horrifying! ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Penny held onto him while his entire body draped over her. Looking down at Renny, she was tempted to put Zoren on Renny¡¯s back so the panther could carry him. However, Zoren was tall, and if she ced him on Renny¡¯s back, his hands would graze the concrete ground. Moreover, her baby Renny was too young to be carrying such responsibility. How could she, Renny¡¯s mother, let her child carry Zoren? That would be like a child carrying his drunk father. Penny sighed and looked around the empty street. ¡°I should¡¯ve just faced First Brother¡¯s judgment instead of running away from him. I forgot Renren¡¯s health is worse than ter¡¯s deteriorating brain cells.¡± She shook her head, wondering if Zoren¡¯s bodyguards had followed them. However, since Zoren¡¯s current bodyguards were her people, she knew they hadn¡¯t. Since Penny was already with Zoren, those guys thought they could ck off! ¡°Oh, my heart¡­¡± another sigh escaped her as she gazed at the man copsing on her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Renren. I promise I¡¯ll keep this to my grave.¡± Having said that, Penny repositioned her arms and then bent down on her knees. When she straightened her legs, Zoren was already on her shoulder, with her arm around his body for support. She bit her bottom lip, closing her eyes as she processed the situation. This was slightly humiliating for her because if anyone saw her carrying him like a sack of rice, they might think she wasn¡¯t suited for him at all. After all, she wanted to be a delicate maiden in front of him, not a weightlifter. While Penny wasmenting internally, Chunchun and Renny looked at each other. Chunchun. purred as if telling her brother just how capable their mother was. Renny let out a small growl in agreement before the two of them looked at their alpha mother with admiration. Surely, their father was lucky to have such a strong woman by his side. She would surely protect him like a princess. ¡°Boss, where do you think Miss Penny took our employer?¡± one of the bodyguards waiting near the cars parked by the yground asked. ¡°Are they together?¡± 10:27 375 Dame of to her lover.¡± ¡°Are you sure they were together?¡± another bodyguard asked. ¡°With Miss Penny¡¯s personality, I don¡¯t think she will suit¡­ well, I guess they¡¯ll suit each other.¡± One of their colleagues snorted. ¡°They will suit each other? I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯re both alphas in their own game, exined the bodyguard. ¡°We all know Miss Penny, but I¡¯m still surprised that Zoren Pierson is such a tough guy even with his health condition. He is, indeed, ruthless¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± The other bodyguards nodded, as they had already had enough time to observe Zoren. ¡°Unless Miss Penny likes him that much, then she¡¯d probably act like a princess in front of him.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s been acting clegant for some reason, It¡¯s weird. The bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but gossip, which they wouldn¡¯t usually do, However, this was about Penny, and their real boss was directly involved in this strange matter. ¡°Miss Penny is old enough, and she hadn¡¯t dated because of Boss Wild. I still hope she can find her happiness.¡± a ¡°As long as she keeps it up, Zoren Pierson would definitely fall for her¡­¡± the bodyguard trailed off as they spotted a figure approaching. ¡°Who¡¯s that? A beggar in this neighborhood?¡± All the bodyguards who were waiting for Penny and Zoren to return stared at the approaching figure. However, when they noticed the ck panther following the figure and realized it was Penny, all their jaws dropped. They were just saying that Penny should act more like a damsel in distress. But what was this?! Why did the two of them leave, only toe back with her carrying him like a sack of rice?! This was no damsel in distress, but the Dame of Hell! Comment CHAPTER 376 376 A kiss? [PRESENT TIME] 1 Zoren nodded in understanding, recalling everything up until the moment he fainted. ¡°Right¡­ that¡¯s what happened.¡± What a disappointment. They should¡¯ve just eloped. ¡°I stayed over to make sure you¡¯re okay, she grinned, finishing thest bite of her te. ¡°It was just fatigue. So, from now on, you need to start walking and things like that.¡± ¡°Okay¡± He nodded without hesitation. ¡°I also need to increase my stamina.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled but noticed the slight deviousness in his expression. ¡°What?¡± He shrugged. ¡°Nothing¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re smiling about something very¡­ evil,¡± she said, narrowing her eyes suspiciously. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he repeated, meeting her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just happy to wake up and see you as soon as I open my eyes.¡± She pursed her lips and raised her chin. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ flustered.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you,¡± he chuckled softly as he took a bite. Watching him chuckle and eat, Penny¡¯s lips tightened further. Her cheeks flushed red as she observed how manly and attractive his chuckle sounded. The way his jaw moved as he chewed and how he asionally nced at her mesmerized her. Even his arms looked firm and because he was pale, she could see his veins around his toned arms. ¡®Is he filming a ?¡® she wondered, touching her neck. Why does he eat so perfectly? He should be sickly. Since when did sick people look like this?¡± Honestly, there were no tricks involved. He was simply eating casually, but seeing him up close was¡­ ttering. ¡®Why am I ttered?¡® she wondered, pursing her lips and noticing him raise an eyebrow. ¡®Can he see me now?¡± ¡°How did we get home?¡± he asked, snapping her out of her trance. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You stopped the story when I fainted, he reminded her. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the bodyguards. following us. If they did, they would¡¯ve hidden us in the car? Penny was speechless, not because of his question, but because she realized they could¡¯ve avoided all the hassle If they had hidden in his car. ¡°Hello?¡± he leaned in, moving closer to get her attention. ¡°Penny?¡± Penny blinked back to reality, only to freeze. His face was only a few inches from hers, and with such nrovimitu she held her breath. 370 A kiss? ¡®I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth,¡® was the first thing that crossed her mind. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She looked away and exined, ¡°Ye yes. We got home because they got worried and searched for us, eventually finding us just in time. So, that¡¯s how things went.¡± Zoren slowly drew back, smiling at how she was exining while looking away. He moved his hand from the edge of the counter, I over to her, and stood beside her. Penny furrowed her brows and nced at him. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Her sentence trailed off as he suddenly pinched her checks. Her confusion deepened as he kept stretching her checks.. ¡°Hehe,¡± he chuckled soothingly, his long eyshes lowering as his eyelids drooped. ¡°You¡¯re really here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I panicked this morning when I went back to the bedroom and you weren¡¯t there,¡± he confessed, still pinching her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t go.¡± Penny gulped, hearing her own swallow in her ears, followed by the pounding of her heart. He continued pinching her checks and stretching them mildly, and all she could do was manage a small smile. ¡°Same.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°I thought something happened when I woke up and you weren¡¯t there anymore.¡± Zoren knew their reasons were different. For her, she thought something happened to him. But for him, he feared she wasn¡¯t real and that he had lost his sanity. ¡°Renren, she called, earning his cool hum. ¡°What¡­ what are we now?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± His brows rose. ¡°What are we?¡± ¡°I mean, we were dating as Zoren and Penelope, she exined in a mumble, casting her eyes. down. ¡°But now that you know I¡¯m Penny, isn¡¯t it a littleplicated?¡± He tilted his head, confused. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, because we were friends, I don¡¯t want you to think of me as just that young girl, Penny,¡± she said with determination, looking him in the eye. ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s just be friends. and ¡°Should we kiss?¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Should we kiss?¡± he repeated in the same curious tone, leaving her momentarily speechless. A kiss? A KISS? Penny opened and closed her mouth, rendered speechless by the question. ¡°Ahem!¡± she cleared. her throat. ¡°Wait, can you exin to me how my concern suddenly includes kissing?¡± < 376 A kiss? friendship with Penny get in the way of us? Yesterday, I reunited with my friend, shared another adventure with her, and gave her a hug.¡± ¡°And today?¡± she asked quietly, seeing his smile stretch a little. ¡°I want to kiss¡­ my wife,¡± he confessed sincerely. ¡°I want to kiss you and perhaps stay in bed all day with you. You don¡¯t do that with friends, do you?¡± z ¡°On the¡­ on the bed?¡± Penny closed her eyes slowly, pulling her head from his pinch, and dramatically ced a hand on his chest. She turned away, her other hand holding her head. Zoren raised his hands in confusion. ¡°Pen ¨C¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± she breathed, her face so red it looked like her blood had rushed to her head. Why does this guy keep attacking? Oh, my poor heart, my poor body¡­ he wants me to raise the white g, I know.¡® 2 As she dramaticallymented, Zoren sped her hand on his chest. When she looked up at him, he gently pulled her closer. Before she knew it, hisrge body enveloped hers, his arms wrapping around her securely. Penny froze for a moment, noticing he was slightly trembling. ¡°Renren, are you okay?¡± ¡°Too okay,¡± he breathed out, resting his head on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m too okay, too happy to believe this is real.¡± Zoren closed his eyes, trying to calm his body. Even now, some doubts lingered in his mind. Everything was going smoothly and peacefully¨Cthis never happened before. So his mind was automatically questioning it. ¡°I¡¯m real,¡± she whispered, slowly cing her hand on his back. Penny drew her head back a little, making him lift his head to look at her. Her lips curled into a smile as her other hand crept up to his nape, standing on her toes. In another moment, her lips touched his check. The softness of her lips on his cheek sent a rush of emotions through his heart. Slowly, she drew back, smiling. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She didn¡¯t need to tell him what to do. It was her answer to his question. He smiled in satisfaction and carefully lowered his head to im what he was privileged to have with at grateful heart. CHAPTER 377 377 Never go back A kiss was something Zoren had never experienced, nor was it something he ever thought he would want until today. When her lips touched his check, his brows rose and his eyes widened. His heart slowed, though every beat echoed in his ears, Pulling his head back to look at her, his eyes softened with affection. Excitement, gratitude, and satisfaction bubbled in his heart, almost making him feel ticklish. Zoren ced one hand on her cheek and the other on her back. He pulled her closer, his gaze falling on those pinkish lips pressed into a thin line. Slowly, he leaned in, tilting his head slightly. Penny, on the other hand, held her breath until her neck tensed. She pinched his back tightly, watching his face draw closer¡­ and closer until his breath brushed her upper lip. Her heart drummed against her chest, almost making her want to run away to calm it down. However, her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her, and she shut her eyes. Two lifetimes, and only now would she be kissed by a man. She was curious. She was¡­ nervous and excited. This would be her first kiss, and it would be shared with the only man who made her heart beat so dramatically. Why else would she hesitate? As her body rxed, giving in to the moment, she waited for his lips to touch hers. But just as their lips were almost touching, Penny flinched at the loud and sharp sounds that shattered the quiet air. Grrr¡­ CLANG! THUD! SHHHK! Some furniture and appliances fell on the floor after Renny¡¯s low growl. The ck panther aggressively jumped from the corner to the entrance of the kitchen. Thud! brow. Turning their heads toward the entrance, Penny¡¯s mouth fell open while Zoren arched There, standing by the entrance, was Butler Hubert with Old Mrs. Pierson at his side. Butler Hubert had identally dropped the bunch of packed lunches he was carrying. Meanwhile, Renny stood before them, letting out a low growl as if warning them to back off and not interrupt their parents for now. Even Chunchun was hissing beside Renny. Little did the adorable cats know, they had disturbed the scene more than the unannounced guests did. After all, Butler Hubert and Old Mrs. Plerson would have quietly walked aw pretended they saw nothing. and Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 377 Never go back Hubert. Even though those two knew they were married, Penny felt like she had just been caught red¨Chanded. As for Zoren, his arched brow raised a little more. His hold on her remained, sensing her growing panic. So, he took a step forward and blocked her from Butler Hubert and Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s line of sight. Lowering his head more, he leaned in and seized the opportunity regardless of the interruption. With his swift and unhesitating action, Penny froze the very second his lipsnded on hers. Her breath hitched, her pupils dting in shock. And for a moment, her mind wentpletely nk. Old Mrs. Pierson: ¡°¡­¡± Butler Hubert: ¡°¡­¡± The two of them also held their breaths, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Butler Hu,¡± Old Mrs. Pierson whispered, tugging on his clothes. ¡°Get out.¡± Butler Hubert blinked and turned around. ¡°Yes, Old Madam,¡± he said, assisting Old Mrs. Pierson to leave the lovely couple. From what he heard, Penny and Zoren were already trying, and it was always a honeymoon when they were together. They didn¡¯t want to interrupt the couple who were working hard so carly in the morning. As for Renny and Chunchun, they proudly walked the two out and guarded the entrance. They genuinely believed they hadn¡¯t interrupted their parents and shooed Butler Hubert and Old Mrs. Pierson away. Meanwhile¡­. Your Grandma!!¡± Penny¡¯s eyes remained wide open as her heart started skipping beats. His lips on hers felt weird. Although the texture of his lips was soft with a tinge of firmness, they tasted bittersweet. Her entire body simply froze, leaving her unable to do anything but slowly close her eyes. ¡®So, this is a kiss?¡® she wondered, both their lips unmoving while pressed against each other. Butterflies fluttered in her heart as if something was crawling around it. For some reason, her body started burning up as she felt this strange sensation she had never felt before. It was like something peeked out from the hidden chest in her heart. It was telling her this was not even the tip of the iceberg. There was plenty more to explore than a long smack. The feeling was mutual with him. Slowly, Zoren pulled his head just inches back, making her eyes crack open. He stretched his thumb and reached for the side of her lips. Though inexperienced, his natural instinct demanded more. Another part of him told him to stop there, warning him if he listened to his primal instinct, he would never go back. He would never be the same, and another kiss would leave him hooked. ¡°Butler Hubert and your grandma¡­¡± she whispered with quivering lips, barely regaining her voice. 377 Never go back That wasn¡¯t her concern! However, Penny ended up gulping as his face was still a palm¡¯s length away from hers. ¡°Still¡­¡± she trailed off, biting her lip. ¡°¡­ not enough?¡± His eyelids drooped as his coarse voice slipped past his parted lips. ¡°I feel like I did it wrong.¡± The moment those words rolled off his tongue, he wrapped his arm around her waist tighter and pulled her closer until her body was pressing against him. He held her head still, leaned in, and imed her lips once again. This time, he pressed his lips against hers deeper. Deep lines appeared on her brows as she took a deep breath the second their lips touched for the second time. Unlike the reserved first kiss, the second one felt more demanding and curious. Before she knew it, his mouth started moving, and she felt his tongue slip in between hers. For a second, Penny tensed up because she never thought another person¡¯s tongue would ever explore her mouth. But after another second, she drew another deep breath and wrapped her arms around his neck. D Everything else faded away. Welcum to the story, Libido. lol CHAPTER 378 378 Emeged Now, Penny and Zoren understood why people kissed to show their affection. The moment their lips met, it felt like a dam had broken. A simple dab of his lips on hers didn¡¯t feel right ¨C it didn¡¯t feel like enough. So, the second he leaned in again, the kiss was fierce, hungry, and¡­ greedy. More didn¡¯t feel enough. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Deepening the kiss, his tongue twirled and explored her mouth. Zoren squeezed her waist, desperate to close every inch between them. Penny responded by sliding her fingers over his broad, muscr back. Their warm bodies pressed against each other, creating faint heat waves as they began to burn from within to their skin. As the kiss deepened, she felt her entire world spin, her knees weak and tempting her to give in. Lost in the sensation, she felt his hand crawl down her waist. He held her close and firmly, grounding her as if he was afraid the intensity of the kiss would sweep her away. When they finally broke apart, they were breathless, their foreheads resting against each other. Their deep breaths mingled between their parted lips, their drumming hearts echoing in their ears. Their shaky eyes slowly met before the corners of their lips curled up. Softughter broke out from them, equally amused, shocked, and overwhelmed by the newfound emotions swirling in their chests. ¡°Your first?¡± he asked, his voice coarse as his throat was dry. ¡°No.¡± Zoren leaned back a little, tempted to ask who had dared to steal the first spot. But before he could, she added mischievously, ¡°Five minutes ago was the first, this is the second,¡± she rified, giggling. ¡°Your first?¡± His lips curled up deviously as he leaned in again. ¡°Definitely not myst,¡± he whispered huskily, biting her bottom lip without giving her a heads¨Cup. His instinct was right. The moment he imed her lips for the second time, he knew he would never go back. Not that he was ever willing to go back because now he was certain this was not a dream. It was not something his mind had created. The sweetness of her mouth, the softness of her lips, and her electrifying touch were things his mind would never have created on its own, for he had never thought of her this way. But now¡­ all he could think of was how far this would take them. Zoren slowly pulled away from her lips while keeping them between his teeth, his eyes glinting dangerously. As he let go of her lips, he scanned her face, only to feel Infuriated by his eyes. ¡®I would¡¯ve poked them myself and gotten new ones quick, he thought as the dangerous side of him peeked out and waved. Despite the intrusive thoughts in his head, he cupped her face with kind touch. ¡°I¡¯ll get better. ¡°Hmm?¡± Her brows rose, her angel busy defending her territory from the devil on her other shoulder. 378 Emeged ¡°I¡¯ll get better,¡± he repeated, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I want to see¡­ your expression.¡± Penny pressed her lips together, feeling a faint bubble of embarrassment in her heart. However, she wasn¡¯t so unkind as to let his frustration linger. ¡°If you can see me¡­ I¡¯m all red,¡± she confessed, earning a subtle smile from him. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my best state.¡± He seductively crawled his hand through the side of her hair. ¡°Was there ever a bad version of yourself?¡± ¡°Get better and see for yourself, she quipped,pletely forgetting Old Mrs. Pierson and Butler Hubert were in the manor. ¡°Tell me your opinion then.¡± ¡°I will.¡± His eyes softened affectionately, now having more motivation to get better. The mere thought of being able to see her in this world sent a surge of excitement through every fiber of his body. ¡°Will you stay over today?¡± he asked meaningfully, making her smack her lips. Could she? Personally, Penny wanted to stay over today just because she wanted to kiss more. Who knows? She might find out what her body was screaming for since his lips met hers. However¡­ ¡°Mypany just started to operate, she remarked calmly. ¡°It needs me since most of my people haven¡¯t transferred to the new office. Though I might drop by tonight because I need to give you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Just some vitamins,¡± she shrugged. ¡°I could send someone to deliver them, but then I wouldn¡¯t see you, would I?¡± A low chuckle escaped him, pleased to know she wanted to see him just as much as he did. ¡°Then, will you stay over tonight?¡± ¡°My brothers¡­¡± Penny ran her tongue across her inner cheek as she finally remembered her headaches. First, As; second, Hugo- though Penny was curious as to what Hugo was doingst night. As for ter, she simply hoped the news hadn¡¯t reached him yet. Well, she would know if she opened her phone. ¡°Right. Your brothers.¡± Zoren nodded in understanding, making a mental note that he needed them as allies rather than enemies. ¡°They won¡¯t hurt you, will they?¡± ¡°No, but even if they wouldn¡¯t hurt me physically, their scolding is worse. She sighed, looking at him with such reluctance. She moved closer to him as if their distance was still too wide. Without a word, she rested the side of her head on his chest while her hands locked on his back. Her action made his brows rise. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay like this first before I get tried today, she mumbled, realizing Zoren also had healing properties like Chunchun and cky. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to deal with them for now. < 378 Emoged A shallow chuckle escaped him as he let her melt in his arms while holding her body securely. He thought she would shy away once things cooled down, but surprisingly, she didn¡¯t. Instead, she felt rather morefortable with such proximity and was now melting in his arms. Zoren still couldn¡¯t see nor was he healed. However, right now, he felt like he was cured. His entire world, his open wounds, and all that had hurt him with every breath were now gone, magically just like that. He lowered his head and rested it on top of her head. ¡°Penny,¡± he called, and she hummed in response. ¡°I night lust over you tonight. Penny slowly gazed up at him in horror. Meanwhile, the devil on her shoulder stylishly covered her lips and giggled. ¡°Emeged.¡± CHAPTER 379 379 Where¡¯s my precious little Renren? Softughter broke out from him as he cocked his head back. Zoren couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could definitely imagine the look on it. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Pennyughed back unenthusiastically. ¡°Don¡¯t joke like that? ¡°I¡¯m not joking, he remarked as he slowly released her, winking at her. ¡°Just letting you know.¡± Penny gasped at thatst final blow shot through her heart. Zorenughed as he picked up the tes from the counter and marched to the sink. Her widened eyes followed his figure, catching him cock his head back at her with a naughty smile. ¡®God¡­¡®she looked away, cupping her heated face. ¡®Why does he have to make me flustered when he already ate my lips? What a greedy man!¡± Now, she would spend the day wondering what was running through his mind, which was his goal when he said those remarks. For her to think of him because, for sure, he would be thinking of her every second. ¡°Shall we wee Grandma?¡± he uttered, snapping her back from her delusions. ¡°Wife?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± she deadpanned, looking back at him in horror. ¡°Right¡­ grandma!¡± Oh, my god. In the drawing room of the residence, Old Mrs. Pierson couldn¡¯t stop grinning and chuckling on her own. Butler Hubert, on the other hand, pressed his lips together, the corners curled up almost reaching the heavens. ¡°Old Madam, do you think we should stay here?¡± he asked meaningfully. ¡°They might have to halt their morning exercise to wee us.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson smirked. ¡°Did you see my grandson, Butler Hubert? He didn¡¯t stop even when he saw me! I like the enthusiasm!¡± She nodded in satisfaction, proud that her grandson en working hard. ¡°He has a betterplexion as well. I¡¯ve never seen him have such vibrant color before.¡± Thinking about it, Old Mrs. Pierson couldn¡¯t help but assume her grandson was truly getting better. ording to Zoren, his wife was based abroad, and they would only meet a few times a year. They were both busy individuals, after all. ¡°All this time, I thought his health deteriorated because he hasn¡¯t found Thursday Girl,¡± she sighed. ¡°W would have thought that secretive grandson of mine was actually just longing for my beautiful granddaughter¨Cinw?¡± Butler Hubert nodded in agreement. ¡°Now that she set up her office in the city, Young Master Zoren might actually fully recover.¡± 379 Where¡¯s my precious littlo Renren? ¡°He will, he will!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson intoned. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want to trouble his wife to take care of a sickly person like him.¡± ¡°Old Madam, I think we should start preparing for their big wedding.¡± Old Mrs. Pierson arched a brow at Butler Hubert. Seeing the look on the old madam¡¯s face, Butler Hubert cleared his throat. He carefully scooted to the end of the couch, sitting closer to where the old madam was seated. ¡°Old Madam, the young master and the young madam married privately,¡± said Butler Hubert. ¡°They¡¯ve already been married for five years now. Isn¡¯t it time for a grand wedding? And also, to meet her family as well.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Old Mrs. Pierson squinted as she hummed, tapping the end of her cane against the floor. ¡°A grand wedding is still too big since Renren doesn¡¯t want to let the rest of the family target her. Even if I want to throw them the biggest and grandest wedding of the century, I still have to respect their decision.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As long as Zoren and Penny give her a great¨Cgrandchild soon, Old Mrs. Pierson doesn¡¯t mind waiting for the wedding. ¡°However, you made a point that the families should meet each other, she added, nodding. ¡°They¡¯ve been married for five years now, yet both families haven¡¯t had a proper meeting yet.¡± Slowly, the corners of her mouth hooked up until the wrinkles and saggy skin moved up. Her entire wrinkly face glowed at the thought of meeting her inws. ¡°If I want this marriage tost, we need to treat her family well, Butler Hubert,¡± Old Mrs. Pierson ordered, and Butler Hubert nodded in determination. Just then, the doors opened. Old Mrs. Pierson and Butler Hubert turned their heads toward the entrance, beaming as they saw the couple. The closer Zoren and Penny were, the more the elderly noticed the redness of their lips as if they really ate their fill. Butler Hubert swiftly rose from his seat and stood behind the old madam. His smile made his eyes squint, and even if he wasn¡¯t saying anything, anyone could read just what was going on in his mind: babies. ¡°Grandma, why did youe here so early in the morning?¡± asked Zoren without beating around the bush, assisting his wife to sit first before he sat down. ¡°Hello, Grandma,¡± Penny quickly shed the old madam a soft smile. ¡°How have you been?¡± Unlike Zoren¡¯s direct approach, Penny was simply d to have met the old madam. After all, Penny promised the old madam to visit her, but her schedule this week was packed. Hence, she nned to see her on the weekends. Therefore, she found this time convenient. Old Mrs. Pierson smiled happily at the sight of her beautiful granddaughter¨Cinw. She reached out to Penny, and thetter quickly held her hand. ¡°Oh, my beautiful Penelope,¡± said Old Mrs. Pierson. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you came over, but I feel like it¡¯s been forever! How was your breakfast? Did you feel full?¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched a hit as sheughed awkwardly ¡°Yes Grandma I feel ? the naised as she 379 Where¡¯s my precious little Renren? nced at the proud Zoren. ¡°¡­ very full.¡± Zoren smirked in satisfaction. Though he was tempted to say he might¡¯ve be a glutton. because it wasn¡¯t enough for him. ¡°Grandma,¡± he called again, deliberately ignoring her carlier. ¡°What made youe down here. after a long time?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson cleared her throat. The only reason she was here so carly was that she received a tipst night that her grandson brought home another woman! She wanted to see who this audacious woman was and wanted to punish her grandson for failing to be a faithful husband. However, it seemed the tip she received was wrong again. This was the second time she received a wrong tip: first when she barged into Zoren¡¯s office and thenst night. T ¡°Hmph! I wanted to visit my Penelope! Is that wrong?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson lied, wanting to shrug this matter off. ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, Grandma. If you¡¯d like, you may visit us here every morning. Penny deadpanned, slowly looking at her mischievous husband, who was obviously trying to make her live with him! ¡°Uh¡­ where¡¯s my precious little Renren?¡® CHAPTER 380 380 She¡¯s different when drunk Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Prime Group¡­ D Hugo nced at As, seated across from him, running his tongue across his inner cheek. It was still early in the morning, and many people in the world were either preparing to go to work or on their way. But here they were, and Hugo had to watch As quietly fume until he could unleash it. ¡°First Brother,¡± Hugo called after a prolonged, stifling silence. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill Penny, are you?¡± then As slowly snapped his sharp eyes at his second brother. His lips parted, but he pressed them shut.. ¡°Ha ha¡­¡± Hugo let out an awkwardugh. ¡°That bad, huh?¡± As drew a deep breath and huffed. ¡°And you?¡± he asked. ¡°Where were youst night?¡± ¡°Well-¡± ¡°I saw youe home and then leavest night,¡± As added, cutting him off mid¨Csentence. ¡°And you¡¯re also here so early in the morning when I arrivedst night, and you still haven¡¯t made it home. You¡¯re still wearing the clothes you wore yesterday, and you smell really bad.¡± As was not in the mood to y nice, exposing everything he knew. He was expecting his second brother to either tell him the truth or shut up. ¡°How did you know she didn¡¯t go homest night?¡± As asked directly. Hugo scratched the back of his head and smiled. He didn¡¯t answer, knowing everything he would tell his first brother would be a lie. His silence was enough for an answer. Hence, As didn¡¯t pry any further. ¡°But, First Brother, why are you so angry that Penny leftst night?¡± asked Hugo, hoping he would get an answer from As. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time she didn¡¯t go home. I mean, Penny lived independently until now. Even though she lived with Uncle Haines, she¡¯s an adult.¡± It wasn¡¯t like Hugo didn¡¯t know this could be a worry, but at the same time, if it was just a simple worry, As wouldn¡¯t go as far as to drive around searching for her. Penny was a grown woman. Whether she was the youngest or still the little princess in their eyes, they all knew Penny was a capable adult. She was a capable child, so she was even more capable as an adult. Therefore, it didn¡¯t make sense to him that As was acting the way he was. ¡°She was drunk,¡± said As, snapping his eyes at Hugo. ¡°Have you seen her drunk before?¡± Hugo tilted his head a little to the side. ¡°She¡¯s cute?¡± As blinked, waiting for Hugo to tell him more. ¡°Last night was the first time I¡¯ve seen her drunk, Hugo sighed. ¡°I think she¡¯s cute. A little Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. < 380 She¡¯s different when drunk Much to Hugo¡¯s surprise, As snorted. ¡°Why, First Brother? I think she¡¯s really cute.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just that drunk, huh?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Deep lines appeared between Hugo¡¯s brows as he noticed As sighing for reasons unknown. ¡°First Brother, is there something wrong when Penny gets drunk?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°She looks for trouble. She turns into apletely different person.¡± As¡¯s answer was vague, his eyes moving to the desk in the office. ¡°Worst of all is that she doesn¡¯t even remember it when she wakes up.¡°. ¡°She¡¯s that wasted?¡± As snapped his eyes back to Hugo. ¡°She only had one ss of wine that time.¡± ¡°A ss of wine, and she¡¯s already looking for trouble? Wow¡± Hugo was amused and confused at the same time. ¡°I know she¡¯s a lightweight since she only had a cocktailst night, but she¡¯s already cute.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s acting cute and not like a demoness straight from hell, then that¡¯s good.¡± As heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Even so, why didn¡¯t shee home? Where did she sleep?¡± ¡®I think I know where,¡® was what Hugo wanted to say, only to bite his tongue to stop himself. He promised Penny not to tell anyone about Zoren. He needed to keep that promise. As shook his head, pinching the bridge of his nose as his head slightly hurt. ¡°First Brother, are you okay?¡± Hugo inquired, worried. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Penny, there are at lot of ces she could¡¯ve slept. This building is one of them, but since she¡¯s not here, there are others. There¡¯s the Cortez household, her friends, or a hotel. She¡¯s probably scared of you. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t daree home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about her. My head hurts, probably because I only slept a few hours.¡± As straightened his back and rose from his seat, fixing the buttons of his suit. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°To work,¡± he answered tly. ¡°Are you going to wait for her here? Then tell her to meet me at lunch.¡± Having said that, As trudged out of the office while Hugo¡¯s gaze followed him. When As closed the door behind him, silence quickly ensued in the office. Hugo tilted his head to the side, still mystified at what As had just sald. ¡°She turns into a different person when drunk?¡± he muttered, confused. ¡°How? And when did he see her get drunk?¡± There were only a few instances when As went to see Penny when she was abroad. However, Hugo was mostly at the base and was unaware of all of them. ¡°Now, I¡¯m curious to know this side of her, he told himself. ¡°First Brother wouldn¡¯t react this way 380 She¡¯s different when drunk Hugo chuckled as he leaned back, throwing himself against the backrest of the couch. He then sniffed, smelling something nasty. Lifting his arms a bit, he lowered his head to get a whiff of his body. His face twisted. ¡°I do smell,¡± he told himself, thinking As was kind enough to refrain from telling him Hugo¡¯s scent probably caused his headache. Or was As¡¯s real intention to punish Penny by letting his second brother¡¯s smell linger in her office? Either way, Hugo left the office, only to go to the top floor¡¯s room where Penny had built her own ce. CHAPTER 381 381 What¡¯s on his mind? Penny. [Skyline za: Zoren¡¯s] Penny and Old Mrs. Pierson chatted happily, with Penny having to fake herughter every time Zoren would throw in an unnecessaryment. Only one hour into this rtionship, and he was bold enough to hold a red g on a stick! ¡°Then I will visit you every once in a while!¡± Old Mrs. Pierson intoned, tapping Penny¡¯s hand. ¡°Although next time, I¡¯ll do it in the evening since your mornings are busy.¡± ¡°No, Grandma. You need exercise as well,¡± Zoren encouraged calmly. ¡°Having a morning walk here is fine.¡± Penny red daggers at him, but his slight blindness was protecting him. ¡®Renren! Do you want me to get killed?!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Old Mrs. Piersonughed, as it seemed she now had more on her schedule other than just her medications. ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Zoren smiled in satisfaction, casting Penny a proud look. Penny, on the other hand, was rendered speechless. ¡®Goodness!¡® she scoffed. Why did he look so proud, as if I have to praise him? Did he genuinely believe he had done me a huge favor?¡± As Old Mrs. Pierson¡¯s giddyughter subsided, she cast Penny and Zoren a solemn look. ¡°Anyway, as I was talking about with Butler Hubert, I think it¡¯s about time the families meet,¡± she proposed. ¡°Although I understand your reasons for keeping your marriage hidden, it is not good if I don¡¯t know my inws.¡± After all, Old Mrs. Pierson believed that if Zoren needed a strong ally, that would be Penny¡¯s family. In case there was a misunderstanding between the couple, her family would root for him and persuade her. This marriage needed to be strong, and what else could glue this marriage better than family ties? ¡°About that¡­¡± Zoren trailed off while Penny held her breath, about to speak ahead of him before he could say something troublesome again. But before she could, he continued, ¡°¡­ there are still some matters that need to be done. However, I¡¯ll let you know once we are able to arrange a meeting with the family.¡± Penny furrowed her brows, looking at Zoren with slight surprise. After stirring trouble for her, she was expecting him to go all out. However, it seemed she judged too quickly. Meanwhile, Old Mrs. Pierson frowned. ¡°How is this not the priority right now, Zoren Pierson?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson expressed her dismay. ¡°Your inws are the most important. Don¡¯t stay idle and make sure they¡¯re pleased with you. They might think our family is being rude for dying this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± Zoren nodded, casting Penny a knowing look. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯ll be pleased. < 381 What¡¯s on his mind? Penny Penny narrowed her eyes suspiciously, unsure of what was going on in his mind right now. However, if this was enough to stop the family meeting, then she was okay with it. After all, she didn¡¯t think the Be family was ready to know that she was married. Old Mrs. Pierson idled with them for another thirty minutes, chatting with Penny once again about anything. Penny, who got rid of any unnecessary thoughts, indulged the old madam. When Old Mrs. Pierson noticed the time, she finally bid them farewell. Standing at the entrance door, the couple followed Old Mrs. Pierson with a smile. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off,¡± Old Mrs. Pierson waved dismissively. ¡°Just start your day, and I¡¯m strong enough to live for the next twenty years.¡± Penny smiled subtly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma.¡± ¡°Young Madam, please, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Butler Hubert stepped in humbly, smiling at her while assisting the old madam. ¡°We¡¯ve already used up all your morning. Therefore, you do not have to send us. He then winked at her. ¡°Just use the rest of your morning however you like.¡± Penny¡¯s face twitched, and she opened her mouth to correct him. They¡¯d already kissed earlier, so she didn¡¯t think there would be another one for today. However, Zoren swiftly spread his arm across her shoulders and pulled her to his side. ¡°Thank you, Butler Hubert,¡± Zoren expressed with a smile. ¡°Please take care of Grandma on the way.¡± ¡°Of course, Young Master.¡± Butler Hubert then cast Old Mrs. Pierson a knowing look. ¡°Old Madam?¡± Old Mrs. Pierson chuckled, holding Butler Hubert¡¯s arm as they went out of the residence. Penny and Zoren sent them off with smiles on their faces, his arm still sprawled across her shoulders. ¡°Take care, Grandma,¡± Penny waved with a smile before she noticed Zoren reach for the doorknob. He leaned over a little until his face was right next to her, closing the door in front of them without letting her shoulders go. The second the door clicked, her heart suddenly drummed against her chest once more. Now that they were alone again and the silence of the house quickly reigned, she felt¡­ in danger. And she was correct. Because the second Zoren closed the door, his eyes glinted dangerously. Turning his head to her, his hand on the knob carefully reached for her jaw, gulding her head to look at him. Without a word, he leaned his face in and imed her lips. ¡°!!!¡± Penny¡¯s eyes dted, a little shocked that this was what he would do the moment his grandmother left. Was this the reason he had been hinting at his grandmother to go on her way?¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± she let out a protesting moan, carefully turning around with her lips locked with his. ¡°Wait-!¡± HS SIVUUNI VIJULS AS TIL U Vn a stop civacL, HANDIG VALN TIL LIIL Penny gasped, standing on her toes in surprised when he squeezed her hips. She had her eyes forcibly closed, feeling his hand roam around her body excitedly until his palm settled on her lower spine. Hypnotized, Penny felt her entire body sumbing to the excited heat wrapping around her, her soul kneeling to his unspoken demands and slowly giving in to the screams of her own heart. ¡°Renren,¡± she whispered into his mouth, breathless. ¡°I-¡± The rest of her words rolled back into her throat as his lips met hers again. Penny felt like melting into him; his touch on her back, on her hips, and then on her thigh felt so enthralling that she wanted to be touched more¡­ without all the fabrics on her. Comment 10 CHAPTER 382 382 I dare you it he did not know was What Penny failed to realize early on was that no matter how long a beast ate weeds, once tasted meat, it would always prefer meat. Letting him have a taste or akin to giving a drug to a sober man. He liked it, and now he wanted more. He was hooked, bound to be obsessed with the high it gave him. It amplified the thoughts running in his mind the entire morning while watching her work in the kitchen. He wanted her. He wanted all of her; not just their names together on a piece of paper, but her kisses, hugs, moans, body, heart, and even her soul. He wanted all of it. God, this was driving him insane. With just one kiss, it was like poison, drawing out all the deepest, darkest, and most honest desires a man could have. He could barely restrain himself from ripping her clothes apart as they were on the way. ¡°How do I stop?¡± His coarse voice broke through the thick air, pulling his lips away from hers and resting his forehead against hers. ¡°Tell me, Penny, how do I, and when would I?¡± Penny was catching her breath as she snapped her eyes up at him. Despite the close distance, she could see his cheeks were red, the color spreading even to the tips of his ears. To be honest, I don¡¯t know,¡® was what she replied in her head, feeling her throat dry. When she swallowed to moisten her throat, a whisper slipped past her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to. a ¡°You¡¯re making things very easy for me,¡± he quipped as he lowered his head, smiling at her response before their lips made contact again. ¡°No,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re making it easy for me.¡± And just like that, their lips were back in cach other¡¯spany, their tongues dancing to the symphony of their heartbeats, their hands exploring the outlines of their bodies. Everything around them was a blur, as if right this second, all that mattered and all that existed was the two of them, what they were doing, and what they were about tomit to. Would it be a sin to test where this would lead them? Would it be something they¡¯d regret once this high was over? They didn¡¯t know. What they knew was that they needed it. Like animals in heat, they needed to release the growing fire that was ignited by a simple, innocent kiss. Otherwise, they were afraid they would simply explode in frustration. Squeezing her thigh, Zoren took a step In and raised her thigh to his side. A soft moan escaped her lips through his mouth, feeling something poking her lower belly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her hands slid over his broad shoulders, wrapping her arms around his neck. Instinctively, Zoren grabbed her other thigh and lifted it. Using the door behind her for support, he lifted her < 382 I dare you higher and pressed his body against hers, his hardness perfectly positioned in between the junction of her femininity. ¡°Mhm,¡± another moan escaped her as something hard rubbed against the source of the rising heat in her body. A part of her knew this was too private. It was something that she would never let anyone¨Ceven her husband¨Ctouch. But right now, what she wanted was theplete opposite of that. ¡°Penny,¡± he called airily, moving his mouth from her lips to her jaw. Stop him, or he would not¨Cwas what he wanted to say. But all he got was a soft call from her. ¡°Ren¡­ Zoren.¡± As if hypnotized, she wrapped her legs around his waist and then stretched her neck to give him easier ess. Zoren obliged, trailing kisses on her neck. His fingers slowly sneaked up underneath her shirt. She felt her body shudder at the touch of his fingertips on her skin. It was electrifying, sending waves of chills down her spine. And yet, the higher his hand went on her spine, the more her back arched. Within seconds, she felt his fingers trying to unhook her bra. Zoren had never unhooked a bra in his entire life. Who would have thought it was that easy? In a single slide of his thumb and index finger, it snapped. And now, what awaited him made his blood boil with excitement. But before getting his fill, he drew his head back and looked at her. He squinted his eyes a little, his vision almost felt like it was zooming in and out as he tried his best to see her. Just once, just at this moment, he wanted to see her. Though at the back of his mind, he knew if he could see her clearly, he would lose it. She would meet the madman he hoped she would not meet right now. ¡°Zoren?¡± she called, noticing that he was just staring at her longer than she expected him to. Zoren ran his tongue mildly across his inner cheek. ¡°Nothing,¡± he breathed out as he leaned in. ¡°It was nothing¡± Penny leaned back a bit before his lips touched hers, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s not nothing,¡± she replied, still managing to have conversations right now as she was more alert to his health because of what happenedst night. ¡°Are you okay? Be honest with me.¡± ¡°Yes, I am okay,¡± he replied under his breath, moving his face and gently tracing her cheek with the apex of his nose. When his nose reached the side of her head and close to her ear, he uttered through his gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I want you bare.¡± His hot breath caressed the shell of her ears, and his voice revealed his restrained hunger. ¡°My hands and lips on every inch of you¡­ and me deep inside you. That¡¯s what I want.¡± Penny instinctively lowered her head until her forehead was almost touching his shoulder. Her lips pressed into a thin line, not needing to decipher what was said right in front of her cars. She knew it. If nothing was done, they would just continue. Regardless of whether this was called moving too 382 I dare you knew this was not their limit¨Cthey were far from hitting that limit. Her red, slightly swollen lips parted as her quiet voice escaped them. ¡°Do it,¡± she blurted out, lifting her head back to him. ¡°Undress me, touch me, kiss me, then take me. I dare you.¡± Comment CHAPTER 383 383 I don¡¯t want to ¡°Do it. Undress me, touch me, kiss me, then take me. I dare you.¡± The world seemed to stop as Zoren held his breath, Penny¡¯s voice echoing many times in the silence. A shadow cast upon his face as he lowered his head, his hair falling down his thick brows, his eyes dark and dangerous. ¡®Say less, he breathed out, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he seized her lips in a kiss. He ced his palm on the door behind her, his other hand circling around her waist. In one swift motion, he lifted her into his arms. Even Zoren was unsure how or where he got the strength, but he knew this couldn¡¯t happen here. With her legs and arms wrapped around him, their lips tangled and unwilling to let go, he carried her to the nearest couch. Laying her down slowly, he leaned back slightly while unbuttoning his shirt. One foot stayed. firmly on the floor, his other knee between her legs. A sense of urgency rushed through his veins, as if he was running out of time. Penny briefly gasped for air, almost suffocated by his deep kiss. Her racing heart wasn¡¯t helping, nor was the rising heat between them. The air was still, smothering her, and yet, like a willing victim, she foolishly let it be. In every situation, Penny often thought things over twice or more than a hundred times. After all, she was always afraid of the repercussions of her actions and decisions. She proved that anything she would do could change things drastically. But right now, there weren¡¯t any second thoughts, not because she didn¡¯t have any, but because lust seemed to have overtaken her, pushing her to embrace her biological needs and wants. ¡°Sir Ben!¡± A faint call from outside prated the thick doors of the entrance, reaching Penny and Zoren¡¯s ears. The call was faint and barely audible, but it was like a snap of the fingers in Penny¡¯s brain. Her eyes flew open as a rush of panic overwhelmed her desire, snapping her awake from the world they were trapped in. Penny abruptly sped Zoren¡¯s shoulders and pushed him slightly, but he simply tilted his head and traced kisses along the side of her neck. ¡°Ren Renren!¡± she called out in panic, lifting her head to peek over his back at the entrance. All she saw were shadows through the gap under the door. ¡°Renren!¡± Zoren still didn¡¯t stop, prompting her to grab his shoulder des and push him away. His lips curved downward, his dark expression hovering over her. ¡°What?¡± he asked, his voice coarse with a tinge of impatience. She tapped his shoulders with short, quick taps. ¡°Get off. Mr. Vitt is here!¡± Zoren nced at the shoulder de she was tapping before his eyes fell back on her face. He blinked slowly, tilting his head slightly to the side. 383 Idon¡¯t want to ¡°So?¡± he asked out of in curiosity. ¡°He¡¯ll leave once he sees I¡¯m busy. ¡°That¡¯s not she choked, realizing she should¡¯ve known nothing would stop this guy. Thus, she blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m not ready!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ready¡­ but you dared me to?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m not ready for, Penny rified awkwardly. ¡°I think I¡¯m ready for that, dearest. What I¡¯m not ready for is Benjamin harassing me every minute of my day. He might end up missing!¡± Zoren heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing the first half of her sentence. But when he heard the second part, his expression returned to its original stiffness. ¡°Wait here for a second-¡± he tried to reach for the coffee table where his phone was. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± she asked, watching him reach for his phone while still maintaining his spot. It wasn¡¯t that he reached for his phone that concerned her, but the fact that he showed no sign of nning to get off of her. ¡°Going to send him to the Arctic for a task,¡± he replied as he sessfully grabbed his phone. But just as he was about to speed dial, Penny grabbed his arm to stop him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Ren¡­ Zoren, don¡¯t send the poor guy to the Arctic Ocean,¡± sheughed nervously. ¡°He¡¯s annoying, but¡­ you still need him. Remember Patricia? I¡¯m still tracing who sent her.¡± Right. They had some matters to resolve¡­ ¡°After this, he remarked. ¡°Let¡¯s resolve thatter¡± Zoren lowered his head to continue, but Penny just pped his shoulders to stop him. Suppressing the urge to roll his eyes, he pushed himself away from her. He stared at her for a moment and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Meanwhile, just outside the entrance, Benjamin raised his brows at the bodyguard who stopped him. ¡°What?¡± he asked irritably, unable to take it any longer. ¡°What were you saying? You were just mumbling. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The bodyguard opened and closed his mouth, trying to think of excuses to stop this guy from entering. They hadn¡¯t received any orders from either Penny or Zoren, but they weren¡¯t foolish enough not to know something was happening inside. ¡°Uh, the thing is¡­¡± the bodyguard trailed off before raising his voice in case Penny and Zoren hadn¡¯t reached the bedroom. ¡°I lost my ID, Mr. Vitt! What should I do?!¡± Benjamin scoffed at him. ¡°That¡¯s all? Why are you yelling? Goodness!¡± The bodyguard pressed his lips together tightly, ncing at the shut door beside them. ¡°Tch! Dying me for such trivial matters. Do you think it¡¯s my job to make your ID? I¡¯ll call < 383 I don¡¯t want to someer to get you a new one. Tch. Benjamin clicked his tongue and turned, reaching for the knob. As Benjamin opened the door, the bodyguard held his breath, wide¨Ceyed. For some reason, the bodyguard¡¯s heart was thudding against his chest. This was more nerve¨Cracking than a dangerous mission. When the door opened, the bodyguard¡¯s breath hitched nervously as his back broke into a sweat. 2 Unaware of the bodyguard¡¯s anxiety, Benjamin opened the door wide and stepped in. The moment he did, he stopped, frozen. CHAPTER 384 384 Finish some unfinished business The irritated look on Benjamin¡¯s face quickly disappeared, reced by a hint of shock. His eyes slowly widened as he gazed at the two figures in the living area. There, seated on the couch, was Penny. She was sitting casually,zily, her legs crossed. Her hair was still a little messy, With her fingers resting through it. On the other couch across from her was Zoren. Usually, Zoren was ready to go to work by this hour. However, his boss was still in his dress shirt, the first three buttons left open. There were evident creases on his clothes, an unusual sight. Most importantly, his hair was left ubed, cascading down his knitted brows. ¡®Did they fight? Benjamin wondered, noticing that both of them carried dark expressions, as if they were ready to kill. Zoren especially looked deeply upset. Should I go in or not? I feel like if I take another step, I¡¯ll step on a . The second the thought crossed his mind, Penny and Zoren turned their heads in his direction. The intensity of Zoren¡¯s gaze made Benjamin¡¯s breath hitch. ¡°What did I do? Benjamin asked himself. ¡®Did he find out that I was the one who tipped off the Old Madam about that snake?¡¯ a The mere thought of Zoren finding out that Benjamin had been sending tips to the Old Madam scared him to death. Benjamin knew that if his boss found out, Zoren would send him to the desert. Knowing all that, he still did it because he wouldn¡¯t let Patricia trick Zoren any longer. Keeping a secret from his boss was already too much to handle. Watching him get fooled was too much! ¡°What took you so long, Mr. Vitt?¡± Penny¡¯s voice cut through the thick air, snapping Benjamin from his inner turmoil. ¡°Where are my clothes? I need to go to work.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Benjamin opened his mouth, holding the paper bag Penny had asked him to bring. He had received a message from her that morning saying she needed clothes. She told him she had stayed over at Zoren¡¯s ce because of an emergency. It was the reason Benjamin, who should¡¯ve been here earlier, had to run the errand for her. But weren¡¯t they supposed to dislike each other? 12 ¡°Miss Penelope, do you think this is your house and that you can just boss me around?¡± Benjamin blurted out before pointing at Penny usingly, ¡°Hah! Even if you¡¯re a big help to my boss and your name is on the marriage certificate, you¡¯re being unprofessional!¡± Zoren¡¯s right brow arched while Penny couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Mr. Pierson, your assistant never ceases to amuse me,¡± she said as she pushed herself up, facing Benjamin. ¡°My clothes?¡± ¡°Teh!¡± Benjamin clicked his tongue and grumpily marched closer, handing her the paper bag. ¡°Miss Penny, you-¡± < 384 Finish some unfinished business Benjamin suddenly stopped when he noticed her face was a little red and she seemed to have a hive on her lips. Deep lines appeared between his brows, tempted to ask what happened to her and whether she was okay. But s, Zoren would then find out he cared for Penny. ¡°Here!¡± he reluctantly handed over the paper bag. ¡°Thank you,¡± Penny smiled, raising her brows meaningfully as she tipped her head in Zoren¡¯s direction. ¡®Don¡¯t look at me like that. I know I look like a mess, so look over at your boss! He looks less suspicious!¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows and turned to Zoren, only to flinch when Penny suddenly snatched the paper bag from his hand. Turning his attention back to Penny, he saw her running to the stairs in a hurry. ¡°The second floor?¡± he blurted out. ¡°But the guest room is-¡± ¡°Benjamin. Benjamin¡¯s attention quickly diverted to Zoren. ¡°Yes, sir? I mean, sir, what is Miss Penny doing here? Weren¡¯t you on a datest night? Howe she¡¯s here? What about Miss Miller? Sir, you didn¡¯t go on two dates in one night, did you?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes went wide in horror. ¡°Sir, why, now that you are going blind, have be a yer?¡± you Zoren, as always, ignored his assistant¡¯s remark. He knew it wasn¡¯t Benjamin talking but Benjamin¡¯s twin devil. He nced at the stairs and smirked before shifting his eyes back to his assistant. ¡°There was an emergencyst night that Miss Penelope had toe here to discuss,¡± he exined, knowing that would keep Benjamin from asking more questions. ¡°But it waste, so I asked her to stay over.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve sent her with an escort. Your bodyguards are her people, after all.¡± ¡°It was pouring heavily.¡± Benjamin blinked. ¡°Just here?¡± It wasn¡¯t raining at his cest night. However, Benjamin knew he would just get more confused if he tried to get answers from his boss. ¡°If that rifies things, then tell me what time Dean Piersones to work, Zoren remarked in the same tone. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I want to know.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Benjamin blinked. ¡°Sir, why?¡± It was a strange question from his boss. Therefore, Benjamin felt the need to question it. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Zoren shrugged, pushing himself up from the couch. He faced Benjamin, standing tall in his stature. ¡°I¡¯m a little upset, and I need to vent. So, I feel like greeting him today.¡± 384 Finish some unfinished business ¡°Oh. Benjamin nodded in understanding, furrowing his brows and narrowing his eyes. Just like Penny, Zoren¡¯s color was slightly pinkish. It was as if his boss finally had some blood cirction! He hadn¡¯t noticed earlier, but now that Zoren was facing him squarely, he could see that Zoren¡¯s lips were red. It wasn¡¯t just a faint color; it was red! ¡°Sir, your lips did you¡­¡± Benjamin trailed off while Zoren tilted his head a little.. In Zoren¡¯s mind, he wondered if his assistant had figured out the root of his frustration. Benjamin blinked once more, assessing Zoren from head to toe. ¡°Sir, did you put on some lipstick, mistaking it for lip balm?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Zoren shook his head, his expression unchanged, now seeing his assistant in a different light -a dimmer light. ¡°I¡­ pity you, Ben.¡± Having said that, Zoren marched toward the stairs while Benjamin pointed at himself, clueless. ¡°Why am I being pitied?¡± Benjamin mumbled, only to catch his boss going up the stairs. ¡°Sir? Where are you going?¡± Zoren paused, his hand on the railing. Turning his head in Benjamin¡¯s direction, he said, ¡°To finish some unfinished business.¡± After saying that, he smirked and continued up the stairs. Comment ? CHAPTER 385 385 on his knees, begging. Normally, Penny would¡¯ve known she should be using one of the spare bathrooms, as she was simply a guest in the house. But because of the rush she felt, she ended up going straight to the master bedroom, which was also Zoren¡¯s room. Penny only realized this when she closed the bathroom door behind her. As she lifted her eyes to the unnecessarily huge bathroom, her mouth fell open. A p of poverty struck her right in the face. It wasn¡¯t just a bathroom with a bathtub, a shower, a sink, and the necessities usually found in a bathroom. There were extra things like a television, a couch on the side, a small chiller for wine, and more. ¡°Wow,¡± she whispered. ¡°I could live here.¡± * All it needed was a small kitchen, and it would be perfect. Penny shook her head, wondering what Zoren was thinking or doing in the bathroom to need all of this. 4 Did he have two bathrooms? She was sure this wasn¡¯t the same bathroom she used thest time she was here. ¡°Ah, no.¡± She shook her head and pped her cheeks. ¡°I need to start my day.¡± Even though her morning felt like a rollercoaster, she had apany to run. With that thought in mind, Penny locked the door and decided to just use this bathroom. She had already kissed Zoren; the least he could do was lend her his bathroom. But just as she locked the door, Penny heard the bedroom door outside creak open. The main door to the bedroom wasn¡¯t supposed to creak, nor should its sound have reached her ears. But s, it did, and she froze. ¡®Did he follow me here? she wondered, wide¨Ceyed. What? Don¡¯t tell me he came to finish what we started?¡± Her face quickly turned red just when she was recovering. Thinking about what had been happening before Benjamin arrived, Penny bit her lip. Again, her heart thudded loudly until it echoed in her ears. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at the bathroom behind her, knowing there was plenty of space where they could do it. ¡°Penny?¡± he called, his voice cool before a faint knock followed. ¡°I came toplete the dare.¡± Penny pursed her lips and held her breath. Her grip on the knob tightened a bit while her whole body seemed to burn up for no reason. ¡®God¡­¡± Her lips parted, eyes on the door. ¡®He really is a man of determination and dedication.¡± He wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, would he? Not that she wanted him to leave her alone. Surprisingly, despite Penny¡¯s usual irritation when ter or anyone else pestered her, she felt rather excited by this. Her eyelids drooped a little as the corner of her lips curled up, feeling a little mischievous now. 385 on his knees, begging. Meanwhile, Zoren stretched his arms and rested his palms on the doorjamb. ¡°Open the door?¡± His voice was polite, but the dark look on his face was not. He looked like a wolf pretending to be a kind neighbor, only to attack once the person inside opened it. ¡°I need to shower.¡± Though her voice was faint, he knew she was just standing right on the other side of the door. ¡°I have work today!¡± His mouth fell open, smiling a bit as he ran his tongue across his inner cheek. ¡°Teasing me now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± she answered quickly, a hint of a giggle in her voice. ¡°I just really need to shower.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he reassured her. ¡°You can shower while I do what I must. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Penny, who was leaning her back against the door while checking her nails, paused for a second. Her mischievous grin cracked. ¡®Does he have a say in everything?¡± she wondered and nced at the door behind her. ¡®Goodness. This man.¡® She shook her head and pulled her back from the door. Before she could say anything, she caught sight of the other door connected to this bathroom. The corner of her lips curled up as a devious idea shed across her mind. Tiptoeing her way to the connecting door, Penny locked it before going back to the main entrance. ¡°Renren, I did dare you, but it¡¯s not a dare if it¡¯s too easy,¡± she giggled, standing in front of the door. ¡°So, I¡¯m not opening this door.¡± Zoren, on the other side of the door, raised a brow. ¡°Is that so?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can¡¯t get through this door!¡± ¡°Just this door?¡± ¡°Yep! If you can get in here¨Cwithout using the keys¨Cthen do whatever you want.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Zoren smirked proudly as he pushed himself away from the door. He then casually walked away from it, heading to the walk¨Cin closet connected to the bathroom. His smirk widened as he reached for the knob, knowing he could get into the bathroom. All she said was that he couldn¡¯t get through that other door. Much to his dismay, when Zoren twisted the knob, it was locked. His smile faded, only to hear her mischievousughter from the other side. ¡°Penny,¡± he called, almostughing at himself for letting himself get outsmarted. He should have known she wouldn¡¯t hint at him if she didn¡¯t have her ns. ¡°You won this time, fine. He took a step back, raising his hand in surrender, ¡°Go and take a shower.¡± ¡°Zoren Pierson, I know you¡¯re nning to wait until I open this,¡± she said, making him grin. ¡°I¡¯m not opening It. Not even for a second.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± he asked out of pure curiosity. ¡°We were almost there! 385 on his knees, begging. ¡°Almost,¡± she intoned. ¡°Almost.¡± Zoren drew his head back a little, eyes on the shut door. Although this hurt his groin a little and it burned his patience faster than anything ever did, there was this strange thrill her teasing brought with it. Rather than annoyed, it excited him even more. ¡°Okay,¡± he said, nodding in understanding. ¡°You won.¡± A subtle smile appeared on his face as he turned around and walked over to the closet to change his creased shirt. As Zoren reached out for a new dress shirt, he heard the connecting door click. Stopping, he turned his head, only to catch something sliding out from the door before it was shut closed again. Curious, Zoren marched over and picked it up. It was her bra. ¡°Haha,¡± he chuckled and snapped his dangerous eyes to the door. ¡°She¡¯s going to make me fall to my knees, begging.¡± His smile broadened as he sped the bra, then turned and walked away. He carefully raised the piece of fabric to the side of his face and then to his nose. He smirked. Comment 29 CHAPTER 386 386 Wants him there ¡°Wow¡­¡± Benjamin felt a sense of deja vu watching Penny walk down the stairs. ¡°Boss-¡± Before he could say the same thing he had said before, Zoren already spoke. ¡°Wow,¡± he smiled, seeing her now in an emerald green dress. Benjamin furrowed his brows as he cast his boss a skeptical look. Zoren was smiling, his eyes fixed on Penny¡¯s figure. ¡®Could he see her?¡® he wondered. ¡®Or is he just pretending to?¡± ¡°Mr. Vitt, you do realize these types of dresses are for parties?¡± Once Penny reached them, she quickly cast Benjamin an incredulous look. ¡°Were you trying to embarrass me at work?¡± Benjamin snapped his eyes back to Penny. ¡®No! I just thought it fit you, and I was right!¡°That was what he wanted to say, but not in front of Zoren. ¡°Ahem!¡± He cleared his throat and put on a haughty look. ¡°Miss Penelope, if you think that I¡¯m trying to do that, then you shouldn¡¯t ask for such favors next time. Don¡¯t you have an assistant?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡± ¡°Hah! Then ask her¨Cwait, what?¡± Benjamin scrunched up his nose. ¡°Really?¡± Penny rolled her eyes and then faced Zoren. Her lips naturally curled up at him as she blurted out a teasing remark. ¡°How do I look, Mr. Pierson?¡± ¡°I have eye problems,¡± he quipped, making both Penny and Benjamin feel guilty. Penny bit her lip. ¡°Right.¡± Benjamin, on the other hand, felt like crying. ¡°Miss Penelope, are you trying to mock my boss?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she expressed with a deep sigh. For Zoren, he knew Penny looked beautiful in whatever she wore. Hence, he was clueless about why their mood suddenly felt gloomy. ¡®Right, he thought. ¡®She probably wants me to see her clearly, and I¡¯m disappointing her.¡± Now that he thought about it, his lips curved down as he felt a little gloomy as well. Although they all had different things to be gloomy about, they felt gloomy together. Since Penny didn¡¯t have a car to drive herself to work, Zoren naturally offered her a ride. She didn¡¯t refuse since she wanted to spend a bit more time with him. Seated quietly in the back seat, Penny couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. He was staring out the window like usual, but his lips were curled up. ¡®I don¡¯t want to go to work.¡® A thought crossed her mind. I want to stay with him all day.¡® A shallow breath slipped past her lips as this sense of need grew the closer she got to her destination. Never in Penny¡¯s life had she felt this reluctant to part with someone other than Owned by N?velDrama.Org. € 386 Wants him there her family, including her pets. But this reluctance was just too strong. She had to bite her tongue to stop her mouth from running. She didn¡¯t want to go. She just wanted to stay idle with him. They were still together, but somehow, she¡­ missed him already. ¡®Does he feel the same?¡® she wondered, casting him another look. ¡®He seemed happy, though.¡± Another sigh escaped her as she snapped her eyes to the window on her side. This is why people elope, I guess? No wonder one of my colleagues during training always seemed like she was going to cry whenever she had to part with her boyfriend.¡± And that colleague broke up with that boyfriend. ¡°This is not good, Penny,¡® she told herself. You need some bnce and control. Otherwise, we might all just fall into someone else¡¯s trap.¡± Last night was the first time Penny hadn¡¯t thought of danger or anything like it. It was the first time since she arrived in Anteca that she wasn¡¯t thinking about her safety. After all, she felt safe and secure¨Cher heart felt reassured. However, if this went on, she might end up bing a cannon fodder just because she fell in love. That¡¯s right.¡® She mentally nodded, her mind slowly rewiring itself. This rtionship will not interfere with resolving the matter, and neither will these problems interfere with this rtionship.¡± Penny leaned back, her eyes fixed on the window, but her mind was drifting elsewhere. I need Uncle Wild here as soon as possible. While the air around Penny gradually changed, Zoren¡¯s gaze fell on her. Though he couldn¡¯t see clearly, he could tell his wife was already back to her usual fierce self. I wonder what she¡¯s thinking, he wondered with a subtle smile before he slowly peeled his gaze from her. ¡®We¡¯re still together, but I miss her already.¡± Setting his eyes on the window beside him, Zoren tapped his fingertips on his leg, deep in thought. Before they knew it, the car had stopped. Only then did Penny and Zoren snap back to the present moment. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here,¡± she perked up, her heart a little heavy. But when she faced Zoren, she offered him a small smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierson.¡± ¡°No, thank you, he replied just as casually, as if there was this small distance between them. ¡°Have a good day, Miss Penelope.¡± She nodded, and without idling more, she stepped out of the car and closed the door. Penny didn¡¯t look back as she marched straight to the entrance as if she hadn¡¯t just left her heart behind. As for Zoren, he kept his eyes on the window where she had been and asked, ¡°Ben, did she look back?¡± 388 Wants him there +91 ¡°No, sir.¡± oing back to his ce or ¡°Good.¡± Zoren nodded, knowing if she did, they would both end up probably somewhere far from society just to live together. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin furrowed his brows, sensing the determined air around his boss. I thought there would be reluctance between them since they¡¯re dating, but it didn¡¯t feel that way at all. What a disappointment. I guess they haven¡¯t gotten that far yet. Having said that, the car started driving away from the Prime Group¡¯s building. While Benjamin was sighing, he heard Zoren¡¯s stern voice once more. ¡°Benjamin, call Mark and tell him I need him here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Confused, Benjamin furrowed his brows. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you sent him for an important task?¡± Even Mark had said that to Benjamin when heined about Zoren. Little did Benjamin know, Zoren was now aware that Penny had sent him her direct guards just to protect him, leaving her out in the open for any attacks. He couldn¡¯t let his wife think he was at burden, nor could hepromise her safety for him.. ¡°I¡¯ve been ying with everyone for quite some time now,¡± said Zoren. ¡°The family meeting is approaching. I¡¯m expecting more attacks this time. Benjamin nodded profusely. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Also.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Benjamin raised his brows, guessing what his boss was going to order next. Much to his surprise, none of his guesses were correct. ¡°Send an invitation to As Be to the Pierson Corporation¡¯s annual celebration,¡± ordered. Zoren. ¡°Send him a personal invite from Zoren Pierson and make sure everyone knows Zoren. Pierson wants him there¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin furrowed his brows. A personal invitation? Zoren was going to use his personal invite this year after all these years? ¡°Wow,¡± Benjamin blurted out under his breath. ¡°Global Prime¡¯s telephones will be busy.¡± Comment 20 View All CHAPTER 387 387 The debt has been paid GLOBAL PRIME LOGISTICS HEADQUARTERS] As Be!¡± As paused when he heard a voice burst into his office. He slowly lifted his gaze to see the chairman and Sven standing in the doorway. The chairman¡¯s wrinkled face was flushed with anger, while Sven wore a cunning smirk. ¡®So they heard,¡® As thought, anticipating their reaction after what he had done the previous day. The chairman, using a cane, stormed over and threw the proposal papers onto the desk. As briefly closed his eyes, allowing the he looked up at the enraged chas to fall to the floor. When he opened his eyes again, ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± the chairman demanded, panting for breath. ¡°As Be, do you n to destroy this family business?!¡± As¡¯s expression remained stoic as he slowly rose from his seat. He picked up the paper on the desk and nced at it, confirming that it was indeed the proposal he had offered to Ito Motors. Once assured, he faced the chairman again. ¡°Chairman, why don¡¯t you sit down first?¡± he suggested, his tone polite but cold. ¡°I¡¯ll exin the situation to you¡­¡± He trailed off as the chairman mmed his cane on the desk. ¡°I don¡¯t need to sit down, As Be! I want you to tell me why you increased our prices to Ito Motors!¡± the chairman roared. ¡°Are you out of your mind?! Or are you just trying to ruin me and this business I¡¯ve worked so hard to build?!¡± ¡°Grandpa, please calm down,¡± Sven said, cing a worried hand on the chairman¡¯s arm as he saw the chairman was nearly out of breath. The chairman had yet to change his will, so he couldn¡¯t die just yet. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sure As has a good reason for disrupting my negotiation with Ito Motors and for his aggressive actions!¡± The chairman¡¯s anger only intensified at Sven¡¯s words. ¡°As, I told you to let Sven handle the negotiations! How dare you barge into Ito Motors¡® office with such an absurd proposal?!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. *Ito Motors has been leeching off our services, and we¡¯ve barely profited from them all these years, As began, since the chairman was unwilling to sit down for a discussion. ¡°Prices are increasing globally, including our services. If we don¡¯t raise our prices and instead lower them, we will be slowly and painfully killing thispany.¡± BAM! The chairman struck the desk with his cane again. ¡°What are you talking about, brat?! Have you forgotten that we already offended Ito Motors because that sister of yours married a hooligan abroad?!¡± The moment those words left the chairman¡¯s mouth, As¡¯s stole expression turned sharp. ¡°We¡¯ve been supporting to Motors all these years, but they have tried to bite the hand that fed 387 The debt has been paid them. I didn¡¯t offend them; they offended me.¡± ¡°Hah! This brat!¡± ¡°Grandpa, please¡­ Sven interjected, sensing that the chairman¡¯s anger was escting. He red at As, thinking his cousin was trying to kill the chairman early. ¡°Cousin, are you out of your mind?! Just because you¡¯re the CEO of Global Prime Logistics doesn¡¯t mean you can say whatever you want!¡± Seizing the opportunity to make himself look good, Sven straightened his back and raised his chin. ¡°As, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve forgotten, but Ito Motors was one of the reasons Global Prime is here today! Without them, Global Prime wouldn¡¯t even exist! Our ties with them go way back!¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re greedy and selfish, you can¡¯t make the entire family andpany suffer!¡± he added. ¡°Though we barely profited from Ito Motors, they have been a great help to us! We benefit from them in one way or another! Business isn¡¯t just about money! You should know that as the head of the family!¡± As looked at Sven with amusement, almost apuding his cousin¡¯s act and dedication. Sven was clearly showing off to make the chairman see him as superior to As. It was somewhat entertaining. ¡°Sven Be, since you know I am the head of the family, you should also know that I can break your limbs as punishment for speaking out of turn,¡± As remarked coolly, causing Sven¡¯s breath to hitch. ¡°I suggest you keep your thoughts to yourself until I need them. Otherwise, your team will miss you.¡± Given that As had invoked the family rules, even the chairman could not defend Sven. No. matter how fond he was of Sven, As was right. Sven seethed, grinding his teeth but unable to say another word. The chairman was a stickler for the rules, especially family rules, and Sven knew he couldn¡¯t rely on the chairman for support in this matter.. ¡°Hmp!¡± the chairman snorted, ring at As. ¡°As, since you seem to remember the family rules, I expect you to remember that it was my clear instruction for you that Sven will handle. the negotiations. However, you¡¯ve ruined it, and now Ito Motors is demanding that you step down.¡± This didn¡¯t faze As. ¡°And who are they to make such demands?¡± ¡°As Be, Ito Motors was a huge help to us when thispany started. We- you and 1¨Cowe them our sess. You wouldn¡¯t have the privileged life you do without their trust, the chairman said firmly. ¡°If you want to keep your position, I suggest you go to them and apologize. Otherwise, even if your father begs me, you will step down.¡± ¡°And Ito Motors would have lost their privileged position long ago if not for the Be Family- if not for Charles Be, As retorted just as firmly. ¡°The debt has been paid, and Ito Motors has recovered. It¡¯s time to do real business with them. SLAM! < 387 The debt has been paid .. The chairman mmed his cane against the desk once more. ¡°You! You¡¯re not thinking straight, brat! Even so, having Ito Motors on our side is a huge advantage! If people find out that Ito: Motors has left Global Prime Logistics, who do you think will still want to do business with us?!¡± ¡°You brat!¡± the chairman raised his cane, this time aiming it directly at As. ¡°The Ito Motors. connection is broader than ours! Have you not considered that?!¡± Just as the chairman was about to swing the cane at As, the door suddenly flew open. Everyone turned to see Allen standing there, his face pale. As furrowed his brows. ¡°Allen, what is it?¡± Allen, panting and visibly shaken, said, ¡°Sir, a representative from the Pierson Corporation is looking for you!¡± Comment CHAPTER 388 388 How would I know? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Sir, a representative from the Pierson Corporation is looking for you!¡± As, the chairman, and Sven furrowed their brows. Everyone in the business world, not just in Anteca but all over the globe, knew the Pierson Corporation. So, when they heard those words from Allen, they understood his panic. ¡°The Pierson Corporation?¡± The chairman slowly lowered his cane, raising his eyebrows. He nced at As with curiosity. ¡°The Piersons are looking for you?¡± T The chairman¡¯s mind quickly ran wild. Although As¡¯s actions angered him, he had to admit As was capable. Like magic, the chairman found himself reflecting on As¡¯s character, now that his anger wasn¡¯t clouding his judgment. As was the type who preferred action over words. ¡®Is this why he dared raise the prices for Ito Motors?¡® the chairman wondered, his eyes lighting up. ¡®Well, he did make sense. Ito Motors helped us when thispany was just starting. However, a few years back, they faced a crisis, so Charles lowered our prices to help them recover from their losses.¡± Now that the debt had been paid, nothing should bind them anymore. As if he hadn¡¯t just been scolding As for losing his mind, the chairman smiled happily. ¡®Compared to the Pierson Corporation, Ito Motors are like insects!¡°The chairman could already hear the sound of a cash register humming in his ears. ¡®Even if we lose Ito Motors, if we do even the tiniest business with the Piersons that ties us to them, we will have finally reached the pinnacle of this field.¡± The mere thought of joining the real major leagues excited the chairman. Although Global Prime Logistics was already a huge business¨Cthanks to Charles and Haines¡¯s hard work¨Cthey were still smallpared to the Pierson Corporation. Sven, on the other hand, furrowed his brows. ¡°The Piersons?¡® His eyes slowly widened as he stared at As. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he managed to make an acquaintance with a rtive of the Piersons?¡¯ 2 The Pierson Family was a major business family. Therefore, many of the small businesses tied to the Piersons were subsidiaries run by the rtives of the main family. Neither the chairman nor Sven expected As to have made an acquaintance with a member of the main or first branch of the family. Even so, the chairman was already pleased. Seeing that the chairman had magically calmed down, Sven clenched his teeth. If As managed to do business with the Pierson Corporation, then Sven¡¯s leverage with Ito Motors would no longer be effective. The Ito Motors and the Prime Group would onlye second for them. This can¡¯t be!¡®Sven ground his teeth, only to notice the confusion stered on As¡¯s face. ¡°Huh? Sven studied As¡¯s face for a moment before the corners of his lips curled up. So, he didn¡¯t 388 How would I know? idn¡¯t make an acquaintance with the Piersons, huh?¡® he mentally snorted, wondering why he had thought As would be acquainted with them. Given As¡¯s personality, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he had offended someone from the Pierson Family. And now, this giant of a family was after them. This shouldn¡¯t be good news for Sven, because if that were the case, then the entire Be Family would be doomed. However, even the Be Family was doomed, Sven knew he wouldn¡¯t be the one med for it. ¡°As,¡± Sven cleared his throat, ¡°did you offend the Pierson Corporation?¡± The chairman¡¯s happy thoughts stopped at that question. ¡°Sven, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think As is acquainted with the Piersons, Sven exined, making As raise a brow at him. ¡°Cousin, have you been doing business with the Piersons?¡± ¡°No,¡± As replied quickly, telling the truth. Hearing this, the chairman frowned, and his face darkened. ¡°As, what is the meaning of this? Did yo find trouble and end up offending the Piersons as well?!¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Before the chairman could unleash his next wave of anger, Allen spoke. ¡°Sir, they¡¯re waiting!¡± The chairman stopped again, his teeth clenched. Sven, on the other hand, smirked triumphantly. Now, everyone knew As had messed up, and that his arrogant personality had finally offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡®Even a mere rtive of the Pierson Family is respected, Sven thought. With As¡¯s personality, I¡¯m sure he offended a rtive. Heh. Serves him right. Let¡¯s see if he can keep his spot after today!¡± ¡°Let them in,¡± As nodded at Allen. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear what the Pierson Corporation came here for. ¡°Ye¨Cyes, sir!¡± Allen gulped, feeling a little overwhelmed. After all, he had applied to the Pierson Corporation, and despite graduating with flying colors, he was rejected due to fiercepetition. When Allen left, As faced the chairman and Sven. ¡°Chairman, shall we sit down while waiting for my visitor?¡± ¡°This brat-! The chairman hissed at him, growing angrier at the fact that As was too calm for this. But before he could rage, Sven expressed his dismay. ¡°Cousin, how can you be so calm right now?¡± Sven frowned, acting like the entire world had wronged him. ¡°This day could mark the start of the biggest crisis ourpany has ever faced. Did you offend the Pierson Family, and now they¡¯re after us?¡° ¡°How would I know?¡± As tilted his head to the side, only to furrow his brows as a realization struck him. Isn¡¯t Penny¡¯s date named Pierson?¡± Seeing the look of realization on As¡¯s face, Sven smirked. ¡°Cousin, the Pierson Family is huge, < 388 How would I know? and their power continuously grows. Even so, they are known to be ruthless to their enemies ¨C especially the head of the family. This is why many choose to join them or get fully absorbed by them. You should apologize to them before they start taking action!¡± ¡°Tch!¡± The chairman hissed, feeling bitter at the thought that they might have to kneel just to appease the Piersons. As for As, he was confused about what Sven was talking about. He had just realized that Penny¡¯s date was a member of such aplicated family, and now, he was worried about his little sister. Standing in the same spot, he watched Sven wear a cunning smirk while assisting the chairman to the chair. ¡®He¡¯s not even hiding that this pleases him,¡® As thought, staring at Sven sharply. ¡®He already assumes our family might be in trouble, and yet, he is happy about it.¡± What a dangerous person. Little did they know, what awaited them wasn¡¯t just simple news, but shocking news that would make the telephones at Global Prime Logistics ring day in and day out. Comment 15 The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!